ã€ŠThe Man with Hypnotic Powers Doesnâ€™t Hold Back the Second Time Aroundã€‹


 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 Acquiring an Overpowered Trait and Restarting (2)

    Two weeks had passed since then.

    =====

    Name: Seo Yu-jin (20 years old, Male)

    Title: Unyielding Spirit

    Stats: Strength [3.53] Agility [3.11] Intelligence [3.12] Luck [8.42] Magic Power [3.80]

    Innate Talents: Complete Hypnosis (Lv. Max), ??? ?? (Lv.???)

    Skills: None

    Traits: Indomitable

    Current Status: Hypnosis, ???

    =====

    In front of me appeared a status window.

    Information that only the awakened could see was neatly organized and disyed.

    There were a lot of things I couldn¡¯t understand, like the question marks, but that didn¡¯t matter right now.

    What mattered was the trait.

    It was a reward earned by breaking my bones and tearing my body apart, like the saying ¡°????¡± (breaking bones and crushing the body).

    ¡ºIndomitable²» (S Rank) ¨C Immunity to negative physical status effects. 90% reduction in physical attack damage.¡»

    ¡°Even if I get shot, I won¡¯t die.¡±

    It was one of the ¡®hidden pieces¡¯ found in the game. Indomitable.

    A trait that could only be described as overpowered.

    Most troublesome monsters were physical.

    The monsters that would appear fifteen years from now would also primarily use physical attacks.

    But with this trait?

    100 damage would only be 10.

    It was the best trait among the hidden pieces that could be obtained before entering the academy.

    It was limited to physical, so it wasn¡¯t invincible, but¡­

    ¡ºComplete Hypnosis (EX Rank) ¨C Controls the soul.¡»

    ¡°For mages, I can just mesmerize them and beat them up.¡±

    This wasplemented by my skill as a yer, and my unique awakened talent. Complete Hypnosis.

    For mages, I just needed to hypnotize them. They wouldn¡¯t fall into hypnosis easily, but they¡¯d hesitate while resisting.

    That hesitation would be my chance to approach and end the game.

    With the best starting point, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    -Heh.

    ¡°It was worth doing something crazy¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you smiling about, Yu-jin? It must hurt since you¡¯re undergoing treatment.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡­Maybe it was a bit weird to be smiling during treatment.

    I shut my mouth, feeling slightly embarrassed. I nced around, feeling self-conscious.

    ¡°Thank you again, sis. Thanks to you¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you not to call me sis, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    The person I was ncing at was Ryu Soo-yeon, an A-rank awakened who had retired from the front lines and opened a private clinic.

    Known as the ¡®Angel in White,¡¯ she was now ring at me.

    -Stare.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to have a reckless younger brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±

    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t saved her daughter, I would¡¯ve been pped by now.¡¯

    Well. I¡¯d be annoyed too. Seeing a perfectly healthy guye in all battered every time.

    She had promised to treat me for free for life as thanks for saving her daughter. She must¡¯ve regretted that decision.

    ¡®Still, I got treatments worth several million won for free with one hypnosis. It¡¯s a win.¡¯

    But that was her problem.

    As a patient, I was just happy.

    Her daughter had be a wreck due to PTSD caused by her father?

    One click of my hypnosis and she was cured.

    The result was free recovery worth millions.

    The perfect world where everyone was happy¡­

    Why was she frowning like that? It¡¯s not like her ability wore out from use.

    I felt a bit resentful and grumbled.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we quite close now? Hayeong even asked me to get along well with her mom.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more than a 15-year age gap. Don¡¯t say such disgusting things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Before the regression, we were the same age, you know?¡¯

    But her cold attitude remained unchanged.

    Then, she pped my back.

    -Smack!!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending it hurts. If you get hurt ande back, I really won¡¯t treat you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    ¡®She really squeezed me dry.¡¯

    It was a bit disappointing, but I guessed her affection had its limits.

    I got up, putting the disappointment behind me, and smiled at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I won¡¯t hurt myself on purpose anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I told you. It was to train my body before entering the academy.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m entering tomorrow, we won¡¯t see each other for a while, sis.¡±

    For some reason, Soo-yeon¡¯s expression became somewhat strange.

    ¡°¡­Still, drop by asionally. You seem like the type to get injured often.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As long as the injuries aren¡¯t self-inflicted from foolishness, I¡¯ll treat you anytime.¡±

    ¡®Oh, sweet.¡¯

    She still had a sense of debt for curing her daughter, which showed on her face like someone needing to pee.

    I felt a sense of satisfaction from the promise of free treatment.

    ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to call me sister because of our age gap¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t call such a prettydy ¡®auntie,¡¯ can I?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!? N-No, you can¡¯t!!!?¡±

    ¡®ttery works wonders.¡¯

    A lesson from a 35-year-old matchmaking uncle.

    There¡¯s no harm inplimenting women first.

    ¡°See you again, Soo-yeon.¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡­ Yes, see you¡­¡±

    I turned my back on her, hoping the severely low favorability would recover a bit.

    -Bustling.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I kept watching¡­ Hmm. Mom, are you thinking of remarrying?¡±

    ¡°W-What are you talking about? The age gap between us is huge, and as for marriage¡­¡±

    ¡°I saw honey dripping from your eyes¡­¡±

    ¡®Didn¡¯t expect her to be giggling with her daughter right after I left. Guess I really was disliked.¡¯

    Well, it would be tough.

    * * *

    A bit of time passed, and the next day arrived.

    It was the day of the academy entrance.

    -Bustling.

    ¡®Everyone¡¯s excited. Ah, youth.¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t particrly moved, but the new students around me were all bursting with excitement.

    ¡­Well, considering what the academy was.

    Forty years ago, strange phenomena began appearing nationwide.

    Monsters started emerging from dimensional gates, which humanity called ¡®Gates.¡¯

    Simultaneously, people began awakening special abilities, like something out of a fantasy.

    The academy I was heading to was an institution that gathered and trained these ¡®awakened¡¯ individuals.

    ¡®They must be dreaming of golden futures.¡¯

    Awakened individuals were highly valued in society.

    They were the only ones capable of dealing with monsters that firearms were almost useless against.

    The awakened were essential for maintaining society.

    Moreover, the energy sources dropped by the monsters, known as ¡®cores,¡¯ were incredibly valuable.

    Even a C-rank awakened could expect an average annual sry of 300 million won.

    With such high ie and fame, it was natural for new awakened individuals to be excited.

    ¡®¡­But most of them being women is a bit of a bummer.¡¯

    Unfortunately, bing an awakened was rare, and male awakened individuals were even rarer.

    The gender ratio was about 1:9.

    Once awakened, there were no differences in abilities between genders, and for ordinary people, it didn¡¯t matter much.

    It wasn¡¯t to the point of being called ¡®gender reversal,¡¯ but¡­

    Being surrounded by women made me a bit ufortable.

    ¡®They must be in their early 20s? I feel like I¡¯d get arrested just by looking at them.¡¯

    My body was 20, but my mind was 35.

    Being an uncle among young folks wasn¡¯t easy.

    Unlike in the first life when I got excited by women¡¯s fragrance, now it was honestly a hardship.

    I naturally sought a ce without people, as if to escape.

    -Step, step.

    ¡®I¡¯ll pass the time walking until the entrance exam¡­¡¯

    My steps led me to a less crowded area.

    Finally, I felt a bit at ease.

    Soo-yeon was fine since we were mentally the same age, but hanging out with much younger girls was awkward.

    ¡®¡­They must be young now too. Except for the teacher.¡¯

    Thinking about women naturally led me to thoughts of my wives.

    They must have lost all memories of being with me.

    Most of them would be in their early 20s now¡­

    I had to court them again.

    A 35-year-old uncle hitting on them felt unpleasant.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯ll do it anyway. I can¡¯t bear to see them with other men.¡¯

    It was something I had to endure to reunite with them.

    I pped my cheeks to steel my resolve.

    When I met them again, I wanted to show a decent side as much as possible.

    -Bustling.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s noisy. Who¡¯s in this secluded ce on entrance ceremony day?¡¯

    While wasting time, I heard amotion.

    It was strange.

    This ce was far from the ceremony hall and the vacant lot where the entrance exam was held.

    It wasn¡¯t a suitable ce to make a fuss on the entrance ceremony day.

    But who woulde all the way here and make a ruckus?

    I quickly moved my feet.

    ¡°¡­Are you an otaku?¡±

    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s just that, um¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like your dream isn¡¯t to be an awakened but a plumber. My friend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡±

    As I got closer, the voices became clearer.

    Two low, deep voices and one distinctly higher-pitched one.

    My pace quickened.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard to hear because it¡¯s small, but this voice¡­?¡¯

    -Step, step.

    A voice trembling like the legs of a newborn fawn.

    Timidness evident in the drawn-out speech.

    Above all¡­ a slightly awkward way of speaking even at a nce.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAlice. Alice Littonwood.

    It was unmistakably the voice of one of my wives.

    My quick steps turned into a sprint.

    -Dash.

    ¡®Which bastard is bullying my Alice¡­!!!¡¯

    She still hadn¡¯t fully ovee her timidity.

    My beloved wife.

    Who dared to threaten her?

    My head heated up, and I ran frantically.

    Near the equipment storage, a particrly secluded spot in the academy.

    Until I reached the ce with a solitary vending machine.

    ¡°Sisters, can you check her clothes? She looks like a foreigner, and if she wears that kind of outfit, the reporters¡­ hmm?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ªHey, you guys. What are you doing to a scared kid?¡±

    I made what I thought was a pretty cool entrance.

    The two girls who were surrounding another girl slowly turned around.

    Their gaze filled with a ¡°Who the heck is this guy?¡± look.

    ¡°Uh? Who are you¡­ Oh?¡±

    ¡°Wow, damn. This is the real deal.¡±

    They seemed to react somehow, but I didn¡¯t bother to listen.

    Alice was my priority.

    Between the girls who turned their backs, my eyes met Alice¡¯s.

    It was our first meeting in this second life.

    ¡°You, are¡­?¡±

    Her clothes, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes¡­

    ¡®¡­What on earth is she wearing.¡¯

    It was a dreadful sight.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Pine Needles Flow in My Body (2)

    After parting ways with Alice.

    While wasting time here and there, the moment finally arrived.

    The time for the test called the ¡®entrance exam.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s been 15 years since Ist took this.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly grand test.

    A ten-stage mock battle simtion against an illusionary creature held within a special barrier.

    Passing the first stage meant defeating at least one slime.

    It was designed to filter out ordinary people who attempted to enroll fraudulently, hence the easy difficulty.

    However, despite its simplicity, most of the new students who were about to take the entrance exam were extremely nervous.

    ¨C Murmuring.

    ¡°Do you see those reporters over there?¡±

    ¡°Look at that, there are headhunters here too!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so nervous¡­.¡±

    ¡­Awakeners were indispensable in society and were akin to idols at the same time.

    You could say they were like heroes.

    Therefore, reporters flocked in hopes of finding something to write about.

    And the headhunters dispatched from ¡®ns¡¯ watched with keen eyes.

    In other words, this was the moment when fledgling Awakeners first stood before the world.

    It was only natural to be nervous.

    I, too, was a bit anxious.

    ¡°Even though I failed to make a good first impression on Alice¡­ maybe it¡¯ll be different if I show her how well I fight?¡±

    Alice, one of my wives from the first timeline.

    And¡­ another one.

    I had to make a good impression on both of them.

    Looking cool was crucial.

    So, I quietly stretched until my turn came.

    ¡°Ahem. Then, in the order I call¡­¡±

    ¡®One, two. One, two.¡¯

    While everyone else, conscious of the cameras, waited dressed to impress, I alone stretched in my exercise clothes.

    ¡­It was a bit pitiful, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    My main stats were just over 3 points. Slightly above the average adult male.

    Even among these rookies, I¡¯d be mid to lower tier.

    ¡®No, the ones below me wouldn¡¯t bebat-type Awakeners. Am I actually the lowest?¡¯

    Correction. I was at the bottom.

    When Awakeners awaken, their stats rise considerably ording to their unique talents.

    For closebat types, it¡¯s strength, for long-range types, it¡¯s agility, and for magic types, it¡¯s intelligence and magic power.

    But my unique talent was hypnosis.

    In a situation where only the most useless stat, luck, had risen unnecessarily like ¡®Oh~ Lucky~.¡¯

    In other words, in terms of stats alone, I was practicallyst.

    Amidst the giggling 20-year-old girls. Me, an adult man.

    ¡®¡­As soon as I enroll, I need to start pumping my stats. It¡¯s too humiliating.¡¯

    I stretched even more vigorously.

    But I was once the number one S-ss. I couldn¡¯t let mere stats overwhelm me.

    I was determined to clear all ten stages.

    ¨C Murmuring.

    ¡°Male Awakeners are rare, and he¡¯s handsome? I should have brought a bigger camera.¡±

    ¡°Chairman, there¡¯s a useful guy based on looks alone¡­ No, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡®The reporters¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    By now, the reporters were probably gossiping about some student making a fuss, but I didn¡¯t care.

    Show and prove. I just needed to demonstrate and prove myself.

    Anyway. As I kept stretching,

    ¨C Hurry.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte!!¡±

    ¡®Oh. This time her outfit is nice.¡¯

    A fixed event. Thete Alice appeared.

    Judging by her neat outfit, it seemed she had hurriedly changed clothes, which caused her to bete.

    She must have been quite bothered by the girls¡¯ earlierments about her clothes.

    I stared at her absentmindedly.

    Alice, who was looking around, met my eyes.

    ¡°Ah! Yu-jin!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Why was she happy to see me? Didn¡¯t I ruin the first impression?

    Could it be just because I gave her a drink¡­

    ¡°Thank you for the drink. I¡¯m d to meet a fellow Pine Needle!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡®So, she saw the drink that way.¡¯

    ¡­It was indeed because of the drink.

    I knew Alice¡¯s favorite drink, but she didn¡¯t know the context.

    Wait? Giving this prizing drink to someone you¡¯re meeting for the first time?

    Why on earth¡­

    Ah! She must think I¡¯m in the same camp as her!

    She must believe that I¡¯m spreading the gospel of this great drink!

    She must be thinking something like that, definitely.

    Of course, I had no such preferences.

    Even before my regression, Alice had rmended it to me several times, but even as an older guy, I never got used to it.

    It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t drink it, but why bother?

    ¡®But¡­ if it¡¯s to get closer to Alice, I¡¯ll tolerate the pine needle taste.¡¯

    No bother at all. From today, I am a pine caterpir.

    The sap of pine needles flows through my veins¡­!!

    ¡°Oh, do you like it too? The taste of pine needles.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I had it shipped overseas to Ennd!¡±

    ¡°Heh. I¡¯m a little happy. Whenever I offered it to others, they all hated it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Why don¡¯t they understand? This cool taste!¡±

    The reward for sacrificing my dignity was sweet.

    Not only did I recover the lost favor, but I also managed to get this close to her in conversation.

    With the ongoing dialogue, my nervousness gradually faded.

    ¡®I thought it would take at least a month for her to get close, given how shy she is. Lucky me.¡¯

    Was it because I had been living on the edge for the past two weeks?

    The kindness I felt after such a long time, the time spent with my beloved wife, was so sweet.

    ¡­Indeed. When had I ever been nervous during a fight?

    My mentor had always said that my greatest strength was enjoying everything.

    And yet here I was, getting tense about winning.

    That wasn¡¯t like me.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have to do well from the start. I¡¯ll get stronger from now on.¡¯

    ¡°Then¡­ Cadet Seo Yu-jin, number 21. Step forward.¡±

    I had been healing in pine caterpir mode when my name was called.

    I got up with a broad smile.

    Without the impatience that had been gnawing at me, I felt at ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn. I¡¯ll be back, Alice.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Do your best!¡±

    ¡®Alice, who speaks in literal trantions, is also cute.¡¯

    I walked slowly forward.

    To the center of the training ground where the simtion barrier was set up.

    The instructor opened his mouth.

    ¡°Cadet Seo Yu-jin, 20 years old. Correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The exam content is¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then, choose one of these to start with.¡±

    Choose one of these.

    He was talking about the weaponsid out on a nearby table.

    I leisurely scanned them with my eyes.

    Longsword. Dagger. Rapier. Scimitar. Main-gauche. Hammer, and other melee weapons.

    Longbow. Spear. Throwing axe. Pistol¡­?

    Why is there a gun?

    Ignoring such extra weapons. Next.

    As for staves¡­ as expected, they hadn¡¯t prepared much of them.

    Mages are indeed rare.

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t decided? If you haven¡¯t chosen, I can rmend a suitable weapon¡­.¡±

    Time flew by as I looked around, thinking about what kids these days use.

    The instructor handed me a dagger, thinking I was still deciding.

    I firmly refused.

    ¡®What a disgrace, a dagger. A dagger.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already decided what to use.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What weapon?¡±

    ¡°This one.¡±

    I casually picked up a weapon.

    Multiple sighs of disappointment echoed around me.

    ¡°A katana¡­ Hah. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡®Is it this bad? The image is still the worst, huh. Katana.¡¯

    The weapon I picked up was a katana.

    ¡­In Korea, it wasn¡¯t a well-regarded weapon.

    My mentor, who held the unchallenged S-rank number one position after awakening.

    It was her trademark.

    Naturally, many Awakeners who admired her followed suit.

    But in reality?

    ¡®Indeed. Even my mentor disliked those worthless imitators.¡¯

    What kind of weapon is a katana?

    Focusing on its cutting power, it cuts well but that¡¯s all it can do.

    Its thin de breaks easily, even when reinforced with mana.

    It¡¯s a two-handed weapon that can¡¯t be paired with a shield, and its attack style is purely shing.

    No wonder it was poorly rated.

    Its rtively light weight also contributed to its low evaluation.

    Weight means attack power.

    In games, swinging a greatsword dealt 100 damage, while a katana only did 20.

    It has its advantages, but¡­

    At least, it¡¯s not something a freshly awakened rookie should use.

    All industry experts agreed on this.

    Despite that, every year, many wannabes wield katanas, trying to imitate the S-rank number one.

    The widespread katana hatred was a natural result.

    ¡®In other words, it means you just have to use it well.¡¯

    Nevertheless, I insisted on using the katana.

    The current S-rank number one who uses a katana?

    My mentor and wife.

    As herst disciple, how could I not handle a katana?

    I wasn¡¯t as good as my mentor, but I wasn¡¯tcking either.

    ¡®Besides, with mycking stats, I had no other choice.¡¯

    ¡°My strength is stillcking. Heavy weapons are too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I rmended the short and easy-to-handle dagger¡­ ha. Never mind.¡±

    As I smiled while holding the katana, the instructor sighed even louder.

    It wasn¡¯t just her reaction.

    -Muttering.

    ¡°A katana¡­?¡±

    ¡°Aika has abandoned another person, huh.¡±

    ¡°Every year, there are kids choosing katanas.¡±

    Headhunters and reporters.

    They all looked at me with ambiguous smiles.

    The katana was that much despised in Korea.

    ¡­They were right, but seeing those looks annoyed me.

    It didn¡¯t feel good to be ignored in front of my beloved wives.

    Defiantly, I drew the sword from its scabbard.

    It was an impressive draw.

    ¡®Well, doing this is just superficial¡­.¡¯

    -Ding!

    [You have gained proficiency through repeated experience! Passive skill ¡®Zaha Swordsmanship Modified Lv.4294967295¡­.¡¯]

    [Error urred. Skill level not designated.]

    [Reassigning skill level based on user¡¯s experience¡­.]

    [Sess! Acquired passive skill ¡®Zaha Swordsmanship Modified Lv.Max¡¯!]

    ¡ºZaha Swordsmanship Modified (S Rank) ¨C A swordsmanship perfected by a master for their disciple. Additional stat bonuses when using a Japanese sword.¡»

    ¡®¡­What is this?¡¯

    As I drew the katana, a purple me burst forth brilliantly before fading away.

    It was the symbol of the Zaha Swordsmanship my mentor had taught me.

    ¡­Now that I think about it, my mentor did say.

    What¡¯s important isn¡¯t skills or tricks, but truly mastering the sword.

    If you do that, you¡¯ll be strong even without skills.

    ¡®It was true¡­.¡¯

    -Murmuring.

    ¡°What was that just now!?¡±

    ¡°Is it a unique ability? Melee type?¡±

    ¡°No, then the instructor wouldn¡¯t have rmended a dagger. Only for support-type Awakeners.¡±

    I was bewildered, and so were the onlookers.

    Only one person was pping.

    ¡°Wow, Yu-jin. You were amazing!¡±

    ¡°Alice?¡±

    ¡°I believe you¡¯ll show an even more impressive side!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Alice. The woman who was my wife.

    The one I swore to protect this time, my beloved.

    ¡­Well, this turned out well.

    Thanks to this, I could show off a bit.

    ¡°Yeah. Watch, Alice. I didn¡¯t n on hiding it, but¡­.¡±

    -Click.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m pretty strong.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Bringing the Graduation Project to the Entrance Exam (1)

    The entrance exam of Pentagon Academy.

    A crucial event where new awakeners showcase their talents to the world for the first time.

    Most of the new students were thrilled at the thought of disying their abilities.

    They had even prettied themselves up, hoping they might appear on the news.

    However,

    ¨C Scritch, scratch.

    ¡®The highest record so far is level 4¡­ Is level 5 really an unbreakable barrier?¡¯

    Among the shadows cast by the group of new students,

    A woman was hidden in the darkness, evaluating the cadets.

    ¡­The number one n in the country, ¡®Cheonhwa¡¯.

    She was Yoo Shia, the third daughter of the n leader.

    ¡®I don¡¯t expect them to reach my level, but at least level 5?¡¯

    Yoo Shia was doing this to find talents worthy of joining the n.

    Isn¡¯t it true that strong awakeners are extraordinary from the start?

    Just like how a needle hidden in a pocket will eventually pierce through and reveal itself,

    Those destined for greatness show their exceptional talents even during entrance exams.

    Yoo Shia intended to focus on forming rtionships with such individuals.

    It would be easier to recruit them into the Cheonhwa nter if they became friends now.

    But then,

    ¨C Murmur, murmur.

    ¡®A katana¡­ a Japanese sword? Unbelievable, really.¡¯

    Not only were there no talents, but now someone was even trying to use a Japanese sword.

    Without looking closely at who it was, Yoo Shia turned away.

    There was no need to look at such a person. She thought she might as well use this time to visit the restroom.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThat was a mistake.

    ¨C Swish.

    ¡®That one must be done by now, so let¡¯s see. The next cadet is¡­ huh?¡¯

    When she returned from the restroom,

    She realized something was amiss.

    The atmosphere in the clearing, which should have been bustling¡­

    Was too quiet.

    As if everyone was holding their breath, focusing intensely.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? I was only gone for a moment¡­ oh!!?¡¯

    She too gasped.

    In the middle of the clearing, within arge activated barrier,

    A young man was fighting while wielding a katana.

    ¡­Against an ogre.

    ¡®That¡¯s definitely level 5¡­ Did he pass all the way through level 4 while I was gone!?¡¯

    The appearance of the ogre indicated level 5.

    The stage Yoo Shia considered the benchmark for talent.

    Yet, there was a cadet using a katana who had reached this point so quickly?

    She was dying of curiosity about how he had done it.

    Fortunately, the answer came from an instructor nearby.

    ¡°¡­Judging by his skill with the katana, he¡¯s almost on par with that Aika.¡±

    ¡®Aika!!? That S-rank number 1!!!?¡¯

    ¡°Moreover, his pattern recognition is perfect. You could believe he¡¯s a veteran of 20 years.¡±

    ¡®What on earth¡­ Oh, it¡¯s true!¡¯

    Yoo Shia began observing the fight with all her focus.

    It took her less than 3 seconds to recognize the young man¡¯s extraordinary skills.

    ¡°Grrrrrrraaaaaaaarrrr!!!¡±

    The enraged ogre swung its arms wildly.

    The sound of the wind cracked like a whip, and green afterimages were left in its wake, moving incredibly fast.

    An average awakener would have been pulverized in an instant by such a ferocious attack.

    But¡­

    ¨C Swish, swish.

    Tap, tap. Tap, tap.

    Light footsteps danced across the ground.

    Like leaves fluttering in the wind.

    With just that, the fists, which seemed capable of breaking everything, didn¡¯t even graze him.

    ¡®The circus show is over. Let¡¯s finish this now.¡¯

    ¨C Swish.

    As he gradually closed the distance, a violet sh struck the back of the ogre¡¯s neck.

    It was a weak spot notoriously difficult to target when in a berserk state.

    Ogres, when berserk, swing their arms wildly,unching omnidirectional attacks.

    Therefore, the general strategy was to take them down before they went berserk or umte damage slowly with ranged attacks¡­

    ¡°Gr¡­ waaa¡­¡­¡±

    ¨C Thud.

    ¡®He really took it down¡­ an ogre in berserk mode, with just a katana.¡¯

    Before her eyes, a sight that defiedmon sense unfolded.

    A perfect strategy, so wless it could be used as educational material.

    An achievement aplished not through sheer power, but through mastering extreme patterns and skill.

    Perfect soloing.

    The spectators finally exhaled their held breaths.

    ¨C Murmur, murmur.

    ¡°Whoa¡­ what was that? Is he really a freshman?¡±

    ¡°Even A-ranks can¡¯t do that!!¡±

    The volume of the exmations was a measure of how remarkable Yu-jin¡¯s skill disy was.

    Yoo Shia was also greatly impressed.

    ¡®His physicality isn¡¯t much¡­ but we can fix that. He definitely needs to be recruited by Cheonhwa.¡¯

    A kid using a weapon like a katana?

    No. A raw talent brimming with potential.

    The talent she had been waiting for.

    Her eyes burned with desire to recruit him.

    ¡°Cadet Seo Yu-jin. Will you continue to challenge?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡®Well, level 6 might be impossible, though.¡¯

    But she, the instructor, and everyone thought the same.

    That even he would never pass level 6.

    The reason was simple.

    The practical level a freshman cadet could clear was up to level 5.

    From level 6 onwards¡­

    You needed the skills of an academy graduate. In other words, a professional level.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll begin level 6. Three, two, one. Start.¡±

    ¨C Shwoosh.

    ¡®Damn¡­ they say level 6 is a graduation project, but it¡¯s really horrible. How is a melee fighter supposed to solo this?¡¯

    The summoned creature this time was an Incubus, also known overseas as a ¡®subus¡¯.

    A monster that mainly used mental attacks.

    ¡­It was never meant for a freshman to handle.

    To withstand her temptation, one needed a ¡®mental barrier¡¯ to protect their mind with magic.

    But that was a skill even talented awakeners only managed to use in their second year, or third year if they were ordinary.

    Fighting an Incubus without such defenses?

    One would be captivated in a second and have their heart pierced with an ecstatic expression.

    The fight couldn¡¯t even begin.

    If there was any chance a freshman could win¡­

    It would be by inflicting overwhelming damage from a distance, where the temptation wouldn¡¯t reach.

    Or instantly killing it with overwhelming ability.

    Neither was possible for Yu-jin.

    Everyone¡¯s certainty in his defeat was natural.

    In the negative atmosphere, the Incubus shot out a pink glow from its eyes.

    ¡°Hehe. Oppa, let¡¯s have a good time together?¡±

    [Skill ¡®Devil¡¯s Temptation¡¯ effect: Status condition ¡®Captivated¡¯ acquired¡­.]

    ¨C Ding!

    [Possessing a skill of the same type. Checking the rank of each.]

    [Overwhelming rank difference! Skill ¡®Absolute Hypnosis¡¯ scoffs at the inferior skill.]

    [As a failure bacsh, the Incubus acquires the status condition ¡®Captivated¡¯. Furthermore, the target falls under ¡®perfect¡¯ hypnosis.]

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Nothing happened.

    Yu-jin, who was expected to walk over and offer his heart, remained still, as did the Incubus.

    The onlookers blinked in confusion, unable to understand.

    Only Yu-jin found this result natural.

    ¡®Even the monsters that flooded in 15 yearster couldn¡¯t put status conditions on me.¡¯

    The rank of his inherent ability was Ex-rank.

    Before the regression, it was a rank only he and his master held worldwide.

    Even the monsters that overwhelmed him couldn¡¯ty a finger on his mind.

    So when an inferior Incubus attempted to control him mentally¡­

    It was only natural it would backfire.

    The price of hubris was defeat.

    ¡°Hey, you.¡±

    ¡°Did you call for me, Master?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªHand over your core.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±

    ¨C Puk!

    The Incubus¡¯s hand mercilessly pierced its own chest.

    Searching through the thrumming flesh for its core.

    And then,

    ¨C Crunch.

    ¡°Here it is, Master?¡±

    For a monster, it was akin to a heart.

    The organ known as the core, or nucleus, was revealed.

    ¡°Mas¡­ter¡­.¡±

    ¨C Thud. Ssshhh.

    The Incubus, now without its core, copsed and turned to ash without taking another step.

    Yu-jin merely looked down at it indifferently.

    The spectators were collectively thrown into confusion.

    ¡®What the hell is that!!?¡¯

    They had thought he was a melee-type awakener.

    Reflecting mental attacks? Making the enemymit s*****e instead?

    That was something no melee-type could ever do.

    But the previous battle¡­

    Questions upon questions.

    All the questions converged into one, filling everyone¡¯s minds.

    What on earth is his ability?

    ¡°Cadet Seo Yu-jin, that was¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will proceed to the next stage immediately, Instructor.¡±

    ¡®Alice hates brutality. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡¯

    But Yu-jin was only thinking about his wife.

    His indifferent golden eyes turned toward the instructor.

    Feeling a chill, the instructor quickly operated the device.

    ¡°Th-then, we will start stage 7. Three, two¡­.¡±

    ¨C Grating sound.

    Everyone¡¯s attention focused again.

    Yu-jin¡¯s katana glowed violet once more.

    ¡°Tired from flying around? Come down and rest for a while.¡±

    [Mental Barrier Judgement¡­ Partial sess. Target falls under ¡®weak¡¯ hypnosis.]

    ¡°Grurk? Grurrr¡­.¡±

    ¡°Good. Stay put.¡±

    ¨C sh.

    Stage 7. The Hisq, a creature that flew around spitting acidic poison.

    Taking advantage of the moment when its wings stopped due to hypnosis, Yu-jin struck.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¨C Creak.

    ¡®I once thought golems, being lifeless, wouldn¡¯t be susceptible to hypnosis.¡¯

    ¡°Core malfunction detected. Initiating emergency maintenance protocol.¡±

    [Mental Barrier Judgement partial sess. Target is¡­]

    ¨C sh.

    ¡®But there was never such a thing.¡¯

    Stage 8. A stationary golem that defended all around with a barrier and fired magic bullets alone.

    During the brief moment the barrier was down, Yu-jin shed the core.

    ¡°Die¡­ you¡­.¡±

    [Effect of skill ¡®Absolute Hypnosis (Replica)¡¯: Status condition ¡®Hypnosis¡¯ acquired¡­.]

    ¨C Ding!

    [Skill ¡®Absolute Hypnosis¡¯ rages at the mockery of the counterfeit!]

    [Target falls under ¡®perfect¡¯ hypnosis.]

    ¡®Yes! Got the easy pattern.¡¯

    Stage 9. A doppelganger that copied all his stats and skills.

    Reversed into hypnosis, it crouched down out of sight of others, destroyed its own core, and died.

    Time taken to break through from stage 6 to stage 9: just 3 minutes.

    Hypnosis was this overwhelming.

    ¡®I even gave up thinking I couldn¡¯t clear stage 9¡­.¡¯

    ¨C Gulp.

    ¡°¡­A different league.¡±

    Yoo Shia, who had been watching as if she were watching a movie, muttered a single phrase.

    It spoke for everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    And then,

    ¡°I will challenge stage 10 immediately.¡±

    ¡°Are, are you sure? If you want, you can take a one-hour rest as per the graduation exam regtions.¡±

    ¡°If I dy the schedule, I will feel sorry for my peers. I will decline.¡±

    ¡°Th-then. Very well. Three, two, one.¡±

    Not just an entrance exam, but the final gate of the graduation project.

    Stage 10.

    The opening.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Bringing Graduation Assignments to the Entrance Exam (2)

    In fact, the entrance and graduation exams of Pentagon Academy were the same.

    Skills, knowledge, and practical experience that every Awakened should have.

    When new students,cking in all these aspects, took the entrance exam, they realized their own shorings.

    They thought the world would be theirs just because they had awakened, but they still had a long way to go.

    This was how their arrogance got crushed.

    Afterwards, cadets who honed their skills for four years challenged the same exam again.

    They felt their significantly improved skills as they conquered each stage, one by one.

    Eventually, they reached the 10th stage and grabbed their diplomas.

    The exam was meant to be a kind of closure, a circlepleted within the academy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever, Seo Yu-jin had a question.

    ¡°Wait a minute. What happens if you clear all the stages as a freshman?¡±

    Though it seemed impossible, what if a freshman cleared the 10th stage?

    Wouldn¡¯t this be like bringing a PhD thesis to a college interview?

    I was curious. I had to try it right away.

    This curiosity led him to dig into the tutorial called the entrance exam.

    Despite being in the early stages of his regression and transmigration, he managed to clear the 10th stage.

    His skills, which had decayed and rotted, were once again unleashed upon the world.

    -BOOM!!!!

    The boss monster of the entrance exam, the Executioner.

    Tentacles, emerging from an A-grade gate, shed through the air.

    Active Awakened soldiers would suffer PTSD from such erratic attacks.

    An observing instructor shook his head.

    ¡°No distinct motion, and where it aims remains random till the end. Even that cadet can¡¯t avoid it¡­.¡±

    -Swivel.

    ¡°He dodged!!!?¡±

    But Yu-jin dodged the attack with a simple tilt of his head.

    As if he knew the attack wasing, he did it with ease.

    His golden eyes glinted mischievously.

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ activated. Failed. At the current caster¡¯s level¡­.]

    ¡°Are you mad because I dodged? Now, use the extended tentacle to wrap around its neck and break it.¡±

    [¡­¡­Confirming the target¡¯s intention. Despite the difference in levels, the target falls under ¡®extremely slight¡¯ hypnosis!]

    ¡°Once you know where it¡¯sing from, it¡¯s easy to dodge.¡±

    The hypnosis, which shouldn¡¯t have worked due to the significant difference in abilities, seeded repeatedly.

    He used it to guide the tentacle, which was pondering where to attack.

    It was a utilization worthy of the self-proimed hypnotic maniption expert.

    As a result, extreme skills were disyed before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    -Swish, swish, swish.

    ¡°No way. It¡¯s like he knows exactly where the attack wille from¡­.¡±

    The tentacles swung. The sound of the air being ripped apart echoed sharply.

    They never touched Yu-jin.

    Even before the attack came, he was already in motion to evade it.

    Tap, tap. Steps that even an ordinary person could manage.

    His movements seemed slow, almost as if they had stoppedpared to the tentacles.

    That was all, but the tentacles missed him and struck only the empty air.

    It was a just-barely dodge, a hair¡¯s breadth away.

    The enraged monster swung its tentacles again.

    A stab focused on speed aimed at vital organs.

    A sweep emphasizing range whipped the middle.

    Even the instructor couldn¡¯t react to the unpredictable attack filling the space.

    But they still missed him by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Fifteen years of umted experience surpassed the overwhelming physical difference by just that margin.

    -Thud, thud.

    Before long, Yu-jin approached the main body, surpassing the rain of tentacles.

    His hand moved to his waist.

    A katana roughly tied with a rubber band.

    Towards its scabbard.

    Taking advantage of that moment, the tentacle surged forward.

    Its target was the heart.

    It aimed at his back, stabbing as if to ensure he couldn¡¯t dodge.

    ¡°Yu, Yu-jin!! Behind you¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°This is really the end. Not even Ai can dodge that.¡±

    Alice¡¯s scream and the instructor¡¯s sigh ovepped.

    The tentacle, which had been missing continuously, finally¡­

    Touched his back for the first time.

    A horrifying crunching sound echoed.

    ¡°Yu-jin!!!!¡±

    ¡°Alice doesn¡¯t seem to understand because I¡¯ve only been dodging¡­.¡±

    -Ding!

    [The effect of the trait ¡®Indomitable¡¯ reduces damage by 90%. The status effect ¡®Pration¡¯ is ignored.]

    ¡®I¡¯m pretty tough.¡¯

    The tentacle, which seemed poised to pierce through everything, ended up pushing his back instead.

    At the same time, a brilliant violet light erupted from the scabbard.

    It was a technique that involved exploding the concentrated magical energy in the scabbard as the de was drawn.

    A technique simr to how a bullet is fired¡­ Iaido.

    Due to its intense mana consumption, it was a Zaha Swordsmanship technique reserved until the very end.

    ¡®¡ª¡ª¡ªPurple Scarlessness.¡¯

    -Swish.

    The katana swung at an invisible speed.

    A violet line was engraved on the body of the boss monster, the Executioner.

    Before that beautiful line could transform into a ghastly wound,

    the core split perfectly in half, and the image dissipated into smoke.

    -Click. ¡­Hisss.

    ¡®One-hit kill. I now have more bragging rights with my master.¡¯

    It was the moment when a freshmanpleted a graduation assignment.

    * * *

    Yu-jin, who cleared the 10th stage with unstoppable momentum.

    Those watching were in shock.

    ¡°Senior!! This, uh.¡±

    ¡°An A-grade¡­ right after enrolling?¡±

    The boss monster of the 10th stage, the Executioner.

    ¡­In fact, it was a monster that most graduates couldn¡¯t even defeat.

    After all, wasn¡¯t it a monster that only appeared in A-grade gates?

    To defeat it, one would need to be an A-grade Awakened, so why would they demand such a thing in a graduation exam?

    Therefore, the original purpose of the 10th stage was survival.

    Against an overwhelmingly powerful enemy that one could not resist, how long could they endure and survive?

    If they could hold out for just 10 minutes, they were deemed to have sufficiently performed as an Awakened and were passed.

    But to not just endure but actually defeat it?

    Defeating a monster that only an A-grade Awakened could kill implied that the cadet himself was also A-grade.

    In fact, a cadet whopletely cleared the 10th stage of the graduation exam was immediately granted the qualification of an A-grade Awakened.

    He had effectively be a state-certified A-grade Awakened.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd he wasn¡¯t even a graduate, just a freshman.

    ¡°This is, as far as I know¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ninomiya Aika, the current S-grade rank 1. She¡¯s the only one who has done that in the entrance exam so far.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an unprecedented record.

    After all, the current S-grade rank 1 had achieved it.

    But was that a reason to underrate his achievement?

    Absolutely not.

    The journalists¡¯ eyes lit up.

    ¡°That means, that boy¡­ oh, oh? Senior, where are you going!!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get an interview with the next S-grade!!!¡±

    Ignoring the guards¡¯ attempts to stop them, journalists swarmed like zombies.

    As a result, the training ground descended into chaos.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? Everyone, I understand, but please calm down!! We will arrange a separate ce¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just, just for a minute!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my card and leave immediately¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you do notply any further, we will consider it an act of terrorism and respond ordingly!!¡±

    Outsiders desperately trying to break into the exam hall.

    Instructors and academy staff struggling to contain them.

    And,

    ¡®That talent is meant only for Cheonhwa!¡¯

    -Slip.

    A woman who had been watching from the shadows also began to move.

    She was certain that the Korean top n, Cheonhwa, which her father operated, was the rightful vessel for such talent.

    -Swoosh.

    ¡°Sister, shall I help?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Shia!¡±

    Her figure, finally revealed after remaining hidden.

    The instructor, who recognized the familiar brown pigtails, greeted her with a bright expression.

    The instructor was also a former member of Cheonhwa.

    He knew the capabilities of her, the third daughter of the n leader.

    ¡°Bind them without injuring the civilians! If I use force, the aftermath will be too messy!!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    -p.

    A sound like a p echoed as if hands were brought together.

    Then¡­

    ck ropes emerged from her shadow.

    -Slip.

    ¡°¡­Yu, Yu Shia!!?¡±

    ¡°Why is someone from the Cheonhwa n¡­!!!¡±

    Only after being bound by the ropes did the people realize her identity and were shocked.

    She simply sneered with a smile.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m not part of Cheonhwa. I¡¯m a freshman.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m a ssmate with him. Unlike you guys.¡¯

    Let other ns just sit and watch for four years.

    That smile was brimming with superiority.

    The headhunters¡¯ faces turned to dismay.

    ¡°Miss Yu Shia, then perhaps¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, was it Reporter Kim Ha-neul? If you have any questions, ask through Cheonhwa. As a ¡®ssmate,¡¯ I might ask him for you.¡±

    ¡°We, we as well!!¡±

    ¡°Please ask on our behalf too!!¡±

    Not only that, she even suggested that she could leak exclusive stories to media outlets friendly with the Cheonhwa n.

    Thanks to this, themotion was quickly settled.

    The journalists turned into obedient dogs, wagging their tails.

    The headhunters bowed their heads, envious of Cheonhwa¡¯s overwhelming fortune.

    She smiled.

    ¡®This is the perfect excuse to talk to him. Now, where is he¡­.¡¯

    Only then did Yu Shia turn around.

    To find the exceptional talent she had been seeking,

    where the cadet named Seo Yu-jin was.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHer smile vanished as soon as she found him.

    ¡°You were amazing, Yu-jin! Even in Korean webtoons¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡®Who is that girl?¡¯

    Yu-jin had slipped out of the exam hall amidst the confusion.

    A woman was clinging tightly to him.

    It was Alice.

    ¡°Uh, uh, yeah.¡±

    ¡®Isn¡¯t she a bit too close?!¡¯

    Even Yu-jin, usuallyposed, was flustered and babbling.

    Wow. The skin of someone in their early twenties feels so different¡­

    No, wait. It¡¯s weird for a 35-year-old guy to think like this.

    And why is Alice so close?

    She doesn¡¯t even like fighting that much?

    He was at a loss due to these thoughts and the honest physiological reactions typical of a 20-year-old.

    Meanwhile, Alice¡­

    was feeling her heart race with emotions she couldn¡¯t quite understand.

    -Creepy, creepy.

    ¡®Everyone seems jealous. Hehe.¡¯

    The women staring at her.

    Mixed with envy and jealousy.

    -ring.

    ¡®Especially¡­ that girl with the sudden pigtails looks like she wants to kill me.¡¯

    The murderous re from Yu Shia, who had worked hard only to be outdone.

    For some reason, she found it pleasing.

    ¡®Jealous? Yu-jin even gave me a drink. We¡¯rerades in our single-eyedness.¡¯

    -Cling.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®We can sit this close, shoulder to shoulder.¡¯

    As she moved her hip closer, the gazes intensified.

    Especially Yu Shia¡¯s reaction was the most extreme.

    ¡®What¡¯s with this fox? Why is she touching what¡¯s mine?¡¯

    -Crack.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Alice¡¯s lips curved up in proportion.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist smiling.

    Secretly, so Yu-jin wouldn¡¯t notice. Directed at Yu Shia.

    -Grin.

    ¡®You can stare all you want. What can you do about it?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡®That, that vixen!!?¡¯

    ¡°Uh, um. Alice. Th-tha¡­.¡±

    ¡®Alice is still in her early twenties. Don¡¯t react. Hold it in, hold it in¡­.¡¯

    It was a war waged without Yu-jin noticing.

    * * *

    That evening.

    ¡°My unique ability is hypnosis. Perfect Hypnosis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    A talent almost guaranteed to be the next S-grade dropped a bombshell.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Revealing Abilities (1)

    After easily clearing the 10th stage, which I thought would be challenging.

    I watched the others take their tests with a much lighter heart.

    ¡­Sitting close to Alice.

    ¡°Yujin, how can you fight so well? Just thinking about it scares me¡­.¡±

    -Squish. Squish.

    ¡®Wow, her skin is really firm¡­ No, what am I thinking, this is like sexual harassment.¡¯

    My rational mind shouted.

    Your body may be twenty, but your mind is thirty-five.

    And you¡¯re getting aroused by someone much younger? Are you out of your mind?

    She¡¯s still in her early twenties. Get a grip.

    But my instincts were honest.

    Wow, this is Alice, and she¡¯s my wife.

    It was a big problem that my lower body kept reacting.

    ¡°Yujin¡­ Yujin? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ah, no. It¡¯s just, um¡­ I enjoy fighting¡­.¡±

    Despite showing a cool side, I fumbled awkwardly.

    Alice, unaware of my feelings, chattered on.

    In the distance¡­

    -Mumble mumble.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Who does she think she is?¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Shia¡­!!!¡¯

    My second wife, Yu Shia, was standing with her arms crossed, ring this way.

    ¡­I knew how she felt.

    I finally found a perfect candidate for my dad¡¯s guild.

    So I even dealt with the rampaging reporters.

    But now I¡¯m chatting with this pink-haired girl, not even ncing her way.

    Ah, so annoying. When will this conversation end?

    She must be feeling irritated.

    Feeling a bit sorry, I nced at her cautiously.

    ¡°Hmm. Yujin, do you know that girl?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah?¡±

    ¡°You keep looking elsewhere instead of at me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Alice pouted.

    I had dyed my response while gauging the situation, and it seemed that even she felt a bit hurt.

    I had no choice but to exin.

    ¡°You know the Cheonhwa n, right? She¡¯s the n leader¡¯s daughter. Yu Shia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of Cheonhwa.

    It was a natural reaction.

    The Cheonhwa n, the strongest in South Korea, was renowned even overseas.

    Being the third daughter of the n leader was akin to being a second-generation chaebol.

    ¡°See that outfit? It probably costs a few billion won.¡±

    ¡°A few billion won!?¡±

    The clothes she was wearing were top-tier luxury.

    Made from fabrics rarely found in gates.

    An ¡®artifact¡¯ that enhanced abilities, a special gear for the awakened.

    ¡­Though she felt embarrassed by the scantiness every time she wore it, anyway.

    Only then did Alice look at me with renewed eyes.

    ¡°I thought Yujin was looking because she was sexy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s partly true too.¡¯

    For various reasons, she wears it, but¡­

    She always ends up throwing it into the closet out of embarrassment.

    Seeing her dressed like that was a rare sight.

    So, of course, my eyes were drawn to her.

    But I couldn¡¯t exin that, so I justughed it off.

    ¡°Anyway. So, Alice, how far do you think you¡¯ll go?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Number 23, Cadet Alice Littenwood. Step forward.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    As we were talking, it was Alice¡¯s turn.

    She stood up, smiling as if reluctant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you directly. Actually, I¡¯m quite strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®She wasn¡¯t this confident in the first round.¡¯

    * * *

    After beingughed at by Alice.

    Yu Shia was biding her time.

    When that vixen went to take her test, she would steal the seat next to the future S-rank.

    When she returned from her test, Yu Shia wanted to be sitting next to him, making her grind her teeth just like she was doing now.

    The opportunity came quickly.

    ¡°Cadet Alice Littenwood¡­.¡±

    ¡®Now¡¯s the time!¡¯

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m heading back now.¡±

    As soon as Alice left, Yu Shia made a beeline for Yujin.

    Yujin¡¯s eyes met hers.

    -Smirk.

    ¡®As expected. She came right over.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s a celebrity want with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!?¡±

    ¡®Wow¡­ this is amazing.¡¯

    Her anger subsided with just one smile from him.

    She hadn¡¯t realized from a distance, but seeing him up close?

    Even someone with her high standards was momentarily taken aback by how handsome he was.

    Moreover,

    -Heartbeat.

    ¡®But he looks strangely familiar¡­.¡¯

    D¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Although it was her first time meeting him, she felt a weing familiarity as if she had known him for decades.

    Her fierce expression softened with embarrassment.

    ¡®Does my outfit look weird? Ugh, what if he thinks I¡¯m the kind of girl who wears this sort of thing?¡¯

    ¡°So, um, I watched your fight earlier¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Oh, right. The fact that the reporters didn¡¯t cause amotion was thanks to you, right? Thanks.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s kind too!¡¯

    Her voice grew quieter.

    She had nned to stick close and enchant him like that vixen just did.

    But feeling embarrassed, she twisted her legs and covered her open chest with her hands.

    The in nature of Yu Shia, an inherently simple character, showed through.

    Contrary to the confident persona she had put on as the youngest daughter of the strongest guild.

    Yujin smiled ambiguously.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®What is this? She should be clinging to me like before, but why is she acting the opposite of Alice?¡¯

    She was behavingpletely differently from how she had in the first round.

    He had expected her to boast about her guild and be overconfident since he had helped her out.

    But there was no sign of that.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ She doesn¡¯t like it when things are too easy!?¡¯

    A misunderstanding bloomed.

    The difference between the first and second roundsy in how he cleared the tenth stage.

    In the first round, where he struggled and barely seeded, she had shown favor.

    In the second round, where he easily overpowered it, things were awkward¡­

    Ah! She likes it when victoryes with struggle!

    On the other hand, Alice prefers overwhelming power!

    He had no idea his wives had such preferences.

    He hadn¡¯t realized this in the first round due to hypnosis.

    It was a big misunderstanding.

    ¡®I expected to get along well with Shia from day one¡­ I really didn¡¯t understand these girls.¡¯

    ¡°Do you want to sit down? You came because you had something to say, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡±

    Yu Shia sat down gently.

    She sat more than 70 centimeters away from Yujin.

    Unlike Alice, who had clung to him so closely that their skin touched.

    ¡®Uh¡­ what should I say first? Ask her to join the Cheonhwa n? No, that sounds too cheap. Um, well¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t even ask my name¡­ This is so awkward.¡¯

    One side was too embarrassed, and the other felt too awkward, leading to silence.

    Nearly 30 seconds of silence passed between them.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThat silence was shattered by a powerful explosion.

    -KABOOM!!!!

    ¡°¡­Ah!!?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Both of their gazes turned to the same ce.

    The center of the training ground where the cadets were taking their entrance exams, inside the barrier.

    Alice, who had just left, was holding a staff and shing a V-sign at Yujin.

    ¡®Trying to make a move on Yujin while I¡¯m gone? Not a chance.¡¯

    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±

    ¡®That vixen really uses fire magic!?¡¯

    Yu Shia¡¯s face shed with astonishment.

    The mes swirling around Alice and the staff in her hand made it clear that her abilities belonged to the rare and precious category of magic users among the awakened. And they were very powerful.

    ¡®Damn, I don¡¯t like her¡­ but do I have to be friends with her too?¡¯

    As a n executive, she was an invaluable recruit.

    But personally, she was an infuriating nuisance.

    For the first time, the tongue that had been stuttering out of embarrassment moved properly.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right¡­? I didn¡¯t know she was that strong.¡±

    ¡®What the hell. Why is she so strong?¡¯

    On the other hand, Yujin was bewildered.

    He knew Alice¡¯s innate abilities and their level.

    ¡ºFiery Master (A Rank) ¨C Reduces mana consumption and casting time when using fire-based magic. Enhances power and range.¡»

    ¡®An A-rank skill with that level of destructive power, and from the entrance exam? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯

    The difference was the firepower.

    With his rich experience, he could tell just by the sound that the magic Alice used was extraordinary.

    As a result, both of them focused their attention on Alice.

    ¡°You were amazing, but she¡¯s also incredible. To annihte everything with firepower.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t like her, though.¡¯

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? This ispletely different from before the regression. I¡¯d believe it if someone said she had an S-rank skill.¡¯

    Breaking away from the awkward atmosphere, they continued their conversation.

    Meanwhile, Alice steadily advanced through the stages.

    Stage 2, Stage 3. Stage 4. Stage 5.

    Stage 6.

    ¡®In the first round, she gave up at Stage 7 because she couldn¡¯t overpower it in one blow and got scared¡­.¡¯

    -BOOM!!!

    ¡®Another one-hit? That¡¯s not A-rank!¡¯

    Alice easily passed the stage she had struggled with before the regression.

    Finally, she stopped at Stage 8.

    ¡°This is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to challenge Stage 9?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can handle that one.¡±

    Alice Littenwood.

    Final score: Forfeited at Stage 9.

    Yu Shia¡¯s expression showed disappointment.

    ¡®She¡¯s on par with me? Why her, of all people!?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Could Alice have regressed too¡­? No, that¡¯s not possible. If she had regressed, she would have clung to me immediately.¡¯

    Yujin was also visibly perplexed.

    Only Alice, who had finished her test, remained calm.

    And then¡­

    ¡°Yujin, how did I do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You were strong¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You couldn¡¯t take your eyes off me.¡±

    -Smirk.

    ¡®Sorry, Yu Shia.¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAlice immediately went into tea-bagging mode.

    Her rxed smile reignited the fading fury in Yu Shia.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡®Is this vixen serious? There are limits to being sneaky.¡¯

    Every nuance in her gaze was crystal clear.

    When men and women are together, Yujin only looked at me. How unattractive must you be for that to happen?

    Well. Even when you walk around so scantily dressed, all you show is the typical t Asian body, so it¡¯s no wonder.

    Oops. My chest feels heavy. Better support it with my arms.

    The sound of teeth grinding filled the air.

    ¡°Whew. Hey, you. Alice Littenwood, right? I saw your test. You¡¯re pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°¡­But, I¡¯m stronger.¡±

    The two stood face to face.

    Alice¡¯s confident smile shed sharply with Yu Shia¡¯s challenging eyes.

    Only Yujin was flustered.

    ¡®What is this, some kind of battle manga scenario¡­? This didn¡¯t happen in the first round. Huh?¡¯

    ¡°Number 24, Cadet Yu Shia. Step forward.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you. Yujin. Watch carefully.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Yu Shia¡¯s eyes burned with anger and determination.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t take your eyes off me.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Revealing Abilities (2)

    As Yu Shia had said, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.

    She was currently challenging the 8th stage.

    She had to approach and defeat the golems that acted like stationary turrets.

    Before the regression, during the first round of the entrance exam,

    this was the stage where she had been brutally defeated.

    But now,

    -BOOM!!!

    ¡°Hyaaaah!!!¡±

    ¡®She fights well¡­?¡¯

    At this moment,

    there wasn¡¯t a trace of the helplessness from back then in the way Shia charged through the barrage of magic bullets.

    It was strange.

    Her unique ability was A-rank, Shadow Walker.

    An ability to manipte shadows to assist inbat.

    The 8th stage, with its full illumination and barrage of magic bullets, was her perfect counter.

    Yet, she utilized her ability as if it was no hindrance at all.

    She elerated using the brief shadows cast by her feet.

    The iing attacks were blocked by creating a barrier from the slight shadows on her clothes.

    And then,

    ¡°Take this!!!!¡±

    -BOOM.

    She closed in and broke through the golem¡¯s barrier with her attack.

    It was an overwhelming battle that made the surrounding spectators exim in admiration for Cheonhwa.

    ¡­It was impossible to do this with just an A-rank skill.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just a change inbat sense. She¡¯s suppressing with skill effects, like Alice.¡¯

    My wives werepletely different from before the regression.

    Thanks to that, my head was spinning.

    Could it be that they also regressed with me?

    No, it can¡¯t be. Their abilities got stronger, but theirbat skills and usage of abilities are still at a beginner level.

    If they remembered, they would have kissed me first thing.

    Did my actions cause a butterfly effect?

    That¡¯s unlikely. It¡¯s only been two weeks, so there can¡¯t be a butterfly effect yet.@@novelbin@@

    Besides, Alice just arrived in Korea.

    No, it¡¯s probably not that. Maybe.

    ¡­Just in case, should I check?

    ¡°Yu-jin, aren¡¯t you staring too tantly? Is that kind of outfit your taste¡­.¡±

    ¡°Alice. Since we¡¯rerades with sharp eyes, let me ask you, what¡¯s your ability rank?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    I asked casually.

    A piece of information that only the awakened themselves know. Generally, a secret that should never be told to others.

    However,

    ¡°If you tell me, I¡¯ll tell you mine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, rank is okay. It¡¯s S-rank.¡±

    Alice answered nonchntly.

    She seemed to judge that it was fine to reveal her rank, even if not the exact ability.

    It could be a lie, but¡­

    Considering her personality, the likelihood of it being true was high.

    She wasn¡¯t the type to exaggerate and boast about her abilities.

    In other words, Alice, and likely Yu Shia too,

    had awakened skills of a higher rankpared to before the regression.

    Fixing my gaze on Shia¡¯s brilliantbat, I fell into an unanswerable contemtion.

    ¡®What the hell happened in this second round¡­.¡¯

    Why did their abilities evolve?

    Was my regression the cause? Did something happen to my wives?

    Is this world real? How did I even regress in the first ce?

    ¡®Just what am I¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Hmm. So, what about you, Yu-jin? Are you also S-rank?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ex-rank.¡±

    ¡°Really?!! Oh my god, oh my god!! That¡¯s incredible¡­ Oh, hehe. Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°If youbine our ranks, it spells¡­ s*x, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªPfft!!!?¡±

    ¡­Myplicated thoughts werepletely reset by the unnecessary sophistication of her dirty joke.

    What kind of spicy joke is this? Is she really Western?

    ¡°That, ahem. Ahem. Girls shouldn¡¯t say things like that.¡±

    ¡°Kuhuhu. Why are you so flustered? It¡¯s just a dirty joke¡­ hmm, I don¡¯t know how to say it in Korean.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t do it. Korea is more conservative about such thingspared to the UK.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ Are you embarrassed? How cute.¡±

    ¡®It feels like I could get arrested because she¡¯s 10 years younger! Although she¡¯s 22, and physically, I¡¯m actually two years younger!!¡¯

    Thanks to that, I forgot my worries and fumbled around.

    ¡°Whew¡­ Hey, you!! I told you not to take your eyes off me!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®Shia¡¯s pouting!!!¡¯

    Shia, who had fought hard ande out, was seriously sulking.

    -Tch. Mutter mutter.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural since there¡¯s nothing to see, but why is she mad¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Hey, what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°You were mumbling something while looking at me!!¡±

    Alice and Shia started bickering.

    ¡­It looked like they were fighting, but that probably wasn¡¯t the case.

    Alice wasn¡¯t that kind of girl, and Shia wouldn¡¯t unnecessarily sh with a potential recruit.

    ¡®It looks like both of them haven¡¯te down from their adrenaline high. I was like that too in the first round. Yeah. It¡¯s because they¡¯re young, very young.¡¯

    ¡°Seriously. Anyway, move aside now. I¡¯m going to talk about the Solemn Eyes with Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°¡­You guys drink that stuff?¡±

    So, the entrance exam concluded with the three top scorers bing friends.

    * * *

    Eventually, the three of us sat together.

    Immediately after the entrance exam, there was the entrance ceremony. In the viewing seats.

    ¡°Having the entrance ceremony right after the exam is interesting, Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°This is why foreigners¡­ If we held the entrance ceremony first, everyone would be arrogant, so we have them experience the exam first.¡±

    ¡°I was talking to Yu-jin, why are you answering, Shia? It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°You little¡­¡±

    To my left was Alice. To my right was Yu Shia.

    It could be said that I had flowers in both hands, but honestly, I couldn¡¯t be happy about it.

    The stares from those around us were piercing.

    -Mutter mutter.

    ¡°Huh, if only I hadn¡¯t tripped, I could have talked to him.¡±

    ¡°He looks good from a distance, but up close¡­.¡±

    ¡®¡­I feel so self-conscious.¡¯

    A guy sitting with two girls on his first day.

    To others, it would definitely seem like that kind of scenario.

    Honestly, even I thought it looked kind of sleazy.

    In the first round, I was shameless, thinking, ¡®A hero should have multiple wives¡¯¡­

    But now, I¡¯m just a promising rookie with a bright future.

    Acting like that would quicklybel me as trash.

    So, while the girls chattered on either side of me,

    I added one thing to the top of my to-do list.

    ¡®I need to prove my abilities. Before our reputations get ruined, as soon as possible.¡¯

    I was about to be exposed to the media.

    The press wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to miss out on the scoop of a future S-rank.

    And the first articles they published would determine our reputations.

    At this rate, I¡¯d be seen as a womanizer, and they as cheap girls easily swayed.

    Even if I didn¡¯t care, my wives shouldn¡¯t be treated that way.

    ¡®So¡­.¡¯

    ¡°With that, we conclude the entrance ceremony, but we have an urgent additional event. Cadet Seo Yu-jin?¡±

    While I was pondering, my name was called.

    The same development as in the first round, I took a deep breath slowly.

    With a light self-suggestion.

    ¡®I, Seo Yu-jin, will not be flustered by anything for the next 10 minutes.¡¯

    [The subject falls into a ¡®perfect¡¯ state of hypnosis.]

    ¡°Could youe forward for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Shia, Alice. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°What? Wait, what¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin?¡±

    Standing up simultaneously,

    everyone¡¯s eyes in the hall focused on me.

    No. Just saying ¡°everyone¡¯s eyes¡± doesn¡¯t do it justice.

    That camera positioned in front of the podium.

    It was broadcasting this entrance ceremony live to the world.

    I was stepping out to face the world.

    [This is a telepathic message. It might be your first time, but don¡¯t be surprised and listen. Sorry, but I have a request¡­.]

    [An interview, right? Of course.]

    [Hmm? How do you already know telepathy?]

    [It¡¯s because my abilities are in that category.]

    I skipped the chairman¡¯s exnation lightly.

    The situation outside is chaotic because of you. At this rate, it won¡¯t be good for you. We¡¯ll guide the questions, so just say a few words.

    I didn¡¯t need to hear such obvious exnations twice.

    I went up to the podium and positioned myself where the camera could capture me well.

    [¡­Huh. He¡¯s a perceptive young man.]

    ¡°Top scorer in the entrance exam, Cadet Seo Yu-jin. Please represent this ss and answer a few questions.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The director also stood beside me.

    A rapid exchange of questions and answers ensued.

    Academy entrance, shorings, future aspirations, and so on.

    Questions that no one was really curious about.

    The real purpose of this interview, something everyone was genuinely curious about, came up at the end.

    ¡°Lastly¡­ This is a personal question from me as a senior Awakener. What is your unique ability? I can¡¯t seem to figure it out.¡±

    [Closebat, long-range, magic. Support. Just give us a rough idea. Sorry about this, really.]

    What¡¯s your ability?

    Interest, which had ckened due to the boring questions, sharpened once again.

    Everyone seemed curious, after all.

    ¡­Well, it was only natural.

    Considering my performance during the entrance exam.

    Using a sword, reflecting magic. Knowing all the patterns.

    It was understandable to be curious about what kind of ability I had to do all that.

    ¡®I¡¯m not really supposed to answer this.¡¯

    At the same time, it was a question even Yu Shia hadn¡¯t dared to ask until now.

    Revealing an Awakener¡¯s unique ability was usually a suicidal act.

    Asking for the exact ability was like inviting a p, and even asking about the category was somewhat rude.

    Even the director, the only S-ss Awakener in Korea, had been apologizing repeatedly through telepathy, which said it all.

    Nevertheless, I had no intention of hiding it.

    ¡°Ex-rank.¡±

    ¡°¡­Gasp?!!¡±

    I spoke at precisely the calcted moment.

    The director let out a gasp.

    It was the rank that, along with my master¡¯s, was the only one of its kind in the world, a rank many Awakeners had falsely imed to have.

    The symbol of the top S-ss rank. The unique ability of the Ex-rank.

    I revealed that I possessed it.

    The fact that I, who had broken the record only my master had set, was saying this.

    Even the veteran director¡¯s astonishment was understandable.

    [Hey, hey. Wait a moment. Whether it¡¯s true or not, you didn¡¯t have to reveal your rank.]

    ¡°My unique ability is¡­.¡±

    Ignoring him, I continued.

    The one breakthrough I had considered.

    To create the image of a ¡®decent young man.¡¯

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªHypnosis. Complete hypnosis.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 Revealing Abilities (3)

    Rewind to when Yu-jin cleared the 10th stage of the entrance exam.

    Lucky reporters who filmed the event immediately wrote articles.

    They stered titles like ¡°Exclusive¡± and ¡°Breaking News.¡±

    About the birth of a new S-rank candidate.

    [Korean Awakener Minor Gallery]

    Title: Breaking news, entering the gallery, LOL

    (Inte news capture)

    Journalist¡­ I get you¡¯re in a hurry, but what¡¯s with the typos¡­

    ? These days, the level of cyber scavengers is pathetic;;

    ? Oh, but is the article real?

    ? Is it really? Probably just clickbait.

    ?? Really LOL If you click it, it¡¯ll say ¡°unfortunately failed.¡±

    A hurriedly written article by a journalist on a smartphone, unable to contain their urgency.

    A freshman cleared the 10th stage of the entrance exam!

    Naturally, people didn¡¯t believe it.

    Journalists desperate for views¡ªthis was nothing new.

    People just thought it was an overblown story, and the rare post was quietly buried.

    ¡­That was supposed to be the case.

    Title: The video of the S-rank fuss is up.

    (YouTube screen capture uploaded 37 seconds ago)

    It¡¯s the full, unedited video.

    Who¡¯s got time to watch all this?

    ? Isn¡¯t everyone here a basement-dwelling Bill Gates? Whyin?

    ?? (Insert emoticon expressing confusion or frustration)

    ? LOL Great, I had nothing to watch while eating. Perfect timing.

    A video urgently uploaded to an official YouTube channel of a broadcastingpany.

    Though it was raw and unedited, a few people eagerly watched it.

    Awakeners are real-life heroes.

    The entrance exam where they first showcased their skills was the ultimate spectacle.

    It didn¡¯t take long for reactions to heat up.

    Title: Guys, check this out.

    (Capture right after Seo Yu-jin cleared the 10th stage)

    That thing from earlier is real???

    ? This isn¡¯t a crappy meme.

    ?? If you thought it was, why click?

    ?? Eating dinner.

    ?? ?

    ? Oh, damn it.

    ? His face is wasted, really.

    ? I clicked because it was a guy, but why is it real?

    Several people uploaded captures.

    The spark quickly turned into a major fire.

    Every onlinemunity¡¯s opinions were boiling.

    [Smiling and Laughing Today¡¯s Pentagon Academy (+729)]

    [Guys, potential S-rank Awakener appeared (+3811)]

    [Members, look at this handsome young man (+12)]

    [Reasons why Aika should retire now (+9999)]

    An unusually intense reaction.

    This was because the current top S-rank was Japanese.

    It was clear that Korea had the highest average level of Awakeners in the world.

    Yet, the strongest among them was Japanese.

    This caused the two countries to be victims of a global divisive World Cup.

    Korea is number one in the world?

    Aika alone could wipe them out.

    Japan¡¯s pride, top S-rank Ninomiya Aika?

    She was educated in Korea. Without Aika, Japan is nothing.

    Isn¡¯t Aika practically an honorary Korean?

    Suchments were circting not just online, but in reality.

    In this situation, news that a Korean had achieved what only the top S-rank had done came out.

    As Koreans, they couldn¡¯t help but be interested.

    The fire in the strongest Awakener nation quickly spread to other countries.

    Japan, sensitive to these issues like Korea, of course.

    Even to America, where it was dawn due to the time difference.

    The whole world was turned upside down.

    [R/awakener ¨C 8TH S RANK AWAKENER???????? (8th S-rank Awakener)]

    (YouTube capture image)

    [Thread talking about Aika-chan]

    They say a Korean boy Awakener broke Aika-chan¡¯s record?

    398

    Isn¡¯t it photoshopped? An idol?

    Responses were simrly fiery to Korea¡¯s.

    Due to this, an overwhelming demand surged towards Pentagon Academy.

    Even the chairman, one of the only seven S-rank Awakeners in the world, felt threatened.

    ¡°Chairman!! The media is in an uproar right now¡­.¡±

    ¡®¡­Tsk. At this rate, the pressure will fall directly on the cadet himself. I must reveal his abilities.¡¯

    Despite knowing it was rude, this was why he directly asked Seo Yu-jin about his abilities at the end of the entrance ceremony.

    Even a seasoned veteran like himself couldn¡¯t guess Yu-jin¡¯s abilities, so how would ordinary people perceive it?

    If they glossed over it, it was clear there would be a national petition.

    So he decided to ask just enough to hint at which category it fell into.

    Then they could interpret it themselves.

    The chairman, with this thought in mind, asked¡­

    ¡°My unique ability is hypnosis. Complete hypnosis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    A full disclosure of abilities with no brakes.

    Everyone was thrown into confusion at this unexpected development.

    [Real-time Chat]

    -Hypnosis???

    -Mind control? Is that real? WTF

    -Why is he saying that?

    -What is this even?

    The real-time chat on the live broadcast was overloaded to the point of freezing.

    Revealing that he had an Ex-rank was shocking enough. Hypnosis?

    Even at a nce, it didn¡¯t sound like abat ability.

    Then what about the sparkling purple sword?

    What about the wlessly executed monster strategies?

    How could an Awakener¡¯s ability be hypnosis?

    Was there ever such an ability among past Awakeners?

    There hadn¡¯t been any.

    Who is he?

    ¡°¡­What kind of ability is that exactly?¡±

    The chairman couldn¡¯t hold back and asked.

    ¡°What do you mean, freshman?¡±

    ¡°It is the ability to control the souls of living beings andmand them as I wish.¡±

    ¡°The soul?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was thanks to this that I made the monstersmit s*****e at the 6th and 9th stages.¡±

    Yu-jin remained calm.

    Ah, don¡¯t you know? This is called ¡ºHypnosis¡». My unique talent.

    ¡­Of course, he was fully aware that he was doing something crazy.

    ¡®In the game, there wasn¡¯t even an option to reveal it.¡¯

    Hypnosis. Just hearing it, isn¡¯t it the optimal ability for an adult game?

    Announcing it was like dering, ¡°I¡¯m a hypnosis breeding guy.¡±

    People might not just be horrified, even his beloved wives could start avoiding him!

    But Yu-jin, who called himself a second-round hypnosis breeding guy, chose not to hide his ability despite all the risks.

    ¡®No matter how I think about it, this is the only breakthrough.¡¯

    In his previous life, so many rumors spread about his harem.

    People said he just happened to awaken a strong ability and ignored thew.

    The ability itself was suspicious, and no one knew why he became the disciple of the top S-rank.

    And a harem? What makes him so special?

    There were so many posts andments like that, he eventually got sick of the inte.

    But what if he didn¡¯t hide it at all?

    A young man who confessed upfront that his ability was dangerous.

    A young man who used a highly corruptible ability in an extremely wholesome way.

    A young man who didn¡¯t just luck out with a strong ability but trained diligently to be strong despite having a nonbat ability.

    A young man recognized for his efforts and became the disciple of the top S-rank.

    A respectable young man.

    At least this image-making was possible.

    His achievements would back him up.

    Of course, there would still be rumors, but¡­

    It would be a hundred, a thousand times better than the first round.

    This was Yu-jin¡¯s thought.

    And, as he expected.

    The opinions on the inte and among people rapidly changed.

    ¡­For reasonspletely different from what he had thought.@@novelbin@@

    [Korean Awakener Minor Gallery]

    Title: Hypnosis? Isn¡¯t this the perfect adult game ability?

    Even in an industry where the gender ratio is 1 to 9 in favor of men,

    A unique ability of hypnosis?

    If that¡¯s real, wouldn¡¯t every day be a paradise of lust?

    Why didn¡¯t they give it to me instead of an alpha male like him?

    ? Hmm, is it that much?

    ?? That much;; Some have been virgins for 30 years, while someone gets a 24-hour party with a hypnosis snap.

    ?? With that face, he doesn¡¯t even need hypnosis.

    ?? Ah.

    If a guy with an average face had gained the power of hypnosis, it would have been controversial.

    But, with that face.

    He doesn¡¯t really need hypnosis.

    He must have revealed it knowing that too.

    For someone as handsome as Yu-jin, merelying out about his abilities wouldn¡¯t give him a negative image.

    Instead, it had the opposite effect,

    [R/awakener ¨C Virgin VS Yu-jin]

    Virgin: Fantasizes about awakening while masturbating

    Uses hypnosis only to sleep with women

    Hides his ability for life

    Yu-jin: Brings a different woman home every day even before awakening

    Uses hypnosis to unleash amazing sword techniques

    Doesn¡¯t hide his ability

    The meme ¡®Virgin vs Chad,¡¯ which was used in the English-speaking world, was quickly tranted and flooded the inte.

    Thanks to the humor of the Western brothers, Yu-jin¡¯s image also soared.

    He himself didn¡¯t know.

    ¡®Since I revealed it, I really have to live sincerely from now on. For my wives, I¡¯ll live a life without any deviations!¡¯

    Withpletely unnecessary resolve.

    He was already a decent young man.

    * * *

    After revealing my abilities in the live broadcast.

    My confident demeanor grew heavier as I returned to my seat.

    It was because of Alice and Shia.

    ¡®The atmosphere was so good, now they¡¯ll all be horrified¡­.¡¯

    If they just avoided me for being a shady guy who uses hypnosis, I¡¯d be lucky.

    You used hypnosis on us, didn¡¯t you? You pervert!

    I even prepared myself to get pped.

    With time, as I umted various achievements, my sincerity would clear up misunderstandings, but¡­

    In other words, I needed time.

    Until then, I would be avoided by them.

    My heart, already sunlit after two weeks of torment, might ache a lot if they avoided me¡­

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move.

    ¡®I hate this¡­ All I need is you guys, if you hate me, how will I live¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Yu-jin!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    Contrary to my thoughts, a very bright voice greeted me.

    It was Alice.

    ¡°Hypnosis, that¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s such a refreshing ability!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s this? Why is she happy?¡¯

    Flushed cheeks. Clenched fists. She was even closer than before.

    It didn¡¯t look like the reaction of someone who had heard about my ability.

    -Muttering.

    ¡°Hypnosis that can make monsters self-harm¡­ This has endless potential.¡±

    ¡®Shia doesn¡¯t seem to care either.¡¯

    Yu Shia wasn¡¯t avoiding me either, but rather contemting how to use my ability for her n.

    ¡­Why? Did I unconsciously use hypnosis?

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind? About my ability.¡±

    ¡°Not at all? It¡¯s rather fascinating! Use it on me too!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡±

    She even asked me to hypnotize her.

    ¡­Come to think of it, before I returned, everyone often asked me to use it.

    I felt sorry and rarely used it.

    Could it be that women also like hypnosis?

    ¡°Such preferences¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know! You use it to treat depressed people, right? I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t it. I was trash.

    ¡®So innocent, so innocent¡­ Is this the freshness of early twenties?¡¯

    ¡°¡­What makes you trust me? It¡¯s a dangerous ability, so I¡¯ll never use it on you.¡±

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be like that~ Please?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you ask, Alice, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. If you hypnotize me¡­.¡±

    -Smile.

    ¡°I might forgive you for a little prank?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Could she be flirting with me¡­ No, no. She probably means something silly. Yes. Hold on, hold on. I promised not to use hypnosis¡­!!!¡¯

    Thanks to my charming wives, today was really tough too.

    * * *

    The night of the day I came out about my hypnosis ability. The academy basement.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to use hypnosis right away.¡¯

    ¡°Look at this coin. Three, two, one¡­.¡±

    In front of a bound woman, Yu-jin¡¯s first mission began.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: The First Mission and Peaceful Family (1)

    After revealing my powers.

    I thought everyone would freak out, but surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t much of a reaction.

    Alice even kept begging me to hypnotize her.

    So, after the entrance ceremony ended.

    I had to put on a talent show surrounded by my peers.

    [The target is ¡®perfectly¡¯ hypnotized.]

    ¡°Alice, raise your left hand.¡±

    ¡°Oh! My body is moving on its own! It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    My partner was Alice.

    When she raised her hand, the people around us eximed in awe.

    ¡°This really works¡­ Hey, Yu-jin. How far can you control someone?¡±

    ¡°It depends on how strong the hypnosis is, but right now, probably anything.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible, Yu-jin!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    This isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.

    Didn¡¯t they see earlier? I made a subus and a doppelg?nger self-destruct.

    The same thing could happen to them.

    But they were so carefree.

    It went beyond innocence; it was apleteck of awareness of danger.

    I sighed involuntarily.

    ¡°Sigh. Alice, you don¡¯t understand¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªCadet Alice Littlewood and Cadet Seo Yu-jin. What are you doing right now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I was about to scold her when the headmaster interrupted.

    And she looked very displeased, her brows deeply furrowed.

    ¡°First of all, Alice Littlewood. What made you allow someone you just met to use their power on you?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Well, I was curious¡­.¡±

    ¡°You just handed over your life and death to this person. That¡¯s something not even a normal person, let alone an awakened, would do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    She said exactly what I was about to say.

    As expected of one of only seven S-ss awakeners in the world.

    ¡°And Cadet Seo Yu-jin. No matter how much you were asked, using your powers on a peer? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. Come to the headmaster¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s with this woman?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t expect the trouble to reach me too.

    * * *

    After Yu-jin was called to the headmaster.

    Alice let out a deep sigh.

    It was a sigh filled with guilt.

    ¡°Because of me, Yu-jin¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Because of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yu Shia.¡±

    Next to her, Yu Shia curled her lips as if to say, ¡°Look at this mess.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, he seems to have gotten on the headmaster¡¯s bad side. Did causing such trouble make you feel better?¡±

    Her disgusted feelings exploded.

    If it weren¡¯t for Alice, she would have had Yu-jin all to herself today.

    Though she was too embarrassed to even talk properly when they were alone. Anyway.

    It was already infuriating, and Alice had openly picked fights with her up until now.

    It was only natural for her tosh out when she got the chance.

    ¡®Above all, the thought of him getting scolded makes me incredibly annoyed. I don¡¯t know why, though.¡¯

    Even considering that, her words were a bit harsh.

    But she didn¡¯t know why yet.

    Under her severe criticism, Alice hung her head low.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    ¡®This cunning girl. Really making me soften.¡¯

    Thanks to this, Shia¡¯s anger slightly subsided.

    She genuinely felt Alice¡¯s remorse for causing trouble for Yu-jin.

    After her anger calmed down, pure curiosity came over her.

    ¡°So. Why did you ask to be hypnotized? You don¡¯t seem stupid enough to not know how crazy that is.¡±

    Who doesn¡¯t know how dangerous hypnosis can be?

    She even saw him make a subus self-harm right before her eyes.

    And yet, she insisted on being hypnotized?

    There should be a limit to how much you can wag your tail.

    What were you thinking?

    ¡°I just wanted to get closer to Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡®¡­Is her mind a field of flowers?¡¯

    An extremely naive peer.

    Shia¡¯s eyes filled with disdain.

    Unable to hold back, she spat out another biting remark.

    ¡°Are you fearless? If he told you to die, you¡¯d have to die, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. Yu-jin would never do that.¡±

    This time, however, Alice didn¡¯t stay silent.

    Her confident gaze met Shia¡¯s.

    ¡°Yu-jin would never make me do such things.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sure, he might not tell you to die, but he is a guy, you know. Other things¡­¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do those either. That¡¯s the kind of person Yu-jin is.¡±

    In Alice¡¯s mind, today¡¯s memories reyed.

    Yu-jin had been flustered when she got close to him.

    He had freaked out at her slightly suggestive jokes.

    He was an incredibly innocent young man.

    There was no way someone that pure would do bad things to her.

    That was the conclusion she reached after spending the day with him.

    ¡®More than anything, I felt it from the first moment we met. This person would protect me no matter what happens.¡¯

    Any other reasons were just addedter.

    She had been convinced of this from their first meeting, though. Anyway.

    ¡®True. I can¡¯t imagine him doing anything bad.¡¯

    Shia agreed with her.

    Yu-jin, hypnotizing her to do this or that?

    No matter how she thought about it, it didn¡¯t fit.

    Her subconscious seemed to argue that it was impossible.

    ¡®Rather, even if he were asked to do it, he would refuse and feel sorry about it.¡¯

    Instead, she had this thought.

    The girl who would date him in the future might ask him to hypnotize her for some things.

    But he would apologize profusely and refuse.

    He was so upright it was frustrating.

    ¡°Indeed. He probably wouldn¡¯t even do it to his girlfriend. Frustratingly so.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think so too, Shia?¡±

    ¡°Wow, you too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!! When I said he could y pranks on me with hypnosis, he genuinely hated the idea¡­.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that an inexplicable rage filled their conversation.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Yu-jin, who had no idea he was being considered a frustratingly innocent young man, followed the headmaster, thinking of dozens of excuses.

    Excuses for hypnosis.

    ¡®I swear never to use it on cadets again¡­ No, I¡¯ll have to use it, but how do I convince her I won¡¯t use it in weird ways?¡¯

    He thought the headmaster wouldn¡¯t make an issue out of it considering her educational policy, but she had surprisingly gotten furious.

    He was very worried about how to exin his use of hypnosis.

    But fortunately.

    His worries werepletely unnecessary.

    ¡°¡­Cadet Seo Yu-jin. Take this.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a card certifying you as an A-ss awakener.¡±

    ¡®All of a sudden? Why are they giving it to me already?¡¯

    The card was handed to him as soon as they arrived at the headmaster¡¯s office.

    Yu-jin¡¯s mind filled with questions as he realized its significance.

    This card was proof of a state-certified awakener.

    In his first life, he had received it only after graduation.

    And giving it to him now meant¡­

    ¡°In that sense, I have an urgent request for Seo Yu-jin, not as a cadet, but as an awakener.¡±

    The person to instruct him was not as a cadet.

    It was to treat him as an equal awakener.

    ¡°So you weren¡¯t going to scold me about the hypnosis¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d demoralize rookies over something like that? As long as you don¡¯t cause trouble, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡®As expected, just like the first life.¡¯

    Yu-jin straightened his posture.

    ¡®This woman is all about efficiency, so she must have thought of something useful for my abilities.¡¯

    ¡°Affiliated with the Korean Awakeners Association. A-ss, Seo Yu-jin. I look forward to working with you, Chairwoman Seol Ha-yeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­You act like someone with ten years of experience. Very efficient.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it a lot in dramas.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon, the headmaster and chairwoman of the Awakeners Association, admired his act of an 11-year veteran.

    But Yu-jin didn¡¯t care at all.

    For him, this wasn¡¯t showing off; it was just a task he had to do.

    He didn¡¯t know how it looked to act like a ten-year veteran as a newly admitted student.

    ¡°Is it something that requires hypnosis?¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s sharp¡­ This kid is worth nurturing!!¡¯

    The headmaster¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    She had earned a mountain of money, and her joints were starting to ache.

    She wanted to quit everything and live a peaceful life farming in the countryside.

    But because of the title of Korea¡¯s only S-ss awakener, she was still struggling even in her old age.

    And now, before her eyes, was the next S-ss, the ace himself?

    Not only was he powerful, but he also had a knack for work?@@novelbin@@

    A neer with such audacity. A graduate student¡­ No, I should make him my sessor.

    This thought made her salivate.

    ¡®I¡¯ll use my own wealth to nurture him. This insolent neer.¡¯

    ¡°Well. Actually¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hmm.¡±

    ¡®Good. I might be able to extract some support funds.¡¯

    But Yu-jin, unaware of anything, focused intently.

    He hoped to gain her favor by handling this quest well.

    It was an unknown tragedy.

    * * *

    After a brief quest briefing.

    I headed to the building¡¯s basement with the headmaster, who also doubled as the chairwoman of the association.

    It was for my first mission.

    ¡ºEmergency Quest ¨C Convince the Unregistered Awakener!¡»

    ¡®If this were a game, wouldn¡¯t a window like this pop up?¡¯

    The mission she assigned was simple.

    Recently, a viin group had attacked the academy.

    The task was to persuade an unregistered awakener involved in that attack.

    Though it seemed like a trivial mission, it held a glimpse of why Korea could only be the strongest nation of awakeners.

    -Are you sure they¡¯re not a viin?

    -Yes. They even have a clean record. During the attack, they were only caught breaking some property.

    -Then why aren¡¯t they cooperating?

    -We don¡¯t know, which is why I¡¯m asking you. They¡¯re too valuable to throw into the abyss.

    ¡®It¡¯s ambiguous, but as long as they¡¯re not a viin, fine.¡¯

    Viins.

    They were mutants that appeared among awakeners at rare rates.

    Beings who enjoyed ughter andmitted terrorism.

    They were beyond rehabilitation even with my hypnosis.

    I tried various methods in my first life, but there was no solution.

    They would rather die than live a good life. How ridiculous.

    Anyway, almost every country had headaches due to the viin problem.

    They would act like normal awakeners, but then cause havoc and flee at the most critical moments.

    It was natural for awakeners to be wary of hidden viins among them.

    But in Korea?

    ¡ºSixth Sense (S Rank) ¨C Transcends human senses.¡»

    ¡®That woman¡¯s intuition is 100% urate.¡¯

    Seol Ha-yeon, an initial awakener during the gate incident, currently ranked 4th among S-sses.

    She could identify viins at a nce.

    This was the reason Korea became the strongest nation of awakeners and the very reason the Pentagon Academy was established.

    To work as an awakener, one had to pass her scrutiny, reducing the worry about viins significantly.

    Of course, from the viin¡¯s perspective, they just wouldn¡¯t go to the academy.

    There was also the possibility of a normal awakenermitting crimes, so it wasn¡¯t foolproof.

    ¡®The problem is, if they were mixed with a viin group, they wouldn¡¯t be a decent person¡­.¡¯

    This was also why the mission I received was peculiar.

    A normal awakener would find it hard to endure in a group of psychopaths.

    They kill each other at every opportunity.

    Yet this person attacked the academy with them?

    And didn¡¯t kill anyone, only destroyed some property?

    It was a unique case.

    So unique that I wondered why I hadn¡¯t known about it in my first life.

    ¡®Well, considering they were caught, they¡¯re probably at most B-ss.¡¯

    Of course, that was that and this was this.

    Even though it was my first mission, I wasn¡¯t nervous.

    Capturing an awakener above high A-ss was almost impossible.

    But being captured alive, they had to be at most B-ss.

    Someone of that level, I could handle with my meager stats.

    ¡®I should finish this quickly and head to the training room. Maybe get some pocket money from this woman.¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡®Great timing.¡¯

    Just as I was ending my idle thoughts, we stopped.

    A heavy door slowly opened.

    ¡°The person you need to persuade is¡­.¡±

    -Creeeak.

    ¡°This one.¡±

    ¡®Wow, their eyes arepletely crazy. This should be easier than expected¡­.¡¯

    ¡°They¡¯re among the top of the A-ss, so handle them carefully.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    Why is an A-ss here,dy?

    And top-tier at that?

    This is practically like picking someone who¡¯s been through the ringer in a high-ranking n, isn¡¯t it?

    Oh, this is a bit much.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is it impossible? I had a feeling it was doable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sigh.¡±

    ¡®This woman has always been rough with people. Maybe because she was an awakener from the early days when one wrong move meant death.¡¯

    I wanted to refuse.

    With my current stats, it was impossible to make a ¡®click.¡¯

    But¡­

    ¡®Looking into their eyes, it seems like there might be a way.¡¯

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±

    Maybe it could work out somehow?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 First Mission and Family Harmony (2)

    Hypnosis is actually a typical ability that preys on the weak.

    I can easily subdue those weaker than me, but it doesn¡¯t work well on the strong.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t work at all. As shown during the entrance exam, depending on how it¡¯s utilized, it can have some effect even on stronger opponents.

    What I was about to do now was also part of that utilization.

    -Swish.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°My ability doesn¡¯t work well on the strong. Preparation is necessary.¡±

    Required preparations: one coin, thread, and¡­

    ¡°A sedative would be good too. Like alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Alcohol? I don¡¯t have any right now, but should I bring some homemade ginseng wine?¡±

    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡±

    A symbol of fair y alongside hypnosis. A drug would be good, but¡­

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to take away the only joy of an overworked old man, so I passed.

    However, I could manage without it because I was the Hypnosis Matchmaker.

    I proceeded with the preparations smoothly without it.

    The woman I needed to persuade just stared at me nkly.

    -Stare.

    ¡®¡­She really doesn¡¯t say a word.¡¯

    She had impressive guts.

    The room she was confined in was identical to the viin-only prison called the ¡®Abyss.¡¯

    Right now, she was just an ordinary person.

    But despite the strange things I was setting up, she didn¡¯t say anything?

    She¡¯s tough, really tough. If it were me, I¡¯d be trembling and shouting, ¡®You¡¯re nning to do something lewd! Like in those dirtyics!!¡¯

    It was clear she was twisted in some way.

    ¡®Well, I won¡¯t be doing anything like that. Hypnosis for that kind of thing actually makes you feel incredibly guilty.¡¯

    Anyway, while I was preparing, the chairman, who was also the head of the association, made his own preparations.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use your powers in there either, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t do anything at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s restrain her. ¡­Hey, get up for a moment. That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The chairman carefully restrained her as if handling a grandchild.

    The surprising thing was that the woman followed without any resistance.

    Even as she was being shackled, she didn¡¯t show a single sign of displeasure.

    ¡®I thought she had a rebellious spirit since she didn¡¯t open her mouth even after nearly a week of persuasion. Unexpected.¡¯

    I became slightly interested.

    I wasn¡¯t nning to pay much attention to anyone except my wives¡­

    But I was curious. Why was she acting like this?

    As I finished my preparations, I entered the room without hesitation.

    ¡®Let¡¯s take this a bit seriously.¡¯

    -Step.

    The moment I crossed the threshold, I felt a sense of powerlessness.

    It felt like the source of power for the awakened, called ¡®mana,¡¯ was being sucked away.

    It was the effect of something called a ¡®mana collector.¡¯

    I nced at the chairman.

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could turn this off for a moment. I need to start the operation.¡±

    ¡°Sure. She¡¯s a quiet girl, so it should be fine, but be careful just in case.¡±

    -Whoong¡­.

    As soon as I requested deactivation, the machine¡¯s operation sound echoed.

    Simultaneously, the mana returned.

    It meant that both I and the woman in front of me had regained our powers as awakened beings.

    However, the woman remained expressionless.

    Instead, I tilted my head.

    -Whooo¡­.

    ¡®Is she really A-rank top tier? She doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡¯

    Judging by her aura, she¡¯s definitely A-rank, but not to the extent that the chairman would be so fixated on her.

    Hmm. That¡¯s about it.

    ¡®I trust the olddy¡¯s intuition, so I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.¡¯

    I assumed it was about that level.

    The destruction that would happen 15 years from now.

    She sensed it with her intuition even then.

    Though she had already retired and couldn¡¯t be much help at that time.

    Without letting my guard down, I slowly gathered my mana.

    Then, the purple-tinged mana began to rise, influenced by the Zaha Swordsmanship.

    At the same time¡­

    -Sway, sway.

    ¡°Now, look at this coin.¡±

    A 10-won coin with a hole I had painstakingly made earlier.

    I hung it on a thread and started swinging it.

    The thing often seen in hypnosis stories.

    For the first time, her perpetually expressionless face showed a slight tilt of curiosity.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®I know, I know. This is pretty embarrassing to do in real life.¡¯

    She¡¯d probably think, ¡®Is this guy in the throes of teenage delusion?¡¯

    If it were me, I¡¯dugh and wonder what the hell someone was doing if they did this.

    But I had no choice.

    The level difference between us was too great to just snap my fingers and hypnotize her.

    I needed all the help I could get.

    The effect was clear.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. There¡¯s no need to be tense.¡±

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ activated. Failed. The caster¡¯s current level is insufficient¡­.]

    ¡°It must have been hard being trapped in here all the time. You haven¡¯tmitted a crime or hurt anyone.¡±

    [Failed.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The chairman genuinely wants to help you. So, shall we talk?¡±

    [Failed¡­.]

    Due to the overwhelming difference in ability, the hypnosis kept failing.

    However, her eyes remained fixed on the coin. And on me, who was swinging it right in front of her.

    Just showing interest was enough.

    ¡®This beginner-level hypnosis induction won¡¯t work, but¡­ I just need to create a small opening, even if it¡¯s just for 0.1 seconds.¡¯

    Would she even listen to a stranger like me?

    She¡¯d probably just think about how much she wanted to eat chicken.

    So, I swung the coin.

    To show her the sight of an idiot doing something ridiculous with a serious face.

    To make her perceive me as a fool.

    I exploited that shallow carelessness to create an opening.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask why you participated in the attack¡ªI¡¯m sure you had your reasons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The important thing is, no matter what your reasons were, we can magically resolve them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So please, tell us. To gain a talent like you, our Korean Awakeners Union will do anything.¡±

    -Sway, sway.

    A persuasion that wouldn¡¯t work. A coin that kept swinging in front of her eyes.

    Her pupils must be alternating between seeing the coin and seeing me.

    And also seeing my golden eyes.

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ activated. Failed.]

    [Failed.]

    [Failed¡­.]

    [Failed¡­.]

    [¡­¡­.]

    ¡®Persistence pays off.¡¯

    My hypnosis had no cost.

    It didn¡¯t consume mana to activate, nor did it tire me out even if I used it repeatedly¡ªit was an overpowered skill.

    So, I persisted.

    Just like those who prayed for rain until it poured, I kept trying until the hypnosis worked.

    ¡°A strong person like you wouldn¡¯t yield to ordinary threats. Is it your family? Is your family held captive by viins?¡±

    -Ding!

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ activated¡­¡­ failed.]

    ¡®I got a bite!¡¯

    While I was persisting, a response finally came.

    For other hypnosis attempts, the failure message appeared in less than 0.1 seconds.

    But when I mentioned family, there was a slight dy in the judgment?

    This meant only one thing.

    The ¡®crack¡¯ in her twisted facade was rted to her family.

    I dug deeper.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m an orphan, but I know the importance of family all the more.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    [Activating ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯¡­.]

    ¡°Who was captured? A sibling? Parents? Mother¡­ Father?¡±

    [Activating¡­¡­¡­.]

    ¡°Father. Is it because of your father?¡±@@novelbin@@

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­.]

    I swung the coin.

    I stirred her emotions.

    With the most precious value buried beneath her unconscious.

    Her pupils slowly grew distant.

    It seemed she recalled something upon hearing the word ¡®father.¡¯

    It was a crack.

    ¡®To remain so stoic even after all this, she must be really tough. She could withstand torture.¡¯

    It was a very slight opening.

    A strong mind isn¡¯t easily shaken by mere reminiscence.

    The tightly locked door of her heart couldn¡¯t be pried open by just a small crack.

    But for me, it was more than enough.

    -Ding!

    [Despite the difference in level, the target is ¡®slightly¡¯ hypnotized.]

    I slipped the hypnosis through the opened crack.

    My fingers touched her soul.

    Just slightly. Barely enough to graze with a fingertip.

    ¡­If I were to give an order now, the fragile hypnosis would likely break.

    She would just flinch momentarily.

    The difference in our abilities was that vast.

    So,

    ¡®Pardon me for a moment, unknown youngdy¡¯s father.¡¯

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªWould you think of me as your father?¡±

    I gave her what she desired most.

    Filled her longing with hypnosis.

    The reason she had no choice but to join the viin group. A reunion with her father.

    The one she missed even in her dreams, I made her see in me.

    -Ding!

    [Despite the difference in level, the target is ¡®partially¡¯ hypnotized!]

    ¡°Ah, Dad¡­?¡±

    ¡®Checkmate.¡¯

    For the first time, her lips opened.

    Calling out to me with an unfamiliar tongue, as if she hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time.

    Unaware that the person before her was aplete stranger.

    ¡­It wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Right now, it was only fueled by intense longing.

    Once the emotional upheaval passed, the hypnosis would break again.

    ¡®But I¡¯ll embed variousmands before that happens, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    During that time, I nned to nt various suggestions.

    Right now, I was her most precious person. Her father.

    Hypnosis given by her father would prate far deeper than that given by Seo Yu-jin.

    ¡®Don¡¯t underestimate the Hypnosis Matchmaker on his second ythrough.¡¯

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s Dad~.¡±

    To finish, I smiled as kindly as possible.

    While internally considering what hypnosis to imnt.

    Hmm. Does Dad like good awakeners?

    That¡¯s a bit vague.

    To save Dad, you should rely on the Korean Awakeners Union? They are trustworthy?

    That might work. Let¡¯s keep that.

    You shouldn¡¯t associate with viins?

    ¡®With this doublebo and changing hermunication patterns slightly¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­Dad.¡±

    Lost in happy thoughts, I missed it.

    The sight of her smiling for the first time¡­

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYou¡¯rete.¡±

    -Crunch.

    I realized something was wrong when I heard the chain being pulled.

    It was only then that I focused on her.

    The restraints binding her were breaking.

    -Creak, creak.

    ¡®Huh? Those chains suppress mana. She shouldn¡¯t be able to use even a tenth of her power, how¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­!!! Yu-jin, watch out!!!¡±

    Crunch. The sound of chains snapping.

    Boom. The sound of the chairman rushing forward.

    All at speeds my current physical abilities couldn¡¯t perceive.

    The only thing I understood was¡­

    More than anything else¡­

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    -Squish.

    ¡°¡ª¡ªUgh!?¡±

    My nose was faster, getting buried between her breasts.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: The First Mission and Home Sweet Home (3)

    The hypnosis made her confuse me with her dad.

    As a result, the woman in front of me suddenly hugged me.

    She grabbed the back of my head and pulled me right into her cleavage.

    -Soft.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    ¡®What are you doing to your dad!?¡¯

    Excuse me, miss. Did you do this with your father¡­?

    I was so shocked I couldn¡¯t even speak.

    My Confucian values couldn¡¯t ept her behavior.

    However,

    ¡°You¡¯re sote, Dad.¡±

    -Ding!

    [The soul is strongly connected!]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªA sudden notification.

    The sensation of hypnosis piercing to her deepest core.

    Above all¡­

    A hint of resentment felt in her emotionless voice.

    With all those, my visionpletely changed.

    [Assimting with the target.]

    ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯

    The world before my eyes was tinged with a faded sepia color.

    * * *

    ¡°Experiment subject 47, sess!!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    When I came to my senses, there were numerous researchers standing before me.

    No, the expression ¡®above my eyes¡¯ would be more appropriate.

    I was looking up at them from quite a height.

    Like a small child.

    -Srrk.

    ¡®My head moves on its own¡­ Ah, this is a recollection.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t something I had never experienced before.

    This was a kind of past recollection experience.

    Back before my regression, when I reigned supreme.

    It was a technique I often used to interrogate viins with hypnosis.

    A convenient technique that allowed me to view memories even the person themselves had forgotten.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s no way I could perform such hypnosis with my current abilities.¡¯

    The problem was that this was a technique far too advanced for me to execute now.

    Reading memories might sound simple, but¡­

    This was a technique that involved directly examining the soul.

    It was an extremely high-level application that required the target¡¯s soul not to reject me at all.

    For that, perfect hypnosis was an essential prerequisite.

    Could I even attempt something like this with my current abilities?

    Hypnotizing an awakened one who could break magical suppression restraints?

    I was baffled and confused.

    However, the scene before my eyes did not wait for me.

    -Swoosh.

    ¡°This time, cyclobenzaprine¡­ An overdose, but it¡¯s fine since you¡¯re awakened.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like pain¡­.¡±

    My vision changed again.

    A syringe wasing right up to my face.

    A child¡¯s whining voice was a bonus.

    Thanks to that, I could grasp the situation immediately.

    ¡®Injecting the test subject¡­ This must be it. The Awakener Proliferation Project.¡¯

    One of the settings from the game. The Awakener Proliferation Project.

    A horrifying experiment that took ce about 20 years before the prologue, centered around the military.

    The purpose of this experiment was the artificial awakening of ordinary people.

    Based on the fact that the hearts of awakeners held magic, they used a brutal method of imnting ¡®cores¡¯ into the hearts of the test subjects.

    ¡­A crazy act that could only be possible in the 90s.

    The sess rate was less than 2%, yet they sacrificed civilians for it.

    Mainly orphans, too.

    -Swoosh.

    ¡°Number 47. As a proud soldier of South Korea, you will dedicate your life¡­¡±

    ¡®Brainwashing too? How horrible.¡¯

    The reason for using orphans was to brainwash them from a young age and wield them as convenient weapons.

    The girl I assimted with also received daily brainwashing under the guise of ideological education.

    As a result, scenes that even made me, a spectator, horrified, passed before my eyes.

    Dozens, hundreds of times, enough to leave an afterimage.

    ¡°Number 47, this time, the regeneration experiment¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a machine. All you need to do is follow orders without thinking¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who said you could talk back? Don¡¯t speak unless instructed.¡±

    ¡°For the glory of Korea¡­.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªIs it tasty?¡±

    Amidst the brainwashing days, a peculiar memory intruded.

    A man squatting to meet a girl¡¯s eye level.

    His eyebrows arched gently upwards as he held a chocte in his hand.

    The sepia-toned world momentarily turned into full color.

    -Nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Ah, it¡¯s a secret that I gave it to you, okay?¡±

    -Nod nod.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand his feelings.

    The child in front of him, who could be his daughter, was subjected to daily human experiments.@@novelbin@@

    His conscience must have hurt, making him want to be kind to her.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s probably hypocrisy. If he had a real conscience, he¡¯d report this to the authorities¡­.¡¯

    -Whisper.

    ¡°Living here, it must be really hard, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just endure a bit more. After a hundred nights, your dad wille.¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Both she and I tilted our heads in confusion.

    Dad? She¡¯s supposed to be an orphan. What is he talking about?

    The researcher put a finger to his lips.

    ¡°I sent a letter to someone far away. About you. About this experiment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I move hastily, that bastard Lee Won-ho will cut off the loose ends. Just hang in there for a hundred nights. With me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ your dad wille for you.¡±

    Dad. The most precious thing ingrained in her subconscious.

    For the first time, she spoke up after silently listening.

    ¡°What¡¯s a dad?¡±

    ¡°A good person. Not like the bad people here, someone who will y with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Someone who will take you to amusement parks. Eat pork cutlets with you. Share choctes like this. Someone who will raise you.¡±

    ¡®Oh, I apologize for calling you a hypocrite, sir.¡¯

    This man, he intended to adopt her.

    He nned to expose this secret experiment to the outside and ask for help.

    For someone at his age to have the rank of lieutenant colonel and be involved in such experiments, he must have had good connections.

    Abandoning all that to blow the whistle¡ªhe was a saint.

    It felt natural that in this faded sepia memory, he alone shone in color.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever,

    ¡°So, just endure for a hundred nights¡­.¡±

    -Crackling. Crackle.

    ¡°Run, away¡­!!¡±

    His color turned red as the memory ovepped.

    The smell of blood filled the air.

    ¡°Pfft. I figured you¡¯d be doing this somewhere else. I knew it! Exactly the same!!¡±

    ¡°You, you are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m the one you used to call Number 1~ Though now I¡¯m called a viin?¡±

    In front of him, a woman burst into maniacalughter.

    One of the mid-bosses in the game and the leader of the group that recently attacked the academy.

    The first sess case of the Awakener Proliferation Project.

    First-ss viin ¡®Winterer.¡¯

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Good question! So, I was pondering when I should kill everyone over there, and then I heard it! They were talking about the secondboratory being exposed!! So, I killed them all and came out~!!¡±

    ¡®Oh no, because of the letter.¡¯

    I sighed involuntarily.

    He sent a letter outside to expose the secret human experiments.

    That caused amotion at the main base, and a viin pretending to be brainwashed exploded at just the right moment?

    It was a tragedy like no other.

    The researcher¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°Surely¡­ wait a minute. I!!!¡±

    ¡°Anyway! So, you¡¯re sentenced to death too~!¡±

    -Crack.

    But he wasn¡¯t even given a chance to argue.

    As soon as Winterer waved her hand, his entire body froze.

    A man¡¯s goodwill and his sacrifice for her ended in vain without achieving anything.

    All that remained was the first-ss viin, Winterer, and the girl who watched it all.

    Their eyes met.

    ¡°Heh~ You don¡¯t even flinch, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Seeing that you don¡¯t talk either, it seems the brainwashing worked properly, unlike with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want to do? Fight me? You should be loyal, after all, you killed the honorable Lieutenant Colonel.¡±

    Winterer began to draw on her power.

    But the girl remained silent.

    She was a machine that didn¡¯t move without orders.

    A brainwashed awakener.

    ¡°Hmm? Hmm¡­? Ahaha! Look at this girl¡¯s eyes. Funny.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Follow me. That¡¯s an ¡®order.''¡±

    -Nod.

    She silently followed Winterer.

    She turned to look back at the man who had given her chocte, who had shone in full color in the faded world.

    Now he was preserved in blue and red.

    ¡°¡­¡­A hundred nights passed. Liar.¡±

    As her vision blurred, a small murmur put a full stop to this tragedy.

    * * *

    After experiencing the brief recollection together,

    my consciousness returned to the present.

    -Hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, Dad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    My face, buried in her chest, was scrunched up as if I had bitten into something bitter.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know her dad was that kind of person!!!¡¯

    To her, a dad was not just a biological connection.

    A hero who would save her from hell.

    A hope she had waited for with her small hands like autumn leaves.

    In other words, a savior.

    A savior who never came. One she had given up on.

    And what did I do?

    I forcibly dragged out the hope she had abandoned long ago using the power of hypnosis.

    Even Satan would shake his head and say, ¡®This is too much.¡¯

    I hurriedly tried to pull away.

    ¡®This is¡­ I need to get away from her!!¡¯

    -Grab. Struggle.

    ¡°Dad, it tickles.¡±

    ¡°Mmph! Mmmph!!¡±

    ¡®Ah, the difference in physical ability!¡¯

    The overwhelming physical difference made it impossible to escape.

    Eventually, I only managed to get free after the chairman helped me out of the soft trap.

    ¡°Oh, my. What is a grown woman doing, acting so disgracefully!!¡±

    ¡°¡­Phew! Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. So, what is going on? What¡¯s this about calling you Dad?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually¡­.¡±

    I quickly briefed him on the current situation.

    She¡¯s a victim of experiments. A poor girl.

    Dad. The person she had been waiting for.

    Me. Pretended to be her dad for a moment and got into trouble.

    ¡°This kind of hypnosis usually wears off quickly, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dad, carry me on your back, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    ¡°¡­As you can see, it seems her mental age has regressed to that period.¡±

    The biggest problem was that her mind had regressed significantly during the process.

    She was a brainwashed woman who did nothing without orders.

    Her considering me her dad was impossible while sane.

    To achieve impossible hypnosis, her mind seemed to have reverted to her innocent childhood.

    ¡°¡­¡­Can you undo it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but she will revert to her brainwashed state.¡±

    ¡°And undoing the brainwashing?¡±

    ¡°With the current abilities, it would be difficult.¡±

    If I undo the hypnosis of her seeing me as her dad, she will return to being brainwashed.

    To undo the brainwashing, I need to hypnotize her.

    To hypnotize her, she needs to see me as her dad.

    An endless cycle.

    Even the second round of hypnosis master had no answer to thisplex problem, so I frowned and¡­

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s her, there¡¯s no way this can be resolved¡­.¡¯

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. You will have to be her father for the time being.¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±

    ¡­What are you saying, you old hag?

    ¡°I¡¯m formally assigning you a mission. Awakener Seo Yu-jin. You are to act as this girl¡¯s father for a while.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one more suitable than you. My intuition tells me so.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Be her father? Me?

    Even before my regression, I never had wives or children.

    Moreover,

    ¡®It feels like cheating¡­!!!¡¯

    No matter how regressed her mind is, her body is that of a grown woman.

    Such a woman calling me dad and hugging me?

    To anyone, it would look like infidelity or a sugar daddy rtionship.

    Thinking about my wives, I absolutely couldn¡¯t do it.

    But¡­

    [A hundred nights have passed. Liar.]

    ¡®¡­I have no choice.¡¯

    It was too pitiful to just walk away.

    A brainwashed girl and a man who tried to save her.

    Since it hade to this, I wanted to fulfill his wish, even a little.

    ¡®My wives would forgive me for this much. Right.¡¯

    ¡°Awakener Seo Yu-jin. I ept the mission¡­ Hey, you.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Dad?¡±

    I slowly knelt to meet her eyes.

    Just like the lieutenant colonel did a long time ago.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Name? Name. Name¡­ 47?¡±

    ¡°No. Your name isn¡¯t a number.¡±

    I recalled the memory.

    The name she might have forgotten in her sepia-colored world.

    [Hey, just asking¡­.]

    A name decided after much thought by the man who shared the same surname as me.

    He wasn¡¯t her real father. They didn¡¯t even share blood.

    But he was the closest thing to a father she had.

    [How do you feel about the name Haru?]

    ¡®Mister, your naming sense is amazing.¡¯

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªSeo Haru. Your name is Seo Haru.¡±

    Seo Haru.

    Her expressionless mouth slightly curled upward.

    ¡°Yes. I am Seo Haru.¡±

    In my previous life, I had no children. Now, I had a grown daughter.

    * * *

    A little whileter.

    ¡°Which one of them is my mom?¡±

    ¡°What!!!? You, what do you mean by that.¡±

    ¡°Shall I do it? Hehe.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, you fox!!!¡±

    Chaos ensued.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: A Makjang Drama¡­?

    A woman, brainwashed during her childhood, who did nothing without someone¡¯s orders.

    Her life, which had been stagnant, started moving again after she received the name ¡®Seo Haru¡¯.

    It was thanks to the young man in front of her, Seo Yu-jin.

    ¡°Dad. Why are you sote? You said you¡¯d be back after a hundred nights.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just that¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you, so give me a piggyback ride.¡±

    ¡­Unfortunately, her mind was also stuck in that time period.

    Yu-jin furrowed his brows.

    ¡®I feel sorry for my wives¡­.¡¯

    Her situation was pitiable, and he did want to help.

    But still, she was a grown woman.

    Judging by the memories, she should be in herte twenties now.

    And she wanted to be coddled?

    Eat together, go to an amusement park, give her piggyback rides?

    This was practically having an affair. It was trashy.

    For someone who aimed to avoid the contradiction of a harem romance, it was something he wanted to avoid at all costs.

    -Whispering.

    ¡°President. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Just give her the piggyback ride.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­ our bodies might touch¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hah.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡®He looks like this and has no experience with women? How can such an upright young man exist?¡¯

    It was easy to misunderstand him as a virgin if you didn¡¯t know the circumstances, but anyway.

    Afterward, Yu-jin and the president discussed and reached an agreement regarding her treatment.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I only need to take care of her after work?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even though you¡¯re an awakened one, you¡¯re also a student. We can¡¯t take away too much of your free time.¡±

    As a result of the agreement, Yu-jin spent about one to two hours a day with her as her ¡®dad¡¯.

    ¡°We¡¯llpensate you for the lost free time as well. We¡¯ll pay you the average hourly rate for an A-rank awakened one¡¯s mission.¡±

    ¡°¡­? Did you say average?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s too bothersome to nitpick personal missions to calcte the average.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll be the best dad ever, sir!!¡±

    Yu-jin, who suddenly found himself with a sweet part-time job, couldn¡¯t stop grinning.

    Seol Ha-yeon, the president and chairwoman, was also very satisfied.

    ¡°Well, you might need to help me with some of my work in name, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just leave it to me!!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Alright. Alright.¡±

    ¡®Even so, since he doesn¡¯t have any real experience, I need to start training him.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t use him because he didn¡¯t listen, and it was too wasteful to lock up an A-rank awakened one in prison.

    Plus, she naturally managed to pull in Yu-jin, whom she had designated as the next sessor.

    Well, it might cost a little money, but it was only a significant amount to Yu-jin, not to a billionaire like her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be happy to catch two birds with one stone at such a low cost.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Haru! Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Pork cutlet.¡±

    ¡°Pork cutlet! I like pork cutlet too. Shall we go eat together?¡±

    ¡°Piggyback.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll give you a piggyback ride too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay. I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m mad that he waste, but dad is really weak. He probably couldn¡¯t help it. And he¡¯s really kind, and really, really handsome. I¡¯m not mad.¡¯

    Seo Haru was simply happy.

    Just seeing her dad¡¯s face made her happy.

    * * *

    I headed to the restaurant with my temporary daughter, Haru, feeling good.

    With a big smile on my face.

    Anyone who saw me might wonder if I was the same guy who hesitated because it looked like I was cheating¡­

    ¡®They¡¯ll treat it as an A-rank missionpleted over a month? The average unit price is 1 billion won, so for two hours a day over a month¡­ an hourly rate of 16 million won? This is insane!!¡¯

    Not 16,000 won, but 16 million won per hour.

    Originally, this was an amount shared among several people, and money earned by taking various risks to get 1 billion won.

    I was going to take it all by myself.

    An hourly rate of 16 million won.

    This was something my wives would definitely approve of.

    ¡®To think Madam would be this generous. Is it because she¡¯s at the end of her term and has be more lenient?¡¯

    Thanks to that, I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Seriously, 16 million won per hour?

    Earning like this during my newbie days was giving me a crazy dopamine rush.

    Of course,pared to the money I made before regression, it was pocket change¡­

    Ah. I could already see the high-end training equipment and gate auction rights shimmering before my eyes.

    Long live capitalism. Long live hypnosis. Long live my daughter.

    ¡°¡­Dad, you¡¯re smiling. Do you like eating pork cutlet with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course~! Daddy is very happy~!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I like Daddy too.¡±

    ¨C Hug.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go eat pork cutlet quickly~.¡±

    ¡®Mr. Haru¡¯s Dad, I may not know anything else, but I will make sure to feed you well! Please enjoy!¡¯

    Haru was extremely satisfied with my 200% genuine reaction.

    With big smiles, we entered the student cafeteria.

    ¡°So, Yu-jin, he is just so frustratingly¡­ Huh? Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin!! I apologize for earlier¡­ Oh?¡±

    ¡®What? What are they doing?¡¯

    As soon as we entered, we ran into my wives.

    Were they having a chat while eating?

    I greeted them warmly.

    ¡°Alice, Shia. I¡¯m back¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin¡­¡­?¡±

    ¨C Chills.

    ¡®What is this? Why does it feel scary?¡¯

    ¡­Their gazes were filled with murderous intent.

    What was this? Had Imitted some grave sin?

    Of course, if this were before my regression, I would deserve a p.

    I mean, a guy with a partner was carrying around another woman.

    But now, in my second life, they shouldn¡¯t have any feelings for me¡­

    ¨C Whispering.

    ¡°Dad. They¡¯re ring at me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°It was Haru¡¯s fault!!¡±

    I quickly realized the situation.

    Who was my daughter? An awakened one with a record of smashing buildings during thest academy attack.

    Though she didn¡¯t hurt anyone, to those who didn¡¯t know, she looked like a full-fledged viin.

    And if that image had been broadcasted on TV or other media?

    It was natural for them to look at her like they wanted to kill her. Even if it were me, I¡¯d be terrified if my wives brought home a viin.

    I quickly opened my mouth to exin.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but no. Haru is my daughter!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    ¨C Silence.

    The student cafeteria fell silent.

    I, who spoke hastily, Alice, Shia, and even Haru were all silent.

    The silence was broken by a dietitian who had been watching from afar and dropped a te.

    ¡°A makjang drama¡­?¡±

    ¨C tter!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­What?!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°W-What!!!? You were married!!!!!?¡±

    With the sound of the te breaking, the silence dissipated.

    Alice and Shia approached with their eyes zing, demanding answers.

    Were you a married man? they asked.

    ¡­Ah. I really made a slip of the tongue.

    The dopamine rush from the hourly wage of 16 million won had melted my brain, causing me to make such a dumb mistake.

    ¡®It¡¯s okay. If I exin the situation, they¡¯ll understand.¡¯

    ¡°What happened is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dad. Who are these women? Are they my mom?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    The exnation that was about toe out got tangled up.

    It was because of the sudden, straightforward question that came out of nowhere.

    The fact that they were my former wives was a top secret.

    It was a secret that should never be revealed until I married them again.

    If it came out before that, they¡¯d surely react with ¡®Eek, a stalker.¡¯

    But now, this top-secret information was suddenly out in the open.

    Even though I knew she didn¡¯t mean it that way, my brain froze.

    ¡®Both of them are indeed my wives¡­ but how do I exin this?! I don¡¯t want to deny that they¡¯re my wives!!¡¯

    ¡°W-Well¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that, dear!!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah!! Who would be this guy¡¯s w-wife¡­.¡±

    ¡°Which one of you is my mom?¡±

    Of course, the conversation didn¡¯t wait for my brain circuits to recover.

    The three women started having various conversations.

    ¡°What!!!? What do you mean by that.¡±

    ¡°Dad is Dad, so he must have a wife. Who¡¯s Dad¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°Miss Shia, am I misunderstanding Korean¡­? W-Wife, you mean like someone who¡¯s married¡­.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m his wife, you don¡¯t butt in!! What have you been saying since earlier!? Anyway, what is your rtionship with Yu-jin!?¡±

    Main dealer: Yu Shia.

    Her fierce attacks were befitting a presumed S-rank skill holder.

    ¡°We¡¯re dad and daughter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! You look older than her¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, Dad is Dad.¡±

    However, in front of her was an A-rank top-tier awakened one recognized even by the president.

    Haru didn¡¯t flinch and dodged all the attacks effortlessly.

    Moreover,

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You don¡¯t seem like Mom. If you were Mom, a baby would cry because it¡¯s hungry.¡±

    ¡°W-What!!!!!!?¡±

    A critical hit.

    Shia, who suffered a critical blow in this selfish exchange, quickly covered her chest.

    She also gave me a reproachful look.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!? It¡¯s just because of my clothes, but if I wore a supportive bra¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°So, Pinky is my mom?¡±

    ¡°W-What¡­?¡±

    Taking advantage of the moment, Haru dragged Alice into the melee.

    It was a textbook strategy of dealing with close-range threats first and then taking down the long-range dealer.

    ¡°Is Pinky my dad¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°W-What do you mean? Why would we be Yu-jin¡¯s w-wife¡­.¡±

    ¡°You looked at Dad like that.¡±

    Haru¡¯s attack red up again.

    To the backline dealer, who probably didn¡¯t even understand the situation, she delivered merciless violence.

    It was abo attack that would leave any ordinary person helpless.

    However, my wife was on a different level.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah-ha? Then should I take it? Hehe.¡±

    A rxed parry!

    It was a perfect defense that defied belief in her quick judgment, despite being an awakened one specializing in magic!

    The ten-point scoreboards in my mind soared three at a time.

    Look. Even Shia acknowledged it¡­

    ¡°What nonsense are you spewing, you fox!!! Yu-jin, get a grip!!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡­¡­Wait, why was I narrating this?

    I was so flustered that I was doing something stupid.

    I quickly moved to resolve the situation.

    ¡°The thing is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dad. Is Pinky really your wife?¡±

    ¨C Boom!!!!!!

    ¡°No, you fool!!!? Why her!!!¡±

    ¡°Eek!!?¡±

    ¡®Shia is really angry!?¡¯

    My attempt to resolve the situation was blown away by Shia¡¯s genuine fury.

    ¡°Uh, Shia. Wait¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t know what kind of Korean joke this is, but¡­ I do think I fit a bit better.¡±

    ¡°Alice, shut up!! Hey, what do you mean by that, huh!?¡±

    ¡°C-Calm down¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your chest. It¡¯s too small.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not small!!!!!!!?¡±

    ¡­¡­Thanks to Shia entering berserk mode, I had to fumble around for almost ten minutes.

    No, she really gets angry when you touch on her chest size.

    I¡¯ll have to secretly tell themter.

    Pointing out her chest is like telling a man, ¡®You¡¯re bad at games.¡¯

    * * *

    The next day.

    ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯ll be teaching you about magic maniption¡­.¡±

    -Spark.

    ¡°Professor. If I¡¯m at this level, can I use the training room during lecture time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Excuse me?¡±

    The self-proimed twice-regressed hypnotic breeder started to reveal various things.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Twisting Fate

    A series ofmotions marked the entrance ceremony of the Pentagon Academy.

    That night, Seol Ha-yeon, the Academy Director and Chairwoman of the Awakener Association, was deep in thought under the moonlight.

    ¡®The Awakener Expansion n and the First-ss Viin Winterer¡­.¡¯

    Through Yu-jin¡¯s words, she learned about Seo Haru¡¯s past.

    And then, there was the brief mention of a viin.

    ¡­Wasn¡¯t it the same viin who attacked the academy two months ago?

    The one who targeted her directly.

    [¡°If you just die, this country will be much more interesting!!!¡±]

    ¡®They will surely strike again. And soon.¡¯

    The reason why South Korea was the strongest country of Awakeners and a nation of strong public security where one could walk the night streets without worrying about viins was because of her unique S-ss talent, ¡®Sixth Sense¡¯, which could identify viins.

    To viins, her ability was like a thorn in their side.

    It was enough reason for them to attack.

    ¡®To take away Seo Haru, this child¡­.¡¯

    Moreover, she now had Seo Haru in her grasp.

    An asset who approached the top of the A-ss, whom Winterer had used conveniently until now.

    It was natural to expect another attack to reim their subordinate.

    ¡­Recently, she had been feeling uneasy. Was this the reason?

    The Director bit her lip hard.

    ¡®Even though we¡¯ve strengthened the security and have at least two A-ss Awakeners on standby at all times¡­ is it still not enough?¡¯

    Her Sixth Sense, honed over decades of experience, was sounding rms.

    The uing attack wouldn¡¯t be as soft as the previous one.

    No matter how much she strengthened security, even as the fourth-ranked S-ss and representative of Korean Awakeners, she couldn¡¯t guarantee safety this time.

    More preparation was necessary.

    She was consumed by worry.

    ¡®An S-ss is needed. But how?¡¯

    She had be an S-ss Awakener due to her ability to identify viins.

    Moreover, time had long taken away the strength of her prime.

    Despite her reputation, if she faced the first-ss viin Winterer one-on-one, she couldn¡¯t guarantee victory.

    They killed without hesitation, while Awakeners prioritized capturing the enemy alive.

    Therefore, there was a need to recruit an S-ss Awakener from abroad.

    One who could stand against Winterer.

    Without letting the outside world know, in secret.

    But how?

    An S-ss Awakener was akin to a national power.

    Practically a nuclear weapon of each country. Would they really send such a person to another country?

    Would they even have the will to help Korea in the first ce?

    The frustration she couldn¡¯t reveal in front of Yu-jin escaped as a sigh.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Grandma. Why are you sighing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Haru?¡±

    Beside her, dressed in an unusually cute animal pajama, Seo Haru approached and sat down.

    A pitiable child she had decided to raise.

    A smile naturally spread across her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Dad said to call you Grandma.¡±

    ¡°¡­That rascal. Haa.¡±

    The term ¡°Grandma¡± was a bit much. Anyway.

    Her hand naturallynded on Haru¡¯s head.

    With genuine affection, as if dealing with a grandchild.

    ¡°¡­How was it? Your dad, Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°The best. I really like Dad. He cuts my pork cutlet, gives me piggyback rides, and we¡¯re going to the amusement park on the weekend. I¡¯m so excited I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Seo Haru didn¡¯t avoid the hand.

    Rather, she rubbed her head against it, asking to be petted more.

    She weed this warm kindness, so different from what she had experienced so far.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡®¡­I must protect them. The future of these children. Of Korea.¡¯

    Her chattering happiness ignited the Director¡¯s maternal instincts.

    Yes. I am the only S-ss Awakener in this country.

    I have the duty to protect this nation¡¯s future.

    No matter how difficult, I must protect them ¨C this determination was added as a bonus.

    ¡®Seo Yu-jin. If only that rascal could grow up quickly, I¡¯d feel a little less burdened¡­.¡¯

    -Ding.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    And just as she thought of Seo Yu-jin, her phone rang.

    It was her personal phone.

    ¡®What is it, who¡¯s contacting me at thiste hour¡­.¡¯

    -Ding!

    ¡®¡­And twice?¡¯

    Late at night, who would dare to contact someone ranked as high as 4th in the S-rank?

    With this question lingering in her mind, she checked her phone¡¯s notification¡­

    And then, her expression turned nk.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Two S-ranks¡­ Seo Yu-jin, do you have honey smeared all over your body or something?¡±

    * * *

    Meanwhile, other countries were also in an uproar.

    It was all because of the video of Yu-jin¡¯s entrance exam, which was sweeping across the world.

    [Korea Awakener Minor Gallery]

    Title: I want to bash the heads of those who say the hypnosis ability is a lie.

    (Picture of a crab holding a wooden mallet)

    There¡¯s no benefit for him to lie about his ability.

    And the 6th and 9th stages can¡¯t be exined with any other ability.

    If you watch the full video from 1:12:57, the answer is there.

    Those who make assumptions based on just screenshots need their heads bashed.

    ? I thought it was a crab joke because of the picture, but why is it true?

    ? Don¡¯t pretend to know if you don¡¯t. It¡¯s clearly a skill anyone can see.

    ?? It¡¯s actually hypnosis, yeah. He used an illusion to make the effect look cool.

    ?? How serious is this obsession with Si-ptana¡­

    Naturally, not only Korea but all of humanity showed interest in his ability.

    The fact that a potential S-rank candidate with a hypnosis ability had appeared was the hottest topic.

    Starting with whether it was real, many were analyzing Yu-jin¡¯s battles.

    And¡­

    Themotion reached other individuals.

    ¡°Miss Ninomiya! You did a great job in the recent S-rank gate subjugation!¡±

    ¡°Only swung my sword for about three days. Nothing much happened while I was gone, right?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much¡­ Ah, there¡¯s chaos because a new Korean student broke the record you set at Pentagon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Someone other than me?¡±

    First, Japan.

    S-rank 1st ce. Ninomiya Aika.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Huh? This person¡¯s swordsmanship is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ninomiya?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Book me a flight to Korea. As soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°What? Suddenly¡­ The government won¡¯t allow your departure, though?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go secretly, without those bald guys knowing. Quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!?¡±

    She, who was Yu-jin¡¯s mentor, showed interest.

    ¡°Heh, hypnosis, huh¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°What do you n to do, boss?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, I definitely want to see it once. I happen to be free, so should I take a quick trip?¡±

    The only male among the S-rank Awakeners, ranked 7th, also took an interest.

    In the existence known as Seo Yu-jin.

    Yu-jin captured the attention of even the major figures of the S-ranks.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, there were two people whose heads were filled with thoughts of Yu-jin.

    For slightly different reasons than others, two women hadplex thoughts.

    Ryu Soo-yeon and Alice, who were his wife before the regression.

    ¡°Miss Shia? What¡¯s the reason for your call¡­?¡±

    ¡°Investigate everything about Seo Yu-jin. From family background to growth history. Everything about why he is so strong.¡±

    Shia decided to thoroughly utilize her position as an executive of the Cheonhwa n.

    She resolved to investigate everything about Yu-jin.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s that much of a talent¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­ also about his romantic rtionships? His favorite food? Could you find out those things too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Y-you need to know that stuff to recruit him!!¡±

    Although it was mixed with personal feelings. Anyway.

    Thus, Shia started gathering information secretly.

    ¡®Since I¡¯m being pushed by that fox and those ridiculous ims about her daughter. I need to do this!¡¯

    If her gender were different, it would have been stalking, but she didn¡¯t care.

    Today. The humiliation she suffered from Seo Haru and Alice.

    She sublimated that anger into an obsession towards Yu-jin.

    Shia¡¯s eyes were already glinting dangerously.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡®Is it because he¡¯s my kindred spirit? I keep thinking about him. I should have gotten his phone number.¡¯

    Alice was also sulking in her room.

    The soda can he had given her.

    She had cleaned it thoroughly and disyed it in her room, touching it gently.

    ¡®Yu-jin, Yu-jin¡­ Come to think of it, the hypnosis was amazing. My body moved on its own.¡¯

    Next came the memory of the sensation she felt when he hypnotized her.

    The man I met for the first time today took away my freedom.

    Yet, instead of being scared, I felt good. Relieved.

    I wanted more.

    ¡­Felt good.

    That unfamiliar sensation made the corners of her mouth curl up slightly.

    ¡®Should I ask him to do it again? I¡¯ll get in trouble if caught, so maybe when we¡¯re alone¡­ Hmm. How should I ask him?¡¯

    -Tap tap.

    With a strangely pounding heart, she tapped on her phone.

    Wondering what kind of hypnosis she should ask Yu-jin for.

    To find the answer.

    And,

    ¡°Hmm? Female: Mind control¡­? Why is it in English if it¡¯s a Korean site?¡±

    -Tap. Tap tap.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!!!!!?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªShe identally turned on the ¡®Pupil¡¯.

    ¡°W-What the¡­?!¡±

    ¡®An eroticic!? No, are these all hypnosisics?!¡¯

    Alice, who used to think of hypnosis as something rted to psychological therapy or clinics.

    She had no interest in erotic videos or anything of the sort; in fact, she found them gross and avoided them.

    To her, a flood of stimting content created by human sexual desire had arrived.

    -Gulp.

    ¡®A, a little should be fine, right? I am an adult, after all. Yes.¡¯

    -Tap. Tap tap.

    ¡®¡­Hypnosis for something like this?! And for that, and even for this¡­!!!?¡¯

    In the end, Alice spent the night exploring the ¡®Pupil¡¯.

    Breathing quick, excited breaths. With her eyes wide open.

    ¡®Hypnotizing a foreign student from Ennd¡­ T-This is exactly like me¡­!!?¡¯

    That day, her sexual tastes encountered a new horizon.

    * * *

    Lastly, Yu-jin, who was at the center of all themotion.

    Yu-jin was just swinging a wooden sword.

    With a serious face. With an unnecessarily diligent attitude.

    ¡®The trait ¡®Indomitable,¡¯ good rtions with my wives, and financial stability. It¡¯s the best start.¡¯

    -Swish. Swish.

    ¡®But¡­ it¡¯s only the first day. I¡¯m still very weak. It¡¯s not worth getting excited over.¡¯

    To Yu-jin, who had returned from the future, all these achievements were just the first steps.

    Knowing the heights of the mountains he had to climb, Yu-jin reduced his sleep and devoted himself to training.

    To be stronger faster than anyone else.

    Diligently.

    ¡®The academy starts tomorrow. In the game, skipping first-year education was impossible, but¡­¡¯

    -He smirked.

    ¡®Since I¡¯ve gotten acquainted with the chairman, I can skip what¡¯s unnecessary. It¡¯s my second time around.¡¯

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Hypnotizing the Beautiful British Exchange Student in the Infirmary (1)

    The day after the entrance exam.

    The student cafeteria was bustling from early in the morning.

    It was because of me.

    -Whisper, whisper.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with him eating so much¡­ No, how can he look so good while eating?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a chickenmercial¡­.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s a bit much to criticize someone for just eating.¡¯

    In front of me were three chickens. My breakfast.

    ¡­Well, I guess it would look strange to the girls.

    A solo chicken mukbang among girls, most of whom can¡¯t even finish one chicken by themselves?

    It¡¯s only natural they¡¯d react with a mix of awe and disgust at such a sight. Of course.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯m just going to eat without paying any mind.¡¯

    -Chew, chew.

    But I didn¡¯t stop my mukbang.

    This was a precious source of protein and calories.

    It was the essential fuel for the status pumping I was starting from today.

    And,

    ¡®Once you get older, you can¡¯t eat chicken so recklessly. You have to eat a lot while you¡¯re young!¡¯

    I, the second-time-around hypnotic breeder.

    I knew from experience that fried food bes hard to digest and sits heavily in your stomach as you age.

    You can only eat fried food freely while you¡¯re young.

    So, you should eat as much as you can now to avoid regretster.

    Of course, eating three chickens could be overwhelming¡­

    -Crunch. Chew, chew.

    ¡®Is it because I¡¯ve been eating nothing but porridge for the past two weeks? Ah, delicious~.¡¯

    For the past two weeks, I had been eating only patient porridge cooked by Soo-yeon noona.

    The porridge was good, but how should I put it¡­ It felt like home-cooked food made by a wife?

    It was healthy food without the taste of the secr world.

    After eating only such food for two weeks, my appetite opened up properly after having a pork cutlet yesterday.

    It was only natural that the chicken went down smoothly instead of bing overwhelming.

    Like a human thermal power nt, I shoveled chicken into my mouth.

    ¡°¡­You eat well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, Shia. Good morning.¡±

    While I was eating without a care, Shia naturally joined me at the table.

    Her gaze filled with interest directed at me.

    ¡°Chicken in the morning? Do you like chicken?¡±

    ¡°No man dislikes chicken. They might fear eating it, but they don¡¯t dislike it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­.¡±

    -Mumble, mumble.

    ¡°Favorite food¡­ chicken¡­.¡±

    While talking to me, Shia¡¯s fingers busily moved over her phone.

    I was curious about what she was doing, but I didn¡¯t pry.

    We weren¡¯t that close yet.

    I didn¡¯t want to be disliked by asking unnecessary questions.

    ¡°Do you have a favorite brand?¡±

    ¡°I like them all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then, do you have a favorite celebrity? Or an ideal type¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Unlike me, Shia asked various questions.

    ¡­Is this what interests women in their early twenties? Very MZ.

    As a middle-aged man, I struggled to keep up with the conversation topics.

    ¡®If I¡¯d known such topics woulde up, I would¡¯ve memorized a few¡­ I must seem like an old man. Sigh.¡¯

    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t really know much about celebrities.¡±

    In the end, I became a tearful old man who was out of touch with trends.

    Pretending to know and getting caught would be even more pathetic.

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t guys usually like, girl groups or something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit dull when ites to trends like that. Sorry. I really don¡¯t know any.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then what about your ideal type?¡±

    ¡°Ideal type? Someone with a kind heart.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ You don¡¯t care about body shape¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not really?¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t discriminate from slender to voluptuous.¡¯

    As a result, an utterly boring conversation, reeking of old man vibes, emerged, unsuitable for a woman in her early twenties.

    If I were a woman, I wouldn¡¯t like a guy like this either.

    But¡­

    Why was it? There was a spring in her voice.

    ¡°Hmm, hmm~? Hmm. I see?¡±

    ¡®Hmm? Why is she so happy?¡¯@@novelbin@@

    A nasal, high-pitched tone.

    Shia¡¯s habit that only came out when she was in a very good mood.

    For me, it was puzzling.

    What was it? Was there something in this conversation that she liked?

    She wasn¡¯t the type to like an out-of-touch old man.

    But why?

    ¡®Ah, could it be that she wants to introduce her favorite idol?¡¯

    I guessed she might be excited at the thought of getting me to join her fandom.

    ¡­Well, I¡¯d appreciate that.

    If I could get closer to Shia by agreeing with her, that would be great.

    I would be a little jealous if it was about male idols, but considering she mentioned girl groups, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    If ites upter, I should react enthusiastically.

    Thinking that, I reached for thest piece of chicken.

    Thest piece.

    -Chew, chew.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for the meal. Phew.¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯ve already finished?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We have sses soon, so I had to eat quickly.¡±

    After the mukbang ended, the attention turned back to me.

    There was a hint of concern in Shia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­But, are you okay after eating so much?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°All the morning sses are lectures, so you won¡¯t digest well. It¡¯d be bad if you get indigestion.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®My wife, you¡¯re such an angel.¡¯

    I was deeply moved.

    While other girls whispered behind my back, calling me a pig, she was worried about me.

    Isn¡¯t my wife an angel? I love her more than anything in the world.

    A smile naturally spread across my face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll exercise until I digest.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? All the morning sses are theory¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll seeter.¡±

    * * *

    The Awakener education institution in Korea. ¡®Pentagon Academy¡¯.

    This peculiar name came from the chairman¡¯s educational philosophy.

    The abilities shown by Awakeners. Strength, agility, intelligence, magic, luck.

    Just like these five abilities, the aim was to develop talents in all areas evenly in a pentagon shape.

    Thus, first-year students at the academy learn a bit of everything.

    Magic-type Awakeners train in basic martial arts, and closebat Awakeners learn about magic utilization.

    Of course, from the second year onwards, students can create their own curriculum ording to their talents¡­

    But in the first year, everyone must take all the basic lectures without any options.

    The lecture we came to from the morning, ¡®Basics of Magic Maniption¡¯, was exactly that.

    ¡°Nice to meet you all. I¡¯ll be teaching you about magic maniption¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yawn.¡±

    ¡®Ah, so boring.¡¯

    My expression, attending apulsory lecture, was one of pure boredom.

    Believe it or not, I had reached the top rank of S-ss before my regression.

    I had already mastered the academy¡¯s curriculum long ago.

    There was nothing for me to learn from these lectures, so how could I not be bored?

    To pass the time, I turned my gaze sideways.

    ¡®Well, then¡­.¡¯

    -nce.

    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s think about how to deal with our stubborn Alice.¡¯

    I saw Alice, who was visibly ufortable.

    Dark circles that even light makeup couldn¡¯t hide.

    Her face, flushed with fever, even turning her ears red.

    ¡­It was rare to see someone so openly screaming, ¡®I¡¯m a patient.¡¯

    -Whisper, whisper.

    ¡°Alice, you should go to the infirmary¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah!? No, it¡¯s fine¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡±

    ¡®And she never admits she¡¯s in pain to me.¡¯

    Naturally, I told her to go to the infirmary as soon as I saw her, but she strongly refused.

    When I felt her forehead to see if she had a fever, she flinched and avoided me.

    Even after that, when I asked if she was okay a few times, she hardly talked to me anymore.

    Shia, who had been watching, even asked, ¡®Why is she like that?¡¯

    But I wasn¡¯t particrly hurt.

    Because,

    ¡®She should take a break on those days. Forcing herself to attend sses on the first day¡­ My wife is too diligent, isn¡¯t she?¡¯

    Alice was probably suffering from menstrual cramps.

    It was obvious from how she acted towards me.

    Besides, this was something that was difficult to talk about, even between women, let alone men.

    There was no way she would be upset with me for being cold.

    Instead, I felt guilty.

    As her husband, all I could do was helplessly watch her suffer.

    -Mumble, mumble.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think like that, Alice¡­ Yu-jin wouldn¡¯t know anything about thoseics¡­.¡±

    ¡®How much pain is she in? I wish I could take her pain instead. Really.¡¯

    How much pain does she have to be in to have such dark circles from not sleeping all night?

    What about the fever? Doesn¡¯t it look like it¡¯s 38 degrees?

    Moreover¡­ look at her lips moving slightly.

    She must want to leave early and go to the infirmary, but she can¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    Because she¡¯s timid Alice.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with practicing materializing your mana¡­.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s a bit different from my original n, but let¡¯s be a little more arrogant.¡¯

    I steeled myself for my beloved wife.

    I was determined to draw all attention to me so that Alice wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed.

    I was determined not to hide anything.

    ¡®I initially nned to finish practicing in one go and go to the training room early¡­ but that wouldn¡¯t have enough impact, would it?¡¯

    ¡°Professor?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ah. Cadet Seo Yu-jin¡­.¡±

    The professor, who seemed to have been demonstrating to the cadets, was holding a mana sphere in her hand.

    She looked at me with a slightly uneasy expression as I raised my hand.

    It seemed like she was a bit intimidated by me, the future S-ss.

    However, I focused mana into my hand without much thought.

    Wearing the most arrogant smile possible.

    ¡®It¡¯s the first time in this life, but¡­.¡¯

    -Whoosh¡­ Ding!

    [You have gained proficiency through repeated experience! Passive Skill: Supreme Mana Control Lv.4294967295¡­.]

    [Error urred. Skill level not assigned.]

    [Reassigning skill level based on caster¡¯s experience¡­.]

    [Sess! Acquired Passive Skill ¡®Supreme Mana Control Lv.Max¡¯!]

    ¡®Unlike other skills, this one is quick to learn once you know the trick, right?¡¯

    -sh!!!

    With a pleasant notification sound, the wildly fluctuating mana calmed down.

    The mana quickly concentrated ording to my will.

    In less than a second, a perfect sphere of mana appeared in my hand.

    The expressions of the professor and the cadets changed drastically.

    ¡°¡­¡­W-What!!?¡±

    -Murmur, murmur.

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wow, look how clean it is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rounder than the professor¡¯s.¡±

    The surroundings became chaotic.

    It was a natural reaction.

    Creating a round shape with extracted mana was a simple way for awakened beings to show off their mana control skills.

    The rounder it was, the better the mana control, which wasmon knowledge.

    Even in webtoons featuring awakened beings, it was often used as a skill test.

    However, even the professor¡¯s sphere was slightly bumpy.

    What I had created was a perfect sphere, smooth with no distortions.

    In other words, I had demonstrated superior mana control than the professor.

    From the very first day of ss.

    ¡®Well, I have a small amount of mana, so it¡¯s just a showy trick.¡¯

    The technique was supreme, but the actual mana I could control was minimal.

    Like putting a pearl ne on a pig. Anyway.

    In front of the astonished professor, I dered boldly.

    ¡°Professor. Since I¡¯m this good, can I go to the training room during lecture hours?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°This lecture aims for proficiency in mana control. I¡¯m quite good at it.¡±

    You can¡¯t control mana better than I can.

    Who¡¯s teaching whom here?

    I¡¯m going to skip the lectures from now on, so deal with it.

    ¡­Originally, I didn¡¯t n to sound this arrogant.

    It was an act that would scratch the professor¡¯s pride, and everyone would think I was rude.

    It would only ruin my reputation.

    But,

    ¡®Rather than seeing Alice suffer, I¡¯d rather be the rude guy.¡¯

    ¡°Can I go?¡±

    For my wife¡¯s sake.

    So I smiled arrogantly.

    Naturally, the professor¡­

    ¡®She might get angry, but if I use the Chairman¡¯s name¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Of course, Cadet Seo Yu-jin!! It¡¯s wonderful to see you working so hard for your studies!!¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    I was sure she¡¯d be angry. Why is she smiling so brightly?

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s no disadvantage to your education¡­ No, let¡¯s say I sent you to the training room myself!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sorry! Come on! Hurry and go train!!¡±

    The situation kept taking unexpected turns.

    But since she told me to go, I couldn¡¯t just stay.

    I reluctantly stood up and gathered my things.

    ¡®What the heck is this? If it were me, I¡¯d scold the rude kid for being disrespectful to an adult.¡¯

    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin, amazing¡­!!¡±

    Alice, looking up at me and smiling, despite her menstrual cramps, her eyes sparkling like she was touched by the gant appearance of arade.

    Seeing that smile, I¡­

    -Thunk.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd, Professor, I¡¯ll take Cadet Alice to the infirmary!!¡±

    ¡°Huh, huh!?¡±

    ¡°Please excuse her absence!! Excuse us!!!¡±

    I promptly carried Alice and ran.

    It was a princess carry.

    -Creak.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡®Sorry, Shia! I¡¯ll listen to all your celebrity talkter!¡¯

    Shia seemed to say something behind me, but the patient came first.

    * * *

    When we arrived at the infirmary, no one was there.

    [Currently out! Patients, go to ¡®Ryu Soo-yeon Clinic¡¯!]

    ¡®Seriously, what timing.¡¯

    An empty infirmary.

    It was just Alice and me here.

    Considering the privacy of the cadets, there weren¡¯t even any CCTVs, so it was clear no one would know what happened here.

    ¡°Alice.¡±

    ¡°Huh, huh¡­ I¡¯m really fine¡­.¡±

    As the Man with Hypnotic Powers, there was only one thing to do in this situation.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll hypnotize you.¡±

    My eyes gleamed with a golden light.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Hypnotizing the Beautiful British Exchange Student in the Infirmary (2)

    The professor in charge of the Basic Mana Maniption lecture was worried from the morning.

    It was because of Yu-jin.

    ¡®You want me to teach someone who caught what I couldn¡¯t? An uing S-ss, and I¡¯m just a B-ss?¡¯

    Though she was called a professor, her rank as an awakener was merely B-ss.

    ¡­ In fact, it wasn¡¯t a skill level that should be belittled.

    With only seven S-ss individuals in the world, they were outliers.

    A-ss was a domain reached by elites with excellent innate talent and persistent effort.

    In other words, B-ss was the highest level that an ordinary awakener could reach with experience.

    In apany, she would be like a manager in arge corporation.

    She wasn¡¯t someone to be looked down upon anywhere.

    Moreover, her unique talent was a rare magical attribute.

    Naturally, she was very skilled at mana maniption.

    As an instructor to teach the basics to neers, she was more than qualified.

    But¡­

    Teaching Yu-jin, who had already acquired the qualifications of an A-ss awakener, was another story.

    Ah, this was too much. At the very least, they should bring an A-ss to match the level.

    Such thoughts made the professor¡¯s stomach churn.

    ¡®If I teach well, it will be just as expected, but if I fail to teach him properly¡­ I¡¯ll be condemned as the traitor who ruined Korea¡¯s next S-ss.¡¯

    The attention on Yu-jin also made her stomach ache.

    The current public opinion almost confirmed Yu-jin as S-ss.

    But what if he developed bad habits from attending her lectures?

    A mere B-ss trying to teach an S-ss and ruining a talented individual.

    Such criticism would certainly follow.

    Thus, as soon as she saw the entrance exam video yesterday, she tried to resign from her position as a professor¡­

    [Senior Ha-yeon, can¡¯t you assign another professor instead of me¡­?]

    [No. I can¡¯t retire either, so where do you think you¡¯re escaping to?]

    ¡®I can¡¯t even resign. Tsk.¡¯

    The chairman did not approve her resignation.

    So, she had no choice but to reluctantly move to the lecture hall.

    Anxious about whether she could dare to teach an S-ss.

    But¡­

    ¡°Professor. I¡¯m at this level, so can I go to the training room during lecture time from now on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Perfect. Better than me.¡¯

    Fortunately, Yu-jin was far superior to what she had thought.

    Even her mana control skills, which she prided herself on being at an A-ss level, were child¡¯s ypared to Yu-jin¡¯s.

    She let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡®Thank goodness¡­!!! I won¡¯t be criticized for not teaching well!!¡¯

    At least she avoided the ending of being a traitor.

    Moreover,

    ¡®And it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to ck off, but rather wants to go to the training room? A new student, in the prime of showing off his awakened status?¡¯

    He wanted to go to the training room.

    A ce reeking of sweat that first-year students generally ignored while they went around having fun.

    A student too excellent for her to teach wanted to train diligently on his own.

    As a professor, there was no way she could dislike that.

    -Hesitatingly.

    ¡°Can I go, please¡­?¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s polite too.¡¯

    Moreover, Yu-jin¡¯s expression was filled with guilt.

    He seemed to be saying, ¡®I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I really don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be of much help, so can I train alone?¡¯

    He thought he was being arrogant, but his inherently sincere nature made everything he did seem genuine.

    The professor¡¯s expression softened.

    ¡°Of course¡­ No, let¡¯s say I sent you to the training room!¡±

    Going further, the professor proposed to make it seem as though she sent him herself.

    It sounded like she was amodating Yu-jin, but in reality, it was a suggestion for her benefit.

    ¡®Anyway, what Yu-jincks the most right now is physical strength. I noticed that and guided him to train his body, ignoring the curriculum, thus bing a renowned professor¡­!!¡¯

    Judging by the entrance exam, he excelled at perfect pattern recognition and situational judgment, making him a genius in battle intelligence, rivaling Aika, the S-ss 1st rank.

    However, the abilities to support that?

    Barely at the average level of a newly awakened boy.

    Even she, a B-ss, could easily overpower him.

    So, she decided to let him lift weights.

    Instead of bragging about teaching someone who controlled mana better than her, she would guide him to physical training.

    That would certainly make him stronger, and she couldter boast in an interview, ¡®I recognized his talent at a nce.¡¯

    With that in mind, she quickly sent him off.

    ¡°Go and train quickly!¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Ah, I¡¯ll take Alice to the infirmary first!¡±

    -Quickly.

    ¡®Huh? Could it be romance¡­ No, there¡¯s no way that upright young man would do such a thing.¡¯

    Taking Alice along was unexpected, but she didn¡¯t pay it much mind.

    Alice¡¯splexion was so poor, and Yu-jin¡¯s face was full of concern.

    She simply thought of him as a kind young man.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to hypnotize you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    If she had known what was happening in the infirmary, she might have changed her mind a bit.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Alice.

    Despite receiving all of Yu-jin¡¯s concern¡­

    In fact, she wasn¡¯t pleased with his concern at all.

    ¡°Are you sick? Should I take you to the infirmary¡­?¡±

    ¡°N-no!!!¡±

    ¡®How can I say I stayed up all night reading eroticics!!¡¯

    The reason for her poorplexion?

    She stayed up all night exploring the world of ¡®Pupil¡¯. She was so engrossed that she even had a few nosebleeds.

    The reason her face was red?

    She kept remembering what she saw in ¡®Pupil¡¯ every time she saw Yu-jin¡¯s face.

    Despite having done such shameful things that she couldn¡¯t even face him¡­

    He was sincerely concerned about her.

    She was so ashamed she could go mad.

    ¡®Yu-jin is so kind, yet I¡­ involving him in suchics¡­!! Shame on you, you pervert!!¡¯

    The added regret of having called Yu-jin a pervert yesterday was just a bonus.

    But she couldn¡¯t reveal the truth, so she just fumbled through the passing time¡­

    ¡®Wow, Yu-jin. You¡¯re good at mana maniption too. Amazing¡­.¡¯

    -Grab.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take Cadet Alice to the infirmary!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    As a result, Alice ended up being carried princess-style by Yu-jin, leading to a major disaster.

    She couldn¡¯t say anything and was just dragged along.

    ¡®T-this is definitely¡­ And the infirmary too, just like in theic I read yesterday¡­!!!¡¯

    ¡°Just hang in there a bit. We¡¯ll be there soon¡­ Ah, why is the infirmary so far away?¡±

    ¡®¡­Yu-jin is worried about me, and I¡¯m having these thoughts!! I¡¯m sorry!!¡¯

    The woman from Ennd was alone in her fantasies, while the self-proimed hypnotic mating man was unnecessarily upright.

    However, since neither of them had any idea about each other¡¯s true nature¡­

    They ended up arriving at the infirmary withpletely opposite feelings.

    -Mumbling.

    ¡°On a business trip at a time like this? Ha. There¡¯s nowhere to go on a business trip these days. They¡¯re not doing their job properly¡­¡±

    ¡®There¡¯s no one here!! It¡¯s just like in theic!!!¡¯

    Fortunately or unfortunately, the awakener in charge of the infirmary was also absent, unable to verify that Alice wasn¡¯t actually sick.

    Alice trembled with excitement.

    It was because one of the scenes from theic she read yesterday came to mind.

    -Now, lift your shirt.

    -Yes¡­?

    ¡®He said he¡¯d listen to my heartbeat, then undressed me, and did all sorts of things under the pretense of giving medicine and shots¡­!!¡¯

    Her heart pounded faster.

    The guilty feeling of having such thoughts while being held in Yu-jin¡¯s arms.

    And yet¡­

    For some reason, her mouth felt parched with thirst.

    -Gulp.

    ¡®No, Alice. Yu-jin wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Never.¡¯

    What forcibly tethered her fraying sanity was her trust in Yu-jin.

    The belief that he would never harm her.

    Rather, the certainty that he wouldn¡¯t do anything even if asked to, which somehow felt frustrating.

    ¡®He was so reluctant to hypnotize me yesterday. Surely¡­¡¯

    ¡°Haa. It can¡¯t be helped. Alice?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªI¡¯m going to hypnotize you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!!?¡±

    Her trust shattered in an instant.

    Understanding his words, her mind exploded like fireworks.

    ¡®Hypnosis!? He¡¯s really going to¡­ No, he¡¯s actually doing it!! Yu-jin!!?¡¯

    ¡°P-pardon? What did you say?¡±

    She was so flustered that she reverted to her native tongue, her aristocratic British ent surfacing.

    But Yu-jin¡¯s eyes were already glowing.

    Gold. Brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Alice. When you wake up, it¡¯ll all be over.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Are you really going to do it while I¡¯m asleep!? Well, if you¡¯re going to do it, I¡¯d prefer to stay conscious¡­ No, what am I even thinking!!?¡¯

    Alice was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t even resist.

    Whether she couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t resist, even she wasn¡¯t sure. In any case, the result was the same.

    A message popped up in front of Yu-jin¡¯s eyes.

    -Ding!

    [The target is pletely¡¯ hypnotized.]

    ¡°Alice. Imand you¡­.¡±

    Simultaneously, her mind became hazy.

    It felt like she was surrendering her soul and everything to him.

    The feeling she found pleasantly surprising yesterday enveloped her entire body, making her feel drowsy.

    Through her fading consciousness, she looked at Yu-jin with trembling eyes¡­

    ¡®He refused to do it when I asked, but now he¡¯s really doing it¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Sleep deeply and wake up. Don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    -Drifted off.

    She fell asleep with a bewildered expression, not knowing what was happening.

    * * *

    A few hourster.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®What is this? Why am I sleeping here¡­ and why is it already evening?¡¯

    Alice woke up without any issues.

    In the infirmary bed, feelingpletely refreshed in body and mind.

    It took her a few seconds to recall what had happened before she fell asleep.

    [When you wake up, it will all be over.]

    ¡®¡­¡­!!!! Yu-jin hypnotized me to sleep!!!¡¯@@novelbin@@

    Realizing why she had fallen asleep on the first day, Alice¡¯s head whipped around in all directions.

    Yu-jin was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡®Where did he go¡­ Did something happen to me!!!?¡¯

    -Grab.

    She started touching herself, feeling anxious.

    What if something bad happened while she was unconscious?

    It was a natural curiosity she needed to satisfy.

    And then¡­

    ¡®¡­¡­Why do I feel fine?¡¯

    Nothing had happened.

    No matter how much she checked her skin, there wasn¡¯t a single mark.

    Her clothes were perfectly intact, with not a single disarray.

    Even her underwear, which would definitely show signs if tampered with, was exactly as she had put it on in the morning.

    The only change was that her tied hair hade loose.

    Other than that, everything was the same as before she fell asleep.

    As she tied her hair, she fell into thought.

    ¡®What is this? What happened?¡¯

    ¡­Setting everything else aside, why is my underwear still in ce?

    A man couldn¡¯t possibly put a woman¡¯s underwear back on properly.

    A bra needs to gather flesh from all sides to look nice.

    Why is it exactly as I painstakingly put it on in the morning?

    Could it be¡­

    ¡®Did he really just put me to sleep?¡¯

    -Ding!

    [Alice? It¡¯s Yu-jin. Sorry for texting without permission. You seemed really sick, so I put you to sleep with hypnosis. I bought some medicine and left it on the nearby table, so please take it when you wake up.]

    [Ps. Sorry I couldn¡¯t take care of you more. I told the professor I was going to the training room, so I have to go. I locked the infirmary door for you.]

    Reading the message btedly, Alice¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡®¡­¡­Does Yu-jin have some kind of dysfunction?¡¯

    Okay, let¡¯s say he didn¡¯t go all the way out of a sense of decency.

    But he didn¡¯t even touch me? He could havemitted the perfect crime.

    If it was just a little touch¡­ if it was Yu-jin and not some other guy, I could have turned a blind eye.

    And he chose to go to the training room instead?

    Her confusion quickly turned into a sigh of resignation.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s unnecessarily upright, Yu-jin is.¡¯

    She was happy that he bought medicine for her, which only made her more annoyed.

    She didn¡¯t know why she was annoyed, but she was.

    -Plod, plod.

    ¡®What kind of medicine did he buy? I¡¯m not sick, he should return it¡­.¡¯

    [For headaches, toothaches, menstrual pain? GexXrin!]

    [For quick relief from menstrual cramps, TacX Lady]

    [For that time of the month¡­¡­.]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Even her anger dissipated when she saw the variety of medicines Yu-jin had bought.

    Each one advertised as being effective for menstrual cramps.

    -Trembling.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Torn between shame and anger, Alice teared up for a long time.

    * * *

    After buying a variety of medicines for Alice, Yu-jin headed alone to the training room.

    He had been eagerly awaiting this moment for the past two weeks.

    To experience the rapid growth akin to a bug in a game.

    ¡°Whoo¡­ Finally here!¡±

    ¡®My goal is to reach a strength level of 5.0 today¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªHey. Yu-jin. What did you do with her?¡±

    -Grab. Sniff sniff.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    Until a furious Shia buried her nose in my neck.

    I thought I could do it.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 In the Training Room with a Chaebol¡¯s Second Generation Young Girl (1)

    Yu Shia felt very good since the morning.

    Thanks to Yu-jin.

    ¡°Body? Not really?¡±

    ¡®¡­Huh? Well, he knows something. Having big breasts isn¡¯t everything! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m small!¡¯

    When asked about his ideal type, he said he didn¡¯t care about body shape, at least.

    To her, it was an answer she couldn¡¯t help but be pleased with.

    It¡¯s not like she was insecure about her body shape.

    There wasn¡¯t a particr reason for her to be in a good mood just because Yu-jin said so.

    Whether it was a lie or not, it was pleasant to hear.

    Thanks to that, Shia had been smiling brightly since the morning¡­

    But her mood plummeted the moment she saw Alice.

    More precisely, the moment she saw Yu-jin fidgeting around Alice.

    ¡°Alice, are you okay¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Why is he making such a fuss? Anyone would think she¡¯s dying.¡¯

    She admitted that Alice didn¡¯t look well.

    But if Alice said she was okay, shouldn¡¯t he back off a bit?

    Why was he so restless? Why did he look like he wanted to suffer in her ce?

    She was annoyed to death.

    ¡®Haa. But it¡¯s not right to get angry at a sick girl. I guess I¡¯ll have to take care of her instead.¡¯

    -Whisper.

    ¡°Hey, is it that time of the month? If you need an excuse, let me know. I¡¯ll help you with the paperwork¡­¡±

    ¡°H. I told you I¡¯m not sick, Shia.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Was she pretending to be sick, this sly fox?!¡¯

    Wondering if it was that time, she asked, only to be tly denied.

    Alice had only told the truth.

    It wasn¡¯t that time. She felt terribly sorry for Yu-jin¡¯s concern, let alone Shia¡¯s.

    In her flustered state, her words came out a bit curt.

    But from Shia¡¯s perspective?

    She had been almost whining to Yu-jin, but to her, she was serious? Not even showing signs of being sick?

    ¡­Was she pretending to be sick to get attention, this sly fox?

    She couldn¡¯t help but see it that way.

    She ground her teeth for no reason.

    ¡°Should I take you to the infirmary? You really don¡¯t look well.¡±

    ¡°Why, why do you keep doing this¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    -Grit.

    ¡®She¡¯s really something. Does she want to act like this towards someone who cares about her?¡¯

    She wanted to shout immediately.

    This girl is pretending to be sick. She¡¯s actually fine.

    So stay away from her ¨C she wanted to say.

    But if she said it wrong?

    Yu-jin. Shia, why are you saying that to a sick girl like me?

    My goodness. Shia, I didn¡¯t see you that way. How could you say that to a sick person? I¡¯m disappointed.

    Wouldn¡¯t it turn out like that?

    It was something she had to avoid.

    Even though it was unpleasant, Alice was a necessary talent for the n, and Yu-jin was their top recruitment target.

    It was an act that would greatly reduce her favorability with both of them.

    So Shia held back and held back¡­

    ¡®I can endure it. Anyway, that act won¡¯tst long. If she does it too much, she¡¯ll be annoying, and it will backfire. If I wait patiently¡­¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll take Cadet Alice to the infirmary.¡±

    -Grit.

    ¡°¡ªHuh?¡±

    In the end, she exploded.

    ¡®Huh, what? Who carries a girl like that? Is she a princess? And that girl, making such a surprised face so deceitfully? Ha. It¡¯s ridiculous. Ha.¡¯

    Her patience finally broke at the sight of Yu-jin¡¯s princess carry.

    The anger that crossed the threshold brought her back to calmness.

    She was the type to be calm when she was truly angry.

    ¡°Like Cadet Yu-jin, individuals can finish the lecture early depending on their performance. So let¡¯s all do our best!¡±

    ¡®Yu-jin is just Yu-jin. Does he get swayed so easily just because someone wags their tail? Ha, really.¡¯

    -Ding!

    [Due to repeated experience, you have acquired the passive skill ¡®Beginner Mana Maniption¡¯.]

    [Through repeated experience, you have gained proficiency. The passive skill ¡®Beginner Mana Maniption Lv.1¡¯ has evolved to ¡®Beginner Mana Maniption Lv.2¡¯.]

    The strong determination to catch and punish those brats as soon as possible pushed Shia¡¯s talents to the limit.

    A level that even talented cadets would take a month to reach¡­

    She reached it in just an hour.

    -Grit.

    ¡®This won¡¯t do. I have to give her a stern talking-to as a fellow cadet.¡¯

    [The passive skill ¡®Beginner Mana Maniption Lv.Max¡¯ has evolved to ¡®Intermediate Mana Maniption Lv.1¡¯.]

    ¡®¡­What is that? It¡¯s beyond the level of being called a genius.¡¯

    Even the professor couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment at her achievement.

    Yu-jin had been perfect from the start, and considering his abilities were in the mental domain, it could be attributed to his Ex-ss innate talent.

    But Shia had started from scratch.

    She had been aplete novice, as seen with my own eyes.

    Yet, she had grown to an intermediate level in just an hour?

    It wasn¡¯t a level of talent that could be easily overlooked.

    To describe her achievement¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s like someone who has already reached a high level once before.¡¯

    ¡ª She was simr to Yu-jin, a regressor.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯tpare to him who had reached the top in an instant.

    But she, too, had started to draw out experiences etched in her soul, little by little.

    Her obsession with Yu-jin had created a miracle.

    -Crunch, crack.

    ¡®No, let¡¯s make a permanent contract with Cheonhwa right now. If things go on like this, her life will be ruined by some con artist. We, I, need to manage her.¡¯

    Shia herself didn¡¯t pay any attention to the message window that popped up before her eyes. Anyway.

    ¡°¡­Professor, why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that¡­ I think that¡¯s enough for today, Miss Shia.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes. Thank you for your effort.¡±

    -Whoosh.

    She, who had been lost in a trance, finally moved her body.

    Her first destination was the infirmary.

    [Out on a business trip¡­.]

    -Clunk, clunk clunk clunk clunk.

    ¡°It¡¯s locked.¡±

    The suspiciously coincidental ¡®Out on a business trip¡¯ sign hanging there.

    The door was firmly locked, so much so that you wouldn¡¯t know what was happening inside.

    The light disappeared from Shia¡¯s pupils.

    ¡®Pretending to be sick to drag Yu-jin to such a secluded infirmary, locking the door¡­ what are they doing inside? Haha.¡¯

    What could be happening in there.

    I wanted to break down this door and check immediately.

    I wanted to ask what the hell they were doing.

    At the same time, I didn¡¯t want to see.

    If something like that was happening¡­

    ¡ª I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

    ¡®They said using abilities on fellow students would result in disciplinary action. If this just leads to a meeting with the Chairman for a simple hypnotism prank¡­.¡¯

    ¡ºMaster of Darkness (S Rank) ¨C Rules over darkness.¡»

    ¡®If I rampage with my ability, not even Cheonhwa could handle it.¡¯

    Shia, who had been biting her lips for a while, turned around silently.

    If nothing was happening inside, there was no reason to barge in.

    If something was happening¡­

    It could be newsworthy.

    Shia knew better than anyone that she was a ticking time bomb about to explode.

    ¡®I should talk to Yu-jin first. Find out what happened. What that woman was plotting.¡¯

    The sound of footsteps headed elsewhere.

    To where Yu-jin had said he was going. The physical training room.

    A secluded space that even upperssmen used only just before graduation exams, as hidden as the infirmary.

    And then¡­

    She met Yu-jin not long after.

    -Squeak. Plop.

    ¡°Arrived~ Whew!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But now, he jumped in cheerfully, unnecessarily carefree.

    Even Shia, who had been brooding in anger, momentarily thought, ¡®What is that? So cute,¡¯ at his action.

    ¡®This is a textbook jump¡­ Kids these days probably don¡¯t know this, right?¡¯

    He himself thought he was acting like an old man.

    Thanks to that, Shia¡¯s anger subsided a bit.

    ¡®Pfft. What are you doing? Well, he¡¯s the same age as me, 20, still pretty immature.¡¯

    ¡°Hey, Yu-jin. What were you doing with her?¡±

    Momentarily forgetting about wanting to kill those brats, Shia tried to start a conversation.

    Yu-jin looked frightened.

    ¡°Uh, huh?¡±

    ¡®What? Shia¡¯s angry? Not extreme anger, but mid-level at least?¡¯

    As a family man, he was afraid of his wives¡¯ anger.

    Even a slightly subdued, subtle anger was enough to scare Yu-jin.

    Shia¡¯s anger subsided a bit more.

    ¡®He¡¯s just standing there¡­ Gosh, it really softens my heart.¡¯

    ¡°The infirmary door was locked, what were you doing there?¡±

    -Slyly.

    Thanks to that, a bit of rationality returned.

    Shia¡¯s eyes quickly scanned Yu-jin.

    Her attire was intact.

    Her hair was fresh.

    Her scent¡­

    ¡®If they had done something indecent, there would definitely be a strange smell, right?¡¯

    -Grab.

    ¡®Just stay still, Yu-jin.¡¯

    After a brief judgment, Shia buried her nose into Yu-jin¡¯s body.

    She intended to check his scent.

    -Sniff, sniff.

    ¡®Hmm, he vaguely smells like chicken, so he didn¡¯t wash¡­ Ah, I like the smell of sweat. I really like this.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Why is she doing this all of a sudden!!!? It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ Her, her chest is touching!! Oh no, the hypnotism mating old man is getting caught!!!¡¯

    To someone who didn¡¯t know the situation, it might have looked like nothing but perversion, but Yu-jin was too shocked to react, so there was no immediate problem.

    For 1 minute, 2 minutes.

    After a total of 3 minutes had passed.

    ¡°¡­¡­Phew. Huh? Yu-jin, why is your face so red?¡±

    ¡°Th-that, um, Shia, hey? Why are you doing this all of a sudden¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shia, who had been subtly satisfying her personal desires, finally came to her senses.

    She realized what she was doing only btedly.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!? Oh, no. This is. Your smell¡­.¡±

    ¡®What am I doing!!? Saying I¡¯ll check by scent, I just suddenly hugged a guy like a pervert!!!¡¯

    Saying she¡¯d check if they had done something indecent by smelling him.

    No, it would be pointless if he had taken a shower. What was I thinking?

    Besides, you don¡¯t even know what someone who has done such a thing smells like.

    Even if you smell it, you wouldn¡¯t know, so what are you doing?

    Why am I doing something so stupid and perverted?

    ¡®What do I do, what do I do¡­ Yu-jin will think I¡¯m that kind of girl¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Scent¡­? Oh, do you mean my sweat smell was that strong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°I ran around to buy medicine after putting Alice to sleep. I was going to wash up after exercising anyway¡­ was it that bad? Sorry.¡±

    Fortunately for her, Yu-jin trusted his wife.

    There was no way Shia, who had just met Alice yesterday, would hug her.

    He thought she was probably fastidious, so maybe my smell bothered her.

    Maybe she was about to tell me off and fell over.

    The fact that it took her 3 minutes to recover was probably because she fell and got embarrassed when she ended up hugging me.

    Yes. That must be it.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way Shia has a weird fetish of burying her nose into guys!¡¯

    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t catch you when you fell!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯

    It was a love so firm it bordered on self-hypnosis, a belief in his wife that Shia herself couldn¡¯t understand.

    * * *

    Although Yu-jin¡¯s lower half almost unsheathed its ¡®sword,¡¯ he managed to hold it in with all his might.

    I slowly exined the situation in the infirmary.

    ¡°So, you put Alice to sleep right away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She looked severely sleep-deprived, so I hypnotized her to sleep for about 5 hours without feeling any pain.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t do anything else?¡±

    ¡°I swear on the heavens, as soon as we got to the infirmary, I put her to sleep. I even locked the door in case anyone came.¡±

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s about it for now.¡¯

    ¡­Even as I exined, I felt a bit bitter.

    The fact that she had rushed over, worried I might have done something to Alice, showed how distant our rtionship still was.

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    A guy with hypnotic powers taking a girl to the infirmary?

    I would be suspicious too.

    Thinking that, I exined diligently, and a smile spread on Shia¡¯s lips.

    -Snicker.

    ¡°That sly fox. Serves her right. She should have acted moderately.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just d you¡¯re so decent~¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but it seemed she believed in my innocence.

    ¡°Thanks for seeing it that way.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. So, training now? Exercising?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I need to digest the chicken I ate this morning.¡±

    Our conversation naturally shifted to another topic.

    Towards the training room where it was just the two of us and the equipment piled up there.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Hmm. Can I watch?¡±

    ¡°Huh? It might smell like sweat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s a chance to see how you¡¯re so strong! I really hate the smell of sweat!!¡±

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll open a window¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just start!! Right now!!¡±

    With an unnecessary amount of enthusiasm and fighting spirit,

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s not really an apology, but I¡¯ll show you something really good.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Something good?¡±

    ¡°This is something I¡¯m telling you alone¡­ There¡¯s a training method that can increase your stats by 1 in just an hour?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    Thus began an earnest health lecture.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 In the Training Room with a Young Heiress (2)

    When I still experienced this world only through a monitor.

    After conquering the ¡®Entrance Exam,¡¯ which was akin to a tutorial, my next focus was on pumping up my stats.

    [So, I came to see the next best Awakened, but this is all there is.]

    ¡®A hidden heroine immune to hypnosis? As a gamer, I can¡¯t let this go.¡¯

    Barely managing to clear it withgging stats, a heroine who waspletely un¹¥ÂÔable in the main game appeared.

    The steadfast S-rank number one, my master.

    To¹¥ÂÔ my master, I first had to be her disciple.

    However, the minimum stats required to be a disciple were quite high.

    It was impossible to achieve them by casually enjoying the game.

    Therefore, I researched the fastest possible routes to level up¡­

    ¡®This is the result of that.¡¯

    ¡°There¡¯s a training method that can increase your stats by 1 in just one day.¡±

    I finally found a super-fast growth method.

    In disbelief, Shia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Increase by 1 stat¡­ really!? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s the right reaction.¡¯

    Awakened stats.

    The limit of the stats disyed before your eyes, just like in a game, was 10.

    To increase that by 1 in just one day?

    Even Shia, a high-ranking member of the number one n, was understandably shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s only +1 in the early stages of awakening. It¡¯s less effective for those who¡¯ve been awakened for a while.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ but it¡¯s still amazing.¡±

    Even with my additional exnation, Shia¡¯s expression still showed amazement.

    Nevertheless, this training method was undeniably impressive.

    Shia¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really true, I¡¯ll make sure topensate you greatly as a high-ranking member of the Cheonhwa n. It will definitely be a huge help!¡±

    She even expressed her intention to reward me if the method proved to be effective.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand.

    The gender ratio of Awakened was 1 man to 9 women.

    Naturally, many of them avoided rough training.

    Even though they were Awakened, they were essentially ordinary girls who suddenly had to train like national athletes. How many people would like that?

    Moreover, physical exercise was an extremely inefficient training method.

    Stats increased naturally through battles in the gate, far surpassing any gains from exercise.

    Why do something foolish like training when you¡¯ll naturally get strongerter on?

    That was the mindset of the Awakened who avoided training.

    The splendid training rooms were almost deserted, which said it all.

    ¡®Young people these days¡­ tsk tsk.¡¯

    Of course, people like me, who had already reached S-rank number one, and early Awakened n leaders, knew better.

    Sure, you get stronger with experience.

    But if you go in your current state, you¡¯ll die before you get stronger.

    While we seniors might protect you from dying, you won¡¯t gain any realbat experience.

    Eventually, precious talent would degenerate into D-rank waste.

    Those with some sense might reach C or B rank, but still.

    Knowing this reality, it was only natural for Shia to be interested in my training method.

    ¡®Well. There are plenty of girls who train hard, and it¡¯s not that different for guys.¡¯

    ¡°No need forpensation. It¡¯s not that big of a deal, and not everyone can follow it anyway.¡±

    ¡°Not a big deal? Increasing your stat by 1 in a day?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    With a smile as if to say, ¡®Just watch,¡¯ I took my position on the equipment.

    Then, I started exercising very ordinarily.

    The only difference was,

    -Goooo¡­

    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re doing it while circting mana?¡±

    The source of an Awakened¡¯s power.

    I began circting the intangible energy known as ¡®mana¡¯ within my body.

    She looked at me as if to say, ¡®Is that really the secret?¡¯ so I quickly exined.

    ¡°You know why Awakened are much stronger than regr people, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because of mana.¡±

    ¡°Correct. Then, why do physical abilities vary even among Awakened with different stats?¡±

    ¡°Because their bodies get used to the mana? It naturally increases the more you use it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. More urately, it¡¯s because the body bes able to ept more mana.¡±

    This theory would onlye up a few yearster.

    A serious contemtion on what Awakened referred to as stats.

    It was aplex theory, but to summarize:

    Firstly, the factor that enhances an Awakened¡¯s physical abilities is mana.

    Secondly, the more mana circtes in the body, the more it adapts to ept greater mana.

    As a result, the Awakened can exert greater strength.

    This was why realbat was more effective than exercise in increasing stats.

    No matter how desperate you were in battle, circting mana duringbat was naturally much more effective for training.

    I gave Shia a brief exnation of this.

    Shia¡¯s expression turned skeptical.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you circte mana while exercising as if it¡¯s a real battle? It doesn¡¯t seem very effective.¡±

    ¡°It is if you just do it normally.¡±

    Shia waspletely unconvinced.

    It seemed that what I had presented as a secret method was somon that any Awakened person would have thought of it at least once.

    And indeed, just doing it normally would have no effect.

    But¡­

    With a single hypnosis, even mere exercise would be a life-and-death struggle.

    ¡°Watch closely. ¡ª¡ªI, Seo Yu-jin, will fall into an ¡®indescribable¡¯ state of terror until the hypnosis is lifted.¡±

    -Whoooosh!!!

    The tranquil mana instantly surged.

    Sensing the end of its life, my body began to draw out all its strength desperately.

    Shia¡¯s expression went nk.

    ¡°Yu-jin, your face¡­¡±

    ¡°This? I can manage.¡±

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t handle it in my first ythrough and peed myself a bit. But now, in the second round, with additional hypnosis and splitting it into three minutes a day¡­¡¯

    -Ding!

    [Repeated experience increases strength and agility by 0.01.]

    ¡°Anyway, when you exercise in this state, your mana consumption skyrockets. Your stats will increase quickly. They just went up.¡±

    But I continued to exercise calmly.

    In this forced awakening state, my survival instincts drove me to unleash mana.

    It only took 30 minutes for all my mana to bepletely drained.

    [Repeated experience increases strength and agility by 0.94. Mana increases by 0.31.]

    [The trait ¡®Indomitable¡¯ is forcibly activated! The special status ailment ¡®indescribable terror¡¯ caused by hypnosis is lifted.]

    ¡ºStrength [4.47 (+0.94)] Agility [4.05 (+0.94)] Intelligence [3.12] Luck [8.42] Mana [4.11 (+0.31)]¡»

    ¡®Ah, I should¡¯ve obtained the traitter.¡¯

    I wanted to reach a strength stat of 5.0, but that seemed to be overambitious.

    However, I had sufficiently increased my stats by the promised 1 point.

    I smiled at Shia as I spoke.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ My strength and agility have already increased by 0.94. Mana by 0.31. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±

    ¡®This time, I¡¯ll really give it my all! For you all!¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shia didn¡¯t respond.

    * * *

    Yu Shia had been eagerly anticipating what special training method Yu-jin would reveal.

    However, what she faced was apletely different sight.

    -Whoooosh¡­

    ¡®What the¡­ Is he crazy¡­?¡¯

    Yu-jin was lifting and lowering a barbell right in front of her.

    His pupils were shaking as if there was an earthquake.

    His hands and feet were trembling. His forehead was drenched in cold sweat.

    His face was as white as a sheet.

    He looked like someone who was mentally at their limit.

    ¡°Ah, it went up again.¡±

    ¡®How can he talk so casually in that situation?¡¯@@novelbin@@

    Despite this, Yu-jin kept moving.

    With trembling hands, he slowly lifted the equipment, and then lowered it again.

    Desperately drawing out mana as if he didn¡¯t want to die.

    Fighting against the fear, against the irrationality of death.

    Just watching it made one feel overwhelmed by the madness.

    ¡®He¡¯s not normal.¡¯

    What Yu-jin was doing was close to mental self-harm.

    Casually throwing himself into the jaws of death.

    ¡­Sure, that would increase his stats.

    Literally dying anding back to life with each moment.

    But why?

    Sure, it¡¯s a full point increase, but it¡¯s just one point.

    For any other minor characters, it might be significant, but for Yu-jin, it didn¡¯t seem that important.

    He was already strong enough.

    Why was someone who was almost guaranteed to be the next S-rank acting so insanely?

    What was driving him to train so madly?

    Unable to understand the bizarre scene, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop him and just watched.

    The more she watched, the more it felt like her heart was being ripped apart.

    Yu-jin¡¯s madness ended after 30 minutes.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it¡­ over?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. After a while, your body adapts to the fear, and you can¡¯t do it anymore. I adapted pretty quickly.¡±

    Yu-jin smiled nonchntly, as if asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t this impressive?¡±

    For some reason, she felt a lump in her throat and wanted to argue.

    What¡¯s so impressive about this? Isn¡¯t this madness?

    Don¡¯t ever do this again¡ªshe wanted to say.

    But,

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Shia barely swallowed the words that had risen to her throat.

    For some reason, she felt she shouldn¡¯t say them.

    Instead,

    ¡°Can you stand?¡±

    ¡°Not right now. Look, I can¡¯t move my arms or legs at all. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Idiot. I¡¯ll take you to the dorm.¡±

    -Grab.

    Without hesitation, she lifted his sweat-drenched body.

    Yu-jin, still trembling from the lingering fear.

    Yesterday, Yu-jin had seemed so strong, but now, holding him, he felt surprisingly light.

    ¡°Hmm? No, I can walk after resting a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Which side of the dorm is it? Just tell me, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you. Hehe.¡±

    Though her multi-million-won artifact clothes were soaked with sweat, she didn¡¯t mind at all.

    In fact, she felt it wasn¡¯t enough; she wanted to do more for him.

    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get some chicken while you wash up.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, that¡¯s too much¡­¡±

    ¡°I have plenty of money, so just shut up and eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also order some recovery and nutritional supplements, so take them.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. You¡¯re overreacting. But thank you, I¡¯ll eat well.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ don¡¯t train like that again.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I could increase my mana stats a bit more though?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it. Please.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay, okay.¡±

    ¡®If one of my three wives asks, I mustply. Absolutely.¡¯

    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t make people worry about you anymore¡­ idiot.¡±

    Somehow, they grew a bit closer.

    * * *

    Maybe it was because I had taught her an incredible training method.

    Shia willingly carried me to the dorm.

    Despite disliking the smell of sweat, she did it willingly.

    The misunderstanding from the infirmary incident was cleared up, and I felt we had be closer¡­

    ¡°Yu-jin. What¡¯s the password¡­¡±

    -Creak.

    ¡°Dad~?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYu-jin?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡­I was happy, but now I am unhappy.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Is Our Haru an S-Rank?

    I worked out until I had no strength left in my body, truly showing what a serious workout looked like.

    Moved by my dedication, Shia carried me back to the dorm, not caring that her clothes were getting dirty with sweat.

    Finally¡­

    Haru greeted us, half-naked.

    ¡°Dad~?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYu-jin?¡±

    At the sound of Shia¡¯s cold voice, my vision went ck for a moment.

    ¡­No, never mind why she was here.

    How did this look from Shia¡¯s perspective?

    I went to my male friend¡¯s ce, and why did a woman appear dressed like that? She called the man ¡®daddy¡¯?

    If you look at it nicely, it¡¯s just an original rtionship. But if you look at it badly, it¡¯s like deceiving a mentally immature person andmitting a heinous crime.

    Just thinking about how Sia would see me made my heart stop.

    However.

    ¡®How can I exin this so she¡¯ll believe me¡­?¡¯

    ¡°¡­Sigh. Obviously, she just came here on her own, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah?¡±

    ¡°If I had known she was here like this, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡±

    Shia logically argued for my innocence instead.

    Moreover,

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t make a girl dress like this in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    She showed unwavering trust in me.

    Unlike her reaction during the Alice incident, I was overwhelmed with a wave of emotion.

    ¡°Uh, yeah!!¡±

    ¡®My wife is the best! She¡¯s so smart! I love her!!¡¯

    ¡°So, you came to have lunch with Yu-jin?¡±

    While I was on the verge of tears from being touched, Shia started assessing the situation.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s tasty when I eat with Dad.¡±

    ¡°What if he wasn¡¯t here¡­ wait, why are you dressed like that?¡±

    ¡°I changed to show Dad. Cute, right?¡±

    ¨C p, p.

    Haru innocently pped her clothes.

    As her underwear was about to show, I quickly closed my eyes.

    ¡°¡­!!!? Yu-jin, if you see¡ªoh, you already closed your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t Haru cute¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cute, but your chest and underwear are showing. A girl shouldn¡¯t be showing those things~.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay because you¡¯re my dad, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s not okay~.¡±

    That old Chairman, she said she¡¯d take care of her education.

    Already feeling exhausted, my body felt even heavier.

    ¡°Sigh. Yu-jin, go wash up first. I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Thanks.¡±

    I needed to wash up and then give a firm lecture.

    * * *

    After tossing Yu-jin into the bathroom,

    Shia quickly took action.

    ¡®Since Yu-jin is tired, I have to take care of things for him.¡¯

    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s get you dressed, Haru.¡±

    First, I had to seal the living weapon in front of me.

    While Haru hesitated, Shia quickly dressed her in the clothes she had discarded in the corner.

    She coaxed and cajoled her just like she would with a baby.

    ¡°But my pajamas arefortable and cute¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin likes girls who dress well. Like me.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear them.¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s really just a kid, a baby.¡¯

    Unlike yesterday, Shia¡¯s attitude towards Haru was extremely gentle.

    She clearly understood that Haru¡¯s mental age was at a kindergarten level¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t stand the sight of her calling that vixen Alice ¡°Mom.¡± No way.¡¯

    Shia was determined to find a mother figure for Yu-jin.

    Yesterday, Haru had made the outrageous im that Alice was her mom.

    Regardless of how close their rtionship was, Shia couldn¡¯t stand Alice calling herself Yu-jin¡¯s wife.

    In that case, it was better for Shia to be the wife herself.

    ¡®Not that I seriously want to be Yu-jin¡¯s wife or anything? I¡¯m just ying along with her childish game?¡¯

    ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch? Our Yu-jin is going to have chicken.¡±

    ¡°Whatever Dad is having.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Okay. Then I¡¯ll buy some for Haru too.¡±

    ¡°Wow~ You¡¯re just like a mom. Except your chest is small.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not small.¡±

    ¡­She briefly snapped at the recurring nder, but anyway.

    After bribing Haru with food, everything went smoothly.

    ¡°Hey, Sis. Sorry to call you during lunch, but can you bring some elixirs and tonics to the academy right now? Also, get four of the most expensive chickens.¡±

    ¡°Soda? No, bring the Pine Needle Eyes. And some clothes for me to change into.¡±

    Like the daughter of a chaebol, she ordered her personal secretary to run errands.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see¡­ Yu-jin¡¯s change of clothes¡­.¡±

    ¡®Oh. Come to think of it, underwear¡­ Well, there¡¯s no choice. I despise men¡¯s underwear, but? I¡¯ll have to find and bring them myself?¡¯

    -Rummage, rummage.

    ¡®Huh, huh. So this is what boys¡¯ underwear looks like¡­ Yu-jin wears these¡­.¡¯

    She rummaged through the wardrobe with an unsettling glee.

    ¡°Alright then, Miss Shia. I¡¯ll be off. I¡¯ll make sure these clothes are cleaned and¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ahem. No, just bring them to my dorm as they are. They¡¯re expensive artifacts, so I¡¯ll wash them myself.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Since when did you care about such things?¡±

    ¡°Just bring them as they are. If you wash them without permission, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    She even kept Yu-jin¡¯s sweat-soaked clothes forter.

    Thinking about it, it would be a crime if the genders were reversed, and even without changing genders, it was still creepy. But Shia acted nonchntly.

    She felt no guilt because she justified everything as being for Yu-jin and the n.

    ¡®Since he¡¯s going to be the one to lead our n in the future, this much is fine. Yeah.¡¯

    She was getting ahead of herself, already drinking her own kimchi soup.

    * * *

    With trembling arms, I managed to wash up and came out to find the table set.

    It was Shia¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Dad smells nice now~.¡±

    ¡°All cleaned up? Sit down. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah!¡±

    ¡®She really feels like a wife. It was just like this before the regression.¡¯

    Shia was probably just treating me well because she wanted to recruit me, but¡­

    To me, it was a sight that made me want to cry.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile like a proud dad.

    -Hehehe.

    ¡°Pffft. Do you like chicken that much? Even after eating so much for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my favorite in the world.¡±

    ¡®You are.¡¯

    ¡°Alright. Then¡­ here, have a leg. Haru, you too. I only eat the breast.¡±

    ¡°Heh, breast.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey, look away before I take your chicken.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Thanks to Haru, the emotional atmosphere didn¡¯tst long, but still.

    After that, we enjoyed our lunch together, chatting pleasantly.

    -Munch, munch.

    ¡°But Dad, you got a bit stronger.¡±

    Then Haru suddenly spoke.

    My shoulders raised a bit.

    ¡°Oh, you noticed? Well, I did increase my strength and agility by almost 1. It¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is increasing by one a big deal?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a big deal! A difference of one stat point is huge among awakened ones!¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªHaru can increase by two if she wants.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    My shoulders slumped back to their original position.

    Haru, what are you saying?

    Dad is so shocked, he might choke.

    No, he did choke.

    ¡°*Cough, cough!! Wh-what do you mean¡­?!*¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin!? H-here¡¯s a drink!!¡±

    ¨C Gulp. Gulp.

    ¡®¡­Wow, Pine Needle Eyes.¡¯

    The drink Shia hurriedly handed me was Pine Needle Eyes.

    For a moment, I resented my wife¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    However, even the pine needlebination soon became nothing.

    ¡°A boost of about 1¡­ like this.¡±

    ¨C sh!!

    ¡°¡­!!?¡±

    Haru¡¯s aura red up dramatically with a red glow.

    To an ordinary person, it might seem strange, but¡­@@novelbin@@

    Shia, who had seen countless simr things, and I, with my experience, knew at once.

    Haru¡¯s power had exploded suddenly.

    A top-tier A-rank strength surged within her.

    ¨C Sss¡­

    ¡°¡­Phew. It hurts if I use it for too long, so that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean¡­ Ah, could it be your ability?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s¡­ A-rank? That¡¯s what Sis said.¡±

    But Haru remained unfazed.

    Unlike me, still quite undertrained as an awakened one, she was almost fully developed and didn¡¯t understand the significance of her increased stats.

    ¡®An ability to amplify stats¡­? And she can momentarily reach top-tier A-rank?¡¯

    ¡°¡­Haru. I know I shouldn¡¯t ask, but can you tell Dad about your ability?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. I can¡¯t read it well because there are too many difficult words.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin, I¡¯ll get some paper!!¡±

    It was an ability I had never seen, even in the game or the first timeline.

    Under Shia¡¯s and my intense gaze, Haru began to write something slowly.

    Although the letters were wobbly, they were readable.

    =====

    **Name**: Seo Haru (28 years old, Female)

    **Title**: None

    **Stats**: Strength [8.19] Agility [8.85] Intelligence [0.83] Luck [0.61] Magic [7.28]

    **Skills**: Awakening (Lv. 8/10),

    **Current Status**: Hypnosis, Regression to Childhood, Brainwashing (Currently inactive)

    **¡ºAwakening (A Rank) ¨C Temporarily increases physical abilities, granting an additional 0.1~2.0 to stats. After deactivation, acquires the status abnormality ¡®Exhaustion¡¯ proportional to activation time and additional stats.¡»**

    =====

    ¡®¡­Insane. She can increase by 2 more from here?¡¯

    We both gasped in surprise.

    Her main stats, crucial for closebat, were already averaging 8 points, and they could increase further.

    Just by looking at the numbers, she was on par with pre-regression me, my master, and top-tier S-ranks.

    There were penalties, of course.

    Considering the rank, she would probably need to rest for days if she maxed out.

    But¡­

    ¡°Her stats alone put her on par with Aika.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She could carry an S-rank gate. Even better than the Chairman.¡±

    Where was the main stage for the awakened?

    It was the gates that appeared unpredictably, teeming with all sorts of monsters. Gates.

    Haru¡¯s ability was suitable for S-rank gate hunts.

    The most dangerous part of a gate was the battle with the ¡®Boss Monster,¡¯ the gate¡¯s master.

    Haru could carry that fight with her human-limit stats.

    If she had to rest for a few days afterward? That wasn¡¯t even a significant penalty.

    S-rank gates were rare anyway.

    She could carry us and then take a break.

    ¡®I thought the Chairman¡¯s obsession with Haru was odd¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Amazing. Truly.¡±

    Recognizing her value, we couldn¡¯t help but be in awe.

    Haru, innocently munching on chicken in front of us.

    She was practically an S-rank awakened one.

    And¡­

    ¡®Wait a minute. If she was around¡­ why did Winterer fail to raid the academy?¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªSuddenly, a question struck my mind.

    Even in the game and the first timeline, Winterer was just a viin who appeared briefly in the beginning and failed.

    Why did she fail to raid the academy, and why did the academy end up taking Haru from her?

    If she had used Haru¡¯s ability and attacked cooperatively, even the Chairman couldn¡¯t have guaranteed his life.

    ¡®Haru resisted? No, with the brainwashing, she would have followed orders without question¡­?¡¯

    * * *

    Meanwhile, somewhere in Seoul. In a back alley where even light couldn¡¯t prate.

    A blue-haired girl ced her hand on the wall.

    Then,

    -sh!!

    ¡°Prh, prhuhuh.¡±

    Magic power, also known as mana, flowed through the wall.

    It drew beautiful blue patterns.

    Like a parasite burrowing into its host.

    ¡°Winterer~ How many more ces are left~?¡±

    ¡°Apart from this, we can set up about four more. It¡¯ll take about two weeks?¡±

    The women behind her addressed her as ¡®Winterer.¡¯

    ¡­It would shock others to know.

    The leader of the group that attacked Pentagon Academy. A first-ss viin. Winterer.

    That she was such a frail-looking girl- they would be surprised.

    But, those who saw her eyes would understand.

    The madness gleaming in her pupils was undoubtedly that of a lunatic.

    She was a textbook viin, as if drawn in a picture.

    ¡°So¡­ in two weeks, we¡¯re going in again, right? This time, we kill that arrogant Chairman or whatever and create and where we can kill as we please, right!?¡±

    Her followers¡¯ conversation was equally viinous.

    Seol Ha-yeon, the fourth-ranked S-rank awakener and the one who single-handedly made Korea the strongest country for awakeners.

    They were boldly dering that they would kill her.

    A smile spread across Winterer¡¯s lips as well.

    ¡°Prh, yes. Capture her if there¡¯s no trouble. Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°Ooo¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°As expected of Lady Winterer!! You¡¯re on a whole different levelpared to that doll who got caught by those bastards!!¡±

    -Pause.

    At the word ¡®doll,¡¯ her lips twitched ever so slightly.

    But since neither she nor anyone else noticed, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Thus, she made a bold statement.

    In front of the viins who shared the dream of overthrowing the country. With confidence.

    ¡°As long as no other S-rankse, I can handle it alone.¡±

    ¡®If an S-rank shows up, that¡¯s a different story, but they won¡¯te. Yeah.¡¯

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Your Name (1)

    After resting thoroughly all day. The next day.

    Even though my muscle pain waspletely gone, my brows were still deeply furrowed as I sat in the lecture hall.

    A concern that hadn¡¯t been resolved despite racking my brain all night.

    It was because of Winterer¡¯s contradiction, an early-stage viin.

    ¡°This lecture, I¡¯ll teach it myself. Regarding the main enemies of the Awakeners, the habits of viins¡­.¡±

    ¡®Huh, what¡¯s with Winterer? Does she have some hidden setting?¡¯

    Winterer, an early antagonist who makes you understand what viins are in the game at a nce.

    Her notoriety was widespread in Korea.

    She was a character who tried to kill the Chairman, the backbone of the Korean Awakener society.

    Given that goal alone, it was not surprising she was designated as a first-ss viin.

    At the same time, her role in the game was to be the punching bag.

    From the prologue, she failed in her academy attack and appeared as a typical fool, and in the second attack, she waspletely defeated by the yer, a ssic viin.

    Therefore, I didn¡¯t particrly care about her.

    If you didn¡¯t know, you would head straight to a game-over route, but once you memorized the pattern, it was a piece of cake.

    To me, she was just an extra viin A.

    ¡®¡­I was sure it was like that, but what? Why didn¡¯t she use Haru?¡¯

    However, when thinking about Seo Haru¡¯s existence?

    There was no way she would have just failed the attack.

    If she had cooperated with Haru, even the seasoned Chairman could not have survived.

    Winterer wasn¡¯t a viin so stupid as not to know that.

    Yet, the academy attack failed.

    Haru merely broke some buildings and got caught by the Chairman.

    It went beyond Winterer not using Haru¡¯s abilities, to the point it seemed she intentionally let her go.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way a viin would do that to Haru¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem. Seo Yu-jin cadet? Focus on the lecture. It¡¯s quite embarrassing to daydream so openly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Puh, then Seo Yu-jin cadet, exin the characteristics of viins in this opportunity.¡±

    While I was lost in thought, the Chairman called me.

    With a smile that seemed to ask if I was really going to daydream in the lecture of the highest authority on viin identification, who was ranked fourth in S-ss.

    ¡­I couldn¡¯t afford to offend the boss who gave me a part-time job with an hourly wage of 1.6 million won.

    I quickly stood up and answered.

    ¡°Yes. Viins are unique cases that appear infrequently among Awakeners¡­.¡±

    Viins. Unlikemon criminals, they epted murder as if it were a drug, an abnormal existence.

    For them, killing was their only happiness and reason for existence.

    Because their brains, soaked in excessive dopamine, lived craving only that.

    At the same time, they also possessed sociopathic traits.

    At the moment of Awakening, their brainspletely lost the ability to empathize due to an unknown stimulus.

    Viins genuinely believed it didn¡¯t matter what happened to others.

    These two factorsbined made viins a social evil.

    They forgot the moral values or principles they had built up until Awakening, and pursued the dopamine from murder for pleasure.

    An evil far iparable tomon criminals.

    ¡°In summary, they are bad people.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Then, what do you think about the possibility of rehabilitating viins? Considering Seo Yu-jin cadet¡¯s hypnosis ability, it seems you would have an interesting view.¡±

    ¡°I assure you, it¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±

    Viins couldn¡¯t be rehabilitated even with my hypnosis.

    My hypnosis¡¯s duration varied depending on how much the other person hated it.

    But viins literally hated themand ¡®live kindly¡¯ more than death.

    It was about five times easier to make themmit s*****e, so that said everything.

    To impose such amand consistently to the point where daily life is possible?

    It was clearly impossible, and it was actually impossible.

    I had once tried to rehabilitate a level-0 viin as a favor for a friend, but it was undone in less than three seconds.

    ¡®Well, this is not something I can say right now.¡¯

    ¡°Recently, various media have been glorifying or rehabilitating viins, and there has been much talk from human rights groups¡­.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely impossible. Yes. Seo Yu-jin cadet¡¯s words are one hundred percent correct.¡±

    The Chairman¡¯s face was filled with a smile, seemingly pleased with my exnation.

    She even licked her lips as a bonus.

    -Churp. Mumble, mumble.

    ¡°No matter what is said, you can¡¯t understand until you experience it yourself. The more I see, the more indecent he seems. A graduate student. No, there¡¯s no one better to take over than him¡­.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s with this olddy? Is she sulking because I said everything she was going to lecture? How unreasonable.¡¯

    Anyway, I thought I had paid the price for daydreaming during the lecture, so I sat back down.

    Yu Shia, who was sitting next to me, immediately handed me a piece of paper.

    [Surprising. I thought you would say something like, ¡®Of course it¡¯s possible. Actually, I¡¯m quite strong.¡¯]

    -Scribble, scribble.

    [That¡¯s what I said during the entrance exam. When did you hear that?]

    [It was going around on the inte? It was cute.]

    [¡­Wasn¡¯t it cool?]

    [Everyone said it was cute because it was clumsy.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡­My earlobes btedly became a bit hot.

    I had said it to impress Alice, but seeing it written down like this, it seemed a bit childish.

    I quickly turned my head, wondering if Alice thought the same.

    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±

    -Whip.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Right. She¡¯s still sulking.¡¯

    She wouldn¡¯t even make eye contact with me.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t an iprehensible reaction.

    I had put her to sleep without permission yesterday and even bought her a bunch of painkillers that work well for her period.

    What¡¯s up with this guy? Disgusting. Extreme repulsion. Did he do something to me?

    It was only natural for her to avoid me thinking such things.

    However,

    -Scribble. Slide.

    [Yujin, did you really not do anything yesterday?]

    Regardless of not making eye contact, Alice handed me a piece of paper.

    This was¡­ probably her way of extending an olive branch.

    You didn¡¯t do anything, right? Okay. Let¡¯s move on.

    It was undoubtedly a written message with such a meaning.

    I dly epted it.

    ¡®Even I would have been suspicious, but she¡¯s trusting me? Ah, my wife. Love¡­.¡¯

    -Whip.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Hmm~?¡±

    ¡­Shia snatched it away though.

    I blinked in confusion, not understanding why.

    But Shia just smiled meaningfully and started writing with her pen.

    -Scribble. Whip.

    [Do I look like someone who would do something to a sleeping person?]

    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±

    -Whip.

    [I wasn¡¯t asking you, Shia. Besides, I know Yujin isn¡¯t that kind of person.]

    Alice clicked her tongue once and tossed the paper right back to Shia.

    She did it so quickly that I couldn¡¯t even see what was written.

    ¡®What the heck is this¡­¡¯

    -Whip. Whip-whip.

    [Well, you¡¯d know best. How much did you bother Yujin that he put you to sleep and left you?]

    [Yujin didn¡¯t leave me alone? He even untied my hair so I could sleep well.]

    [He did leave you. While you were sleeping, Yujin and I¡­ did ¡östuff. Then we had a cozy lunch together at Yujin¡¯s ce.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The rapid-fire rally, reminiscent of a ping-pong match, paused for a moment.

    Alice¡¯s nk voice was a bonus.

    Blink, blink. She stared at the paper intensely, as if trying to make sense of it¡­

    -Slide.

    [Hey, Shia. I can¡¯t see the first letter because it¡¯s blurry. What did you do with Yujin?]

    [I deliberately wrote and erased it. Can¡¯t use such words in a sacred lecture hall.]

    [What kind of word is it?]

    [To put it mildly, something that makes a man and woman sweat together?]

    ¡°¡­? ¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    -Whip.

    This time, she stared at me.

    With her eyes wide open. As if asking if this was true.

    ¡­Hey, you guys are having a conversation without showing me. You need to ask for me to answer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±

    -Scribble. Whip.

    [Stop with the dirty jokes, Shia. Yujin isn¡¯t like that.]

    She even ignored me when I asked.

    Alice, her face flushed red, threw the paper back at Shia at lightning speed.

    Resulting in the start of the second round of rapid-fire note exchanges.

    -Whip-whip-whip.

    [He totally is.]

    [Stop lying. Yujin doesn¡¯t know about such things.]

    [As if. He¡¯s a guy. You think he wouldn¡¯t be interested?]

    [Yujin doesn¡¯t know about that stuff!]

    [He knows very well. He was so passionate, he devoured two whole chickens by himself after washing up.]

    [Lies, lies. Shia, you¡¯re a liar.]

    [Would you believe me if I showed you proof? See my clothes? The ones I wore yesterday got drenched thanks to Yujin, so I came wearing these.]

    -Creak.

    Why are they so engrossed in this note exchange? Should I switch seats with them?

    As I pondered, I heard a faint sound.

    It came from Alice.

    Her lips moved close to my ear.

    -Whisper, whisper.

    ¡°Um, Yujin? Shia was lying, but, um¡­ she said her clothes got wet because of you yesterday¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s this? Does she want me to pay for dry cleaning?¡¯

    I wondered what she wanted to ask, but it seemed like she was talking about Shia¡¯s clothes getting soaked in my sweat yesterday.

    Only then did I understand why the two were behaving this way.

    Well, it made sense. Shia had gotten covered in sweat helping me when I copsed from exercising. Instead of thanking her, I didn¡¯t even offer to pay for dry cleaning.

    It seemed this had caused some indignation between the girls.

    ¡®I thought Shia was wealthy enough to let it slide¡­ Tsk. I¡¯ll have to ask the Chairman for an advance.¡¯

    ¡°So, today¡¯s lecture ends here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    Just as the lecture ended, I dered I would take responsibility andpensate her.

    Alice was startled.

    ¡°¡­!!!!!? Y-Y-Yujin. Responsibility¡­?¡±

    ¡°After all the trouble I caused Shia yesterday, I can¡¯t just pretend it didn¡¯t happen, can I?¡±

    ¡°H-Huh?¡±

    ¡°It will probably cost around ten million won, but I¡¯ll try to arrange it quickly.¡±

    ¡®Artifacts must have high repair costs.¡¯

    But I was confident.

    Even though it was just soaked in sweat, I would have it fully serviced, not just dry cleaned. I would make it pristine like new.

    Even Shia, who had been watching¡­

    ¡°¡­? Yujin? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I expected her to be moved, but she looked dumbfounded.

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Since your expensive artifact got soaked. I thought I¡¯d cover the repair costs¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can just wash it with water, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Besides, I did it because I wanted to, do you think I would ask you for money?¡±

    ¡°Eh. Then Alice, why were you¡­?¡±

    What is this? I thought they were talking behind my back because I didn¡¯t pay for the dry cleaning.

    Why was she angry then? I stared at Alice.

    Alice looked between the paper in her hand and me.

    ¡°Um¡­ Yujin. What did you do with Shia yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, so you were talking about that? Are you interested too? My sincere workout.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Alice looked nk.

    She turned her gaze to Shia.

    ¡°Shia?¡±

    ¡°It was a joke, but he actually fell for it. Puh.¡±

    ¡°That thing about men and women getting sweaty.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°If you exercise, you obviously get sweaty. I got soaked helping exhausted Yujin.¡±

    ¡°Men being interested.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rare for a guy not to be interested in working out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Alice looked down at the paper once.

    Then at Shia. Then at me.

    Finally, back at the paper again.

    Then,

    -Shaking.

    She seemed incredibly conflicted, tears welling up.

    Grinding her teeth in frustration.

    ¡°Alice? What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yujin, you don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t need to know~.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What is this? Did Shia beat Alice in some game of Go without telling me?

    The world of girls is beyond my understanding.

    * * *

    Anyway. As I was fooling around with my wives, the Chairman approached, having finished her lecture.

    ¡°Cadet Seo Yujin. I need a word with you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah. Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡®Why suddenly? Did something happen to Haru¡­.¡¯

    [I¡¯ll use telepathy to avoid causing amotion. Tomorrow, the 7th-ranked S-ss will be visiting the academy.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    -Clenching.

    ¡®The only male among the S-ss. That guy, ising¡­.?¡¯

    Along with the news that made me grit my teeth.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Your Name (2)

    The 7th ranked S-ss is visiting Pentagon Academy.

    This news quickly spread among the cadets.

    -Murmur murmur.

    ¡°Did you hear!? The 7th rank ising¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really!? I¡¯m a huge fan!!¡±

    ¡°But why is heing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Isn¡¯t it because of the Chairman¡¯s connections?¡±

    The cadets generally weed the news.

    It was a natural reaction.

    There were only seven S-ss awakened beings, and he was the only man among them.

    In other words, he was the number one male awakened being.

    Among the predominantly female cadets, he was like an idol.

    This astonishing news soon spread across the world.

    [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    Title: S-ss 7th Rank Arrives in Korea

    (Photo of a man waving as he gets off a ne)

    I¡¯m an airport employee, and when the reporters flocked, I thought a celebrity had arrived.

    But why is Sensei here?

    ? ??? What is this? Did a gate open in Korea?

    ? Just now, Pentagon Academy¡¯s official site posted that he¡¯s here to give a lecture.

    ?? A person who costs at least 5 billion won to invite?

    ?? I don¡¯t know either;; Really, did a gate open?

    ? Wow, and his looks are amazing.

    The fastest reacting onlinemunity led the way.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the news of his visit to cover the world.

    Not just any awakened being, but an S-ss awakened being.

    Someone who could influence a country¡¯s awakened force, literally a national-level talent.

    S-ss awakened beings couldn¡¯t freely travel abroad due to concerns about talent leakage.

    Though he was uniquely free to travel, regardless.

    The fact that such a person was suddenlying to Korea.

    It was natural for everyone to be surprised and talk about it.

    However, not everyone took the news at face value.

    On the contrary,

    [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    Title: It¡¯s lucky if this just ends with an S-ss gate

    (S-ss 7th Rank¡¯s overseas business trip history)

    An awakened being optimized for gate strategy.

    Whenever an S-ss gate opened in a country without S-ss beings,

    he would handle it for tens or hundreds of billions of won.

    So Korea, which handles S-ss gates easily, called him?

    (Meme of a despairing green frog)

    He¡¯s not just here to give a lecture.

    Something big must have happened for this.

    Pack your bags and head to Japan.

    Only God-blessed Japan, protected by the Great Emperor, is the answer.

    ? Always ends with running away from Korea?

    ? This is overreacting, but it seems like something is up.

    ? Something is definitely happening¡­

    ? And his name¡­

    ?? Don¡¯t do it.

    ?? Boo, trash, boo.

    Some even cautiously predicted a major disaster, considering his gate strategy optimization abilities.

    Something that even Korea, the strongest country of awakened beings, couldn¡¯t handle with its own power.

    A disaster of such magnitude that it would be called an Ex-ss gate, a nation-toppling catastrophe.

    Consequently, the officials were frantically busy.

    ¡°President Seol Ha-yeon of the Korean Awakeners Association!! What is going on!?¡±

    ¡°Was it so urgent that you had to proceed without consulting us!?¡±

    Thanks to this, the Chairman¡¯s office was bustling from the morning.

    Not only the phone for official duties but even the personal smartphone, whose number only a few people knew, rang every hour.

    And, one of the central figures of this issue.

    Chairman of Pentagon Academy, Seol Ha-yeon, was¡­

    merely enlightened.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing special, so please stop making a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? They say an astronomical amount was called to invite him¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why would someone who knows better than anyone that we don¡¯t have such a budget say that?¡±

    ¡°They say he¡¯s helping out of loyalty to the Chairman, who was once his teacher¡­.¡±

    ¡°Does it look like there¡¯s such loyalty between him and me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then are you saying he¡¯s really just here to give a lecture?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Didn¡¯t we announce it from the start?¡±

    In front of the gathered reporters and officials.

    The chairman repeatedly told them, in hundreds of different ways, not to make a fuss over nothing.

    ¡°This is unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Please, be honest. Is there really something beyond an S-ss gate¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sigh.¡±

    But since the gathered people didn¡¯t believe her at all, she sighed dozens of times again today.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s at least a relief that he came quietly.¡¯

    The only constion was that thismotion wasn¡¯t the worst she had expected.

    * * *

    The day after we heard from the chairman about the 7th ranked S-ss visiting.

    Shia, Alice, and I.

    The three of us gathered and walked together.

    Heading toward therge auditorium where ¡®his¡¯ special lecture would be held.

    ¡°He¡¯s famous for never working overseas unless it¡¯s for a lot of money. How did they invite him?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard too! Even the strongest n in Korea, Cheonhwa, would call him for tricky gates!¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve never had to call him yet. But if an unmanageable gate opens, we probably would.¡±

    ¡°Really!? It¡¯s amazing that such a great person ising!!¡±

    The topic of conversation was, of course, him who would give the lecture today.

    Even Shia and Alice, who had been snarling at each other until yesterday, were talking together.

    There was no need to say how astonishing his visit was.

    ¡­¡­But,

    -Creak.

    ¡®Am I the only one here who knows how scary he is!?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t smile alone.

    Most of the blood I shed in the first round was because of him.

    Even now, just thinking of his name made my fists clench automatically.

    Even after bing the top-ranked S-ss, even now after regressing.

    He was still my eternal weakness and hard counter.

    -He¡¯sing to the academy? And tomorrow, at that?

    -Yes. He notified me directly. He¡¯s interested in your hypnosis abilities. He said he¡¯de to see them tomorrow.

    -I see¡­.

    -So, Yu-jin. I don¡¯t know what his purpose is, but please, if possible, grant his request.

    -Is this a mission?

    -It¡¯s a request. If we can borrow his power while he¡¯s here, it would be beneficial.

    Even the chairman, unaware of my situation, urged me toply with his request.

    I still vividly remembered the shock of his appearance when this world was just a game.

    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that I spat blood because of him in the first round.

    Thanks to this, my heart was heavy from the morning.

    I even set aside my worries about Haru and Winter.

    ¡°¡­Yu-jin? You don¡¯t look good. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, really.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m just not confident I can face him calmly.¡¯

    The biggest problem was that I had to act absolutely expressionless in front of him.

    If I were alone, it might be different, but now I had two wives beside me.

    For their sake, I had to endure.

    I couldn¡¯t show any emotional disturbance.

    -Clench.

    ¡®Still, I have to try. I¡¯m the hypnotic breeder guy of the second round.¡¯

    ¡°Are you okay? Want a drink of pine needle tea?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll have some.¡±

    ¡®Drinking it, it seems I¡¯m getting used to the taste of pine¡­.¡¯

    Walking along with the taste of pine needle tea, we eventually reached our destination, therge auditorium.

    The three of us sat down and waited in a suitable spot.

    To witness the appearance of the walking national power level awakened being, whose arrival alone stirred up public opinion in Korea.

    -Step, step.

    ¡®He¡¯s here!!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t hard to notice his arrival.

    The sound of light footsteps. Short strides.

    Everyone, including me, held their breath¡­

    And soon, the auditorium erupted in admiration.

    -Wow¡­.

    -He really came, unbelievable.

    -How did they manage to call him?

    -So cute¡­!!!

    A man in a suit appeared.

    With a very small, childlike figure.

    Despite his unimpressive build for a man, most people let out exmations of admiration.

    -Murmur murmur.

    ¡°Just as I¡¯ve heard. Even if someone said he was a woman, I¡¯d believe it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s so popr. Well, not my type, though.¡±

    ¡°Well, true. I definitely don¡¯t see him as a potential partner.¡±

    My wives, then and now, had no interest in that type, so they were indifferent. Anyway.

    I gritted my teeth as well.

    -Clench.

    ¡®Hold it in, hold it in¡­ Never open your mouth¡­!!¡¯

    His appearance wasn¡¯t important at all.

    What good would it do for a man like me to judge another man¡¯s appearance? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m gay.

    The most important thing was his identity.

    The one who made me vomit blood countless times in the first round¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHis name.

    I bit my lip to suppress my reaction.

    Hard enough to draw blood.

    ¡®I will endure without relying on hypnosis¡­!!¡¯

    ¡°Hello, Pentagon Academy cadets.¡±

    While the taste of blood lingered on my tongue, he slowly started to speak from the podium.

    A delicate, melodious voice. A neutral tone.

    Speaking fluent Korean, it was hard to believe someone with such a name could sound like this.

    ¡°Recalling my old days studying here, I wanted to impart some lessons to my juniors, so I visited on a whim. Thank you all for gathering here.¡±

    -nce.

    His eyes scanned the audience and eventuallynded on me.

    I clenched my mrs even harder.

    ¡®Hold it in, hold it in¡­ My wives are right beside me. Let¡¯s not make a mistake this time. Okay?¡¯@@novelbin@@

    ¡°The excellent education I received here eventually allowed me to rank at the bottom of the S-ss.¡±

    Even as he continued his formal greetings.

    Clearly trying to appeal to the media by praising Korea.

    It was ttery enough to bring a smile to the faces of most people, except me.

    -Grind.

    ¡®I think it¡¯s been about five years since he started as an awakened being, but his gift of gab was just as sharp back then¡­ If I really can¡¯t hold it in, it¡¯ll be a disaster¡­!!!¡¯

    Only I heightened my vignce even more.

    The more he gained favor, the more dangerous it was for me.

    But¡­

    ¡°I am honored to share the experiences I¡¯ve gained as an awakened being with you all.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯sing¡­¡­!!!!!¡¯

    ¡°Forgive me for thete introduction. I am the leader of the Vietnam Liberation Army and the 7th ranked S-ss awakened being.¡±

    All my efforts crumbled under his clear smile.

    ¡°My name is Bojji Kkong.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªPfft!!!!!!!!¡±

    His white teeth sparkled like rice noodles.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Not Hiding Spoilers (1)

    S-ss Rank 7. Bojji Kkong.

    The guy who made me burst intoughter in zero to a hundred milliseconds as soon as he appeared in the game.

    ¡­Honestly, there was nothing strange about his name.

    Hisst name was ¡®Bo,¡¯ his middle name ¡®Jji,¡¯ and his given name ¡®Kkong.¡¯

    If you break it down, they are allmon names in Vietnam.

    They didn¡¯t usually use full names, so they usually called him Kkong.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just not strange, it was actually a very good name.

    Bojji Kkong was the name of a Vietnamese independence activist who served as the president of the country.

    In Korea, it would beparable to the esteemed status of Dosan Ahn Chang-ho.

    His name was given by his father with the hope that he would be a great person like him.

    ¡®Moreover, he¡¯s considered a great person in Vietnam.¡¯

    In ordance with his name, his deeds were truly remarkable.

    Currently, the Vietnamese government was in ruins due to the ss 0 viin, ¡®Necromancer.¡¯

    He was the leader of the ¡®Vietnam Liberation Army¡¯ aiming to overthrow the Necromancer.

    His frequent travels abroad and earning foreign currency by dealing with gates in other countries were all for the sake of restoring peace in Vietnam.

    In other words, he was a hero fighting for his country.

    No matter how foreign he was, it was not something to beughed at just because his name was funny.

    ?

    It shouldn¡¯t be, but¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m Bojji Kkong. Please call me Kkong.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªPfft!!!!!¡±

    ¡®How can I hold this in, seriously!!¡¯

    I mean, how can someone¡¯s name be Bojji Kkong?

    At first, I thought the game developer hated Vietnamese people.

    I was surprised to find out it was a real name.

    Because of that, in the first ythrough, I bled every time because of it.

    He was also an S-ss, and the only other male among the S-sses, so we became friends.

    No matter how used to it I got, one mention of his full name ¡®Bojji Kkong¡¯ and I would burst outughing.

    ?

    He even found my reactions amusing andughed.

    If I hypnotized myself to get through it, he would provoke me by saying, ¡®You¡¯re such a weakling.¡¯

    I was so pissed off that I tried to endure it without hypnosis, but¡­

    Even biting my lips until they bled or clenching my hands until my nails dug in didn¡¯t help.

    His name itself was optimized for assassination.

    ¡°Yu, Yu-jin¡­? Are you okay?!¡±

    Alice¡¯s worried gaze fell on me.

    Being a foreigner, she seemed unaware of the reason for my reaction.

    On the other hand,

    ¡°¡­You idiot.¡±

    ¡®Sorry, Shia!!¡¯

    Shia, who easily guessed what I reacted to, turned her head with a red face.

    Lastly.

    -Heh.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a funny name to Koreans, haha.¡±

    ¡®Sorry, my friend!! I tried to hold it in, but I couldn¡¯t!!¡¯

    As always in the first ythrough, heughed it off, saying it was understandable.

    He was such a kind guy, which made me feel twice as guilty.

    ¡®But seriously, how can someone¡¯s name be Bojji Kkong?¡¯

    ¡°Pfft, ugh¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin, are you hurt¡­? Should I get you a pine needle eye drop?¡±

    ¡°Just leave that idiot alone, Alice. Really. He¡¯s not a kindergartenerughing at fart noises.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­!!!?¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, you crazy pervert!!!¡±

    Thanks to that, the lecture started off chaotically.

    * * *

    S-ss Rank 7, Bojji Kkong.

    Visiting Korea, he kept watching Yu-jin during the lecture.

    His eyes were full of goodwill.

    ¡®Laughing at my name. He has a bit of a matching sense of humor.¡¯

    Hadn¡¯t he obtained the awakened status in Korea?

    He was well aware that his full name sounded a bit embarrassing to Koreans.

    And, he didn¡¯t particrly dislike how his name sounded.

    He found it amusing, thinking he could joke about it with same-s*x friends in Korea.

    But¡­

    He never had such an opportunity.

    ¡®During my cadet days and even now, I¡¯ve never made a single close same-s*x friend.¡¯

    Cadet days?

    With an awakened gender ratio of 1 to 9, he was always surrounded by women.

    In the end, over four years, I hadn¡¯t made a single friend with whom I couldugh and chat about these lowbrow topics.

    After my debut as an awakened one?

    I rolled around trying to normalize my homnd, which had be a viin¡¯s paradise, and before I knew it, I was called an S-rank.

    As an S-rank ranked 7th and treated as a hero, no oneughed upon hearing my name.

    In the end, I was surrounded by female friends and colleagues.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I prefer being around women rather than men¡­ but I still need a friend to open my heart to. Someone to have a bowl of soup and a ss of soju with. That kind of friend.¡±

    Because of that, I continued to yearn.

    For someone on my level, with simr tastes, to appear.

    So we could open up to each other.

    That¡¯s why I looked at Yu-jin with such a favorable eye.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s called the next S-rank or whatever, he¡¯s still a cadet now. Instead of being scared of me, heughs? Yeah, that¡¯s how a man should be.¡±

    ¡°It might sound a bit funny to Koreans. Haha.¡±

    He even made a joke to lighten the mood in case it got too serious.

    After that, he skillfully led the lecture.

    He praised Korea, shared stories the cadets would like, and informed them about the status of awakened ones from various countries.

    Thanks to that, the lecture time promised to the Chairman quickly ended.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wrap up the lecture here. And¡­ Seo Yu-jin? Could you talk to me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you and I actually get along.¡±

    With the lecture over, it was time to fulfill his purpose foring to Korea.

    He called Yu-jin immediately.

    Without considering how it would look to others.

    ¨C Murmurs.

    ¡°What the, an active S-rank wants to see him personally¡­?¡±

    ¡°S-rank recognizing another S-rank, something like that?¡±

    ¡°Amazing¡­!!!¡±

    All the cadets¡¯ eyes were on Yu-jin.

    Even some professors looked at him with envy.

    Yu-jin himself didn¡¯t think much of it.

    ¡°Shia, Alice. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin is amazing!! See youter!¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t smile foolishly again. It¡¯s rude.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help that.¡±

    Leaving behind his wives from the previous life, Yu-jin slowly moved forward.

    With everyone¡¯s eyes on the two men¡­

    Suddenly, Kkong.¡¯s eyes quickly scanned somewhere.

    ¡°Hmm. We could talk here, but¡­.¡±

    ¨C nce.

    ¡°We¡¯d get killed for that.¡±

    ¡°There are too many eyes here. Shall we go somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Thanks to Kkong. being cautious of someone¡¯s gaze, the conversation between the current S-rank and the next S-rank ended up being private.

    Ignoring the disappointed sighs filling the auditorium, the two men naturally headed to the faculty office.

    As a result, three people entered the empty faculty office.

    Kkong. and Yu-jin. And,

    ¨C Creak.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s this? A secretary? Is he the type to bring one along?¡±

    For some reason, a woman wearing a suspicious-looking robe stood there.

    Her face was barely visible, but Yu-jin didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    He figured there was no way Kkong. would bring along someone inappropriate. He just assumed she was a secretary or aide.

    Feeling at ease, Yu-jin sprawled out on the sofa.

    Comfortably, like he would with a friend.

    ¨C Flop.

    ¡°I heard from the Chairman. You¡¯re interested in my abilities.¡±

    ¡°Even when alone, he¡¯s this rxed? Ho, confidence is good.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Ahem. I heard you¡¯ll be an S-rank soon after graduation. Let¡¯s drop the formalities, Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Then I¡¯ll call you Kkong..¡±

    ¡°Still so easy-going~.¡±

    They quickly became informal with each other.

    For Kkong., it was his first meeting with Yu-jin today, but for Yu-jin, Kkong. was a friend of almost ten years.

    A smile appeared on Kkong.¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Pfft. Who drops formalities just because they¡¯re told to? Huh. Absurd.¡±

    ¡°Whoops? Did I go too far¡­.¡±

    ¡°I like it very much! Haha!¡±

    He liked it so much that he even dropped his formal, customer-service smile and burst intoughter.

    ¨C Snicker.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see youugh. Maybe I¡¯ll have a bowl of soup and a ss of soju with you tonight.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter? If you flew straight from Vietnam, it must be quite urgent.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. That was the original purpose.¡±

    However, his expression quickly returned to its original state.

    Why had he sought out Yu-jin?

    Wasn¡¯t it because he judged that Yu-jin¡¯s hypnosis was necessary for the Vietnam Liberation Army?

    He hadn¡¯t visited for the trivial purpose of finding a friend.

    It took just one second for the one who was happy to meet apatible friend to transform back into the S-rank awakened one, the 7th rank, and Vietnam¡¯s hero.

    -Swish.

    ¡°Awakened one Seo Yu-jin. I know it¡¯s impolite to ask detailed questions about your ability¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Feel free to ask. My ability doesn¡¯t really have any weaknesses, so it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask without reservation. Is it possible to rehabilitate a viin?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. They break free too easily. It¡¯s easier to just kill them.¡±

    ¡°As expected. There¡¯s no way those bastards would be sane just from hypnosis.¡±

    The first question: the possibility of rehabilitating viins.

    A resolute denial came back, but Kkong. didn¡¯t mind.

    He knew well that viins were fundamentally irredeemable trash.

    ¡°Then, here¡¯s the main issue. We captured a first-ss viin on our liberation side. He was an aide to a necromancer.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? You managed to catch him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thanks to one of ourrades sacrificing themselves, barely.¡±

    Regret flickered in Kkong.¡¯s eyes.

    He thought of ¡®Nguyen Xuan Tien,¡¯ a B-rank awakened one who had died gloriously for their homnd, someone even his unique abilities couldn¡¯t save.

    -Grit.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let her sacrifice be in vain, so we want to extract information about the necromancer somehow.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why you sought me out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We administered a truth serum and subjected him to horrific torture, but he still wouldn¡¯t talk.¡±

    Kkong.¡¯s gaze turned back to Yu-jin.

    Unlike before, it was filled with clear expectations.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll ask you. Yu-jin, can you interrogate a first-ss viin, an A-rank lieutenant-level awakened one, with your hypnosis?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. With the truth serum, it¡¯s definitely possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!¡±

    His eyes widened.

    No matter what, Yu-jin was still a cadet, so a part of him had resigned to the possibility it might not work.

    But it could really work.

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, really. If I fail, I¡¯ll eat pho withtro for three meals a day.¡±

    ¡°What the heck. No, that¡¯s not important. Then right away¡­!!!¡±

    Kkong. stood up excitedly.

    In his mind, he thought, ¡®Nguyen Xuan Tien, your sacrifice was not in vain!!¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªBut even he had something he hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    ¡°Calm down and sit, Kkong..¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t afford to waste any time! Immediately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also been interested in the necromancer and looked into various things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    Sitting in front of him was not just a cadet with hypnosis abilities¡­

    But someone who had experienced transmigration and regression.

    A self-proimed second-time hypnotic hybrid uncle.

    ¡°My friend, I¡¯m sorry forughing at your name. As an apology¡­.¡±

    ¡°Where shall we start with her weaknesses?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll spoil the ups and downs of her life for you.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Not Hiding Spoilers (2)

    The current 7th rank S-ss, and my friend from before the regression. Kkong.

    He eventually seeded in defeating the zero-ss viin, the ¡®Necromancer¡¯, and became a hero in Vietnam.

    Ten years from now, when I turned thirty and had regressed back to the present.

    ¡ºFuture Sight (S Rank) ¨C Observes the future.¡»

    ¡°When ites to drawing lots, sure, but I definitely don¡¯t want to meet that guy as an enemy.¡±

    That great achievement was entirely thanks to Kkong¡¯s ability.

    Kkong was an awakened individual who could even glimpse the future.

    He was known as a specialist in gate strategies and as the leader of the Vietnamese Liberation Army.

    All thanks to that fraudulent innate talent.

    ¡°How could he fight so well with such a tricky ability?¡±

    Of course, there were side effects that matched the scam-like effects.

    Like my hypnosis, the no-cost foresight range was only three seconds ahead.

    If he foresaw ten seconds ahead continuously, he would be exhausted within an hour, and if he extended the range to one minute ahead, he would copse with a high fever in three minutes.

    The human brain couldn¡¯t withstand the overwhelming amount of information.

    It was much better to foresee only fragmented scenes¡­

    But even that increased the brain¡¯s burden exponentially as the range expanded.

    When it came to seeing the future an hour ahead, even an S-ss like him couldn¡¯t endure it for even one second.

    In other words, unlike my omnipotent hypnosis, it was truly a difficult ability to use.

    However, Kkong handled this ability freely.

    With just one finger.

    ¡°He only told me the secret after ten years¡­¡±

    Kkong¡¯s method was extremely simple.

    Whether to dispatch someone somewhere or not.

    Whether to attack at this timing or not.

    He only endured the brain overload at these critical binary decision moments.

    It was his way of minimizing the brain¡¯s burden.

    He even minimized the casting time.

    Like taking a photograph with his brain, he only saw a single desired scene of the future and released the foresight.

    ording to him, this allowed him to see up to a day into the future.

    ¡°Not that anyone else could follow it, anyway?¡±

    It sounded easy, but it was an insanely difficult skill.

    The former required extreme quickness and strategic insight.

    Thetter required judging how one¡¯s choice would change the future from a single photograph.

    And all this in real-time.

    His intelligence stat being in the high nine range made sense for this method.

    ¡°Moreover, the more he used it, the more his mentality would be damaged.¡±

    But, even he had a problem he couldn¡¯t ovee in the end.

    In a binary decision moment. What if a loss urred no matter what action he took?

    As a leader, at the timing of setting tactics.

    If someone would die no matter what he did?

    He had to face this trolley dilemma tens, hundreds of times.

    The fight against the zero-ss viin Necromancer was that harsh.

    ¡°In the end, even after saving Vietnam, he whined while drinking every day.¡±

    Thanks to that, I had to suffer as his drinking buddy too.

    Even after everything was over, he would always say things like, ¡°Nguyen Xuan Thien, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± whenever he drank.

    I just listened quietly without saying anything.

    For a hero who saved his country, it was a rather bitter end.

    ¡°Still, your hard work wasn¡¯t in vain, Kkong.¡±

    ¡°The Necromancer¡¯s weakness is that if you know her unique magical pattern, you can neutralize the zombies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    However, now that I had regressed.

    Kkong didn¡¯t have to suffer like that again.

    The drunken rant I had heard enough to have calluses in my ears before the regression.

    The strategy for attacking the ¡®Necromancer¡¯ stained with regret.

    The future ten years from now, even he couldn¡¯t glimpse.

    Herees the spoiler of a lifetime.

    ¡°What kind of weakness is that? How could we even find out¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Vietnamese national¡­ was it the marching song? If you match the frequency with its scale magic, the zombies will fall on their own.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The zero-ss viin Necromancer.

    A viin who endlessly raised corpses as zombies.

    She protected herself with an elite zombie force at the A-ss awakened level and ravaged the Vietnamese area with hundreds of thousands of B-ss and C-ss zombies.

    Even my master and I were overwhelmed by her sheer numbers¡­

    Wasn¡¯t it incredible that a single person controlled such a massive army?

    The control method couldn¡¯t beplicated.

    The zero-ss viin¡¯s ability boasted smartphone-level security that could be cracked once you knew the pattern.

    ¡°Well. It was a miraculous discovery made after ten years of hard work by Kkong and the Vietnamese researchers.¡±

    His expression when he told me about it was priceless.

    How could the forced reset code for the zero-ss viin¡¯s zombies be ¡®Ti?n Quan Ca (Marching Song, the national anthem of Vietnam)¡¯?

    That was exactly the expression on his face.

    ¡°How do you even know that?¡±

    ¡°Basic imnts¡­ ahem. Utilization. My ability is also in the mental maniption category, so it¡¯s simr.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you¡¯ve never seen the guy directly¡­.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at most S-ss. I¡¯m EX-rank. Okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Then I have nothing more to say.¡±

    Anyway, I shortened a mindless trial that took him ten years to just one minute.

    Furthermore,

    ¡°Even so, I noticed his pattern is quite straightforward. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Even the pattern? That¡¯s really unbelievable. No matter how EX-rank you are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just watch. If you do this, he¡¯ll react like this, you see?¡±

    An appendix of the pattern strategy guide Kkong had acquired after fighting for ten years.

    These were things I learned from listening to him drunkenly ranting, ¡°If he does this, then I do this! Like this!¡±

    If ordinary people did it, it would just be drunken rambling¡­

    But since both he and I are S-ss, we could roughly estimate from just that.

    In fact, seeing something in it, Kkong¡¯s expression grew more puzzled.

    ¡°No, it does resemble my fighting style¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s you who did it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll record a video and send itter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    Blinking in disbelief, Kkong finally raised his finger.

    To activate his ability, ¡®Future Sight.¡¯

    ¡°Wait a moment. Let¡¯s see¡­.¡±

    ¨C Drip.

    ¡°¡­Why is this actually true?¡±

    Peeking into the future, he stared in disbelief, even ignoring his nosebleed.

    He probably saw himself neutralizing the zombies.

    Feeling awkward boasting, I just patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for interrogating the first-ss viin, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, um, yeah¡­ I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Then can I leave now? My wife¡­ ahem, my colleagues must be waiting.¡±

    ¡®We¡¯ll have some soup and soju¡­ after saving Vietnam.¡¯

    A typical Korean reunion promise was a bonus.

    However, despite looking like that, he held onto me with an un-Korean clinginess.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. Later¡­.¡±

    ¨C Squeeze.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Wait. Yu-jin.¡±

    Turning around at his call, I saw Kkong looking up at me.

    The angle made him look like a cute girl, which was a bit annoying.

    ¡°Assuming all this is true. Then¡­ why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Neutralizing the zero-ss viin¡¯s ability is invaluable information. You could demand anything in return¡­ even me, the 7th rank S-ss.¡±

    ¡®Oh,e on, what a creepy thing to say.¡¯

    He even said something disgusting for a guy.

    He probably meant naturalizing to Korea, but given his looks, it sounded weird.

    I frowned and pushed him away.

    ¨C Flick.

    ¡°Ugh, impossible. I like women.¡±

    ¡°¡­? No, I¡¯m not joking. Yu-jin. Why are you showing such goodwill to me, to Vietnam?¡±

    However, his serious mode didn¡¯t seem to want to go away.

    Well, considering I granted his earnest wish without condition. I understood, but¡­

    It was a bit cringy when a really close friend acted this serious.

    So, I just gave him a vague answer.

    ¡°You would have found out this information in about ten years anyway, so there¡¯s no need to thank me¡­ butter, muchter. If anything happens in Korea,e and help.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°In this harsh world, you never know what might happen, right? An actual EX-rank gate could open, for instance.¡±

    ¡®In fifteen years.¡¯

    A supermassive gate that would appear fifteen yearster.

    A disaster that even I, the number one S-ss, couldn¡¯t resist.

    Thinking about that, having more human forces was always better.

    ¡­Well, I would have helped even without this reason.

    It would be a bit unscrupulous to take advantage of my friend¡¯s hardships just because I regressed.

    I smiled slightly with that meaning in mind.

    ¡°You¡¯lle to help, right? Because we¡¯re friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As for his answer¡­

    There was no need to listen.

    Since we¡¯re friends.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll definitelye, Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then¡­.¡±

    ¡°In the name of Bojji Kkong, the 7th rank S-ss Awakened.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªPfft!!!!¡±

    Even making assassination attempts until the end.

    He really is my friend.

    * * *

    After a time that could be described as either moving or confusing had passed, Kkong took a photo with me and left.

    ¡°Ah, why are two guys taking a photo together?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but I have my reasons, so just bear with it.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t much of a photo.

    Just the two of us standing awkwardly, posing as if with a caption ¡®Two problem children but the strongest.¡¯

    Anyway, after receiving a phone from a robed woman, Kkong smiled at me.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off now, friend. There are people suffering even at this moment.¡±

    ¡°Uh, okay. Next time, let¡¯s have some soup and soju.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Sure.¡±

    A typical Korean farewell was a bonus.

    Then he left the teachers¡¯ office in a hurry, leaving the robed woman behind.

    ¡°¡­? Hey, aren¡¯t you taking your secretary or deputy with you?¡±

    ¨C Halt.

    Kkong paused for a moment.

    He turned his head back toward me.

    To be precise, toward the robed woman.

    ¡°As you might have noticed, he¡¯s a good guy and my only friend, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please take care of him gently.¡±

    ¨C Whirl.

    And then he said some iprehensible words.

    I only understood one thing.

    His lips silently mouthed ¡®sorry¡¯ towards me.

    It didn¡¯t take long to realize why he was apologizing.

    ¨C Rustle.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Only then did the woman reach for her robe.

    As the garment with a proper hood was pulled back, her face gradually became visible.

    ¨C Slide.

    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!!!!!?¡±

    Her silver hair tied back elegantly.@@novelbin@@

    Mystical purple eyes.

    Her face held a maturity that women in their twenties could never achieve.

    Andstly¡­

    A fierce personality that would kick anyone she didn¡¯t like.

    ¨C Wham.

    ¡°Ugh!!!?¡±

    One kick from the woman who had discarded her robe sent me flying onto the sofa.

    But I didn¡¯t feel bad.

    Because the woman who sat down in front of me, with her clothes loosening to reveal her cleavage, was¡­

    ¡°I enjoyed the farce. Your skills are quite good.¡±

    ¨C Thump.

    ¡°However, I did not seek you out to see such trivial tongue tricks.¡±

    Undoubtedly the number one S-ss, and the strongest human since her awakening.

    The pinnacle of the Awakened who sparked the katana craze with her mere presence.

    The hidden heroine only essible by clearing the final entrance exam in the game.

    Before the regression, thest of my three wives.

    The master who taught me the Zaha Swordsmanship.

    ¡°Thus, I ask you.¡±

    ¡°Your swordsmanship. From whom did you learn it? If you lie, I will cut you down.¡±

    The Sword Saint.

    Ninomiya Aika.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 The Master¡¯s Arrogance is Like the Sky (1)

    Ninomiya Aika was a genius in kendo.

    It was something many people said in unison.

    Starting from elementary school, she began to sweep through individual matches in kendo tournaments.

    Until she finally won the individual kendopetition in ¡°Interhigh,¡± thergest high school sports event in Japan.

    In her kendo life, the word ¡°defeat¡± never existed, so it was natural for her to be called a genius.

    Perhaps because of that.

    Aika was the first among the Awakened to awaken an EX-grade unique talent.

    ¡ºSword Saint (EX Rank) ¨C Master of Sword Principles.¡»

    ¡®I¡¯m an Awakened¡­ no, EX rank?¡¯

    ¡°Mama, Papa. My unique talent grade is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dear, it¡¯s already amazing that you became an Awakened, so there¡¯s no need to lie.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Aika. Lying is bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At first, even her parents didn¡¯t believe her.

    In about 30 years, the number of people who could prove they were truly S-grade could be counted on one hand.

    There were many who imed to be SSS-grade or whatever, but when examined closely, there were plenty of Awakened who were not even as good as C-grade.

    So when a newly awakened 20-year-old girl said it, there was no way they could believe it.

    No matter how much of a kendo genius she was, breaking the prejudice built over 30 years was not easy.

    ¡°Excuse me, my grade isn¡¯t listed in the checkboxes here?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? We have all the grades from D to S listed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because my unique talent grade is EX.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ha, Miss Ninomiya? I understand you¡¯re excited about bing an Awakened, but please fill out the form sincerely and stop joking.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯lle back another time.¡±

    On top of that, the rigid Japanese administrative system made it difficult even to report her awakening.

    As a result, she reluctantly chose to go to Korea.

    She thought that if it was the ce where Seol Ha-yeon, the 3rd-ranked S-grade, was, maybe it could contain her.

    -Rustle, rustle.

    ¡°They made this to challenge the graduates¡­ and a newly awakened freshman passed it all?¡±

    ¡®Is this it? I¡¯m disappointed.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t be contained.

    Even Korea, the strongest country of the Awakened, couldn¡¯t handle her talent.

    Even after bing an Awakened, she remained a genius.

    ¡°Congrattions on your graduation. Cadet Ninomiya¡­ no, S-grade 1st rank, Ninomiya Aika.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. S-grade 4th rank, Seol Ha-yeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Thanks to that, she graduated early from Pentagon Academy.

    It was thanks to her solo achievement of closing an S-grade gate that appeared in Korea at that time.

    After that, years that were far from enjoyable passed by.

    [Japan¡¯s pride, S-grade 1st rank! Owner of EX-grade unique talent! Wee back, Ninomiya Aika!]

    ¡®¡­They didn¡¯t even believe me.¡¯

    As soon as she returned, she was treated as a walking cultural heritage of Japan.

    ¡°Mama. I want to participate in the All-Japan Kendo Tournament¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aika, didn¡¯t you hear? From now on, Awakened are banned from participating in tournaments.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Instead, they are asking you to be a judge. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°No interest.¡±

    As a result of bing too strong, she was expelled from the kendo world she had been part of since childhood.

    ¡°From now on, Awakened activities must be done in hakama (traditional Japanese clothing)?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thew states that as a representative Awakened of Japan, it is only proper¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®This damn country, if it weren¡¯t for Mama and Papa, I would have left it long ago. Seriously.¡¯

    Even her attire was fixed in traditional clothing, which she found outdated.

    [Sharp decline in survival rates among new Awakened katana users¡­ Is it Ninomiya Aika¡¯s fault?]

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    She received absurd articles and nder from all over the world.

    Thanks to the not-so-wee title of the strongest, her personality became more irritable by the day.

    ¡°Aika, you¡¯re in your thirties now, right? Shouldn¡¯t you start thinking about men¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mama, I told you I¡¯ll handle it!!¡±

    ¡®How can I when there¡¯s no one up to my standards!!¡¯

    ¡­She became particrly more irritable after turning thirty. Anyway.

    While she was spending her days like that.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fuss right now because a Korean freshman broke the record you set in Korea.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Suddenly, an interesting piece of news reached Aika¡¯s ears.

    The unprecedented achievement that only she had aplished.

    Passing the 10th stage of the Pentagon Academy entrance exam.

    The news was that someone had done it again.

    ¡­She wasn¡¯t particrly interested.

    It was more baffling to her that people couldn¡¯t even aplish such a simple task.

    ### Chapter 24 The Master¡¯s Arrogance is Like the Sky (1)

    ¡°Oh, really? Finally, something decent hase along.¡± That was all I thought.

    What piqued my interest was hearing his gender.

    ¡°They say he¡¯s a male Awakened.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Where.¡±

    ¡®I hope it¡¯s not a kid-like one, but someone proper.¡¯

    My age. Already thirty-two.

    It¡¯s the age when things start getting urgent in many ways.

    Although I denied it, deep down, I was unknowingly anxious.

    And just in time, a man who was likely an S-rank had appeared.

    It was only natural for me to instinctively show interest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever,

    ¡°Where¡­ hmm? This person¡¯s swordsmanship?¡±

    The trajectory of the katana. The natural footwork.

    Seeing all of it, I was uncharacteristically disturbed.

    It wasn¡¯t because the swordsmanship was impressive.

    Rather, the opposite.

    I realized at a nce that Yu-jin¡¯s cherished ¡®Zaha Swordsmanship¡¯¡­

    was only halfplete.

    ¡®What kind of iplete swordsmanship is that? Even a 5th-dan kendo practitioner could toy with it.¡¯

    Fancy moves?

    To my eyes, who had mastered sword principles, it was full of ws.

    Mysterious footwork?

    It was just moving knowing how the opponent would move, not proper evasive maneuvers.

    There were various other issues, but¡­

    In summary,

    ¡®Even if the katana is a weapon of dominance. Not even deflectingmon attacks is a bit.¡¯

    A swordsmanship focused solely on offense, neglecting defense.

    Thanks to that, its offensive power was exceptional, but that was all.

    ¡­It was astonishing for me.

    The subtlety in the attacks was refined enough for even me to acknowledge, but no defense at all?

    Could there really be such an extreme martial art?

    Unbelievable.

    It was like¡­

    ¡®Likeplementary skills¡­ hmm?¡¯

    -Stop.

    The term plementary skills¡± suddenly shed through my mind.

    As someone who was the strongest even alone, it was a concept I had never considered.

    Like being entranced, I rewound the video.

    To imprint his battle into my mind again.

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed.¡±

    The battle, which had been full of gaps, looked different now.

    The moves that seemed shy but wed were¡­

    ruthless attacks relying on trust in apanion at his back.

    The excessively close distance to the enemy.

    He was simplyunching an offensive while hispanion restrained the enemy¡¯s movements.

    A swordsmanship purely focused on offense without any defense.

    It was an expression of trust that his life would be protected by hispanion.

    Indeed, it was a halfplete swordsmanship.

    If the other half joined, it would beplete.

    ¡®So, if one acts like this here¡­.¡¯

    Next to him, I saw the phantom of someone.

    A person whoplemented him.

    Apanion who took on defense, allowing him to shine, despite having immense skills themselves.

    Someone who knew each other¡¯s minor habits andbat styles intimately.

    A true soulmate.

    I was involuntarily awestruck.

    ¡®Huh. Where did he learn such swordsmanship? It must be made by someone dedicated to him¡­ Wait, huh?¡¯

    -Stare.

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    But that was only for a moment.

    I raised a question.

    The other half that should be by his side.

    The hazy phantom¡­

    had somehow turned into my figure.

    ¡®Is that¡­ me?¡¯@@novelbin@@

    I was standing beside him.

    Blocking desperately when he was in danger.

    Engaging the opponent appropriately so he could stand out.

    Moving solely for him, Ninomiya Aika.

    When I substituted myself as the other half of the iplete swordsmanship, everything clicked into ce.

    This was a martial art designed for fighting alongside me.

    ¡®It¡¯s just a coincidence¡­ It can¡¯t be just a coincidence!!¡¯

    ¡°Book a flight to Korea for me. As soon as possible.¡±

    That¡¯s why she immediately chose to go to Korea.

    ¡°What!? Without a legitimate reason, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to leave the country¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bojji Kkong is going too, so I¡¯ll just blend in with him. Don¡¯t tell the officials.¡±

    ¡°¡­Seriously, if we get caught, I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    She easily ignored the travel restrictions.

    ¡°Bojji Kkong. I¡¯ll be hiding my identity and observing him, so don¡¯t reveal who I am.¡±

    ¡°Ninomiya? I know you¡¯re getting desperate now that you¡¯re over thirty. But a 12-year age difference is a bit criminal.¡±

    -Whack!

    ¡°¡­Ugh!!?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone teach you that it¡¯s rude to mention a woman¡¯s age, kid? And that¡¯s not the reason, so shut up.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ You could¡¯ve just said that instead of hitting me, you gori.¡±

    ¡°Try climbing up the ranks one more time, and I¡¯ll make you a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    She even threatened poor Kkong into apanying her.

    As a result, she seeded in secretly meeting Yu-jin.

    -Thump, thump.

    ¡®It must be our first meeting, yet why does it feel so familiar? And my heart is racing¡­.¡¯

    Seeing Yu-jin in person was different from what she expected in many ways.

    Sure, she knew he was handsome from the videos.

    But seeing him in person made her heart race.

    It was like falling in love at first sight.

    Moreover, there was a sense of familiarity as if she had known him for decades.

    It felt like reuniting with a long-lost lover.

    -Grit.

    ¡®Seeing those girls next to him annoys me.¡¯

    Even a mysterious jealousy towards Shia and Alice surfaced.

    Thus, Aika concluded.

    ¡®¡ª¡ª¡ªHe must have used some sort of magic. A hypnotist, indeed sneaky.¡¯

    She believed he had done something to her.

    ¡­It would have been unfair if Yu-jin knew.

    Even in his prime before his regression, he couldn¡¯t hypnotize his master when she was sober.

    In the game, she was portrayed as a ¡®hidden heroine immune to hypnosis.¡¯

    Yet, she misunderstood, thinking he had used hypnosis on her.

    But Aika believed so.

    As someone who only knew swords, she couldn¡¯t think otherwise.

    ¡®Whatever tricks you¡¯re up to, it won¡¯t work on me.¡¯

    -Whack!!

    That¡¯s why she kicked Yu-jin as soon as she revealed herself.

    In her mind, he was a pervert trying to do something to her.

    Her attitude towards him was naturally harsh.

    ¡°Ugh!!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    -Twitch, twitch.

    ¡®What did I just do¡­ No, even this desperate feeling is false. Don¡¯t be swayed, Aika.¡¯

    In reality, she didn¡¯t put much force into the kick.

    Even so, seeing Yu-jin flustered made her feel extremely guilty.

    She wanted to hug him right then and apologize, ask if it hurt a lot.

    But she held back.

    And then,

    ¡°Your swordsmanship. Who on earth taught you that?¡±

    ¡®Why are you wielding a sword fitting for the partner heaven has given me?¡¯

    ¡°If you speak lies, I will cut you down.¡±

    ¡®Well, if you speak honestly, I might let it slide?¡¯

    She interrogated him.

    She tried to look as fierce as possible, but her questioning was actually softer than she thought.

    Under her interrogation, Yu-jin¡¯s lips quivered several times¡­

    ¡°Well, um. Actually¡­ Kuhk!!!!?¡±

    -Crack.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHe spat blood.

    Aika¡¯s vision narrowed instantly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡®Huh? Why is he spitting blood¡­¡¯

    -Slip¡­.

    ¡®Why is he copsing? Huh?¡¯

    What she saw was his body starting to copse as his pupils lost focus.

    A few drops of blood he coughed up scattering in the air.

    Finally¡­

    Unknowingly. Without caring about her disheveled appearance. Ignoring her dignity, she hastily reached out her hand.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    -Thud.

    ¡°¡­a moment.¡±

    But before she could finish saying to wait a moment,

    Yu-jinpletely lost his strength and fell.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªAh, ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!¡±

    Ament filled with despair finally broke the silence.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 The Master¡¯s Boldness is Like the Sky (2)

    The woman I thought was Bojji Kkong¡¯s secretary.

    She was actually the Master hiding her identity with a robe.

    ¡®No, why is Master here!!? She usually shows up in the second year!!¡¯

    I was so shocked I could barely speak.

    My Master, Ninomiya Aika, usually visited in the second year of the academy.

    It was something that should happen a year from now.

    But, why already?

    ¡®Could it be, Master also remembers from before the regression¡­¡¯

    ¡°Your swordsmanship. Who the hell taught you?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The culprit was me.

    ¡­Well, I did use the Zaha Swordsmanship during the entrance exam.

    Master had meticulously created that profound martial art, and now some undeserving person was using it.

    No wonder she rushed here, shocked like she found a pearl ne on a pig.

    But,

    ¡°If you lie, I will cut you.¡±

    ¡®To exin, I¡¯d have to reveal the regression¡­?¡¯

    My lips refused to part.

    It was impossible to exin.

    Even if I revealed the regression, would she believe it?

    Even if she believed the regression, would she believe we were master and disciple, and also a married couple?

    Would she believe that while ring at me so fiercely?

    ¡®¡­She might surprisingly believe it.¡¯

    A sudden thought.

    If it were any of my other wives, maybe not¡­

    But Master might believe it.

    Unlike my other wives, Master was apassionate person who loved me without any hypnosis.

    When I was writhing in guilt, sheforted me saying it was okay. She even helped organize my harem of wives.

    Such a person would at least listen to my confession.

    No matter how outrageous the story, she would hear me out.

    If I seeded in persuading her?

    Even if she didn¡¯t believe the wife part, if she believed in the destruction 15 years from now?

    It would be like gaining an army. I could advance my n by at least five years.

    If she didn¡¯t believe?

    There would still be no loss.

    She might even find it endearing that I wanted to be close to her, even with a far-fetched lie.

    In other words, revealing the regression to Master was¡­

    No risk, high return.

    There was no reason not to reveal it.

    I quickly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Well, actually. The truth is¡­¡±

    ¡®I am a regressor from 15 years in the future¡­¡¯

    A secret I couldn¡¯t reveal to anyone.

    The absurd destruction only I remembered.

    The hope I had hammered out over two weeks of endless self-reflection.

    I wanted to tell all this to my Master, my emotional support.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever.

    -Ding!

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is activated!]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    The moment I tried to speak of the regression.

    My instincts rang the rm.

    I must never say this out loud.

    If I did, my soul would be torn apart and erased from this world.

    What I was about to do was break the deepest self-hypnosis on me.

    ¡®Hypnosis? I hypnotized myself?¡¯

    -Ding!

    =====

    Name: Seo Yu-jin (20 years old, Male)

    Current State: Hypnosis (Forced Release Attempt), ???

    =====

    Noticing my confusion, a status window popped up automatically.

    A hypnosis I hadn¡¯t ced.

    A hypnosis enforced upon me from the subconscious¡­

    Preventing me from revealing the regression.

    I was trying to forcibly release it.

    ¡®What¡­? This feeling, it¡¯s undoubtedly my ability¡­.¡¯

    [Possessing a simr skill. Checking each other¡¯s rank¡­.]

    [¡®An Overwhelming¡¯ Difference in Rank! The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ recoiled in shock as if asking why Mom was here.]

    ¡°¡­Keugh!!!!!¡±

    Before I could process the message, a violent cough erupted.

    A cough mixed with blood, at that.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because I was injured.

    Thanks to the ¡®Indomitable¡¯ trait, I couldn¡¯t get injured in the first ce.

    This was just a few drops of blood-tinged saliva sttering out like a cough.

    Judging by the stinging sensation on my tongue, I must have bitten it without realizing it.

    Moreover, my body was gradually copsing.

    My soul was shaken, making my consciousness fade.

    [Due to the failure, you are afflicted with ¡®Soul Copse¡¯, ¡®Mild¡¯¡­]

    -Ding!

    [A superior skill ¡®???¡¯ shows mercy! An absolute being cradles your soul, greatly mitigating the failure¡¯s side effects.]

    [The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ bes unusable for 10 minutes.]

    ¡®A superior skill, what¡­?¡¯

    My fading consciousness returned, thanks to something cradling my soul tightly.

    I hate to say this as someone who grew up an orphan¡­

    But it felt like a mother.

    Looking at the notifications, it was clearly the work of this ¡®superior skill.¡¯

    ¡®An EX-rank superior skill, does such a thing exist?¡¯

    A superior skill of the rare EX-rank talent.

    If such a thing exists¡­

    It must be the power of a god, or an equivalent absolute being.

    But why would such a skill be cast on me?

    Just to prevent me from revealing a mere regression?

    To toy with me like a ything?

    Yet, it felt too warm for that.

    A kindness that cradled my very soul.

    It was as if it was imbued with maternal love.

    ¡®What the¡­¡¯

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Amidst the jumbled, chaotic thoughts.

    A voice seeped through my dull ears.@@novelbin@@

    It was Master¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Are, are you okay!!!?¡±

    -Thud.

    Then, a weight on my lower body. A soft sensation.

    I strained my barely focusing eyes to look ahead.

    Master was sitting on top of me.

    ¡°Answer me, please!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    An incredibly violent yet gratifying sight.

    Thanks to that, myplicated mind went nk.

    No, Master. Let¡¯s set aside the fact that your clothes are open in the front.

    Your bandages are alling undone.

    I understand why you wear bandages instead of underwear.

    You once went to buy a bra, and the whole world reported it as ¡®Ninomiya Aika¡¯s Underwear¡¯, didn¡¯t they?

    People spread rumors like ¡®As expected of the number one S-rank, needing custom-made bras.¡¯

    And the degrading ¡®Aika Challenge¡¯ even trended overseas.

    Since then, you¡¯ve only worn bandages instead of bras, which your unworthy disciple fully understands.

    But still, Master, you need to wrap the bandages properly.

    They¡¯reing undone in real-time, you know?

    If this continues, your disciple will get a nosebleed.

    ¡°S-sorry!! I didn¡¯t mean to press so hard, I¡¯ve done something terrible!!¡±

    ¡°M-Master¡­ no, it¡¯s just that.¡±

    -Soft, soft.

    ¡®And, um, the position¡­¡¯

    Master, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m against you sitting on me.

    I am more than happy to be your cushion.

    But, it¡¯s a bit problematic if you sit squarely on that part of me, you know?

    Just the stimtion is already difficult, but with such a view in front of me¡­

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have kicked you! To do such a thing to someone as delicate as you!!¡±

    ¡®No, what am I even thinking!!?¡¯

    For a moment, I was momentarily taken to bliss by the overwhelmingbat power of one of my three wives.

    But, upon hearing Master¡¯s wailing, I barely managed to gather my wits.

    Even before the regression, Master cherished me excessively, to the point of overprotection.

    Perhaps she thought I was seriously injured and panicked.

    Why she was acting this way when we weren¡¯t even married yet¡­

    Well, maybe she had already marked me as a potential disciple.

    Even before the regression, she took me in as her disciple on the first day.

    So, to reassure her, I quickly opened my mouth.

    With my tongue still numb from the earlier shock, I stammered.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m okay. More importantly, you¡¯re touching me.¡±

    ¡°Are you really okay?! Open your eyes properly!! I was wrong!!!¡±

    ¡°Your bandages, they¡¯reing undone. I can see everything.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, but it¡¯s my fault anyway!!¡±

    -Shake, shake. Slip.

    ¡®She¡¯s not listening!!?¡¯

    It was useless.

    The bandages were just getting more undone.

    My patience, as the two-time transmigrator, was reaching its limit.

    ¡®At this rate¡­ I might get an erection!!¡¯

    I managed to hold back when I was with Siana and Alice.

    My inner self was in my mid-thirties, and they were still in their early twenties.

    Reacting to them went against my moralpass in many ways.

    But¡­ against my Master?

    A heart as broad as the sky that made Alice seem ordinary.

    Physical contact so intense it made Sia look like a veiled Arab girl.

    And most importantly, just a three-year age difference.

    How could I possibly hold back?

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s Master, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll forgive me for this¡­.¡¯

    But I had to endure somehow.

    I couldn¡¯t get an erection against someone who was worrying about me right from our first meeting.

    Desperately, I tried to hypnotize myself.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. From now on, Seo Yu-jin will suppress his libido for 10 minutes¡­¡¯

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is currently overloaded and unavable. (Usable in 9 minutes and 17 seconds)]

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    I was shut down by a message I had never seen in the game or in my first life.

    ¡­Come to think of it, there was a notification earlier about it being unusable.

    Yeah. I¡¯m screwed.

    -Grab.

    ¡°The infirmary!! I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary!! Just hold on a bit longer!!¡±

    In the midst of my enlightenment, Master lifted me in a princess carry.

    The difference from a typical princess carry was that she fixed my neck tightly to prevent it from dangling.

    By pressing my face firmly into her chest.

    Thanks to her considerate gesture, I ended up nose-diving into Master¡¯s chest.

    Since the bandages had all slipped off by then, it was directly against her bare skin.

    -Bang!! Crackle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal you quickly¡­.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t, anymore¡­.¡¯

    My patience finally KOed by the nose-diving.

    Master carried me to the infirmary in that state.

    Finally,

    ¡°Yu-jin, you¡¯rete¡­ Eek!? Ninomiya Aika!!!?¡±

    ¡°What? Why is the number one S-rank suddenly¡­ Yu-jin!!!!?¡±

    ¡°Wait. What is happening¡­.¡±

    -Swish.

    Siana and Alice¡¯s voices growing louder and then fading due to the Doppler effect.

    Even in the midst of the chaos, one thing was certain.

    Superior skill or whatever¡­

    If I¡¯m not careful, I might not survive today.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 The Teacher¡¯s Foolishness is Like the Sky (3)

    Inside the infirmary.

    I found myself kneeling in a formal apology before my master.

    ¡­To just state the conclusion might sound sudden, but it was a thoroughly logical and well-structured apology.

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡­ Oh, no! Why does the nurse have to be out on a trip at a time like this!!¡±

    ¡®Not here again? What bad luck.¡¯

    The beginning. When I arrived at the infirmary, there was no one there.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call 911¡­ No, first I¡¯ll administer some emergency care!! Lie down here!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?!!!!¡±

    ¡®If youy me down now¡­!!!¡¯

    Development. My master decided to give me emergency treatment andid me on the infirmary bed.

    ¡°For internal bleeding, um¡­ First, a bandage!!¡±

    ¡®I need to cover it¡­ But my arm won¡¯t move¡­!!¡¯

    -Swish.

    Crisis. My master reached into her chest for a bandage or something.

    I tried to cover my lower body in a hurry, but I failed due to exhaustion.

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment!! If I tie this tightly, at least until 911 arrives, the time¡­ is¡­?¡±

    -Slide.

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Climax. Yu-jin¡¯s sword was exposed.

    And the conclusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry!!!¡±

    -Thud.

    The highest form of apology in Japan. Dogeza.

    An awkward silence of about 30 seconds followed, and as soon as strength returned to my body, it was the first thing I did.

    Of course, doing this wouldn¡¯t gather the spilled water, but¡­

    ¡®Even though it¡¯s my master¡­ She must have recognized it, right? That I was exposed?¡¯

    At that time, my master was really in a state of pure ignorance about such matters.

    Usually, I could deceive her by talking about wrinkles in my clothes or something¡­

    But it had been more than two weeks of abstinence. The unique vigor of a 20-year-old. Facent.

    These threebined, and I ended uppletely exposing myself.

    Of all things, the clothes I was wearing were exercise clothes, so it was immediately noticeable.

    Even someone as naive as her couldn¡¯t fail to recognize this.

    My master must have recognized it at a nce.

    Then, my master who knew about my exposure?

    ¡®She might lose her mind and draw a real katana!!¡¯

    Someone trying to help me, and I get aroused by that?

    Ah, she¡¯d think the disciple she took in turned out to be a monkey.

    Pervert. Die.

    She would definitely react like this.

    No joke, I could really have died at my master¡¯s hands.

    ¡®Should I try to persuade her by saying if she kills me, it will turn into a diplomatic issue? No, that would be like pouring oil on a burning house!¡¯

    I desperately racked my still-dizzy brain.

    How could I calm my master¡¯s wrath?

    How could I limit this to just getting beaten to death?

    The answer I came up with after thinking¡­

    Was a frontal breakthrough.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just be honest!!¡¯

    ¡°You were so beautiful, I lost control! I¡¯m really sorry!! Please forgive me!!¡±

    -Pressing hard.

    I apologized with my forehead touching the ground.

    With 200 percent sincerity. Begging to be spared. That I couldn¡¯t help it.

    In response to my sincerity, my master¡­

    -Thud.

    ¡°Oh, no!! Rather, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    She responded with her own dogeza.

    ¡°I was so impatient, I even ended up sexually harassing someone so much younger than me! I¡¯m sorry!!¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t look closely! I-I-I didn¡¯t use any magic¡­!! Really!!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Unlike me, she bowed in a perfectly straight posture and babbled incoherently.

    I was impressed once by the local¡¯s dogeza. Twice by my master¡¯s character.

    Wow, to think she¡¯d apologize in return?

    Any other woman would have pped me and reported me to the police immediately.

    As expected of my master. Her character is worthy of the name of the Sword Saint.

    ¡®This is why I fell for her. Even in the first round, I fell for her despite having Shia and Alice around.¡¯

    ¡°No, you were worried about me, but I reacted strangely. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ You don¡¯t have to apologize¡­.¡±

    -Mumbling.

    ¡°I even used irvoyance on such a child¡­¡±

    She kept mumbling something in Japanese¡­

    Well, it wasn¡¯t anything important.

    Because of this, my master and I continued to bow to each other in a battle of apologies.

    -Bang!

    ¡°Yu-jin!! I saw you being carried by Aika earlier, what on earth¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What on earth is going on here, Yu-jin?¡±

    It must have been an utterly iprehensible scene to my wives.

    * * *

    A littleter.

    -Staring.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ really, there¡¯s no internal bleeding. I thought you were hurt because of me, I was really¡­.¡±

    My master, who had been flustered all over, only rxed after looking closely at my abdomen.

    She thought my internal organs had been damaged by her kick or something.

    Next to her, Shia red at my master.

    It was because she had heard the whole story except for the exposure part.

    ¡°S-Rank number 1, Ninomiya Aika. I understand why you came to Korea¡­ but you kicked him?¡±

    ¡°That was because of some misunderstanding¡­ I really have no excuse¡­.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Japan tries to kill Korea¡¯s next S-Rank and that¡¯s just a misunderstanding? Do you want to start a war with Cheonhwa and Korea!?¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the intention¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    As a result, my master¡¯s voice shrunk to a whisper.

    It was a sight that didn¡¯t seem like that of the S-Rank number 1.

    Meanwhile, Alice was busy taking care of me with concern.

    ¡°Are you really okay, Yu-jin? Should we call an ambnce even now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You know I¡¯m sturdy.¡±

    ¡°But still, you were kicked by the S-Rank number 1. You might be hurt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she checked, right? Master¡­ ahem. Miss Ninomiya did.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a doctor either. Let¡¯s get a proper examination¡­.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with worry, as if genuinely concerned that something might be wrong with me.

    ¡­She worried about me, her mere pine needle colleague, this much.

    As expected, our Alice. She¡¯s aplete angel. I love her.

    With a beaming smile, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine, didn¡¯t I? Right, Miss Ninomiya?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah. I guarantee it on my name. At least there was no bleeding in the organs.¡±

    It was something I said to save my master from being swayed by Shia.

    My master gratefully epted it.

    An exnation was a bonus.

    ¡°The truth is, I have the ability to see through things¡­.¡±

    My master¡¯s exnation was simple.

    Ninomiya Aika. The Sword Saint.

    She said that she could do anything rted to the sword.

    Recognizing the opponent¡¯s movements and muscle movements was also a part of that ability.

    If she focused her magical power on her eyes, she could see even each muscle tissue as if she was using X-ray vision.

    Thanks to that, she always read the opponent¡¯s movements in fights in advance.

    Anyway, ording to my master¡¯s exnation, she checked my abdomen with her X-ray vision, but there was no bleeding.

    ¡°You can rest assured as there are no injuries¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªWait, can that also see through clothes?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Alice. Who would use such a power for that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, no!! I absolutely did not use it for such things!!!¡±

    Getting angry at Alice¡¯s sudden nder was just an extra.

    She seemed a bit excessively flustered, but¡­

    She¡¯s someone with a strong pride in her sword.

    She had every right to be angry if someone treated her ability as something optimized for voyeurism. Sure.

    -Staring.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie¡­ it¡¯s not¡­.¡±

    ¡°Alice. You¡¯re making her ufortable. Stop it, stop.¡±

    Even after that, she didn¡¯t stop doubting, so I quickly intervened.

    She was only keeping quiet because of the special situation of having hit me.

    There¡¯s no way my master, the S-Rank number 1, would just let such an absurd nder pass.

    ¡°Th-thank you for believing me¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to believe. It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway. Let¡¯s go back to the topic of my technique.¡±

    I then returned the topic, which had deviated greatly, back to its original course.

    The real reason why my master hade to find me.

    To exin the origin of my ¡®Zaha Swordsmanship.¡¯

    ¡®The best thing would be to reveal my regression and speak honestly¡­ but it seems that someone has blocked that.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t tell the whole story honestly.

    The one who transmigrated me and then made me regress.

    The one assumed to be a god had firmly forbidden it.

    If that guy was ying with me, I¡¯d have to throw a proper fit at least once¡­

    It felt like he wasn¡¯t a bad guy. He was so kind and loving that I thought if I had a mother, she might be like him.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any merit in forcibly revealing my regression by going against his will.

    So, I spoke confidently.

    ¡°My swordsmanship, ¡®Zaha Swordsmanship¡¯¡­ was taught to me by my wife.¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±¡­Wife!?¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not from this world. In a dream.¡±

    A lie that¡¯s close to the truth.

    The lie that my wife, who appeared in a dream, taught me swordsmanship.

    ¡­Well, dreams and the first round are both impossible to prove anyway.

    Exining it this way isn¡¯t entirely a lie. Yes.

    ¡°Does that make sense? In the first ce, just because you learned it in a dream, there¡¯s no way you could use it in reality.¡±

    ¡°I have a unique mental talent. And it¡¯s EX grade.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Shia initially doubted, but she was convinced by my EX grade shield.

    Since my master had achieved so many great things, even I was treated as ¡®if it¡¯s EX grade, it must be possible.¡¯

    On the other hand, Alice looked at me with a curious expression.

    ¡°¡­A wife, you say. What did she look like?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If she appeared in your dream, she must be your ideal type.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!¡±

    I thought she wouldn¡¯t be interested in my ideal type at all right now.

    Taking advantage of the topic, she seemed to ask in passing.

    I quickly made up an answer.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t really know? Since it was a dream, it¡¯s all a bit hazy. I think she had a big chest¡­¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªHaa?¡±

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    Shia¡¯s eyes narrowed this time.

    She probably didn¡¯t care about my ideal type at all, but the mention of a chest must have struck a nerve.

    I hurriedly changed my course.

    ¡°I mean, it was small¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t small, but it wasn¡¯t too big either, just perfectly proportionate?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you remember your dream in such detail. Pervert.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Thanks to that, the murderous intent swirling in Shia¡¯s eyes subsided.

    The hypnotic mating uncle in the second round barely managed to survive.

    After escaping the crisis, I turned my eyes to my master for the final time.

    -Muttering.

    ¡°Wife, that¡­ No, um¡­? Does it fit¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®Does she suddenly need to go to the bathroom?¡¯

    She was fiddling with the hem of her clothes for no reason.

    Why?

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: The Master¡¯s Foolishness is Like the Sky (4)

    After some deliberation, Yu-jin made an excuse that wasn¡¯t really an excuse.

    ¡°My Zaha Swordsmanship was learned in a dream. The person who taught me¡­ was my wife.¡±

    Aika¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®Is that even possible? No, didn¡¯t they say this kid has an Ex-ss unique talent like me? If so, then¡­¡¯

    Yu-jin had simply made up a story, but she, too, had experienced something simr.

    A simr experience meant dreams in which shepeted against the great swordsmen recorded in history.

    In the modern world, unable to find a worthy opponent, she resorted to sparring in the realm of her imagination.

    In her dreams, she crossed swords with renowned warriors of the world.

    Starting with Miyamoto Musashi, the legendary swordsman of Japan and the founder of Niten Ichi-ryu.

    Honda Tadakatsu. Richard I. Sammoari. Cheok Jun-gyeong. Xiang Yu, and so on.

    In the subconscious world of dreams, she had engaged in life-or-death battles with these historical figures.

    Although she thought it meaningless after reaching a certain level of proficiency and stopped¡­

    At least in the early stages of her awakening, these imagined duels were immensely helpful.

    Thanks to her Ex-ss unique talent, they all disyed swordsmanship that was hard to believe was merely her imagination.

    As a result, her experience grew rapidly.

    Of course, these were memories she had forgotten after quite some time since her awakening¡­

    ¡®Could this kid have had a simr experience to mine? No, with his mental abilities, he might have experienced it more vividly than I did.¡¯

    Aika naturally recalled her own experiences at Yu-jin¡¯s words.

    To her, Yu-jin¡¯s words were by no means an absurd lie.

    Rather, they were an absolute truth without a shred of falsehood.

    Just as she did, she believed he too sought knowledge in his dreams.

    ¡°Does that even make sense?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    ¡®Well, it is a lie after all.¡¯

    To Yu-jin, it was an outright lie.

    He didn¡¯t have the mania to wield a sword even in his dreams. Nheless¡­

    Aika¡¯s cheeks gradually reddened.

    ¡®The swordsmanship that can¡¯t be done without me was taught by his wife in a dream? What a coincidence!¡¯

    Yu-jin hadn¡¯t known even in his first ythrough, but the Zaha Swordsmanship was a technique Aika created to elevate him.

    Without her assistance, it was a martial art difficult to master to its full potential.

    And yet, he imed to have learned such a sword in a dream. From his wife, no less.

    Wasn¡¯t it too precise to be mere coincidence?

    ¡®It¡¯s as if I taught him the sword in his dreams¡­ Could it be!!?¡¯

    A shocking realization shed through Aika¡¯s mind.

    She had no match in the modern world and fought legendary figures in her dreams.

    But that diligent young man?

    He must have known the strongest person of his time as a master already.

    The number one S-ss. The Sword Saint. Ninomiya Aika.

    In his dream, he unconsciously chose her as his master.

    That was her conclusion.

    ¡®Well, if that¡¯s the case, it exins that half-baked swordsmanship. His master was always by his side, so a half-baked skill was sufficient.¡¯

    Only then did everything make sense.

    Why he wielded a half-baked sword that couldn¡¯t be done without her.

    Why someone who had lived an ordinary life, unlike her who was called a genius in Kendo, handled a katana so well.

    Why she felt so familiar with him the first time they met.

    All this because¡­

    In Yu-jin¡¯s dreams, Aika had been his master.

    Her cheeks reddened even more.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s one thing, but how could I be¡­ His wife in a dream? Even if it was just a dream, but still¡­¡¯

    It was fine for him to call her master, and to be honest, it made her happy.

    But to be his wife in a dream?

    It¡¯s a dream. A world where one¡¯s subconscious is directly reflected.

    To take someone as a wife in that ce¡­

    Didn¡¯t it mean he wanted that in reality too?

    Aika couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    The words the young man said without much thought were, in fact, a confession that he adored her even in his dreams.

    It sounded like a proposal that he wanted to marry her.

    [Aika? Are you finally ready to think about men?]

    ¡®Mom¡­!! What do I do!? Should I ept this!?¡¯

    She was bewildered.

    She had never had any romantic experience until now.

    But suddenly, a young man appeared who wanted to marry her?

    A young man who was 12 years younger than her, good-looking, capable, and even had a good personality?

    As aplete novice in love, she was naturally flustered.

    -Hesitant.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I particrly dislike it or anything¡­.¡¯

    Of course, she didn¡¯t dislike it.

    At thirty-two years old, she was at the age where she was starting to feel the pressure.

    To dislike this would mean she was not just full but bursting with conscience.

    Therefore, she seriously considered it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªWhether Aika¡¯s sheath could contain Yu-jin¡¯s sword, which she had glimpsed earlier.

    -A quick nce.

    ¡®Th-that¡­ it¡¯s really, um, big¡­¡¯

    If Alice or Shia knew, they would be shocked and call it not just lewd but downright obscene.

    Denying it so vehemently and then thinking about this behind their backs?

    Wow, so that¡¯s what happens when people get old. I shouldn¡¯t be like that.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they said this and shook their heads.

    But she couldn¡¯t help it.

    irvoyance? She used it to check for internal bleeding.

    She was just trying to see where to apply pressure with the bandage.

    But the blood happened to be concentrated in one area.

    Wasn¡¯t it natural to closely observe if it was abnormal or if it was because of her?

    She had stared at it for nearly 30 seconds, and if Yu-jin hadn¡¯t moved, it might have been longer.

    Anyway, that¡¯s what she thought.

    -Muttering.

    ¡°Will that even fit¡­?¡±

    Aika¡¯s hand moved to her lower abdomen.

    She spread her hands to match the length of what she had just seen.

    Ignoring others¡¯ gazes while doing so was beyond foolish.

    Even her indiscretion was world-ss.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s this? Does she need to go to the bathroom?¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s with Aika now?¡¯

    Fortunately, Aika¡¯s actions didn¡¯t look too obscene on the surface.

    Her loose clothing made it seem like she was just fiddling with her clothes.

    Yu-jin and Shia didn¡¯t think much of it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever, unfortunately.

    Among them was a maiden who had awakened her ¡®Eyes¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    ¡®I-I saw that!! It¡¯s that thing from those lewdics, measuring the length!!¡¯

    Alice instantly caught on to her lewd intentions.

    It takes one to know one.

    ¡®That lecherous woman!! Not satisfied with kicking Yu-jin, she even used irvoyance to stare at that part!! Now she¡¯s simting how far it can go in!!¡¯@@novelbin@@

    She was appalled.

    Well, using violence right from the first meeting is one thing.

    It¡¯s well-known that the number one S-ss is violent.

    But using irvoyance to stare at that part?

    Then measuring it against her lower abdomen?

    Is she even human?

    She¡¯s not human. She¡¯s a rutting female.

    ¡®But¡­.¡¯

    -Gulp.

    ¡®That, that length of Yu-jin¡­? At least 8 inches? He could do those things fromics?!¡¯

    Even as she entered such hot and sweaty imaginations, she was in no position to criticize others.

    Thanks to this, Alice became restless.

    ¡®Anyway, I have to protect Yu-jin from that lewd female!! A woman who is 32 years old and doesn¡¯t know her ce!!¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s with Alice now? Is she still suspicious about that irvoyance thing?¡¯

    The clean-living youth couldn¡¯t even imagine the start of this truly lewd battle.

    * * *

    My teacher and Alice¡¯s faces turned red, but anyway.

    After finishing my exnation of the Zaha Swordsmanship, I waited quietly for the judgment.

    ¡®I wonder if they will believe me¡­ Even if they call me a pervert, I just hope they believe me.¡¯

    I had mentally prepared myself to be called a pervert who thinks of women in his dreams.

    To me, my teacher said¡­

    ¡°¡­K-Khmm. Khmm. The master in your dream taught you quite well. You¡¯ve learned quite diligently. It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re a novice.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not enough. From just your stance (Kamae), you¡¯re at best a 7th Dan. Far from being a role model for others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Contrary to my expectations, she showered me with praise.

    It might sound like reproach, but being a 6th Dan in Kendo means you¡¯re already recognized worldwide.

    From the 7th Dan onwards, even with skills, age restrictions prevent young people from achieving it.

    In other words, my teacher¡¯sment about being a 7th Dan was essentially high praise, saying I was world-ss.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not apliment. In my opinion, you can go much higher than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    My smile disappeared.

    No, I¡¯ve been swinging a sword for over ten years to get to this level.

    I¡¯m not some kind of prodigy.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, I propose this: be my disciple!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!!?¡±

    However, my teacher continued without concern.

    A line simr to the one in the first round.

    But delivered with more fervor.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of any strange ulterior motive, but simply because it¡¯s a shame to let your talent go to waste. Mm. There¡¯s absolutely no other reason.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my¡­.¡±

    Shia¡¯s mouth hung open.

    A reaction from someone well aware of my teacher¡¯s prestige.

    On the other hand, Alice¡­

    ¡°Well, what do you think? It¡¯s not a bad offer for you ei¡ª¡±

    -Whispering.

    ¡°Yu-jin, don¡¯t believe her. This woman only wants to do indecent things with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A sudden attempt to nder.

    ¡­Was she so upset about my teacher kicking me?

    To the point of making such absurd nder?

    As expected of my wife. She¡¯s so kind. I love her.

    ¡®Still, this is groundless nder.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yu-jin, you¡¯re too naive.¡±

    After gently pushing aside kind Alice, I bowed my head a little more confidently than in the first round.

    ¡°I will call you Master from now on. Master Ninomiya Aika.¡±

    ¡®In the first round, I stuttered and just bowed.¡¯

    ¡°Master¡­ Hm, yes. Call me that in public.¡±

    My teacher also weed me a bit more warmly than in the first round.

    Unlike in the first round, when she told me not to lower my shoulders too much and hit my back. This time, she was gentle.

    ¡°Then, first¡­ Is the training room still avable?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there first. Before teaching, I need to check how far you¡¯ve trained.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Then I headed to the training room with my smiling teacher.

    ¡®Might this be tampering¡­?¡¯ Shia muttered, thinking things were going too smoothly¡­

    -Muttering.

    ¡°At this rate, Yu-jin will be devoured by that woman soon¡­!! I have to do something to stop it¡­!!¡±

    Dragging along Alice, who had been muttering since earlier.

    And then,

    -m.

    ¡°Haru?¡±

    ¡°Dad. Who is that woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!! Miss Haru, listen! That person¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hit. Dad?¡±

    -Bang!!!!!

    ¡°Bad!¡±

    ¡°¡­Haru!!!!!!?¡±

    The battle between a quasi-S-ss and the number one S-ss had begun.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 Qualification of a Main Wife (2)

    After the fight that stemmed from a misunderstanding ended.

    Haru¡¯s favorability towards Aika had significantly increased.

    ¡®Thatdy tried to protect Dad. Even though she hit Dad, she¡¯s a good person.¡¯

    She had literally thrown herself to stop me.

    Even though her clothes were disheveled, and her bare skin was exposed.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t as shameless as I was.

    Now that the misunderstanding was cleared up, she was blushing with embarrassment over there.

    In other words, this was a symbol of how she tried to protect Dad even against her embarrassment.@@novelbin@@

    It was an action that deeply impressed Haru.

    It wasn¡¯t just that which impressed me.

    ¡®And besides¡­ she¡¯s huge. Bigger than me, bigger than Pinkie.¡¯

    I knew she was extraordinary even through her clothes.

    But once unwrapped, it was tremendous.

    Even more so than Alice.

    In Haru¡¯s mind, a checklist was being formed.

    ¡®What if thatdy bes Dad¡¯s mom¡­?¡¯

    Is she a bad person if she marries Dad?

    No, she¡¯s a good person who threw herself to protect Dad.

    Since no one in the world dislikes Dad, I don¡¯t even need to ask thatdy¡¯s opinion.

    Will Dad like thatdy?

    I¡¯m not sure, but it seems like he would.

    Lastly, the most important chest?

    ¡°If Dad¡¯s master bes Dad¡¯s mom, the baby willugh because it¡¯ll be full.¡±

    Without a second thought, she passed.

    Haru, who recognized Aika as a suitable mom, smiled brightly.

    ¡°So, from today on, you¡¯re Mom.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what!?¡±

    ¡®What is this child saying!? The disciple¡¯s adopted daughter is calling me Mom, this is¡­¡¯

    Thanks to this, Aika forgot her embarrassment and was thrown into confusion.

    Hadn¡¯t she already guessed Yu-jin¡¯s feelings?

    He secretly wanted to marry her.

    So, she was leisurely considering whether to ept him or not after taking him as a disciple.

    But now, even the adopted daughter recognized her as Mom?

    What is this? Is the whole world supporting the rtionship between me and my disciple?

    Is this a gift from the heavens for diligently protecting Japan and the world until 32?

    That honest and sincere young man¡­

    Can someone 12 years older than him have him?

    Aika¡¯s brain froze with these thoughts.

    ¡°Wh-what, what, what¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!? Ninomiya Aika is 12 years older than Yu-jin!!?¡±

    In the meantime, a woman urgently came to counterattack.

    It was Yu Shia.

    ¡®What if that single woman harbors a vain desire!? If Yu-jin is taken away to Japan, there¡¯ll be a real riot!!¡¯

    ¡°And besides, she¡¯s Japanese! Japanese!! Do you want Yu-jin to be taken to Japan and live in captivity!?¡±

    Shia¡¯s attack was aimed at Haru and the flustered Aika next to her.

    With such an age difference and from a different country, how could marriage even be possible?

    It was a preemptive reality check in case Aika had any inappropriate thoughts.

    However, Haru once again showed a selfish deal exchange.

    ¡°Grandma said that love has no age.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good saying, but¡­¡±

    ¡°And being from another country is actually better. If Dad marries a small-breasted Korean like you, the baby will cry because it¡¯s hungry.¡±

    ¡°Haaa!!!?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s, after eating chicken so wellst time!?¡¯

    Shia, fatal blow.

    Hit again in a despicable attack, Shia couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

    Unlikest time, she couldn¡¯t even argue.

    ¡®Well, if it¡¯s against Ninomiya Aika. 99% of humanity would feel inadequate¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Wait a moment, Haru!!¡±

    But unlikest time.

    This time she wasn¡¯t alone.

    Because Alice, who had gritted her teeth at her as a fox spirit before, was now on her side.

    ¡°Alice?¡±

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°Temporary alliance.¡±

    ¡®As arade of Pine Needle¡¯s Eyes, I can¡¯t watch Yu-jin get devoured by such a pervert. I have to save him as arade.¡¯

    Alice, who had formed a temporary alliance with Shia.

    Like Shia, who worried about talent leakage, Alice had an inevitable goal.

    To protect her friend Yu-jin from the pervert who seemed to have popped out of the ¡®eye¡¯.

    Alice believed it was her mission to protect him.

    No matter what, this was a mission she had to aplish.

    Her lips moved close to Haru¡¯s ear.

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward to say this, but¡­ did you see earlier? That person¡¯s nipples were inverted.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ won¡¯t the baby cry because it can¡¯t eat?¡±

    A ruthless attack exploiting the opponent¡¯splex.

    The effect was strong.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!¡±

    ¡®No matter how big they are, if the baby can¡¯t suckle, it¡¯s meaningless!¡¯

    What¡¯s the use of having the capacity to feed a baby if the baby can¡¯t actually eat?

    Haru, with a serious expression, whispered back.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you use a straw?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. That kind of thing only happens in those, you know, lewdics.¡±

    ¡®Really. What do Japanese people think of a woman¡¯s body?¡¯

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Haru¡¯s shoulders drooped.

    She was deeply disappointed, thinking, why prepare milk if the baby can¡¯t drink it?

    Yu-jin, finally¡­

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯d better stay still. I¡¯ll just stay quiet and not say anything.¡¯

    It was better not to get involved and risk getting hurt. This was the survival strategy of the man with hypnotic powers in his second life.

    * * *

    After the chaos passed.

    ¡°Sorry. For now, you¡¯re banned from being Mom. I¡¯ll think about it a little more.¡±

    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±

    Whatever magic Alice had worked, Haru obediently retracted her bombshell statement.

    It was a great relief for me.

    ¡®If she kept insisting on calling her Mom, the master might end up hating me instead.¡¯

    I¡¯m her dad, and she keeps telling me to make her mom?

    It was practically asking her to marry me.

    She even said she¡¯d give me to her.

    No matter howpassionate the master is, this would be troubling.

    We¡¯ve only known each other for a few hours.

    Being told to marry a man you just met would be nothing but confusing.

    Moreover, I really intended to make her my bride.

    Haru¡¯s actions were just a hindrance to me.

    I didn¡¯t want my pure harem love to be misunderstood because of her meddling.

    ¡®Well, it looks like she¡¯s given up, so that¡¯s a relief.¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, Master. So now.¡±

    ¡°Ahem. Yes. First, let¡¯s see your sword form.¡±

    Thus, an unspoken agreement passed between the master and me.

    To pretend none of this had happened and get on with what we were doing. That kind of agreement.

    After that, peaceful times followed.

    Showing my sword form. Checking how many hundreds I could hit, and so on.

    I showed the master my specs without any reservations, knowing he¡¯d be curious.

    ¡°You¡¯re weak. That kid Haru is hundreds of times stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s to be expected.¡¯

    The evaluation was harsh, but I wasn¡¯t offended.

    Even I knew I had a long way to go.

    And,

    ¡®The master will give me a fortuitous encounter. Yes.¡¯

    The master isn¡¯t the kind to just criticize and leave it at that.

    He would point out the problems and also provide a way to improve them.

    One of the artifacts obtained from the S-rank gate.

    It was utterly meaningless to the master, whose stats were already maxed out¡­

    But for me, it was a consumable as precious as light and salt.

    ¡°However, I can take care of that. There happens to be something suitable.¡±

    ¡®As expected, he¡¯s going to give me the Heavenly Spring Water again!¡¯

    Heavenly Spring Water.

    It was a water that the master obtained from conquering an S-rank gate, which drastically increased an awakened one¡¯s growth rate.

    Thanks to this elixir, I was able to quickly rise to the top rank in both the game and in my first life.

    ¡°However, this only holds meaning if you undergo rigorous training. If you show anyziness, you might be even weaker than you are now.¡±

    Despite its overwhelming advantages, the downside was clear.

    Anyone who consumed it couldn¡¯t stop training for even a single day.

    It felt like rolling a boulder up a hill like Sisyphus.

    Once you reach the top, the stat of 10, it¡¯s okay, but¡­

    If I let go before then, the stats that were painstakingly raised would roll back down to the bottom¡ªthat was the side effect of that drug.

    Because of this, I had quite a bit of regret in my first round.

    In the game, it worked with a click, but why did I have to struggle so much? I thought I shouldn¡¯t have taken it

    If I let go before then, the stats that were painstakingly raised would roll back down to the bottom¡ªthat was the side effect of that drug.

    Because of this, I had quite a bit of regret in my first round.

    In the game, it worked with a click, but why did I have to struggle so much? I thought I shouldn¡¯t have taken it.

    ¡®Well, it did fix my rotten attitudepletely, though.¡¯

    Of course, in the second round now, it was a w I could ept with a smile.

    Since I had no intention of neglecting my daily training anyway, it didn¡¯t even count as a drawback. Absolutely not.

    I smiled broadly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master! I like training!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not training mild enough to enjoy. It¡¯s literally grinding your body to the bone every day¡­¡±

    ¡°Even better!¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve actually ground my body to the bone every day before!¡¯

    Before I knew it, my eyes were sparkling.

    The rapid status pumping that I thought would only be possible in my second year was now achievable from the very beginning.

    My heart pounded with excitement.

    Seeing me like this, the master looked at me with a bit of pity.

    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t be able to sleep every night because of muscle pain.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to rely on painkillers. Hypnosis is the same. If you avoid pain that way, your soul will never be strong.¡±

    ¡°You are absolutely right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±

    Even then, the master sighed deeply.

    Meanwhile, Haru patted my head, as if proud of me.

    -Pat pat.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re great. You work hard, so Haru will pat you.¡±

    ¡°Uh, thank you~.¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s bing more like a real daughter. Even though she¡¯s older than me.¡¯

    Thanks to Haru, the serious atmosphere warmed up a bit.

    I rubbed my hands together and smiled yfully.

    ¡°So, when can I receive that good stuff? I want to start training right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°I ask because you seem like the disciple¡¯s friends. Is he always like this?¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin is always diligent!¡±

    ¡°Almost to the point of being foolish. Ha¡­ he really seems like a health fanatic.¡±

    For some reason, the three women started whispering among themselves¡­

    Well, it made sense from the master¡¯s perspective.

    He probably wanted to hear about my usual behavior from them.

    Standing confidently, waiting, the master looked at me again.

    ¡°Haa. What I intend to give you is ¡®Heavenly Spring Water¡¯. I obtained it by defeating the divine dragon in an S-rank gate.¡±

    ¡°Ooh!!¡±

    ¡°But I cannot give it to you right now. It¡¯s stored in a vault in Japan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    A conversation starting with a familiar topic.

    I listened with interest, but I already knew what the master was going to say.

    In about a week, I¡¯ll return to Korea.

    Then drink it and train hard. Even while I¡¯m not here, put in your utmost effort.

    Right now, your body can¡¯t keep up with your techniques, so I don¡¯t need to be by your side.

    Of course, I¡¯ll keep getting reports on your training. I¡¯ll asionally visit unexpectedly.

    If your rotten attitude eventually decays, I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll have my secretary bring it immediately.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    He said something different from what I knew.

    Secretary? Isn¡¯t it something priceless that the master should bring himself?

    ¡°That precious thing¡­ shouldn¡¯t you go get it yourself, Master¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too busy to go back and forth for that. I barely have enough time to teach you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    He even disparaged the national-level elixir as ¡®that thing¡¯.

    His tone implied that teaching me was far more important.

    Growing uneasy, I asked.

    ¡°Teaching time¡­?¡±

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be guiding you 24 hours a day. Be prepared.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going back to Japan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to return until my disciple has grown up.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    The top S-rank awakened one. A master in a league of his own among awakened ones.

    The walking strategic nuke dered his stay in Korea.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Global Youth. (1)

    While Yu-jin was going through all thatmotion¡­

    In the peaceful Chairman¡¯s office, a chill filled the air.

    It was because Seol Ha-yeon, the Chairman of Pentagon Academy and ranked 4th among S-ss, was confronting Kkong, ranked 7th in S-ss.

    ¡ª

    29

    ¡°Kkong. What is this?¡±

    ¡°What do you think it is? Just a trivial photo with a friend.¡±

    Kkong held up a phone screen disying a photo.

    A photo taken earlier with Yu-jin.

    It might have looked trivial, but the Chairman¡¯s eyes were deeply furrowed as she looked at it.

    If it were just a photo, it would be one thing¡­

    The app disying it was ¡®Outstar,¡¯ a famous SNS among the Awakened.

    Kkong was about to upload that photo to his ount.

    ¡°Are you going to post that on the inte?¡±

    ¡°Yes. With hashtags, making it very proper.¡±

    ¡°¡­You should know it¡¯s prohibited here, right?¡±

    The Chairman¡¯s eyes grew cold.

    The reason Yu-jin, a future S-ss receiving the world¡¯s attention, could stay quiet was due to Pentagon Academy¡¯s rules. Cadets were prohibited from all external activities, including personal SNS, during their enrollment.

    Naturally, faculty and other associates were also prohibited from leaking rted information.

    Without those rules, Yu-jin would have been bombarded with thousands of photos from other cadets by now.

    It¡¯s natural for young people to want to announce when a celebrity is nearby.

    If it ended there, it would be fortunate¡­

    Hungry media would undoubtedly create all sorts of sensational stories.

    Even Aika, the number one S-ss, faced the dreadful ¡°Aika Challenge¡± due to neglecting her privacy.

    Like her case, exposure on SNS would not be positive for Yu-jin and other cadets.

    Positive feedback could lead to arrogance and hinder growth.

    Negative feedback wouldn¡¯t be good for the mental health of cadets still in their early twenties.

    The reason for prohibiting SNS activities and limiting external activities was precisely this¡­

    ¡°Even knowing this, you¡¯re still going to post it? You¡¯re going to pour oil on the barely calmed public opinion with non-response and information control?¡±

    Kkong seemed to intend to post it despite knowing this.

    Despite being a minor S-ss, he knew well the influence he held.

    It was impossible for the Chairman¡¯s mood to remain calm after hearing this.

    But Kkong smiled nonchntly.

    ¡°Yes. Furthermore, I n to encourage him to engage in external activities through the inte.¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s against the rules, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡®What era do we live in now, controlling SNS.¡¯

    Kkong¡¯s thoughts differed from the Chairman¡¯s.

    Unlike the Chairman, who negatively viewed SNS due to old age, he knew.

    He knew the positive functions of SNS. The value that could be gained by the Awakened actively making their presence known to the world.

    His conviction, held since his cadet days but kept silent to avoid conflict with the Chairman, was calmly continued.

    ¡°First of all, I respect you. During the early days of the Gate crisis, with your overwhelming charisma and ability¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough ttery, get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Yes. The rules Ha-yeon made now only suppress the cadets¡¯ potential in this day and age.¡±

    In the past, the media might have gone wild calling the Awakened monsters.

    But now, the Awakened are idols. Real-life superheroes.

    The things the Chairman worried about don¡¯t usually happen.

    Not that they never happen¡­

    ¡°Sure, they might face scam emails or maliciousments. But that would be more fatal to graduates who have spent four years unaware of the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, what do they gain? Sponsorship contracts betweenpanies and cadets. Interactions with famous ns or senior Awakened. And much more.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much to lose, but there was a lot to gain.

    ¡°And¡­ for Yu-jin, the academy is too small. Just like Ninomiya Aika.¡±

    ¡°Oh. You hold him in such high regard.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°If Aika is number one in physical strength, Yu-jin surpasses her with his intellectual strength alone.¡±

    ¡°Is he that exceptional?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already be friends with me. So, for the next S-ss, consider it well.¡±

    Moreover, it would be beneficial for Yu-jin.

    The keyword ¡®Yu-jin¡¯ made the Chairman¡¯s expression serious.

    ¡®¡­Has the world changed?¡¯

    She had experienced it.

    The media calling the Awakened monsters and fearing them. A time when they were criticized even while protecting the country.

    That¡¯s why only personal contacts were allowed, and all publicmunication like SNS was strictly prohibited.

    From her experience, that was a hundred times right.

    But¡­

    ¡®My old-fashioned mindset hasn¡¯t kept up with the changes in the world.¡¯

    After listening to Kkong, the Chairman realized that such strict rules might be unnecessary in these peaceful times.

    After a moment of contemtion, the Chairman nodded, trusting the instincts that had never betrayed her.

    ¡°Ha. How gracious of you to say such nice things about Korea.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I will temporarily allow it for six months. The cadets¡¯ SNS¡­ Outstar, or whatever it¡¯s called.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®They say stubbornness is the only thing that grows with age, but she epts this right away? Truly a respectable olddy.¡¯

    Kkong was inwardly impressed.

    Though she looked young due to being an Awakened, she was quite old inside.

    She considered things like SNS as a different world altogether.

    Yet, she epted his critique so readily. Positively surprising.

    His attitude toward her became a bit more respectful.

    ¡°Thank you for listening to the words of the younger generation, S-ss Rank 4, Seol Ha-yeon.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. You¡¯ve be very Korean.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for four years, after all.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    The Chairman, who had been brimming with anger, now looked more rxed.

    Especially since she had been internally seething with thoughts of ¡®this young brat.¡¯

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve granted your request, can I ask a favor of you in return?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? A favor from me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Actually, an attack is imminent¡­¡±

    The Chairman subtly coaxed Kkong.

    It seemed a high-level viin, Winterer, would attack soon.

    She felt uneasy handling it alone and asked him to stay with her.

    She even offered to pay him.

    Kkong¡¯s smile twisted for the first time.

    ¡°Ah, ahaha¡­ I can do that, but you probably don¡¯t need to worry about high-level viins anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Kkong smiled awkwardly as if he felt a bit guilty.

    He recalled the future he had seen earlier to verify the strategy Yu-jin had provided.

    The messages he had seen there.

    [It really worked!! Wow, it¡¯s crazy.]

    [Yu-jin: I¡¯m d, but sorry. I¡¯ll send the video I promisedter.]

    [Ah, that? You can send itter. But why?]

    [Yu-jin: My mentor has been with me all day, so I didn¡¯t have a chance to record it.]

    [¡­Well, hang in there.]

    [Yu-jin: ?]

    ¡®That gori finally¡­ Yu-jin, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. Then, I¡¯ll be off!¡±

    -Dash.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s with him? He ran away like someone trying to avoid a scolding.¡¯

    His swift escape before the chaos erupted was truly befitting an S-ss Rank 7.

    * * *

    A littleter.

    The Chairman¡¯s expression twisted as if she had tasted something bitter.

    It was because of the impudent Ninomiya Aika standing before her.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be living with my disciple. Just so you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Kkong¡­!!!¡¯

    Now she understood why Kkong said she didn¡¯t need to worry about ¡®mere¡¯ high-level viins.

    If Aika stayed with Yu-jin, there was no need to worry.

    The problem was it was like burning down the house to catch a flea.

    ¡°Do you not understand the significance of you being stationed in Korea?¡±

    ¡°So, be nice. I¡¯m going to train my disciple; you can at least amodate that, right?¡±

    ¡°Disciple or not, if this gets out, it will start a war!!¡±

    What kind of position does an S-ss Awakened hold?

    They are indispensable for tackling S-ss Gates, a different league even among the Awakened.

    Not an exaggeration, they are literally state-level powers.

    Especially Aika, the strongest among them, closing S-ss Gates single-handedly.

    Not just Gates, but she had the firepower to devastate a city like Seoul in a day.

    And now, this living Japanese strategic nuke was suddenly stationed in Korea?

    From Japan¡¯s perspective, it was akin to losing a nuclear weapon; from Korea¡¯s perspective, it was like having a nuke suddenly appear.

    Considering the rtions between the two countries, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a war broke out immediately.

    But Aika was indifferent.

    ¡°I can handle Japan. If theyin, I¡¯ll just say I¡¯m emigrating to Korea.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Just a little scare. They¡¯ve been getting uppity since I¡¯ve been sopliant, so it¡¯s time to put them in their ce.¡±

    Japan?

    What can you do when I say I¡¯m going to train my disciple?

    Want a taste of emigration?

    Better behave ordingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also collected data on embezzlement by the Japanese government. Don¡¯t worry about Japan.¡±

    ¡°But, still¡­¡±

    ¡°And Korea? If I can train my disciple to your level in just a month, they won¡¯t have anyints.¡±

    Korea?

    What can they do when the strongest is training their top talent?

    If I just quietly train my disciple without causing trouble, what can they do but be grateful?

    The Chairman was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Well, international politics isn¡¯t that simple¡­¡±

    ¡°Politics is done with power.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®This gori?¡¯

    For Seol Ha-yeon, whocked powerpared to her influence, the mindset of an absolute powerhouse was hard to fathom.

    However, if it was Ninomiya Aika, it seemed quite possible.

    After some contemtion, the Chairman once again trusted her instincts.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Fine. But you must keep your identity hidden for now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for that.¡±

    ¡®Might as well use her to intercept Winterer since it¡¯se to this.¡¯

    Since she wouldn¡¯t listen to being sent back, might as well use her thoroughly.

    This was the thought of the Chairman facing a natural disaster.

    * * *

    That night.

    The world, which had been abuzz with the sudden visit of S-ss Rank 7, Bojji Kkong, finally quieted down.

    The media, which had been making a fuss about the EX-ss Gate, awkwardly closed their mouths.

    Government officials, who had been on high alert, finally went home¡­

    ¡°Mr. Winterer? They say an S-ss Rank 7 came to Korea¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They said he went back soon. As long as he¡¯s not here on the day of the attack, we¡¯re fine~ Ahaha.¡±

    ¡®Will an S-sse twice?¡¯

    ¡­ A girl, looking even more pitiful today,ughed weakly.

    The globalmotion gradually subsided under the cover of night.

    -Ding!

    [Pentagon Academy ¨C Educational Institution for Awakeners in South Korea]

    (Notice)

    As of today, the restriction on cadets¡¯ SNS and external activities will be temporarily lifted for six months.

    By Seol Ha-yeon, Chairman of Pentagon Academy.

    [V? Ch¨ª C?ng ¨C Official]

    (Photo of Yu-jin and Kkong)

    I made a wonderful connection today in Korea!

    Cadet Seo Yu-jin provided crucial information for the Necromancer hunt.

    No, my friend Yu-jin!

    Once this is all over, let¡¯s have gukbap and soju together!

    #Pentagon #S_RANK? #Youjin #Hypnosisboy¡­

    ===

    Likes: 1.203 million

    Nguyet Anh [?]

    Goranipia Unofficial [WTF]

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Seo Yu-jin [??]

    ? Likes: 723K

    ¡ª¡ª View 9,913 replies

    The single thoughtlessment from Yu-jin reignited the dying embers.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 Global Youth. (2)

    A sudden notification about changes in Pentagon Academy¡¯s rules was posted at night.

    People were confused by the unexpected news¡­

    [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    Title: They say they¡¯re lifting the SNS ban for cadets now?

    (Pentagon Academy Outstar notification screenshot)

    There was a lot of talk about the censorship, and they finally lift it now.

    Looks like Haru finally got a grip.

    ? Oh, good.

    ? (Squirrel giving a thumbs up meme)

    No one was really confused.

    The ban on cadets¡¯ SNS was always a controversial rule.

    People weren¡¯t going to be confused just because that rule was gone.

    In fact, most people were happy about it.

    [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    Title: If DMs open, I¡¯m going to beg the Hypnosis Guy right away, lol.

    (Green frog crying meme)

    Please, imnt a microchip in my brain, Yu-jin.

    I don¡¯t want to live a life where all I do is eat and poop.

    Please save this poor Awakener.

    ? Just turn off your phone and live your life.

    ?? How can I live without hypnosis?@@novelbin@@

    ?? It¡¯s not easy.

    ? But seriously, I¡¯m curious about hypnosis.

    ?? There¡¯s an analysis by a psychiatrist saying that if it¡¯s true, just a little study can make you a top-notch psychotherapist.

    ?? Why such a useful ability?

    [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    Title: I want to ask him to hypnotize my little sister.

    (Uselessly cute character illustration)

    After my sister got into a car ident,

    She got CRPS, a disease where even the slightest breeze causes immense pain.

    They said the cause is a mimunication of pain signals in the brain.

    She cries every night because of the pain.

    Could hypnosis help?

    I want to grasp at straws.

    ? Stay strong¡­

    ? Patients with brain issues¡­

    ? I clicked to post a supportivement, oops.

    ?? You trash.

    ?? (Get out of this vige meme)

    Yu-jin¡¯s unique talent,plete hypnosis, was attracting worldwide attention.

    It might sound like a dark and sinister ability at first nce¡­

    But it¡¯s also an ability with countless good uses.

    Many people were interested in the ability called hypnosis.

    And now, the SNS activity of cadet Seo Yu-jin, who was expected to stay in the academy for four years, was allowed?

    Moreover, external activities became possible?

    For those who desperately needed hypnosis, this was incredibly good news.

    And it wasn¡¯t bad news for ordinary people either.

    As a result, the name ¡°Seo Yu-jin¡± started to be mentioned here and there on the inte again.

    [Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    Title: Don¡¯t expect too much from a cadet.

    Hypnosis Guy is still a freshman.

    There¡¯s analysis showing his abilities are below average.

    People are expecting hypnosis to cure all mental illnesses.

    Don¡¯t seriously expect too much.

    ? That¡¯s right, ??.

    ? If people have high expectations and it doesn¡¯t work, they¡¯ll definitely me the Hypnosis Guy.

    ? There¡¯s no way he would be allowed to go out for external activities to treat people.

    ?? Maybe if you beg in DMs, he might do something.

    ?? It¡¯s impossible because it¡¯s illegal under medicalw.

    ?? The only person who can legally do that is Ryu Soo-yeon, an Awakener from medical school.

    ? Ah.

    ? For real, too much hype.

    Some people reacted cynically.

    Even if they called him the next S-rank, he was still a cadet.

    Their reaction was, ¡°What do you expect from him?¡±

    This was a reasonable statement, so people who were briefly excited calmed down again.

    Just as they had over the past few days.

    However¡­ After one particr post, those reactionspletely changed.

    Thanks to S-rank 7, Bojji Kkong.

    [Minor Gallery]

    Title: Necromancer Subjugation???

    (Kkong Outstar screenshot)

    I was wondering why he came to Korea.

    Was it to meet the Hypnosis Guy?

    And he seems to have gotten information from him?

    Is Vietnam going to rise again?

    ? Why would he ask that in Korea?

    ?? The scarier part is that he got an answer¡­

    ? Too much hype? He¡¯s addicted to SNS, they say.

    ?? He usually doesn¡¯t make such statements to avoid giving false hope.

    ?? It¡¯s probably 100% certain information.

    ? How would the Hypnosis Guy know that¡­?

    The 0-rank viin who overturned Vietnam, the Necromancer.

    A post imed that Yu-jin had given important information needed for her subjugation to Kkong.

    It was hard to believe.

    The Necromancer was a dangerous viin who could overthrow not only Vietnam but the entire Eurasian continent.

    Even the United States warned they wouldunch a nuke if necessary.

    But information about such a person? From Yu-jin?

    ¡­How?

    Everyone was baffled.

    Including Yu-jin himself.

    ¨C Tilt.

    ¡®Amid all this chaos, now what¡¯s this?¡¯

    While the world was in turmoil, Yu-jin¡¯s surroundings were also in constant uproar.

    Aika, the walking strategic nuke, dered she would stay in Korea.

    The Chairman, who was expected to object, allowed it with only a condition of secrecy.

    Moreover, the SNS ban that was never lifted in the first round was lifted.

    It would be strange if there was nomotion.

    And then, when Shia told him to look at something.

    Kkong publicly dered himself Yu-jin¡¯s friend.

    Goosebumps rose on Yu-jin¡¯s arm.

    ¡®My friend Yu-jin? Ugh, that¡¯s cringeworthy.¡¯

    [Seo Yu-jin ¨C ??]

    He quickly replied.

    Don¡¯t be embarrassing, there¡¯s no need for a thank you between friends. Let¡¯s just drink, etc.

    He condensed numerous meanings.

    ¡­Without considering how people who didn¡¯t know their rtionship would view this.

    [Minor Gallery]

    Title: Is the Hypnosis Guy for real?

    (Outstar Yu-jinment screenshot)

    It¡¯s the official ount of an Academy certified Awakener.

    That¡¯s really the Hypnosis Guy himself.

    ? To say ¡®??¡¯ to S-rank 7, lol.

    ? The real friend vibe, though.

    ? The Vietnamese are going crazy in thements, asking how he dares speak informally.

    Even if Yu-jin was the next S-rank, even if Kkong called him a friend.

    Yu-jin was a cadet. Kkong was S-rank 7, a hero of Vietnam.

    Their status difference was like heaven and earth.

    But to speak sofortably?

    Even though he provided high-level information, it was overly rude.

    People expected Bojji Kkong to be furious¡­

    [V? Ch¨ª C?ng ¨C SDK ??? Know a good ce for sundae soup]

    [Seo Yu-jin ¨C What¡¯s SDK, you otaku]

    [V? Ch¨ª C?ng ¨C Sundae soup]

    [Seo Yu-jin ¨C Such a shorten-er; anyway, I¡¯ll treat you to boiled pork too if you catch the Necromancer]

    [V? Ch¨ª C?ng ¨C Alright, see you within this month]

    ¡­Instead of getting angry, he replied casually.

    Even people unfamiliar with Korean culture could tell they had a very informal rtionship.

    The reaction was explosive.

    [Minor Gallery]

    Title: I¡¯ve never seen Bojji Kkong act like this, wow.

    (Yu-jin, Kkongment screenshot)

    He always used honorifics in Korean.

    But he seems 200% local with this guy.

    How did they get so close in one day?

    ? Did he use hypnosis? Honestly, who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by Bojji Kkong?

    ?? Agreed, can¡¯t resist Hypno-Kkong.

    ?? (Moderator) Seven-day ban for spreading rumors.

    ?? (Let the praise for the moderator begin meme)

    ? But isn¡¯t that basically a deration that he¡¯ll catch the Necromancer within a month?

    ?? What high-level information did he receive to post that officially?

    ?? No idea¡­ really, no idea¡­

    Why were they so close?

    What information did Kkong receive to confidently dere he¡¯d catch the 0-rank viin in a month?

    People were dying of curiosity.

    Kkong¡¯s ount was flooded with DMs, or Direct Messages.

    [V? Ch¨ª C?ng ¨C I can¡¯t disclose the information rted to the Necromancer subjugation, even if you ask~]

    Kkong handled it wisely.

    He didn¡¯t even bother checking the DMs and posted a single message.

    Since it was an obvious statement, people soon turned their attention to Yu-jin.

    [To send a message, follow @SeoYoujin_Official.]

    Unlike Kkong, Yu-jin received no messages.

    Having been heavily criticized for his harem in the first round, Yu-jin swiftly tweaked the settings again this time.

    Only ounts that followed each other could send messages to Yu-jin.

    This unresolved curiosity soon turned into heated debates.

    It was certain that Yu-jin had provided Kkong with crucial information, but what exactly?

    How did Yu-jin obtain such information?

    If it was due to hypnosis¡­

    While many guesses and spections swirled, one thing was clear.

    [Isn¡¯t hypnosis actually an amazing ability?]

    Yu-jin¡¯s hypnosis was far more extraordinary than expected.

    * * *

    The next day, after all themotion.

    I got to eat home-cooked food, not academy food, for the first time in a while. And right after waking up, too.

    It was a meal prepared by my master.

    ¨C Fidgeting.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know if it suits your taste¡­ I can only cook Japanese food¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously the best

    ! Who made it, after all!¡±

    ¡®As expected of my wife. I love you, Master!¡¯

    She had said she¡¯d stay by my side 24/7, and she really stayed at my ce and even made me breakfast.

    I was moved to tears by her warm care.

    Of course, it was a bit awkward for a man and a woman to sleep under the same roof¡­

    ¡®The Chairman approved it, though.¡¯

    Having my master stay with me in my dorm was surprisingly not a problem at all.

    Because my master was not an ordinary woman.

    She was the S-rank 1. The strongest who could summon her katana even if danger struck while she was asleep.

    It was impossible for me, a man, to do anything to her.

    [How can I stop you? But let me just say one thing. If you touch Yu-jin, I¡¯ll sue you for assault.]

    [That, that won¡¯t happen!!!]

    Rather, she worried about me doing something to her.

    Of course, if my master did something, I couldn¡¯t resist¡­

    But that possibility was zero in the first ce.

    The Chairman must have said it as a joke.

    ¨C Gulp.

    ¡°By the way, Master. Did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°Since you woke me up this morning, your face has been red. Did I do something in my sleep that I shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°N, no!! Stop worrying about it and eat up!!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Thus, a wholesome meal time continued, despite a man and a woman having slept under the same roof.

    ¡°Hem. Come to think of it, I heard the world is in an uproar. That Bojji Kkong fellow¡­¡±

    ¡°Puah! Cough, cough.¡±

    ¡®This sudden assassination attempt, seriously.¡¯

    The friend with the indecent name didn¡¯t let itst long.

    ¨C Gulp, gulp.

    ¡°Sorry. I choked for a moment.

    ¡°Hem. My apologies. For disturbing your meal.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyway, what¡¯s up with Kkong?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually¡­¡±

    After a brief awkward silence, my master summarized what had happened yesterday.

    People were fussing over ourments.

    That was about it.

    ¡°They¡¯re saying you should treat people.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®There was no such thing in the first round. As expected, revealing my ability changes the reactions, huh?¡¯

    It was surprising even for me, the Hypnosis Breeder of the second round. Anyway.

    Seeing my master looking at me, I quickly shook my head.

    Come on, how could I treat people? That¡¯s illegal under medicalw.

    I tried to convey that.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    ¨C Vrrr.

    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±

    But a sudden phone call interrupted me.

    Frowning slightly, I picked up my phone.

    ¡°Just a moment, Master. I have a call.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do¡­¡±

    [H, hello? Yu-jin?]

    ¡°Ah, Soo-yeon noona~!!¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªHuh?¡±

    My grimace instantly turned into a smile at the familiar voice.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 First External Activity (1)

    Soo-yeon noona. A retired A-rank Awakened and a doctor who saves patients with her outstanding healing abilities.

    The call with her ended surprisingly inly.[Don¡¯t feel burdened and just think about itfortably. For you¡­ Code Blue! I have to go!!]

    -Beep.

    ¡®Oh, she¡¯s having a hard time today as well.¡¯

    Who is Soo-yeon noona?

    As long as you¡¯re alive, she can treat you somehow. She¡¯s a walking severe trauma center.

    Isn¡¯t she thest hope for severe trauma patients who can¡¯t be revived with general emergency treatment?

    Even I was saved from death thanks to her.

    Anyway. The call with the very busy noona couldn¡¯tst long.

    I wanted to ask how she¡¯d been doing.

    A sigh of regret escaped my lips.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Disciple, who was that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    A voice came from beside me.

    I quickly turned my gaze.

    I met eyes with Master, who was holding a broken te.

    ¡®Huh. Why did Master break a te? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    ¡°If I tell you, you¡¯ll be surprised. It was A-rank Awakener Ryu Soo-yeon. I was talking to Soo-yeon noona.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I see. The angel in white.¡±

    Master asked who I was talking to, so I exined.

    ¡°Give me a moment.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    -Snap.

    He snatched my phone.

    ¡°Soo-yeon noona, huh. You call her quite familiarly.¡±

    ¡°Well, actually, I was seriously injured once. She treated me for free back then.¡±

    ¡°¡­.I see. Noona, huh. I see.¡±

    Master, seemingly displeased, sat across from me, fiddling with my phone.

    It felt like a wife ming her husband for cheating¡­

    Well, that couldn¡¯t be the case now.

    He was surely making sure his disciple wasn¡¯t mingling with bad people.

    ¡°I know her name well. When I just entered the Pentagon, she was a fourth-year. She was famous as a special student attending both the academy and medical school.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you knew each other¡­¡±

    ¡°But noona? There¡¯s a 15-year age gap between you two. Quite a familiar term.¡±

    ¡­It wasn¡¯t about manners.

    I quickly cleared my throat.

    ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s because she treated me so kindly¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling her noona. As my disciple, show proper respect to your elders.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Failed to bluff.

    Now I couldn¡¯t call Soo-yeon noona, noona anymore.

    I felt a bit sad.

    ¡®Being young is tough¡­ Mentally, she¡¯s my peer.¡¯

    ¡°But, does she look like a noona to you?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°The age gap is quite significant, and the term is unexpected. You sounded happy on the phone¡­ Do you love her?¡±

    No time to be sad.

    Master started a serious misunderstanding.

    I quickly put on a stern face.

    ¡°No. Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m not Cao Cao; a married woman is out of the question.¡¯

    Second-life hypnotist matchmaker.

    A man who eats anything well but dislikes leftovers.

    Honestly, married women were not my type at all.

    It was a selfish desire to want the person I love to be mine alone.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s selfish to have a harem too.¡¯

    ¡°I would never see her romantically or anything like that.¡±

    I dered confidently.

    There¡¯s no way. Rest assured- I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief, but¡­ that serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can swear on my wrist.¡±

    ¡°How can that be¡­.¡±

    Master¡¯s face darkened.

    His lips were pouting.

    ¡°Well, with a fifteen-year age gap, it¡¯s understandable not to see her that way. I see¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the age gap. She¡¯s a married woman. With a daughter. That¡¯s a bit much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Is fifteen years okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about an age gap in love? As long as hearts align, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s a different story if it¡¯s a grandmother like the Chairman.¡¯

    ¡°Hm, is that so?¡±

    His mood brightened again.

    Well. Master¡¯s 32 now.

    Only a three-year difference from Soo-yeon noona, so he must have momentarily seen himself in her.

    Thanks to that, Master, feeling better, tapped my phone and handed it back.

    ¡°Indeed. What¡¯s important is the heart. I¡¯m d as your master to see your upright intentions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­.¡±

    ¡°But maintain respect for your elders.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The contact saved as ¡®Soo-yeon noona¡¯ had been changed to ¡®A-rank Awakener Ryu Soo-yeon.¡¯

    I felt a bit sad.

    * * *

    After a briefmotion over the age issue. Anyway.

    The topic shifted to why I had the call.

    Coincidentally, it connected to what Master and I were talking about.

    ¡°They want you to visit the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From the university hospital Ryu Soo-yeon used to attend. They want to invite me over.¡±

    To summarize the call.

    After I treated her daughter Ha-young, she somewhat realized my ability was mental.

    So far, she kept it a secret, considering the unspoken rule among Awakeners, ¡®no disclosing abilities¡¯¡­

    ?

    But I openly revealed my hypnosis ability.

    Thanks to that, shefortably reported it to the university hospital.

    That my hypnosis had healed her daughter¡¯s PTSD.

    If they cooperated with me, they could reach those whom modern psychiatry couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Is that really possible?¡±

    ¡°For the most part.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. With the external activity restrictions lifted, this is quite a coincidence.¡±

    Especially since yesterday, even cadets¡¯ external activities were unrestricted.

    The call was about whether I could spare some time over the weekend to use my hypnosis.

    Master¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°¡­But, disciple. This is.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d only getints in the end.¡±

    My expression wasn¡¯tfortable either.

    As expected by Soo-yeon noona, my hypnosis was omnipotent.

    I could treat most mental illnesses.

    I didn¡¯t know the principles, but as long as brain cells were somewhat alive, I could manage the mental aspect.

    But epting this¡­

    I¡¯d be called out frequently to treat people.@@novelbin@@

    At first, they¡¯d be grateful, butter they¡¯din why I waste.

    Then, if I quit midway?

    I¡¯d get cursed out.

    epting Soo-yeon noona¡¯s proposal was ultimately a bad move.

    It was like cing the heavy burden of many people¡¯s expectations on my shoulders.

    But,

    ¡®Still, ignoring it pricks my conscience. There¡¯s much to gain too.¡¯

    Conscience aside, the value gained was enormous.

    In my first life, the reason I was cursed to death. The harem.

    There were countless people who cursed me and my wives for standing above thew because of power.

    I was so tormented that even now, I avoid the inte and DMs as much as possible.

    But if I ept noona¡¯s proposal?

    I be morally superior.

    Even the negative public opinion due to the harem could be somewhat mitigated.

    A long contemtion ensued.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, refuse. The Chairman will help you refuse well.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, hmm.¡±

    ¡®Can this work?¡¯

    A way to reap benefits and minimize losses.

    Many ideas came to mind¡­

    But I wanted to go for cost-effectiveness.

    Dramatic image making.

    Minimizing time spent on treatment, etc.

    After much contemtion, I shook my head.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Disciple. It¡¯s good to be kind, but Awakeners must.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have a n.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell only you, Master. My n¡­.¡±

    Then I whispered the n.

    Master¡¯s reaction was to admire with shining eyes.

    ¡°Such a method?! My disciple is smart!¡±

    ¡°Haha. Thank you. Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°ept it. As your master, I permit it.¡±

    A refreshing approval as a bonus.

    Thanks to that, I also cheerfullyposed a text.

    [I¡¯ve thought it over, and it seems okay. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow since it¡¯s the weekend.]

    ¡°Soo-yeon noona¡­.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to call her noona.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    [A-rank Awakener Ryu Soo-yeon.]

    I felt sad again.

    * * *

    The rest of Friday passed ordinarily.

    ¡°I must not reveal my identity, so I¡¯ll wait for your return here.¡±

    ¡°What about ¡®Heavenly Nectar¡¯?¡±

    ¡°They said it¡¯s a bit difficult to smuggle in unnoticed by the officials. Wait until Sunday.¡±

    Master, due to a promise with the Chairman, remained secluded in my dorm.

    ¡°Yu-jin, hello¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Alice. How are you? Just like I said, nothing happened, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Surprisingly¡­.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t look well. Did you lose sleep? Did I snore?¡±

    ¡°No, well. I was up all night readingics¡­.¡±

    Alice, who had made a fuss yesterday about being eaten, eventuallypromised on video calling to sleep.

    She was too embarrassed to speak properly.

    ¡°Nothing happened with that woman, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I mean¡­.¡±

    -Sniff sniff.

    ¡°This is just to check if you did anything in your sleep?¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Other than Shia sniffing me, it was ordinary.

    Haru¡­.

    ¡°Dad, Haru has a serious problem.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°I have banana milk, but no straw. How should I drink it

    ?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just peel it and drink?¡±

    ¡°No. I have to suck it.¡±

    ¡°¡­? Should I get a straw from the convenience store?¡±

    ¡°No straw. Big problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    She was seriously worrying over something useless.

    Really, such a kid.

    Anyway, I yed with Haru.

    Sparred a bit with Master in the dorm.

    Video called Alice to sleep again¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd so, Saturday.

    -Creek.

    ¡°A celebritying over in just a day.¡±

    ¡°When a pretty woman calls, a man rushes over. It¡¯smon sense, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Pft. You¡¯re still the same despite being famous. I expected that.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Yu-jin.¡±The first external activity of the second round began.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: First External Activity (2)

    The first external activity of the second round.

    It was a monumental moment, but I had no choice but to go out alone without my wives.

    -Can I take my friends with me? I want to hang out with Haru afterward¡­

    -Not allowed. The only person A-rank Awakener Ryu Soo-yeon requested support from is you.

    -Oh. Is this a mission?

    -Of course. If it were unpaid volunteer work, would I have allowed it as the Association President?

    ¡®I can¡¯t take my wives with me to work.¡¯

    This was an assignment for A-rank Awakener Seo Yu-jin.

    It was an activity as an Awakener, not as a cadet.

    He said that besides the money, it was also important to strictly separate public and private matters.

    He didn¡¯t exin in detail, but the Chairman was obviously concerned about my image.

    ¡®This alone won¡¯t be enough, but knowing noona and the Chairman, they¡¯ll probably add something more.¡¯

    It even seemed like there was more to it based on the hints.

    The fact that the Chairman would secretly drive me to the hospital indicated as much.

    If things went well, they would hide the fact that I was involved in the treatment. Even if not, they nned to minimize exposure and protect me through media maniption.

    It seemed they had such arrangements.

    But I pretended not to know anything.

    Maintaining an innocent image was crucial to my n.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to appear overly perceptive.

    ¡°So, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s round will involve a light clinical test of your hypnosis. Please hypnotize ording to each attending doctor¡¯s opinion.¡±

    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s quite formal. I thought you¡¯d just tell me to go around treating people.¡±

    ¡°Without a medical opinion, it would be a vition of medicalws. Even so, this might not be entirely free from issues, but I¡¯ll cover for you, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She greeted me with a somewhat amused tone, as if my act had worked.

    Maybe she was thinking, ¡®This newbie is cute.¡¯

    Even Soo-yeon noona, an Awakener, acted this way, so there was no need to mention the reactions of others.

    -Bow.

    ¡°I am A-rank Awakener, Seo Yu-jin. Please take care of me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite fresh despite your fame. I am Professor Song Young-hoon, Head of Neuropsychiatry. I look forward to working with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Oh Eun-sol, a clinical professor in the Department of Psychiatry. I don¡¯t expect much, so don¡¯t be too nervous and just rx.¡±

    After a 90-degree bow, friendly responses came flying.

    Thanks to that, I was convinced.

    I was sure my n would work.

    ¡°Yes. I hope my ability will be of help.¡±

    ¡®I, Seo Yu-jin, until the hypnosis is released¡­.¡¯

    -Ding!

    [Sess. The target is under plete¡¯ hypnosis.]

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start the rounds.¡±

    It was time for hypnosis, which had been quiet recently, to shine again.

    * * *

    Clinical Professor of Psychiatry, Oh Eun-sol.

    She didn¡¯t have high expectations for Yu-jin.

    ¡®Hypnosis treatment. I hope it doesn¡¯t just give false hope to the patients.¡¯

    She understood that the abilities of Awakeners couldn¡¯t be exined by modern science.

    Wasn¡¯t Ryu Soo-yeon, walking beside her, the living proof of that?

    She didn¡¯t intend to deny the magical ability of hypnosis.

    But her experience made her skeptical of Yu-jin.

    Psychiatry had countless diseases with unclear causes even to modern medicine.

    Evenmon and severe diseases like Alzheimer¡¯s dementia didn¡¯t have clearly identified pathogenesis.

    For such diseases, could a mere freshman cadet? With hypnosis?

    Ha. At best, it would only have a basic hypnosis therapy effect.

    Treating PTSD was impressive, but for patients hospitalized in a university hospital, it would be useless.

    She couldn¡¯t help but scoff inwardly.

    ¡®Well, apart from that, he is a likable person. How can such a handsome kid be so kind?¡¯

    Of course, this was only her opinion on hypnosis.

    Her evaluation of Yu-jin was sky-high.

    Seriously. Look at that face. He¡¯s really handsome.

    Isn¡¯t his face itself a form of hypnosis?

    And that enthusiastic demeanor.

    A famous person, said to be the next S-rank, got called out on a weekend and instead of grumbling, his eyes sparkled as if asking to be given tasks?

    He even hoped his ability would be helpful?

    He¡¯s truly kind. Kind-hearted.

    ¡®If he gets discouraged, I¡¯ll have tofort him. I¡¯ll tell him it had some effect.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem. Then¡­.¡±

    As her favorability kept piling up, the group of medical professionals moved on.

    An ultra-luxurious round apanied by two professors and two A-rank Awakeners.

    The first to face this honor was a patient with an eating disorder.

    ¡°This patient is¡­.¡±

    ¡®Anorexia with mild depression. Hm. I don¡¯t get it.¡¯

    A patient who looked up at Yu-jin with a ¡®Why are you here?¡¯ expression, thin as a rail.

    The professor¡¯s eyes also turned to Yu-jin.

    ¡°This patient has a severe fear of eating. So¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to make eating not scary for them?¡±

    ¡°For now. Let¡¯s try it and see the results.¡±

    ¡®It won¡¯t work, though.¡¯

    A light prescription, thinking it wouldn¡¯t work anyway.

    But¡­

    For Yu-jin, it was an easier request than eating porridge.

    His golden eyes focused on the patient.

    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite food from the past?¡±

    ¡°What? Oh¡­ um¡­ pork cutlet.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. I love pork cutlet too.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    ¡°When you cut through the crispy fried coating soaked in sauce, your mouth waters even before eating it. And then you get greedy and pick up two pieces at once with your fork.¡±

    A conversation between Yu-jin and the patient.

    But the people around couldn¡¯t question it.

    Because as Yu-jin¡¯s eyes sparkled, a drop of saliva hung between the patient¡¯s lips¡­

    -Gulp.

    ¡°You know how to eat.¡±

    ¡°I do. Anyway, didn¡¯t your heart pound with joy when you cut pork cutlets as a kid?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it did¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you feel that joy again. So meals won¡¯t be scary anymore. You¡¯ll feel the joy of eating again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Three, two, one¡­ Ta-da!¡±

    -Ding!

    [The target is under plete¡¯ hypnosis.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Yu-jin dered it over in less than 30 seconds.

    Everyone around gasped in surprise.

    They expected something grand to happen, but outwardly there seemed to be no change.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever,

    -Growl.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    A patient who hadn¡¯t felt appetite due to malnutritionined of hunger for the first time since admission.

    All eyes turned back to Yu-jin.

    Yu-jin smiled slightly, his face a bit pale.

    [Due to the effect of the status ¡®Hypnosis¡¯¡­.]

    ¡®One down.¡¯

    32

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    Time resumed for the stunned professor.

    Then, the ward became a bit hectic.

    ¡°Nurse, bring some porridge. Quickly!¡±

    ¡°We have some instant abalone porridge brought by the patient¡¯s family¡­.¡±

    -Growl.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heat it in the microwave!¡±

    People ran around to verify if the anorexia had really been cured.

    And,

    -Devour, devour.

    ¡°De-delicious¡­!!¡±

    The patient enjoyed the abalone porridge, an unbelievable sight for someone who used to vomit after a single spoonful.

    The professor¡¯s eyes changed dramatically.

    ¡®By what principle¡­ No, let¡¯s finish the rounds first.¡¯

    ¡°Yu-jin, the next patient here is a schizophrenic.¡±

    The second was a severe schizophrenia patient.

    ¡°This is a condition where hypnosis treatment is usually impossible¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wake up, yap.¡±

    [The target is under plete¡¯ hypnosis.]

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°¡­? Patient, can you talk to us? What did you eat yesterday?¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, um¡­ tasteless hospital food? The mackerel stew was good.¡±

    The patient¡¯smunication skills, which were previously non-existent, were now normal.

    ¡®Up until now, it was an open ward. In the closed ward¡­.¡¯

    ¡°This patient has severe depression and frequently attempts s*****e.¡±

    ¡°Can you honestly tell me why you¡¯re doing this?¡±

    ¡°I, I just¡­ hate myself¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too beautiful for that. Like how I like you, please like yourself and live.¡±

    [The target is under plete¡¯ hypnosis.]

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­?¡±

    The woman with wrists covered in scars hid them shyly and smiled brightly.

    The professor¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡®What is this.¡¯

    Treatment was this easy?

    Our hospital is quite recognized in the field of psychiatry, isn¡¯t it?

    But patients we couldn¡¯t treat with just a few words?

    Unable to hold back, the professor asked Yu-jin.

    ¡°Excuse me, how long does your hypnosisst?¡±

    ¡®This strong hypnosis state can¡¯tst long¡­.¡¯

    ¡°For non-Awakeners, itsts at least ten years. If it¡¯s a hypnosis they subconsciously desire, it couldst for thirty years.¡±

    ¡°Thir-thirty years!!?¡±

    His shock deepened.

    A few seconds of hypnosissting decades?

    Could this really be the ability of a freshman cadet?

    Even the angel in white, Ryu Soo-yeon, wasn¡¯t this powerful.

    The doctors¡¯ eyes were filled with awe.

    ¡­Meanwhile, Yu-jin¡¯s expression darkened.

    [Due to the effect of the status ¡®Hypnosis¡¯¡­.]

    ¡®Wow, this is tougher than I thought.¡¯

    ¡°Who¡¯s the next patient?¡±

    But Yu-jin didn¡¯t show it.

    As a result, an unprecedented psychiatric ward round turned into a mad movie.

    [The target is under plete¡¯ hypnosis.]

    [Due to the status ¡®Hypnosis¡¯¡­.]

    [Under hypnosis

    .]

    [Due to the effect of ¡®Hypnosis¡¯¡­.]

    [Under hypnosis.]

    [Effect¡­.]

    ¡°¡­Insane.¡±

    With every few words Yu-jin exchanged, the patients washed away their mental ailments.

    Someone¡¯s muttering represented everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    It was indeed an insane ability.

    Perhaps that was why,

    ¡°Next patient, please!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    ¡®So tiring.¡¯

    Even those working in the medical field didn¡¯t notice.

    That Yu-jin¡¯splexion was turning paler in real-time as he performed miracles.

    In the end, Yu-jin stopped after treating the 99th patient.

    ¡°Ne-next one¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin. Stop.¡±

    -Grab.

    The one who caught Yu-jin¡¯s shoulder, who had been moving like a machine, was the woman who had been watching him closely. Ryu Soo-yeon.

    Only then did the doctors cast their gaze on Yu-jin¡¯s face.

    Beneath the nose Yu-jin had covered with his sleeve, a stream of blood trickled down his pale face.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Why was he hiding this¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Well, considering how he used his ability continuously, it¡¯s no wonder his body isn¡¯t intact.¡¯

    ¡®He must have hidden it knowing we¡¯d stop him if he showed any sign of struggle.¡¯

    Doctors, who had been absorbed in the miracles, were now flustered by the shock of not having noticed Yu-jin¡¯s condition.

    Meanwhile, Yu-jin shook his head.

    ¡°I can handle one more.¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯ve reached your limit, Yu-jin. I¡¯ll treat you, so rest now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alri-right¡­.¡±

    Though he staggered as if he might copse any moment, Yu-jin was determined to save one more person.

    Even the cynical professor was genuinely moved.

    ¡®Huh¡­ Such an incredible ability, held by someone with such character.¡¯

    ¡°This is more than enough. Stop now.¡±

    Of course, that was that. This was this.

    The professor also joined Soo-yeon in trying to stop him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªUntil a desperate cry was heard from somewhere.

    ¡°Se, Se, Seo Yu-jin!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to one ce.

    A young man, drenched in sweat and carrying a woman on his back, was standing there.

    Guards soon grabbed him.

    ¡°You cannot enter without permission!!¡±

    ¡°I understand, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pl-please!! My sister is sick¡­ CRPS¡­.!!!¡±

    Though strong hands grabbed him, he shouted without caring.

    He said his sister was in pain. So much that even the wind felt like it was cutting her skin, preventing her from going outside.

    He begged to save her.

    Yu-jin smiled.

    -Step, step.

    ¡°Yu-jin, stop.¡±

    ¡°One more, I can handle it.¡±

    And then staggered.

    So exhausted, his steps were out of sync.

    His eyes, long past their limit, wavered left and right, unable to focus.

    Even the nosebleed continued, scattering red droplets on the floor.

    Yet Yu-jin subtly checked behind him.

    -Stare.

    ¡®I was wondering if any reporters would show up. Perfect timing.¡¯

    A woman sneaked out amidst themotion.

    Her skill in filming with a small camcorder was evident to anyone as a professional.

    -Step.

    ¡®Really, how does Bojji Kkong endure this every time? He¡¯s amazing, really.¡¯

    He walked inconspicuously.

    For the perfect conclusion to his n.

    To ensure his overstrained self was captured well.

    And then,

    ¡°Doctor, how should¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Unexined chronic neuropathic pain. Make her not feel pain.¡±

    ¡°Eun-sol!¡±

    As the opinions of the two doctors diverged.

    ¡°Kid, look this way.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­?¡±

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t feel pain. Live healthily.¡±

    -Ding!

    [The target is under plete¡¯ hypnosis.]

    The young girl on the man¡¯s back.

    The pain-stricken look on her face eased.

    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t hurt¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah. Tha-thank you. Hic¡­.¡±

    In exchange,

    [Due to the effect of the status ¡®Hypnosis¡¯, you have acquired the status ¡®Partial Overload¡¯. (100/100)]

    [The status ¡®Partial Overload¡¯ has evolved into ¡®Overload¡¯!]

    [The trait ¡®Indomitable¡¯ has been forcibly activated! The status ¡®Overload¡¯ has been greatly mitigated to ¡®Mild Exhaustion¡¯.]@@novelbin@@

    [The conditions have been met to release the status ¡®Hypnosis¡¯.]

    ¡®Good presentation¡­.¡¯

    -Thud.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Latch the trolley and transfer to the ER! Check for fever and inject an antipyretic!¡±

    ¡°Yu, Yu-jin!? Stay with me, Yu-jin!!¡±

    The hospital was in chaos once again.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: First External Activity (3)

    After hearing Soo-yeon noona¡¯s suggestion.

    The n I immediately came up with was¡­

    A nationwide scam.

    A bold lie.

    ¡®Anyway, no one knows the unique abilities of an awakener except the awakeners themselves.¡¯

    What is the root of the problem in the first ce?

    Isn¡¯t it because my hypnosis is too versatile and has no cost, allowing me to cure numerous mental illnesses in just one day?

    If I generously used it for treatment?

    ording to the supply-demand curve, the value of hypnosis would plummet.

    At first, people who gratefully received hypnosis wouldter take it for granted and look down on it.

    So I deliberately performed a fake act.

    I pretended that I could only use hypnosis 100 times, even though I could use it infinitely, and then copsed.

    [Due to the status abnormality ¡®Hypnosis¡¯, you gain 1% of the status abnormality ¡®Partial Overload¡¯ every time you use the unique ability ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯.]

    ¡®I¡¯ve seen myself copse from overuse several times. I can fake it easily.¡¯

    Creating a penalty that didn¡¯t exist through hypnosis was for that reason.

    All those around me were doctors.

    Even if I faked an illness, they would catch on immediately.

    It was better to boldly trigger an overload and copse like a real one.

    Anyway, thanks to the trait ¡®Indomitable¡¯, I recovered quickly even if it hurt¡­

    Moreover, I had the angel in white, Soo-yeon noona, beside me.

    In other words, this was a nationwide scam with 0% injury risk.

    A show that both built my image and deceived people about my abilities.

    It wasn¡¯t for nothing that Master allowed it.

    ¡®¡­So I thought it would be okay, but I didn¡¯t expect to even get a nosebleed. I¡¯m going to get scolded by Shia and Master.¡¯

    I struggled a bit more than I had boasted.

    Little Kkong held out every time, so I thought I could manage it too, but it was physically impossible from the start.

    It felt like my brain was being sous-vide cooked.

    It suddenly made me feel anew how amazing Kkong was.

    Though I would neverpliment him in front of him due to my pride.

    -Squish.

    ¡®By the way, where am I? I can¡¯t tell because I can¡¯t muster the strength to open my eyelids.¡¯

    This nonsensical thought lingered until I regained consciousness.

    Since my body, which had been heavy like a waterlogged sponge, felt a bit lighter, I rolled over to figure out my current situation.

    -Hiss¡­.

    ¡°Heeeyah!?¡±

    ¡®A soft texture, with a slightly bitter peppermint scent¡­ Is this a hospital bed?¡¯

    Turning my head, something soft and squishy brushed my nose.

    Judging by the circumstances, it was undoubtedly the pillow of a hospital bed.

    Because I had copsed in a hospital. Naturally.

    ¡­At least, I thought so until my hearing returned.

    -Twitch twitch.

    ¡®My hearing is slowly returning¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Heu, Yoo-jin? I¡¯ll turn your head a little¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Oh, dear God.¡¯

    Soo-yeon noona¡¯s voice came from directly above.

    At the same time, I felt a gentle hand carefully turning my head to the other side.

    The instinct of a former married man sounded an rm.

    There was only one reason why Soo-yeon noona, a healing-type awakener, would be so close to me, who had fainted.

    I immediately hypnotized myself.

    ¡®I, Seo Yu-jin, will not feel any sexual desire for the next 10 minutes.¡¯

    [The target falls under ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯.]

    ¡°Kuh, ugh¡­.¡±

    Just in case, I first hypnotized myself.

    Then, with all my might, I lifted my eyelids.

    A strange ceiling greeted me.

    However, only a third of it was visible.

    ¡°Huh, Yoo-jin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®It was ap pillow after all.¡¯

    A ceiling blocked by quite arge chest.

    Squishy thighs felt at the back of my head.

    Andstly, a cool hand resting on my forehead.

    It seemed that Soo-yeon noona had given me ap pillow while treating me after I copsed.

    I quickly sat up.

    ¡®No affairs! Especially not with a married woman!!¡¯

    -Startle.

    ¡°Oh my? Please lie down a bit more, Yoo-jin. Exhaustion from mana rampage heals slowly, so for about 30 more minutes¡­.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine now! Completely fine!¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to lie to a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m fine!!¡±

    ¡°Really. You¡¯re still the same, not listening to a doctor.¡±

    She looked at me disapprovingly.

    But only for a moment.

    Our little scuffle was interrupted by someone barging in.

    It was the two professors who had made rounds with me earlier.

    -Bow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yoo-jin. We were so amazed by the miraculous treatment that we didn¡¯t check your condition.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Professor¡­.¡±

    A genuine bow of apology to someone much younger like me was a bonus.

    In hindsight, it was an obvious reaction.

    Even though I was an A-rank awakener, I was still a newly awakened cadet.

    From their perspective, they had worked a promising rookie to the point of fainting.

    They must have wanted to apologize, fearing repercussions.

    ¡°I¡¯m also sorry. Thatst patient, I had actually treated them before, so I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    ¡®They might just be kind-hearted people?¡¯

    They seemed like people who would apologize without any particr reason. Anyway.

    I quickly waved my hand to stop them.

    It wasn¡¯t easy with my arm trembling.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I said I would do it.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­.¡±

    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to use hypnosis for about a week, but I don¡¯t usually need to use it anyway, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡®Actually, that¡¯s not true.¡¯

    A bold lie as a bonus.

    Maybe thanks to my convincing performance, no one doubted me.

    -Murmur murmur.

    ¡°Professor Young-hoon, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? He¡¯s more of a doctor than I am. Let¡¯s proceed.¡±

    ¡°What about the contract? A personal contract?¡±

    ¡°If we do that, the medical fee will be shed by the Health Insurance Review and Assessment Service. Since he¡¯s not a medical professional, let¡¯s go through the Awakeners Association for outsourcing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Unlike Soo-yeon, hypnosis treatment isn¡¯t covered by insurance, so that would be better.¡±

    Even while they were having a meeting behind me, they kept sending me eyes filled with goodwill.

    I was d that my charm had worked well.

    ¡®Though I feel a bit guilty¡­.¡¯

    Of course, every time my conscience was pricked.

    I could use it a million times, not just a hundred times.

    I was ignoring patients who could be treated right away for my own safety.

    But I had no choice.

    [Yoo-jin. My mom¡­ No, my whole family¡­.]

    ¡®I need to be stronger as quickly as possible. For fifteen years from now.¡¯

    The mission I carried was too heavy.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on this.

    Maybe I could treat dozens of people on weekends for image-making.

    Well, the number of patients who needed hypnosis immediately would be small.

    The hospital would also sort out the serious patients first from now on.

    This was the best I could do.

    ¡®I have no choice¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Yoo-jin? Can I talk to you for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    A voice interrupted my self-justification.

    The two professors, having finished their meeting, were looking this way.

    At me, and at Soo-yeon noona, who had been treating me with a hand on my back.

    ¡°First of all, thank you. Thanks to you, the patients have shown significant improvement.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    ¡°As a hospital, we want topensate you additionally, but the fee issue¡­.¡±

    Then, the professors conveyed their meeting¡¯s conclusion to me.

    First. Although they were grateful for the treatment, it was difficult to pay a suitable treatment fee.

    They couldn¡¯t charge the patients because it was an unannounced treatment.

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t leave empty-handed.

    ¡°We won¡¯t let it go just like that. We¡¯ll add some from our own pockets to the fee.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ve already received 1 billion won as a rental fee for the A-rank awakener.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll each add 100 million won.¡±

    Soo-yeon noona had paid 1 billion won for the A-rank awakener rental mission, and each professor would add 100 million won from their own pockets.

    Total 1.2 billion won obtained.

    I tried to refuse, saying it was okay, but I ended up epting it when they said it would trouble them if I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Thank you¡­?¡±

    ¡®I just earned 12 million won per person, huh?¡¯

    I was willing to do volunteer work for the sake of image-making, but they insisted on giving it to me, so I was just bewildered.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    ¡°Additionally¡­ we want to make an outsourcing contract with you. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°It means our hospital and the A-rank awakener Seo Yoo-jin will officially contract. We¡¯ll select patients and send them to you, and you¡¯ll treat them as prescribed.¡±

    Second. The hospital was willing to make an outsourcing contract.

    This was a beneficial contract for me too.

    The number of patients I could treat was limited.

    It was inevitable that a bottleneck would ur.@@novelbin@@

    There could be an unfortunate situation where a rich patient with mild symptoms received treatment before a patient in urgent need of hypnosis.

    Then I¡¯d be criticized for treating patients based on money.

    So, the reputable university hospital would get involved.

    They would select patients ording to the severity.

    Without any controversy, very thoroughly.

    While exining these various criteria¡­

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°Trust them. It¡¯s a public hospital, and both are people I respect.¡±

    While I was zoning out, not understanding what they were saying, Soo-yeon noona vouched for them.

    Thanks to her, I nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Yes. I need to see the contract, but from what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s something I¡¯d be grateful for.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d. Although we¡¯ll need to discuss the details of the contract¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you receive at least 10 million won per person, even if I have to stake my medical career on it.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect the pay to be so high, so I was taken aback.

    I looked around nervously.

    ¡°That much¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course. For Yoo-jin¡¯s hypnosis, patients would happily pay 10 million won.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Well, if you think about it that way, it¡¯s cost-effective. But earning 10 million won with a single ¡®click¡¯ feels a bit much.¡¯

    I felt even more guilty.

    The result seemed usible, but from my perspective, who actually treated with a single ¡®click¡¯, it felt a bit wrong.

    ¡°And of course, to reduce Yoo-jin¡¯s burden, we¡¯ll strictly limit the number of patients. About 30 per weekend.¡±

    ¡°What? I can handle up to 100¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the limit, isn¡¯t it? Soo-yeon said she was just a bit tired after 30, so that would be appropriate.¡±

    ¡°At least for the initial rush of patients.¡±

    ¡°Psychiatric patients rarely have emergencies, so it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I only had to treat 30 patients once a week.

    I was suddenly about to make 3 billion won a week without much effort.

    ¡®Is it okay for things to go this smoothly?¡¯

    ¡°Then¡­ please let me know when you¡¯ve discussed it with the higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    I felt a bit uncertain, but anyway.

    My first external activity concluded with a contract proposal.

    ¡°Yoo-jin, we¡¯re almost there¡­ Can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The head of the Academy¡¯s health office is actually my junior. Has she been doing her job welltely?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s always on business trips? I went there two or three times in a week, but she wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    -Mumble mumble.

    ¡°A-rin, you were doing well as instructed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll make sure to scold her properly. Haha.¡±

    Though Soo-yeon noona said some iprehensible things,

    ¡®Since it ended early, should I go to the training room¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYoo-jin.¡±

    ¡°Come here before I say something unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    As soon as I arrived at the Academy, I was caught by Shia,

    ¡°You idiot, fool, moron!! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do such foolish things!! Do you know how shocked I was when I saw the news!? You copsed looking like death, I barely restrained myself from running to you¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    And got hit 16 times per second by her ultimate backrush.

    [The trait ¡®Indomitable¡¯ reduces the damage by 90%.]

    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how worried I was seeing you like that on the news!? You copsed looking like death, I barely restrained myself from running to you¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    Or got bothered by Alice and Haru.

    ¡°Have you returned¡­.¡±

    ¡°My, my, my disciple!!!¡±

    -Hug.

    ¡°Ugh!!!?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were just going to pretend to be hurt!! I was so worried, oh¡­!! Are you hurt anywhere?! You even bled so much¡­.¡±

    ¡®I have blood rushing to other parts right now?!¡¯

    Caught up in Master¡¯s nonsense.

    Even though there were various incidents and idents¡­

    Considering I gained a lot, it might be okay for my first external activity?

    * * *

    While Yoo-jin was living his life like that.

    [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    Title: The US President¡¯s official statement ??

    A bacshpletely different from his expectations was brewing.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 USA vs. The Youngest Daughter of the Strongest n (1)

    Rewinding time a bit, when Eugene was in the midst of an intense hypnotic therapy session.

    A reporter was there, capturing the entire scene.

    ¡®Came here because of themotion¡­ This is a scoop!!¡¯

    It was at the time when Eugene was moving for the final treatment.

    A young man at his limit, staggering for the sake of a suffering child, appeared truly heroic.

    So, she exhibited professional dedication.

    She captured the miracle before her eyespletely on video.

    Without a single shake. Even holding her breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in pain anymore¡­¡±

    -Thud.

    Eugene smiled, despite barely being able to stand.

    The child¡¯s pain-twisted face eased into peace as if by a miracle.

    Only after seeing that did the little hero copse in relief.

    All of it was captured in the reporter¡¯s camcorder.

    It was a masterpiece.

    ¡®This is insane. I should¡­ no, while I¡¯m at it, I should get an interview too.¡¯

    She wanted to break the scoop immediately but restrained herself.

    The reporter didn¡¯t yet know the full story of the miracle she witnessed.

    Releasing the article with iplete information might lead to it being overshadowed by detailed follow-up reports.

    So, she subtly approached the siblings.

    It was for the interview.

    ¡°Actually, my brother suffered from CRPS.¡±

    ¡°He cried every day from the pain, but ever since Eugene treated him, there¡¯s been no pain at all¡­!!¡±

    The siblings also cooperated sincerely.

    They came for treatment and happened to hear about someone named Eugene.

    Clinging to a sliver of hope, they pushed past the guards with their bodies to reach the ward.

    And then¡­ salvation.

    The interview overflowed with praises and gratitude towards Eugene.

    The siblings¡¯ interview and the reporter¡¯s video soon set the inte aze.

    ## [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    **Title:** Have you guys seen the new article about the Hypnotist?

    (Ovep gif of Eugene copsing and the siblings¡¯ interview)

    (Article link URL)

    He treated patients with hypnosis in a psychiatric ward.

    Even an incurable disease like CRPS was cured.

    ? I thought it was another rey, but why is this actually new?

    ? ? I thought it was the 8229th repeat of old news.

    ? The video quality is amazing ??.

    ? Look at him, he¡¯s creating something new out of nothing!!

    ? ? ???

    At first, everyone was amazed by the video quality.

    The source material was so good that even with simple editing, it felt grand like a movie.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t take long for the true value of this article to be recognized.

    ## [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    **Title:** Let¡¯s learn about CRPS that the Hypnotist treated

    (Video capture from the article)

    Its full name is ¡®Complex Regional Pain Syndrome.¡¯

    It¡¯s a disease that causes pain even with no particr reason, like just the wind blowing.

    It¡¯s said to be the most painful condition a person can experience.

    If you get it, you can¡¯t do anything, and you have to lie down while taking narcotic painkillers.

    It¡¯s a rare, incurable disease with no proper treatment.

    (The gif of Eugene saying, ¡®Actually, I¡¯m pretty strong.¡¯)

    The Hypnotist << This guy treated it.

    How did he do it¡­?

    ? How painful is this disease exactly?

    ? ? They say it¡¯s on par with terminal pancreatic cancer.

    ? ? ??

    ? Hypnosis treatment for mental illness was actually real.

    ? Is the Psychiatrist version of Ryu Soo-yeon here?

    **Title:** Analysis) The Hypnotist treated at least dozens of people today?

    (Video capture of Eugene with a nosebleed)

    From the start of the video, he¡¯s about to copse.

    He faints after using it one more time.

    If it was really overloading, he should have copsed while coughing up blood.

    Since he fainted smoothly, it means hypnosis doesn¡¯t put that much load on him.

    (Video capture of Bozzikong leading while having a nosebleed)

    It¡¯s the same case as S-ss Rank 7.

    Comparing the two, it looks like he used hypnosis almost a hundred times.

    ? What?

    ? Isn¡¯t Ryu Soo-yeon¡¯s limit about ten people a day?

    ? As expected of EX-ss, he¡¯s on a different level ??.

    As more detailed analyses came out, public opinion heated up.

    An area even the Awakeners couldn¡¯t touch before, the ¡®mind.¡¯

    Not only did he handle it, but he also proved that he could treat it.

    And he did so with dozens of people in a single day.

    It was undoubtedly an astounding achievement.

    Eugene¡¯s performance, too, yed a significant role in public opinion.

    He performed a miracle that even doctors were astonished by, and yet he used all his power just for a miserable girl.

    On the surface, he was the epitome of a hero.

    In other words, he disyed unprecedented abilities backed by his character.

    The heated reactions were only natural.

    Embarrassingly ardent praises adorned the world.

    ## [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    **Title:** God.JPG

    (The gif of Eugene saying, ¡®Actually, I¡¯m pretty strong.¡¯)

    ? We worship you¡­ GOAT¡­

    ? Damn it, it¡¯s Eugene again, now I must worship.

    ? (Neat square memes saying, ¡®This guy just got a huge upvote.¡¯)

    **Title:** Your unique talent is ¡®Complete Hypnosis.¡¯jpg

    When you awaken and your ability is hypnosis.

    Average Awakeners:

    (Gif of a kindergarten frog raising hands in cheer)

    WA! tag: mind control!! Hypnosis app!!

    ??:

    (Video capture of Eugene¡¯s hypnotic therapy highlight reel)

    ¡º¡ª¡ªI will devote my body to save those in pain.¡»

    ? (Crying frog meme)

    ? (Praying frog meme)

    ? (Self-generating frog meme)

    ?? Get out.

    **Title:** Real-time legendary overseas reactions

    **Title:** ¡®This guy just loves humanity.¡¯

    **Title:** Interview from an Awakener in the article¡­

    Notorious for their harshnguage, themunity was buzzing about Eugene¡¯s achievements.

    However, among them, there was a post that stood out the most.

    The current U.S. president officially made a statement.

    ## [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    **Title:** Official statement from the U.S. president ??

    Amid the flood of sensational posts, this one stood out uniquely.

    After all, it was from the USA.

    Althoughgging behind Korea in the Awakeners sector, it¡¯s undeniably the strongest nation.

    And the president of such a country issued an official statement?

    No Korean could resist clicking on it.

    They all expected it to be a trap, but they clicked as if enchanted.

    **Title:** Official statement from the U.S. president ??

    Taylor Madison Buchanan retweeted

    (Tranted article about Eugene from overseas)

    ¡°A virtuous and principled young man¡±

    It¡¯s real; tranting it means ¡®a decent young man¡¯ roughly.

    ? ????????

    ? Fake ?

    ?? (Link to the SNS)

    ?? ????????

    ? What¡¯s happening?

    ¡ª¡ªIt wasn¡¯t a trap.

    The U.S. president, no less, officially praised Eugene.

    The world flipped upside down once again.

    ## [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    **Title:** U.S. tampering attempt ???

    (Photo of the U.S. president licking his lips)

    Golden Sun (blonde from the Pacific) action is too much.

    ? The Pacific-born Yankee is doing this?????.

    ? But they had to; the U.S. has no S-ss Awakeners.

    ? ?? : Wwoohoo ww Fresh talent discovered ww.

    No one took the president¡¯s praise at face value.

    The U.S. has no S-ss Awakeners despite its vast territory.

    Instead, it has a massive number of A-ss Awakeners, but that doesn¡¯t make up for it.

    A fresh, next-generation S-ss?

    From the peaceful Korean Pentagon, with overwhelming abilities never seen before?

    It was only natural that the U.S. wanted him.

    The praise seemed more like a marker for future recruitment.

    Reactions across the globe were sharply divided.

    Korea was in an uproar.

    They wouldn¡¯t allow Golden Sun¡¯s intervention, iming undying Korean nationalism.

    In contrast, the U.S.?

    [R/awakener ¨C It will be one of President Buchanan¡¯s greatest achievements]

    [R/awakener ¨C We wee Eugene¡¯s immigration to the U.S.]

    They even used Korean trantion tools to express their weing atmosphere.

    Rumors circted that sessfully recruiting Eugene would be President Buchanan¡¯s greatest achievement.

    It was a bit of an overreaction, but still.

    Other countries aside from Korea and the U.S.?

    [Thread talking about Aika-chan]

    Eugene-chan might immigrate to the U.S.

    >>882

    Please, just go.

    >>884

    That small country doesn¡¯t need two S-ss Awakeners.

    They all sided with the U.S.

    Korea, already the strongest Awakener nation, was producing another S-ss talent?

    Unspoken support for the U.S. emerged, under the guise of ¡®one S-ss per country is the rule.¡¯

    This put the Korean Awakeners Association president, Seol Ha-yeon, and Eugene, the person in question, in a tight spot¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªBut the strongest n in Korea, Cheonhwa, was most affected.

    ¡®Thought I¡¯d have some leeway while attending the academy and

    entrust it to my daughter. This is troublesome.¡¯

    Cheonhwa n Leader Yoo Jung-chul¡¯s frown deepened.

    Just when his youngest daughter became an Awakener, Eugene appeared, making recruitment seem easy.

    But the U.S. president showed interest?

    And global public opinion subtly supported it?

    Even he wasn¡¯t confident.

    Confident in recruiting Eugene into Cheonhwa.

    ¡®Even with an unprecedented offer, if the U.S. hits with dors, it¡¯s over.¡¯

    He knew.

    How desperate the U.S. was for S-ss Awakeners.

    How much they could pay for someone like Eugene.

    Even scraping together the n¡¯s budget couldn¡¯t match the U.S.¡¯s dor punch.

    Cheonhwa was no match for the U.S. in terms of scale.

    Meanwhile, Eugene?

    Would he sign with Cheonhwa while his value skyrocketed?

    Yoo Jung-chul couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    He might go to the U.S. without looking back.

    Even if he stayed out of patriotism, his price would be tens of times higher than expected.

    So, he sighed in regret¡­

    -Buzz.

    ¡°¡­Shia?¡±

    [Father, you¡¯re worried about recruiting Eugene, right?]

    Suddenly, a call from his beloved youngest daughter.

    Moreover,

    [Leave it to me! I¡¯ll definitely bring him to Cheonhwa!]

    ¡°¡­!!!?¡±

    She boldly dered she would recruit Eugene.

    He hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Is that really¡­ No, do you not understand? The situation is severe.¡±

    [I roughly saw it. Looks like the U.S. will make an offer.]

    ¡°You know that? It¡¯s the U.S.! The U.S. has drawn their sword to take him!!¡±

    [It doesn¡¯t matter.]

    A smile appeared on Shia¡¯s face beyond the phone.

    ¡°Because I will win.¡±

    * * *

    After a tumultuous Saturday, the next day.

    ¡°What about me instead of that vixen? If you join our n¡­ you can even hypnotize me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Shia crossed the line boldly.

    @@novelbin@@

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: USA vs. The Youngest Daughter of the Strongest n (2)

    After the appearance of Aika, the number one S-rank.

    Shia was inwardly feeling anxious.

    She was worried that Yu-jin might be taken away by Japan, by Aika.

    -You want to live with Yu-jin!? How does that even make sense?

    -In Japan, it¡¯s amon practice called ¡®live-in disciple.¡¯

    -Japan has such a culture¡­? No, I looked it up, and it says disciples live in their master¡¯s house! It¡¯s theplete opposite, what¡¯s this nonsense!!

    -Then should I take my disciple to Japan?

    -Th-that would be a bit¡­.

    It was already a huge crisis with just Aikaing to Korea.

    Even more so since she would be living together in Yu-jin¡¯s dormitory.

    Under the same roof, just the two of them, an adult man and woman.

    It was fine that Aika would be Yu-jin¡¯s master, but this was a different story.

    What if she used her beauty to seduce Yu-jin?

    Even if she didn¡¯t have such intentions¡­

    What if Yu-jin, mesmerized by her overlyrge lumps of fat, ended up going to Japan?

    Just thinking about it made Shia¡¯s chest feel tight.

    As a n executive, moreover as a Korean.

    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Yu-jin, such a talent, being taken by Japan.

    -To begin with, a mere ¡®friend¡¯ of the disciple should not dare to oppose the master¡¯s opinion.

    ¡®Just an overlyrge hollow woman¡­!!!¡¯

    Although it seemed personal jealousy was mixed in, anyway.

    That¡¯s why Shia was anxiously pacing.

    It was infuriating, but the number one S-rank wasn¡¯t letting go of Yu-jin.

    What could she possibly do in this situation, she pondered.

    The answer struck her like lightning, ironically, after the worst situation had already unfolded.

    [U.S. President mentions Seo Yu-jin¡­ ¡®Diplomatic Pressure¡¯ Controversy]

    ¡®¡­Now there¡¯s a fire on my feet?¡¯

    Dealing with Aika was already enough of a headache, and now even the U.S. President was eyeing Yu-jin.

    Thanks to that, Shia gathered her courage.

    In this urgent situation, to bring the talent named Yu-jin into Cheonhwa¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªShe was ready to do whatever it took.

    ¡®Well, there¡¯s no choice. Considering the situation. Yes.¡¯

    A choice she would never have made under normal circumstances.

    But¡­

    She was already anxious. The international situation was also unsettling.

    Most importantly, if it was Yu-jin, she thought it might be okay.

    ¡®This is how they do it, right? Models often do this in magazines¡­.¡¯

    ¡°If you join our n¡­ you can hypnotize me.¡±

    Shia¡¯s, who was modestpared to her attire, wholehearted attempt at seduction.

    She was certain that innocent young man wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    The effect was immense.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªHuh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Yu-jin, why does he look so scary¡­.¡¯

    But now, in a negative way.

    * * *

    ¡®You can hypnotize me.¡¯

    I was momentarily at a loss for words at Shia¡¯s sudden proposal.

    ¡®Why is she suddenly¡­.¡¯

    Did I do something?

    I ate the breakfast master prepared for me until I was full. As a gesture of thanks, I gave her a massage.

    I trained a bit in the training room alone, and then Alice said she would make fish and chips, so I hypnotized her and forced myself to eat it.

    I simultaneously posted a photo of my refreshing drink made from pine needles on Outstar.

    -That sly fox¡­ Sigh. Yu-jin. Come here for a second. I have something to tell you.

    -Huh? Shia, what¡¯s going on?

    -Stop talking ande quickly.

    ¡®Why did she suddenly drag me to her dormitory saying she has something to tell me.¡¯

    After dragging me here saying she had something to tell me, what she said was?

    If I join the n, I can hypnotize her?

    As soon as I understood the meaning, my heart turned cold.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡®Shia, do you mean what I think you mean?¡¯

    She was trying to look sexy but was just cute in that pose.

    Moreover, this was Shia¡¯s private dormitory.

    Given the ce and situation, it could only be seen as a seduction.

    The problem was,

    ¡®It sounds like she¡¯s saying I can do indecent things if I join the n?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a seduction aimed at ¡®me¡¯.

    Shia was trying to seduce the next S-rank talent.

    I couldn¡¯t help but grind my teeth at the unexpected side of my wife.

    ¡®Does that mean if it wasn¡¯t me, it could be another guy¡­¡­?¡¯

    ¨C Grit.

    ¡°Eek?!¡±

    In the first round, I hypnotized her to ¡®fall in love with me¡¯ first, so I didn¡¯t know.

    Was Shia someone who would go this far?

    Would she use her body¡­ for talent?

    ¡°Yu-jin¡­? Did I make you feel bad?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®No, Shia wouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯

    That thought was fleeting.

    The suspicion and disappointment quickly disappeared.

    The Shia I knew for 15 years wasn¡¯t like that.

    Though her clothes were like that, she was pure and kind inside.

    Besides, she was embarrassed but wore those clothes to show off the n¡¯s wealth.

    Moreover, Shia was a second-generation chaebol. A youngdy who received an allowance in the tens of millions each month.

    A youngdy from a wealthy family wouldn¡¯t seduce someone using her body just to recruit an S-rank talent.

    ¡®Unless she secretly liked me.¡¯

    It would make sense if she had already fallen for me, but even so, it couldn¡¯t have happened within a week, so I excluded that.

    There were more contradictions as well.

    If her goal was to recruit an S-rank?

    She should have done this in the very beginning when I knew nothing.

    Why do it now?

    Was it because of the hypnotic treatment mad movie I made yesterday?

    No. That¡¯s not it. While it would be nice to have, it¡¯s not something Cheonhwa n would aim for.

    ¡®Then why¡­.¡¯

    I scrutinized Shia again.

    Her cheeks were flushed red to the limit.

    Her eyes, scared, looking this way.

    Finally¡­

    ¡°Th-that¡­ actually, it¡¯s not that, the truth is¡­.¡±

    Her hand covering her chest btedly, embarrassed.

    She didn¡¯t look like someone trying to seduce a man.

    Thanks to that, all suspicions were cleared away.

    ¡®As expected. My wife wouldn¡¯t do that!¡¯

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my first time entering a girl¡¯s room. I was a bit tense, so my expression stiffened.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, why suddenly talk about the n?¡±

    I subtly changed the subject.@@novelbin@@

    Apologizing inwardly for my suspicion. Naturally.

    Shia¡¯s expression subtly rxed.

    ¡°Well, I heard you¡¯re signing a contract with a hospital¡­ so I thought you might need a n soon¡­.¡±

    ¡®Ah. Because of taxes.¡¯

    My expression also brightened.

    Indeed, how much money have I earned so far.

    Although it hasn¡¯t been deposited yet, there¡¯s 1 billion from the Chairman, 1.2 billion from thest hospital job. A total of 2.2 billion.

    Plus, I n to earn 300 million every weekend from now on.

    It was understandable that Shia, a n executive, would be concerned.

    If I just receive the money, I would have to pay a fortune inprehensive ie tax.

    The reason she suddenly brought up the n was obviously because of taxes.

    If I sign a contract with a n, they¡¯ll take care of all those issues.

    ¡®The talk about hypnosis¡­ was to reassure me not to worry about being taken advantage of, right?¡¯

    I finally understood the hypnosis mention as well.

    It was a kind of hostage.

    By allowing me to hypnotize herself, a Cheonhwa executive, she was saying if they mess with the contract, I could do anything to her.

    My heart naturally warmed.

    ¡®Shia, there¡¯s no need to go that far.¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, I was thinking about looking into ns soon. Reporting ie and such is a hassle.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! That¡¯s what I meant¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªThen can I hypnotize you as you said?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    Bringing up hypnosis subtly was a bonus.

    My gaze reached Shia¡¯s eyes, then her soul.

    Smoothly, without any obstacle.

    -Ding!

    [The target is ¡®perfectly¡¯ hypnotized.]

    ¡®Oh, she¡¯s perfectly hypnotized. Did she rx on purpose to make it easy?¡¯

    Her brown eyes bing dazed. Her body going limp as if she wouldn¡¯t resist anything that happened.

    It was a perfect hypnosis sess.

    Shia¡¯s eyes turned to me.

    ¡°Yu-jin¡­? Did you really¡­?¡±

    ¨C Swoosh.

    ¡°¡­¡­?!!!¡±

    My hand also slowly reached towards her.

    I had vowed never to hypnotize my wives again¡­

    But she asked for it herself.

    She couldn¡¯tin no matter what I did.

    ¨C Slide.

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    My hand ced on her exposed bare shoulder.

    Her innocent, maidenly reaction, as if it was the first time a man¡¯s hand touched her.

    Flinching in surprise, tensing up.

    But who am I?

    The man with two lives of hypnotic mating experience.

    I¡¯ve touched Shia countless times.

    Without flinching, I continued.

    ¡°From now on, Yu Shia¡­.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s for the n, you won¡¯t take such seductive poses in front of a man.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°From now on, do it only to someone you have feelings for. It causes misunderstandings.¡±

    As soon as I hypnotized her, the focus quickly returned to her

    eyes.

    And Shia looked at me with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡±

    ¡°When a girl brings a guy to her room, takes such a pose, and says such things, guys easily misunderstand. I almost misunderstood too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward for me to say this, but all men are wolves. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°You, saying that. No. Sigh.¡±

    She must have meant to say she wasn¡¯t trying to seduce.

    Shia was at a loss for words, unable to speak properly¡­

    But who cares. She asked for the hypnosis herself.

    No more unconscious seduction. Forbidden.

    I¡¯ll be jealous if she does this to other men.

    * * *

    A little whileter.

    As I waited for Shia toe to her senses,

    ¡°¡­¡­? Yu-jin. Look here?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Ah, n-nothing!¡±

    Shia looked this way, attempting a pose that was supposed to be sexy but just came off as cute.

    She was definitely checking if the hypnosis worked, seeing what counted as a seductive pose.

    It was cute, making meugh.

    ¡®Is that Shia¡¯s borderline non-seductive pose? So cute at 20~.¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    I smiled warmly, waiting for Shia to calm down.

    Once she settled, I got up.

    ¨C Jump.

    ¡°Then Shia, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where to?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    Since she talked to me like that, we should definitely go.

    ¡°To see your father.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what!!!!?¡±

    Father-inw. Herees the useless son-inw who couldn¡¯t protect your daughter and returned.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 The Sudden Atmosphere of a Family Meeting (1)

    After receiving permission to go out from the Chairman, Yu-jin and Shia rode in a luxury sedan driven by the secretary and headed to the headquarters of the Cheonhwa n.

    While texting with her father, Shia suddenly disyed a confused expression.

    [Dad, I¡¯ll visit with Yu-jin.]

    [Shia? Did you really seed in recruiting him?]

    [I don¡¯t know either;;]

    ¡®What is going on? Really.¡¯

    Up to the point where Yu-jin rejected her temptation, that was expected.

    Honestly, she had anticipated it.

    Would such a proper young man fall for her temptations so easily?

    She had thought he would just be flustered and embarrassed.

    During that moment, she nned to bombard him with all kinds of recruitment offers, bringing him to Cheonhwa and making him sign the contract before he could even gather his wits.

    [Don¡¯t act seductively in front of men. Do that only with men you have feelings for.]

    ¡®What is this? Why such a hypnosis?¡¯

    The hypnosis Yu-jin had ced by touching her shoulder left her mind wandering ever since, unable to grasp anything.

    What was with her pouting cheeks, as if she was sulking?

    She looked somewhat jealous.

    Moreover, what? Could it be misunderstood as a temptation? She almost misunderstood it herself?

    So, she should only act that way with men she has feelings for?

    Andstly¡­

    What? Let¡¯s go see my dad?

    A boy suggesting that himself?

    ¡®No way, does he like me? Is that it!?¡¯

    A woman¡¯s intuition, leaping several steps of logic.

    Shia demonstrated a keen insight far beyond that self-proimed ¡°second round hypnosis expert.¡±

    It was the perceptiveness cultivated from reading numerous romance fantasy novels.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­ Of course, I¡¯m not small? But there are many pretty and tall girls around him¡­¡¯

    Inferiorityplex blocked her intuition.

    She had been unknowinglypared for a week.

    Feeling wronged, she secretly searched for ¡°average breast size of Korean women¡± and ¡°average breast size of women worldwide,¡± building up her inferiorityplex.

    Moreover, regarding her appearance, she didn¡¯t think she was ugly.

    Shia actually considered herself quite pretty¡­

    But the girls around Yu-jin were just too morous.

    Alice, the Western beauty adored by men, and Aika, with her destructively appealing qualities.

    In such a crowd, would he really fall for her?

    Due to these thoughts, Shia couldn¡¯t confidently believe the answer, even if it was the correct one.

    ¡®Setting that aside, why on earth¡­¡¯

    There was another reason for herplicated thoughts.

    The hypnosis Yu-jin had ced earlier, telling her not to act seductively unless it was for someone she had feelings for.

    [Yu, Yu-jin, look at me here¡­]

    She tried a pose she thought was sexy, wondering if the hypnosis had actually taken effect.

    Shia swayed her hips, striking a pose she considered fit for an adult magazine cover.

    But she could do it without hesitation in front of Yu-jin.

    Shia was just confused.

    Was it because she had feelings for Yu-jin?

    ¡®No way, do I like him too? No, I can¡¯t be a girl who falls for a guy I¡¯ve only known for a week.¡¯

    Yu Shia, a second-generation chaebol who had never been in a rtionship but had a keen interest in romance.

    She had consumed numerous romance materials.

    In most of them, targeted at women, men fell in love at first sight, but the reverse was rare.

    So she had thought that she, too, would fall in love only after something dramatic happened, just like in novels.

    What? That she likes Yu-jin?

    A desperate denial of reality followed.

    -Muttering.

    ¡°It¡¯s not love, just a man I like. It¡¯s hard to say Yu-jin isn¡¯t likable, so that¡¯s what it means. Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s Shia muttering about while looking at her phone? Is she talking about stocks or something?¡¯

    ¡°Yu-jin, please take good care of our youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Such things. Hehe.¡±

    The secretary driving the car smiled a fatherly smile at the cute scene.

    * * *

    Perhaps due to the shock of having her shoulder grabbed, Shia kept flinching while looking at me. Anyway.

    We soon arrived at the Cheonhwa n headquarters.

    An imposing building greeted us.

    ¡®As expected of Cheonhwa. The top n in South Korea.¡¯

    Its grandeur remained unchanged even after my regression.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be awed.

    What kind of n is Cheonhwa?

    It started as a smallpany by n Leader Yu Jeong-cheol to support his awakened wife.

    Eventually, it became a major corporation recognized worldwide for its technological prowess.

    Cheonhwa developed not only weapons for the awakened but also analyzed and developed artifacts obtained from gates.

    Even Kkong and my master used special orders from here for their weapons.

    I walked with familiar steps into such a grand n.

    ¡°Is your father in the n Leader¡¯s office?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, Shia.¡±

    ¡®In my first round, I was scolded every time I saw my father-inw.¡¯

    Before my regression, I was always a sinner in front of my father-inw.

    He had two sons and a youngest daughter.

    He cherished his youngest daughter, Shia, very much.

    But what about me?

    Not only her, but I also took Alice and my master as wives, bing the most despicable man.

    There was no way my father-inw would look at me favorably.

    Every time I visited, he would click his tongue in displeasure.

    Of course, things were different now that I had regressed.

    I intended to make them different.

    -Knock knock.

    ¡°Chairman. Miss Shia and Awakened Seo Yu-jin are here.¡±

    ¡°Let them in.¡±

    ¡®Good, everything is ready¡­ perfectly.¡¯

    As the secretary opened the door to the n Leader¡¯s office, I quietly reached into my bosom.

    The touch of something hard at my fingertips made me feel content.

    And then¡­

    -Creak.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Father!!¡±

    I immediately bowed deeply, a 90-degree greeting.

    Thus began the grand saga of winning the father-inw¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Yu, Yu-jin? Why suddenly? It really feels like a meeting with parents¡­.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Shia. Right now, I have to focus on your father!¡¯

    Shia mumbled something, but her voice trailed off, making it hard to hear.

    Even if I had heard it, I wouldn¡¯t have paid attention.

    Maintaining the 90-degree bow, I soon heard a reluctant voice.

    ¡°Huh. Alright. I¡¯m Yu Jeong-cheol. Shia¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°Yes!! I have always held n Leader Yu Jeong-cheol in high regard!!¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a delightful thing to hear, but straighten your back and sit down. It¡¯s not pleasant to see a talented person like you behaving this way.¡±

    ¡°Yes!! Thank you for allowing me to sit!!¡±

    But I remained in polite mode, perfect for dealing with my father-inw.

    Speaking clearly. Eyes bright. Actions full of respect.

    ¡­It might seem excessive, but this worked with him.

    Having three wives, I had learned these tactics while being aware of everyone¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°First, please ept this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is a five-year-old ginseng wine.¡±

    ¡®I secretly brought it from the Chairman¡¯s stash. I¡¯ll me Haruter.¡¯

    On top of that, I presented a gift.

    A smile appeared on his face, unable to hide his joy.

    ¡°What brings you to offer such a gift? If you¡¯re a friend of my daughter, you would be weed without any gifts.¡±

    ¡°Meeting the respected father of a colleague, how could Ie empty-handed? It¡¯s not expensive, so please ept it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Ginseng wine, not just any wine. I¡¯ll ept it dly.¡±

    Thanks to that, the atmosphere became quite friendly.

    My father-inw¡¯s face disyed a warmthpletely different from my first round.

    Shia¡¯s face, on the other hand, was getting redder.

    -Whispering.

    ¡°Uh, Yu-jin. Are you¡­ by any chance.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Shia?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!! Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­.¡±

    ¡®Did even Shia notice? That this feels like a meeting with parents.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand why Shia was acting that way.

    No matter how pure and cute Shia was, she wasn¡¯t entirely clueless about such things.

    She seemed to have picked up on the atmosphere I was creating.

    I decided to change direction slightly.

    ¡®Can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s have a serious talk.¡¯

    Since I wanted to further raise my father-inw¡¯s favor, it would be problematic if Shia noticed my feelings now.

    I couldn¡¯t be seen as a madman trying to arrange a meeting with parents after only a week.

    ¡°Anyway, n Leader. Regarding the matter of joining the Cheonhwa n that Shia brought up¡­ I am very positive about it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The atmosphere changed when the n topic was brought up.

    The old man who was delighted by the ginseng wine transformed into a legendary businessman who built a major corporation alone in an instant.

    A serious gaze was directed at me.

    ¡°Exin in detail. Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because joining the Cheonhwa n is the dream of any awakened in Korea.¡±

    ¡°For an ordinary awakened person, maybe. But aren¡¯t you expected to be an S-rank soon? Even the President of the United States wants you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®Why the US President¡­? Is there someone who needs hypnosis treatment?¡¯

    I was momentarily taken aback by the new information, but anyway.

    I answered with a serious expression

    as well.

    ¡°No matter how much money they offer, I have no intention of going to the US. Money is not an issue for me.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve got billions I couldn¡¯t even spend before dying in my first round.¡¯

    Money didn¡¯t matter to me.

    What mattered was,

    ¡°I have no intention of leaving Korea, which I love. So, isn¡¯t it most reasonable to sign a contract with Cheonhwa?¡±

    ¡®No matter what, if I want to marry Shia, I need to live in Korea.¡¯

    My wives were all that mattered.

    A long sigh, typical of the elderly, was released.

    ¡°Patriotism, you say. That¡¯s only relevant when the difference is small. You seem unaware of your value, but the contract amount¡­¡±

    ¡°If I sign with Cheonhwa, the contract amount would be at most 100 billion. On the other hand, with the US, the amount would easily be in the trillions.¡±

    I continued to exin calmly without getting tense.

    Even a major corporation in Korea can¡¯t invest much in an individual awakened person.

    100 billion is honestly the maximum, and at most, it would be around 20 billion.

    On the other hand, what about other countries, including the US?

    They would go all out to recruit me.

    Every time an S-rank gate opened, they would have to beg Kkong for help, which would be too much.

    They would probably even get national budget support, resulting in an extraordinary amount.

    In fact, I often received offers in the trillions in my first round.

    ¡°¡­Your estimate is quite urate for a guess. Did Seol Ha-yeon tell you something?¡±

    ¡°No. I researched the terms and conditions of contracts for awakened individuals and estimated the amount.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Thanks to that, the gaze of my father-inw, who had looked at me like a naive youngster, changed.

    His question was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Even knowing that, you want to stay in Korea and sign with Cheonhwa?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why?¡±

    ¡®Because I need to marry Shia.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t answer honestly.

    If I brought up marriage in front of my father-inw, who cherished Shia, I might get pped.

    So I decided to make up an excuse.@@novelbin@@

    I said I didn¡¯t want to deal with taxes and politics.

    For me, Cheonhwa was the perfect match.

    ¡°Shia and tax issues¡­ Oh.¡±

    ¡®Wait, Shia and I didn¡¯t talk about taxes. I just assumed.¡¯

    I stopped myself in a hurry.

    The tax talk was just my assumption.

    I hadn¡¯t actually discussed it with Shia.

    But the half-spoken words couldn¡¯t be taken back¡­

    ¡°Tax, tax, s*x¡­? What the hell are you talking about, you idiot!!!?¡±

    ¡°¡­?!!!!!¡±

    ¡®Why did you take it that way, Shia!?¡¯

    Unfortunately, the word ¡°tax¡± got cut off, causing a serious misunderstanding.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!! Tax!! I was trying to talk about taxes, but my tongue got twisted¡­.¡±

    ¡°You rascal!!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Father!!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your father, you thief!!!¡±

    The favor I had meticulously built up fell to rock bottom in an instant.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: The Sudden Atmosphere of a Family Meeting (2)

    Yu-jin¡¯s insignificant slip of the tongue.

    It was a somewhat embarrassing mistake, but the n Leader, Yoo Jeong-cheol, didn¡¯t mind it much.

    ¡®Did he choke while trying to bring up taxes? Haha.¡¯

    Contextually, there was no way he made a sexual joke to him; he must have stumbled over his words while talking about taxes.

    It was natural to be nervous in front of the n Leader.

    He was even ready tough it off, thinking, ¡®You have some humanity in you too.¡¯

    ¡­until his only daughter, Shia, abruptly burst out.

    ¡°Se, s*x¡­!?¡±

    ¡®What is she saying in front of her dad!!!?¡¯

    An abrupt outburst due to a significant misunderstanding.

    For Shia, it was an unavoidable misunderstanding.

    The strange atmosphere Yu-jin had earlier, the nervousness she felt when he touched her bare shoulder.

    It seemed like a trance, wary of her seducing someone else¡­

    Finally, this family meeting atmosphere.

    Everythingbined threw her into a state of confusion, and then she just happened to hear a word perfect for a misunderstanding.

    Startled, she had no choice but to jump up.

    ¡®Yu-jin, why would you say something like that in front of my dad!? If you really want to be with me, then first¡­ with me¡­¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! I was talking about taxes and got tongue-tied!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Of course, that was only a moment.

    With Yu-jin¡¯s exnation, Shia quickly realized her misunderstanding.

    ¡®Taxes¡­ he was talking about taxes?¡¯

    Well, of course. He wouldn¡¯t talk about such things with my dad.

    Because he¡¯s an innocent kid who wouldn¡¯t even dream of such things.

    What followed her realization was overwhelming embarrassment.

    -Hwaak.

    ¡®What was I thinking¡­!? Did Alice¡¯s slyness rub off on me!!?¡¯

    Shia wanted to crawl into a hole.

    Though if she did, her unnecessarily plump butt and thighs would get stuck, and Alice would probably exim, ¡°Stuck in the wall!¡± in awe. Anyway.

    It took Shia only two seconds to cover her face in embarrassment.

    It was enough time for Yoo Jeong-cheol to grasp the situation.

    ¡®It¡¯s clearly a slip of the tongue, but Shia is reacting like that?¡¯

    She¡¯s that embarrassed just by hearing the word ¡°s*x.¡±

    No matter how naive she is, she wouldn¡¯t be that shy¡­

    ¡®¡­Could it be that bastard. With my daughter!!?¡¯

    A sudden suspicion.

    Maybe his daughter recently did something involving the word ¡°s*x.¡±

    And that¡¯s why she¡¯s unnecessarily embarrassed.

    The perpetrator¡­ is probably Yu-jin in front of him.

    His suspicion evolved into certainty.

    ¡®No wonder he¡¯s good-looking!! Yeah, there¡¯s no way a guy who looks like that would be a decent young man. He must have seduced innocent Shia with that smooth face!!¡¯

    Yu-jin¡¯s appearance got its first penalty point.

    He looked like the type to seduce women easily.

    That yboy seduced his precious daughter!

    Justst year, she was wearing a high school uniform, knowing nothing!

    A calm businessman turned into a father driven mad with anger.

    ¡°You wretched bastard!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!? This is a misunderstanding, Father-inw!!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your father-inw, you thief!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!!¡±

    For Yu-jin, it was a bolt from the blue.

    Suddenly, he became an indecent young man who made a sexual joke in front of his future father-inw.

    He was so unfairly treated he felt like crying.

    And what? A thief?

    He¡¯s suspecting that he did something indecent with Shia?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Shia¡­ Ah.¡±

    ¡®Wait, I hate to deny this.¡¯

    It was even hard to deny.

    He was trying so hard for his wives, so what would be the point if he denied his connection with them?

    Yu-jin couldn¡¯t bring himself to say, ¡°I¡¯m not in that kind of rtionship with Shia.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you wretched bastard!!!¡±

    ¡®You can¡¯t deny it in front of the woman you held?!¡¯

    His wrinkled hand bulged with veins.

    He was in extreme rage, simr to when Yu-jin had bowed his head asking for permission for his harem.

    Yu-jin quickly dodged the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not like that!! Right, Shia? We didn¡¯t do anything weird, right?!¡±

    ¡°H-Hm?! Yes, Father!! We haven¡¯t done anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Yet?!! YET!!!?¡±

    Yu-jin and Shia smoothly agreed, but Yoo Jeong-cheol¡¯s berserk mode ignored them.@@novelbin@@

    Tears welled up in Shia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Re-really¡­ It¡¯s true¡­¡±

    ¡®This is embarrassing, please stop¡­!!!¡¯

    It was already embarrassing enough to make a slip of the tongue.

    Her dad was jumping up and down thinking she had done something with Yu-jin.

    The innocent Yu-jin was at a loss for what to do.

    She felt twice as sorry and four times more embarrassed because of her dad.

    And is it even right to talk about whether she did it or not in front of his daughter?

    Especially in front of a boy?

    -Tremble tremble.

    ¡®Dad, you stupid fool¡­!!!¡¯

    For the first time, Shia resented her father¡¯s love.

    Her fists trembled.

    Yoo Jeong-cheol¡¯s fist also trembled.

    ¡°How dare you with my Shia!!!¡±

    -Paak.

    Even though he knew well that a civilian couldn¡¯t win against an awakened person, thanks to his wife.

    His punch towards Yu-jin showed no hesitation.

    Yu-jin, too, closed his eyes facing that resolution¡­

    ¡®It won¡¯t hurt because of Indomitable, so let¡¯s take a hit. Then I¡¯ll exin after he cools down¡­¡¯

    -Swoosh.

    ¡°Dad, stop it!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    ¡­Before he could close his eyes, Shia intervened.

    Her face was redder than ever due to her dad¡¯s foolishness.

    And then,

    ¡°Shia, you should stay out of this¡­¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s not!!! You pervert!!!!¡±

    -Bang!!!

    Shadows sprouted from all directions.

    Shia¡¯s S-rank unique ability enveloped her father.

    Of course, a civilian couldn¡¯t withstand shadow spanking enhanced with abilities.

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±

    -Thud.

    His body slowly crumbled.

    Shia stood before him, breathing heavily.

    ¡°¡­Damn it, seriously, you fool. Total fool. I hate you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Is Father-inw going to be okay¡­?¡¯

    They say parents can¡¯t win against their children, and it was true.

    * * *

    My future father-inw, who copsed after a rampage.

    I wondered if I should rush him to the hospital, but fortunately, he got up soon.

    ¡°¡­Ugh, Shia, you have quite a strong hand. You take after your mother.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s used to fainting and waking up?¡¯

    I felt a strange sense of familiarity, thinking it might be the fate of a husband with an awakened wife.

    Feeling an odd sense of kinship, the now rational father-inw looked at me again.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I swear, there¡¯s nothing like what you¡¯re worried about.¡±

    ¡®At least in this second round.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even pretend to listen earlier, but now he believed me. What¡¯s this?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t use hypnosis or even try to dodge in that situation.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°A guilty person would try to hide their ws, but an innocent one tries to prove their purity. That¡¯s enough to believe.¡±

    Even though he usually didn¡¯t use violence, I thought he was just that angry.

    Turns out he was testing me even in extreme rage.

    No wonder he¡¯s the strongest n Leader in Korea.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    ¡°You are truly the n Leader!¡±

    ¡°Yes. And more importantly¡­¡±

    -Sly nce.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time Shia has gone against me. Since my beloved daughter did so, what could I do? Haha.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand why he was mentioning Shia.

    I tilted my head in confusion.

    ¡®Of course, Shia would stop him. How could she not stop her father from punching a recruit?¡¯

    ¡°Hm? That expression¡­ You haven¡¯t noticed at all?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Haha.¡±

    -Muttering.

    ¡°Can a man be so oblivious? It¡¯s like he¡¯s self-hypnotized.¡±

    He mumbled something while looking back and forth between Shia and me.

    Wondering what it was, I just blinked in confusion when Shia hurriedly intervened.

    ¡°S-Stop with the nonsense!! More importantly, the contract! Since he¡¯s finally joining, let¡¯s get the paperwork done first!!¡±

    ¡°Hm. Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Thanks to her, the topic returned to the contract.

    A paper slid in front of me.

    It was the exclusive contract of the Cheonhwa n.

    ¡°You must know what this is since you¡¯ve looked into the Awakener contract funds.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I like that we¡¯re on the same page. Then¡­¡±

    -Swish.

    A luxurious fountain pen was added.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised since I had experienced this in the first round.

    ¡°If you have any conditions, feel free to write them down.¡±

    ¡°Dad? What are you¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re offering you 20 billion won as a contract fee. It¡¯s an unprecedented amount in Korea, but it doesn¡¯t match the Americans.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t want to be used of unfair contracts, so write down what you

    want. We¡¯ll amodate as much as possible.¡±

    This was the so-called nk check contract.

    It was clear that most of my demands would be epted.

    I gratefully epted.

    ¡°Then, thank you.¡±

    -Sha sha sha shak.

    The pen danced freely on the nk space of the contract.

    A dedicated team and legal advisors to deal with maliciousments and false information targeting me.

    Media promotions for a positive image.

    Protocols to protect privacy and personal information.

    Delegation of SNS ount management after graduation, etc.

    uses were densely written to prepare for being criticized after establishing a harem.

    ¡°This is usually handled by the n, but is there a need to emphasize it like this?¡±

    ¡°I hate being criticized by strangers. I¡¯m willing to cover any additional costs, so please be thorough.¡±

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t delve too deeply. Understood.¡±

    My father-inw sighed while watching.

    He was probably thinking I¡¯m a young man with a story.

    I didn¡¯t bother to correct his misunderstanding.

    This wasn¡¯t for me, but for my wives who would be heartbroken seeing me criticized.

    I was grateful if he misunderstood and paid more attention.

    So I wrote without looking back.

    When I wrote thest use, exmations erupted from both sides.

    [The contract fee of 20 billion won will be donated to the Cheonhwa Foundation.]

    ¡°¡­Huh? Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Shia and my father-inw. Even the n¡¯s two executives were surprised by this use.

    It was basically a deration that I would sign the contract without taking any money.

    However, my expression remained peaceful.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in my right mind.¡±

    ¡®A real man should think big.¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t aiming for 20 billion won, but something much bigger.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 Contract Complete

    Signing bonus: 20 billion won.

    I wasn¡¯t unaware of the weight of that kind of money.

    I was thrilled with just 1 billion, so how could I reject 20 billion?

    The reason I chose to donate it was¡­

    Conversely, it was because I knew the weight of money all too well.

    ¡°In truth, I¡¯m about to sign a contract with a university hospital. Ten million won per hypnosis treatment. Thirty patients per week.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Father-inw¡¯s eyes turned serious at the mention of treatment.

    After a brief silence, his gaze towards me changed dramatically.

    ¡°I wondered why you mentioned donating to the foundation. So, you want us to use that money for patient support?¡±

    ¡°As expected of the n leader. You are correct.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Wait, what are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±

    On the other hand, Shia looked confused.

    A smile crept onto both my and my father-inw¡¯s faces.

    It was the kind of smile an experienced veteran would give to a cute newbie.

    ¡°Think about it, Shia. If Yu-jin contracts with the hospital and charges ten million won per treatment, what do you think would happen?¡±

    ¡°People would dly pay, right? Being able to treat all sorts of conditions, ten million won seems reasonable¡­¡±

    ¡°People, the public, are not rational beings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Ah.¡±

    After a brief exnation, Shia seemed to start grasping the idea.

    It seemed sufficient¡ªtime to reveal the answer.

    ¡®I wanted to exin right away, but father-inw is the type who considers this a learning experience.¡¯

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m easily earning three billion won a week. Many people will be jealous and try to pick faults.¡±

    A signing bonus of 20 billion won and charging patients ten million won each?

    The amount is ridiculously lowpared to my value, but the public wouldn¡¯t understand that.

    No, even if they did understand, they would pretend not to. Many people live for the pleasure of criticizing those who are sessful.

    I had no intention of giving them any reason to criticize me or my wives.

    ¡°So, I am donating to the foundation, for supporting patient treatment costs.¡±

    To do so, I donated my entire signing bonus to the foundation.

    The foundation would then partially support the treatment costs of financially struggling patients.

    Preferably using my name.

    It was an homage to celebrities donating their prize money after winning apetition¡­

    This way, people couldn¡¯t easily use me of being obsessed with money. Yes.

    ¡°You¡¯re already thinking about image-making. You know how to invest wisely.¡±

    My father-inw seemed pleased.

    Compared to the money I would earn in the future, 20 billion won was nothing.@@novelbin@@

    If I could solidify a good image from the start, 20 billion was a reasonable investment, even if a bit excessive.

    To a businessman, it seemed quite sensible.

    ¡°But still, isn¡¯t it a bit wasteful¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Actually, it¡¯s not entirely a donation.¡¯

    There was one reason I couldn¡¯t reveal yet.

    I intended to marry Shia no matter what.

    Then, donating to the n wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Since father-inw would take Shia, who is an awakened one, as his sessor, the n was essentially Shia¡¯s.

    Shia was, of course, mine.

    By the syllogism, the n was mine.

    Since I was just filling the welfare budget that would eventually need funding, there was no reason to feel wasteful.

    Of course, since I donated it, I couldn¡¯t use that money immediately.

    I had considered keeping some of the signing bonus for urgent needs¡­

    ¡°Still, why not keep at least 1 billion? You need to buy a car¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Shia.¡±

    ¡®If I need urgent funds, I can ask my master.¡¯

    My master would buy me anything if I asked.

    Just thinking about my master¡¯s wallet made me feel rich.

    ¡®Unlike Shia, she¡¯s soft in many ways. She would buy me a car.¡¯

    Actually, if I had my master, I didn¡¯t need anything else.

    At that thought, my heart swelled with pride.

    * * *

    After writing down the additional conditions.

    The remaining contract waspleted quickly.

    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡±

    ¡°Oh, wait a moment.¡±

    [Yoo Jung-cheol will fulfill one request from Seo Yu-jin in the future.]

    ¡°Why is this on a memo and not the contract¡­? Hm. Do you have a request for me?¡±

    ¡°I want to secure a personal favor from the respected n leader.¡±

    ¡®When I dere the harem, I¡¯ll ask you to beat me up next to a healer. You¡¯ll exhaust yourself.¡¯

    ¡°Pfft. Not very manly. I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    Laying the groundwork subtly for the future.

    ¡°Is this all? If it is, I¡¯ll¡­ What!? A 20 billion won donation!?¡±

    ¡°Just proceed as I requested.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, but¡­ Did you get hypnotized, Mr. Seo Yu-jin¡­?¡±

    Though thewyer was shocked, we proceeded.

    With his help, the contract was quickly drafted.

    Instead of a seal, I used a fingerprint to finalize it.

    ¡°Congrattions. You are now part of the Cheonhwa n.¡±

    ¡°Yes, n Leader!¡±

    ¡°Now that you are part of the family, feel free to call me father.¡±

    Perhaps because he was sure I was under his wing.

    Father-inw suddenly became very friendly.

    ¡°Yes, Father!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    -whispering.

    ¡°Shia. If you both have mutual feelings, I can allow a healthy rtionship.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!? What are you saying, you fool¡­¡±

    Even whispering with Shia in front of me was a sign of trust.

    It seemed he trusted me enough to show this father-daughter banter.

    I felt relieved that I had buttoned the first button right.

    ¡°Haha. Anyway, Shia, take care.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t¡­!!!¡±

    -arguing.

    ¡°And¡­ Yu-jin?¡±

    Just as I was about to rx, father-inw spoke again.

    Even though Shia was hitting him on the back, I could understand him clearly.

    ¡°You know, your contract might seem like an unfair deal. People will talk.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So we will do some media y¡­ Can we slightly glorify you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Glorify me for media y?

    Why was he even asking this?

    Wasn¡¯t media y always like that?

    ¡°I¡¯d be grateful if you say good things about me.¡±

    ¡°Good. I was worried you might feel embarrassed and ask us to tone it down, but you saved me the trouble.¡±

    Turns out, he was worried I might act like a hidden hero.

    I shook my head calmly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not that kind of person. I hate criticism, but I don¡¯t mind praise.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªOh. Then, can we glorify you a lot?¡±

    ¡°Of course. In fact, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make you a saint.¡±

    ¡®They¡¯ll publish a few articles and be done with it.¡¯

    Father-inw¡¯s smile widened slightly, marking the end of our discussion.

    After that, I took a quick tour of the n.

    ¡°Oh, Shia and¡­ Seo Yu-jin!?¡±

    ¡°Perfect timing. Mister, look over here for a moment.¡±

    -fidgeting.

    ¡°¡­Ha, really can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done, so hurry up and leave!! I need to show him around the n!!¡±

    Shia was keen on showing me around, even chasing away an A-rank awakened person¡­

    But it was my second time, so I felt nothing.

    Anyway. That was the end of my business with the n.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Chairman.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ Just to ask, did you see a bottle of red ginseng wine? It¡¯s five years old, and I was nning to drink it tonight. I can¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Haru broke it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Sigh. Can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Back at the academy, I cleaned up some incidents.

    [Yu-jin? The contract is ready. Can youe today? The senior is pressing¡­ I¡¯ll buy you something delicious.]

    ¡°Sorry, I need to hit the gym soon¡­ My representative from Cheonhwa will go. Please discuss it with them.¡±

    [You already signed with Cheonhwa¡­ Hmm. That¡¯s a pity. I had a nice restaurant reservation by chance, was going to take you there.]

    ¡°Have a nice meal with Ha-young. Mother and daughter should enjoy such moments.¡±

    [¡­¡­Okay. Goodbye.]

    ¡®Ha-young, enjoy your meal~.¡¯

    I also talked with Soo-yeon noona about the hospital contract.

    ¡°Yu-jin!! Look at this!!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Thepany that makes the Pine Needle Eye drinkmented on the Outstar I uploaded today!! They said they¡¯re grateful and liked it!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Talking about 20 billion won one moment and this the next, how cute.¡¯

    I had a friendly conversation with Alice, whom I met by chance.

    After finishing all that, I returned to my dormitory¡­

    ¡®Time to change into workout clothes and head to the gym~.¡¯

    -creak.

    ¡°I¡¯m ba¡­!¡±

    38

    ¡°Oh, you finally came.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    I felt like I had been hit by an 8-ton truck with no turn signal.

    My master was in a bathrobe, fresh out of the bath, with steam rising from her body.

    The scent of her soft shampoo mixed with the humid air¡­

    I almost drew my sword in surprise.

    ¡°Sorry for the appearance. I was waiting and decided to enjoy a half bath.¡±

    ¡°Th-th-th. Master. Your cleavage, it¡¯s showing¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­? ¡­¡­!!!!? What kind of man gets embarrassed by this!!¡±

    -swoosh.

    Thankfully, she quickly adjusted her robe.

    The problem was that my face had turned bright red.

    ¡®I managed to avoid drawing my sword through hypnosis, but¡­ So embarrassing.¡¯

    ¡°Really¡­ Hmph¡­¡±

    Because of that,

    there was a brief awkward silence.

    I pped my hands to cool my face.

    My master, also embarrassed, fidgeted with her robe while ncing at me.

    She seemed to expect me to break the silence first.

    So, I quickly met her expectations.

    ¡°Ahem. Master, you might catch a cold. Please change quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    -staring. Muttering.

    ¡°You are surprisinglyposed today? Hmph.¡±

    Thanks to my consideration, my master regained herposure.

    Muttering something in Japanese¡­

    Well, she had just arrived in Korea. It made sense she would still think in Japanese.

    As I waited, my master¡¯s gaze shifted back to me.

    ¡°That aside. Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°My secretary visited earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!¡±

    Then, she delivered the shocking news.

    My eyes widened in anticipation.

    I had been eagerly waiting for this news.

    ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A smile appeared on my master¡¯s lips.

    She confidently straightened her chest.

    ¡°The one and only elixir I obtained by defeating the divine dragon. The spring water of Cheoe. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­!!!¡±

    The supreme elixir that elevated me to the top of the S-rank in my first life.

    Cheoe¡¯s Spring Water.

    It was only natural she was so proud to give it to me.

    ¡°Change quickly! I also¡­¡±

    ¡°Follow me immediately.¡±

    ¡°¡­? Yes.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why she wanted to give it to me while still in her bathrobe.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: Bath with Master (2)

    Ninomiya Aika barged in while I was washing up.

    If the roles were reversed, it would have been a crime, and even without that, it was still inappropriate.

    Regardless of the teacher-student rtionship, it was odd for a man and a woman to bathe together.

    But she seemed unfazed.

    ¡°I might not know much since I¡¯ve always been self-taught, but doesn¡¯t this happen often in manga? The master washes the disciple¡¯s back.¡±

    Although Aika preferred novels, especially Chinese martial arts novels, over childish manga¡­

    Washing a disciple was something frequently seen in kids¡¯ cartoons. Plus, she was a woman.

    In her eyes, this level of contact between a master and disciple was eptable.

    It was a major disaster caused by a misguided notion.

    ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s a bit annoying. No reaction at all.¡±

    Additionally, there was a slightly lewd intention hidden within her actions.

    Hadn¡¯t Yu-jin been so excited on the first day he saw her?

    And now, just one weekter, he seemedpletely nonchnt?

    She was only wearing a bathrobe, and had even climbed on top of him, yet there was no reaction?

    ¡­Was she that unattractive as a woman?

    Aika, who was secretly scratched by these thoughts, felt foolish.

    ¡°I¡¯ve banned hypnosis, so he can¡¯t run away. It¡¯s a showdown, my disciple.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want him to get overly excited upon seeing her¡­

    But she wished he¡¯d at least show a natural male reaction. Even just a little bit.

    With this thought in mind, Aika acted a bit more boldly.

    As a result, only Yu-jin was left to suffer.

    ¡°I knew Master was unexpectedly naive, but I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad. I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    ***

    At the moment, I had only a towel wrapped around my waist.

    Barely covering, really.

    If I identally revealed myself now?

    It would be a disaster, to say the least.@@novelbin@@

    I had to hold it in.

    However¡­

    In the humid bathroom, with the woman I loved wearing only a bathrobe, could I hold it in?

    It was naturally making me anxious.

    ¡°I have to endure¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can endure.¡±

    As a result, a tense psychological battle between master and disciple began.

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll pour some water on you. Tell me, is it too hot?¡±

    ¡°Could you use cold water, please? It¡¯s hot in here.¡±

    ¡°Request denied. Warm water is better for rxing the muscles at times like these. Cold water is out of the question.¡±

    Round 1. Yu-jin, trying to calm down with cold water, was met with Aika¡¯s quick counter.

    Aika won the round decisively.

    ¡°Now, let me wash you. Here¡­.¡±

    -Scrub scrub.

    ¡°I¡¯ll relieve your tense muscles, so don¡¯t move even if it hurts.¡±

    Round 2. The actual washing started.

    Her soapy hands moved freely over his bare skin.

    It took less than a minute for Aika to feel awkward.

    -Push push.

    ¡°What now? Washing him like this doesn¡¯t seem to be affecting him.¡±

    Aika wanted to boost her confidence by seeing his reaction, but she had no intention of doing anything lewd.

    She simply hoped he would get excited on his own.

    As a spinster, she was quite greedy.

    Meanwhile, Yu-jin?

    -Determined.

    ¡°Think of the Chairman¡¯s face. If I picture her bare face without makeup, even this will¡­!!!¡±

    He continuously pictured the face of Seol Ha-yeon, the 60-year-old Chairman.

    Thanks to his brutal mental self-abuse, Yu-jin remainedposed.

    Round 2 went to Yu-jin.

    Additionally, Seol Ha-yeon, who clicked her tongue thinking about her broken ginseng wine, suffered aplete defeat.

    Aika¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªNow turn around.¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I said turn around. I¡¯ll massage your front muscles too.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    She insisted he turn around.

    Yu-jin¡¯sposure was shattered.

    Considering their current attire, facing each other directly was unimaginable.

    This was beyond fleeing and into the realm of involuntary manughter, Master.

    For the first time, Yu-jin resisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s really not possible, Master! No matter how you look at it, we can¡¯t face each other dressed like this¡­.¡±

    -Poke.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ack!!!?¡±

    ¡°The arm I massaged is this tense. What about the other muscles? Stop talking and turn around.¡±

    ¡°Th-Then at least let¡¯s do it after we finish here! We don¡¯t have to do this in the bath!¡±

    ¡°Why sweat twice? And, I need to give you a hot waterpress.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sigh. Yes.¡±

    But Yu-jin had no choice but to turn around reluctantly.

    Listening to his master was mon sense.¡¯

    Moreover, she was saying it for his benefit.

    He couldn¡¯t defy her.

    Of course, he turned around with his eyes tightly shut.

    Thanks to that, Aika could thoroughly enjoy the view.

    -Gulp.

    ¡°Seeing it like this, I feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong¡­? I don¡¯t think even kids¡¯ cartoons show scenes like this?¡±

    A newfound sense of guilt struck her.

    Despite the guilt, Aika moved her hands.

    It was toote to back out. Hesitating now would only make things more awkward.

    Her hand, tinged with blue energy, moved towards Yu-jin¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°Your abdominal muscles are in a bad shape. I¡¯ll use energy to loosen them up, so move your hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Please take care of me.¡±

    -Push push.

    After removing the hand that was holding the towel,

    For a while, the only sound was that of skin brushing.

    Their faces rapidly reddened.

    ¡°Th-This is¡­ If she moves her hand a little lower, she¡¯ll touch it?! If I just tap her with my fingers, she¡¯ll see it!!?¡±

    Aika¡¯s hand kept hesitating.

    She couldn¡¯t help but imagine what might happen if she moved her hand just once.

    Just imagining it made her

    feel parched.

    Yu-jin felt simrly.

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon, Seol Ha-yeon, Seol Ha-yeon¡­.¡±

    -Rustle.

    ¡°The rustling of her robe is breaking my concentration!!!¡±

    Desperately trying to picture the Chairman¡¯s face, Yu-jin found it hard to concentrate.

    Whenever he tried to immerse himself in the thought, Aika¡¯s robe sleeve would rustle gently.

    It felt like he was being force-fed the sight of his master wearing only a bathrobe.

    Moreover, their posture was ratherpromising.

    He was seated quietly on a bath chair.

    His master, kneeling in front of him, respectfully reaching out her hands.

    If he lost control and got aroused in this situation?

    ¡°I can¡¯t be a pervert whomits wrist cutting on my master!!¡±

    The technique of targeting the opponent¡¯s wrist in kendo, known in Japan as ¡®koteuchi,¡¯ was now being metaphorically executed.

    In a desperate bid, Yu-jin gritted his teeth.

    -Crunch.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡°Disciple, why is your face so red? Were you that embarrassed!?¡±

    Thanks to this, Aika¡¯s reason began to return a bit.

    A sudden realization struck her.

    Although Yu-jin was simply holding back with all his might¡­

    With his face red and gritting his teeth, he appeared to be enduring great embarrassment.

    Ah! No matter what, this was too much!

    Realizing she had crossed a line, Aika let out a sigh.

    She hurriedly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize a boy would be this embarrassed. This was indeed inappropriate.¡±

    -Fumbling.

    ¡°The washing is done now, so I¡¯ll leave. Take your time ande out!¡±

    She hastily stood up and retreated backward.

    Her dignity as a woman aside, her disciple was the most important to her, so she acted ordingly.

    If things had ended there, it might have been a happy ending, but¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªUnfortunately,

    -Slip.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    The bathroom floor was slippery with water and soap.

    Moreover, Aika had nearly sprung to her feet.

    Unable to control her momentum, she fell backward.

    Amon safety hazard in bathrooms: slipping and falling.

    That misfortune befell Aika as well.

    Of course, even in decay, she was still the number one S-ss.

    A supreme awakened being who could maintain her bnce in any situation¡­

    ¡°I need to adjust my posture¡­.¡±

    -nce.

    ¡°¡­My disciple is showing a slight reaction?!!¡±

    Just at that moment, Yu-jin¡¯s patience was nearing its limit.

    Unable to regain her bnce, she fell.

    For the first time since bing an awakened being, shended on her butt.

    -Ssh!

    ¡°¡­Eek!?¡±

    A foolish moan escaped her.

    It wasn¡¯t due to pain.

    Aika was confident that she could survive even a nuclear st.

    She was just startled by the sudden ssh of water.

    ¡­However, the sound was enough to make Yu-jin open his eyes wide.

    ¡°A falling sound!!?¡±

    -Snap.

    In the world, his master had fallen?

    The number one S-ss, Ninomiya Aika?

    How much energy did she expend massaging me?

    What if she hurt herself falling?

    Worried, he immediately looked towards her¡­

    ¡°Master, are you okay¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. I just slipped for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAn earnest young man, crushed by an 8-ton truck.

    It was a fortunate death.

    ¡°¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!? I-I¡¯m sorry. You must have seen something you shouldn¡¯t have!!¡±

    -Hastily.

    Realizing her situation, Aika, on the brink of dying from embarrassment, rushed out.

    Surprisingly, the two of them, with their faces red, were thinking the same thing.

    ¡°I-I hope he didn¡¯t see¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I-I hope she didn¡¯t see?!!¡±

    They were indeed a well-matched master and disciple.

    * * *

    Although an inappropriate incident had urred, we proceeded with dinner as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°D-D-Disciple. How is it? This dish called ¡®Chicken Nanban,¡¯ I made it because you said you like chicken¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s d-delicious¡­.¡±

    ¡­Of course, something had happened in reality.

    Our flushed cheeks didn¡¯t cool down easily.

    Moreover, I was dying from being conscious of Master¡¯s reaction.

    If it was just because she saw something inappropriate, that would be better¡­

    But what if she actually saw it?

    I was so worried that I couldn¡¯t tell if I was eating or snorting my food.

    This strange tension continued until we finished doing the dishes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash the dishes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, so you just step aside¡­.¡±

    -Pause.

    ¡°¡­¡­In that case, you should do it.¡±

    For a master who believed ¡®housework is a woman¡¯s job¡¯ to insist on making me do the dishes, the situation was quite serious.

    As I washed the dishes, I deliberated intensely.

    Should I bow my head as I did on the first day, or not?

    ¡®I should apologize for showing her something she shouldn¡¯t have seen. I can be vague about exactly what it was. Yes.¡¯

    After much consideration, I decided to start with an apology.

    Wiping my hands on the apron, I turned around with determination¡­

    ¡°Master¡­.¡±

    ¡°W-What¡­ What is this¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I was met with Master¡¯s bewildered expression as she looked at her phone.

    Her eyes were wide open, reminiscent of the day she first saw my ¡®Yu-jin-do.¡¯

    ¡°Why are you like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Look at this! I don¡¯t understand it either, but in Japan, the top trending search term is¡­.¡±

    [1. ¶þŒmÛ¼Ñ¥æ¥¸¥ó½Y»é]

    ¡°This is circting!!¡±

    ¡°The top trending search term? The first part seems to be your name. What does the rest mean?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªNinomiya Aika, Yu-jin. Marriage!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    I wore a simr expression.

    ¡­Seriously, Japan, why are you spoiling my life?

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Aika and Yujin¡¯s Marriage Commotion

    Let¡¯s rewind a bit to when Yujin sold out Haru to the Chairman.

    The Korean media was on the verge of an upheaval.

    It was all because of the information leaked by the Cheonhwa n.

    ¡°Seo Yu-jin contracts with Cheonhwa? Not going to the US?!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it just yesterday that the US President showed interest in Yujin?

    Journalists naturally expected Yujin to go to the US.

    The money difference wasn¡¯t just a few times, it was tens of times more.

    Not going would be foolish, right?

    But then, just a dayter, there was news of a contract?

    This is where the journalists got excited for the first time.

    ¡°What about the signing bonus? For a future S-ss, it must be an unprecedented amount, right?¡±

    ¡°20 billion won.¡±

    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s truly unprecedented. It pales inparison to the US, but still¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªBut he donated the entire amount to the foundation.¡±

    ¡°¡­What!?¡±

    On top of that, he donated the entire signing bonus.

    He did it in the form of a fund, out of concern for the patients he would treat in the future.

    Journalists, caught in a second wave of excitement, went wild.

    ¡°National pride and heroism. How many key points does this story have?¡±

    ¡°This is a click generator!!¡±

    As a result, articles came out so overwhelmingly that even the n leader Yoo Jung-cheol, who ordered the media y, was taken aback.

    [Seo Yu-jin ¡®throws away massive US offer¡¯¡­ Explodes with love for Korea]

    [¡®Korea¡¯s Glory¡¯ Seo Yu-jin writes a ¡®new legend¡¯ with 20 billion donation]

    [Following miracles, ¡®support for treatment¡¯ too¡­.]

    Provocative articles driven by journalists obsessed with view counts.

    Thanks to this, the public was in an uproar.

    They had been worried that a talent who could protect Korea following Seol Ha-yeon might be taken by the US.

    And now, just a dayter, they heard this good news. It was only natural.

    On top of that, he even made a donation.

    Even those who were simmering with envy and jealousy couldn¡¯t help but change their minds.

    This was something that couldn¡¯t be criticized.

    [Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery]

    Title: This 20 billion donation or whatever is disgusting, really

    I checked and it went to the Cheonhwa Foundation

    They¡¯ll probably just take it and share it among themselves

    These naive pigs celebrating a donation are pathetic

    The media maniptors and the ones being manipted are all disgusting

    ? It¡¯s not a foundation, it¡¯s a fund, you idiot

    ? He¡¯s a famous troll, don¡¯t pay attention

    ?? He¡¯s so clueless, it¡¯s pathetic

    ?? What did you just say

    ?? (Square emoticon saying ¡®what did you just say¡¯)

    ?? Oh, don¡¯t do this

    ?? (Thumbs up emoticon)

    ?? (Emoticon)

    ?? (Emoticon)

    Not a single person criticized Yujin even in the only popr post.

    It was just a post where a few hundred people manipted the rmendations over one wrong word.

    Anyway, the domestic public opinion was explosively pro-Yujin.

    The praise was embarrassingly over the top, filling Korea with talks of angels and whatnot.

    Meanwhile, in other countries?

    [R/awakener ¨C I KNEW IT]

    The US, the country directly involved, had little reaction.

    The pride of the world¡¯s strongest nation wouldn¡¯t force someone who didn¡¯t want toe.

    They just let it be.

    Most other countries had simr reactions.

    ¡°20 billion? How much is that in our currency?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ he donated it all? A decent young man.¡±

    Generally, such calm responses.

    However, there were two countries that went wild.

    One was Vietnam, and the other was Japan.

    [V? Ch¨ª C?ng ¨C Official]

    (Yujin donation article tranted into Vietnamese)

    I¡¯ll buy you a meal????

    #Awakener #S_RANK #Youjin

    The unexpected enthusiasm from Vietnam was thanks to Bojji Kkong, who never let go of SNS despite being busy.

    Thanks to him, Yujin was treated as a hero set in Vietnam.

    Meanwhile, Japan¡¯s case was a bit different.

    [Thread discussing world awakeners]

    (Yujin donation rted Japanese article)

    >>31

    2 billion yen donation? Why doesn¡¯t Japan have someone like that

    >>59

    Not just Japan, but there usually aren¡¯t such people in the world

    >>59

    Yujin is extraordinary

    The reaction was much more positive than other countries.

    It¡¯s a Confucian country after all, even more so than Korea.

    In that situation, showing full donation for patients.

    Yujin¡¯s status in Japan soared rapidly.

    Everyone praised his benevolence.

    ¡­However, this alone wouldn¡¯t have made it a big issue.

    No matter how much they praised him, Yujin was still Korean.

    This was just temporary attention that would fade after a few days.

    It should have been like that.

    [Thread discussing Aika-chan]

    Could Yujin-kun and Aika-chan be a good match?

    >>31

    Huh?

    A single remark flipped public opinion.

    Ninomiya Aika.

    Japan¡¯s proud S-ss number one and¡­

    A woman who had never been in a rtionship until the age of 32.

    Initially, fans who shouted ¡°Protect Aika-chan!!¡± and opposed the rtionship were now feeling a sense of crisis.

    They had said not to date, but did she really not date? She¡¯s now in her 30s, after all.

    Unknowingly, everyone had started to think this way.

    In the midst of this, Yujin appeared.

    Abilities? Future S-ss. Capable of hypnosis treatment.

    Personality? Donated 20 billion. An angel.

    Appearance? Needless to say. Pass.

    Most importantly, would he suit Aika?

    [Thread discussing Aika-chan]

    >>31

    Come to think of it, doesn¡¯t Yujin-kun use a katana? Could he be admiring Aika-chan or something?

    >>31

    He might indeed be a good match

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªJust in time, Yujin uses a katana!

    A Korean youth wielding the very weapon that symbolizes Aika!

    Japan was abuzz with sharp shipping possibilities.

    [Thread discussing Aika-chan]

    >>31

    If Aika-chan gets married, would Yujine to Japan?

    >>31

    This means Aika-chan has no choice but to marry him

    >>31

    A lonely strong girl and a decent young man who admires her. Is this a manga?

    >>76

    I drew a manga about it~ (link)

    >>81

    A new manga, thank you (thank you in Japanese inte ng)

    To the point where a manga about Yujin and Aika¡¯s love came out.

    A well-drawn manga quickly reached real-time search rankings.

    With topics like Aika Yujin marriage manga.

    As it spread and spread¡­

    Somehow, it reached Korea across the sea.

    It reached the two who were living together.

    [1. Ninomiya Aika Yujin marriage]

    ¡°Looking it up, they say it¡¯s a manga.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already tranted into Korean. This is just¡­.¡±

    ¡°Foolish. Sigh.¡±

    Aika sighed after quickly uncovering the truth.

    While she didn¡¯t forbid using herself as a subject for creative works, as long as it wasn¡¯t 19+, this was unexpected.

    Despite her grumbling tone, her heart thumped nervously.

    ¡®M-m-marriage? With my student? A 12-year age difference¡­ Is it really okay in people¡¯s eyes?¡¯

    She was 32 years old. Yujin was just 20.

    When she was 20, Yujin was in elementary school.

    A criminal age gap.

    Marriage was a far-fetched dream she couldn¡¯t even dare to think about.

    But then. A manga about her marrying Yujin, not as the number one S-ss, but as a woman smiling?

    And everyone said they looked good together?

    ¡­Really?

    These thoughts excited Aika secretly.

    It was ridiculous.

    ¡®My dream as an elementary school kid was to be a bride. Doing housework while my husband was away, supporting him and being loved¡­ Wait a minute?¡¯

    -Stop.

    ¡®¡­Am I doing this with my student?¡¯

    Anotherte realization.

    Doing housework while her husband was away, making warm miso soup when he returned.

    A wife dedicated to supporting her husband?

    Isn¡¯t that exactly her rtionship with Yujin?

    She hadn¡¯t realized it until now, but Aika had been ying the role of a wife for the past few days.

    Just as she had dreamed as a child.

    The shock halted her thoughts.

    ¡®Could it be, unconsciously, I think of my student as my husband¡­?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Sigh. This is so awkward. Really.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Yujin frowned at Aika¡¯s silence.

    It was a natural reaction for him.

    The bathhouse incident was troubling enough.

    Now, he was getting life spoilers too?

    They were still in a proper master-student rtionship.

    He didn¡¯t like it.

    What if his master became conscious of this? What if it caused a rift in their harmonious rtionship?

    No matter how he thought about it, it was a loss.

    He broke the silence with a self-serving remark.

    ¡°People are so rude. What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    ¡°The person who drew this probably never thought about how frustrating this must be for you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t my fault, the one who drew this manga was to me.

    A smooth transfer of responsibility.

    Furthermore,

    ¡°This manga makes it seem like you came to Korea to marry me. In reality, you came to teach me

    .¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ true¡­.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re so ungrateful, seriously.¡±

    What kind of character setting is this?

    Aika lowered her head at his harsh evaluation.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®Do people see it like that? That I¡¯m a woman crazy for marriage, sticking to a student 12 years younger!?¡¯

    -Trembling.

    ¡®I only wanted to teach my student¡­!!¡¯

    No wonder his friends were foaming at the mouth.

    To others, living with her student looked like this.

    Aika realized the truth forced on her.

    ¡°¡­You spoke well. I just came for your sword.¡±

    ¡°Haa. I¡¯ll rify this on SNS. This is disgraceful for you.¡±

    ¡°T-there¡¯s no need for that. No. Don¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡±

    ¡°Those with great power should show appropriate magnanimity. Reacting to such things isn¡¯t bing of my student.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡±

    Though she didn¡¯t mind, she didn¡¯t crush the seed of additional secondary creation.

    Yujin was relieved by her benevolence.

    Ah, my master won¡¯t feel awkward with me.

    She sees it as just a manga.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go rest. My whole body is sore, I need to recover.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Before another incident happened, Yujin went to get some sleep.

    The sudden marriage nonsense ended peacefully.

    ¡°¡­By the way, my student.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I could forbid it?¡±

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m actually honored~!¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s the first time being drawn in a manga.¡¯

    Though he tried to wrap it up, he identally dropped a bomb.

    ¡°¡­? ¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    ¡°Goodnight~ Yawn.¡±

    However, the clueless young man didn¡¯t realize what he said.

    Thanks to that, Aika spent the night unable to sleep, deep in thought.

    ### 41

    ¡®He said it¡¯s an honor to have a marriage manga drawn¡­ What does that mean? Does it mean marrying me is an honor? Is that what he meant?¡¯

    She spent until dawn in this manner, there was no other way to describe it but ridiculous.

    * * *

    The eventful weekend passed, and it was Monday morning again.

    -Munch munch.

    ¡°As expected, the food you make is the best! Especially this Japanese-style miso soup, I could eat it every day!¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you doing this on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing. Eat up.¡±

    The master¡¯s face was stiff, perhaps due to the aftermath of the previous night.

    She didn¡¯t even make eye contact.

    Thinking that only time could heal this, he escaped to the academy.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Ah, Alice. Good morning.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYujin, let¡¯s go on TV together!! We should be idols!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    His wife suggested bing an idol.

    What now.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: A Historic Advertisement Shoot (1)

    In truth, Alice considered herself the closest to Yu-jin.

    This was due to social media.

    [Alice Littlewood]@@novelbin@@

    (A photo of Yu-jin and her drinking Sol¡¯s Dew together)

    ¡°Today too, Sol¡¯s Dew!

    It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    ===

    72,000 likes

    ¡®Even when I look at Outstar, it¡¯s only Bojji Kkong and I who post pictures with Yu-jin. Hehe.¡¯

    After the Academy lifted the SNS ban, she resumed using Outstar.

    To the people there, she appeared to be Yu-jin¡¯s only friend.

    They took pictures together, and they were even filmed together in the entrance exam video.

    It was natural for everyone to be envious of her, a friend of a celebrity.

    Thanks to this, Alice was brimming with confidence.

    She and Yu-jin were officially recognized asrades of Sol¡¯s Dew.

    She was so happy she could burst intoughter.

    At least, until the weekend came.

    ¡®All day Sunday with Shia? And even meeting her father!?¡¯

    The articles about Yu-jin joining a n that poured out on Sunday.

    While it was worth celebrating his contract with Cheonhwa¡­

    Did the n leader have to be Shia¡¯s father?

    It was obvious that Shia was the one who brought him to Cheonhwa.

    A daughter introducing a man to her father?

    Even from a Western perspective, this was unusual.

    Fathers were fathers regardless of East or West.

    When a daughter brings a man, the father can¡¯t help but be conscious.

    Shia must have known this.

    She must have taken him there knowingly. Tricking innocent Yu-jin.

    To Alice, this was Shia¡¯s scheming.

    She had no choice but to think so.

    ¡®Though I don¡¯t have the right to say anything about who Yu-jin dates¡­ No. That woman is obviously after Yu-jin¡¯s abilities, isn¡¯t she? As arade, I absolutely can¡¯t stand it.¡¯

    Alice¡¯s heart burned with obsession.

    After all, Shia was only after Yu-jin¡¯s power.

    She had a strong bond with Yu-jin even before knowing about his abilities.

    She became friends with Yu-jin first, without any ulterior motives like Shia.

    There¡¯s no way she would let Shia, who acts like a gold digger because of his abilities, get him.

    Yu-jin had to be protected by her.

    ¡­Though such thoughts kept making specialized terms like NTR and BSS pop into her head. Nheless.

    Alice became slightly more resolute with these thoughts.

    -Ding.

    ¡®A DM¡­ Oh?! This is it!!¡¯

    Just in time, a message arrived.

    Alice sprang to her feet.

    Her eyes filled with determination.

    ¡®If I ept this, I can be even closer to Yu-jin¡­!¡¯

    This happened about 12 hours before she brought up the idol idea to Yu-jin.

    * * *

    Monday morning.

    Alice said something shocking right from the start.

    ¡°Yu-jin, let¡¯s appear on TV together!! Let¡¯s be idols!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Why idols all of a sudden?

    It would make sense if it were Shia, but Alice, who only liked pop songs like the Beatles¡­

    ¡°The truth is, I got a DM yesterday asking if we could shoot an advertisement for Sol¡¯s Dew! It seems they think highly of us Sol¡¯s Dewrades!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    So it was about an advertisement. For a moment, I wondered what she meant.

    I regained myposure.

    I had experienced numerous advertisement shoots even before my regression.

    There was no reason to be flustered about it.

    ¡°An advertisement¡­ Honestly, I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    ¡°What!? It¡¯s an ad for Sol¡¯s Dew! Why not!?¡±

    ¡°Because if a weird ades out, it can ruin our image. It could remain as a lifetime embarrassment.¡±

    As a 2nd-time hypnotic crossover guy, I thought shooting an ad now was a premature decision.

    Depending on the content, it could damage our image¡­

    More importantly, what if I said something like ¡®I¡¯m strong¡¯ and it ended up as a lifetime ck mark?

    I didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed like in the first round, where I wondered why everyone mocked me after I said a cool line.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, okay? Okay? It¡¯s Sol¡¯s Dew! It can only have a good image!¡±

    ¡°Advertisements are different, I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine! And they said they¡¯ll let us drink Sol¡¯s Dew for free for life!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Despite my exnations, Alice didn¡¯t give up.

    My resolve weakened.

    ¡°Do you really want to shoot the ad that much?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Yu-jin and I, the Sol¡¯s Dewrades, will spread Sol¡¯s Dew to the entire world!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t keen on it¡­

    But my wife, Alice, wanted to shoot it so badly.

    The scale tilted heavily towards eptance.

    Thanks to the weight of love.

    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s just do it.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem. Then¡­¡±

    I made up my mind and cleared my throat.

    To give Alice the answer she wanted most.

    To say ¡®Yes, let¡¯s shoot it together.¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThat was definitely my intention.

    -Grip.

    42

    ¡°We can do it as Sol¡¯s Dewrades!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    One sudden arm hook left my mind in shambles.

    The whiff of perfume. The freshness unique to early twenties.

    The soft yet firm texture pressing against my arm¡­ different from my master¡¯s.

    What is this? Alice doesn¡¯t have feelings for me yet.

    Why this skinship? Is this normal in Ennd?

    ¡°A- A- Alice. Your- your chest.¡±

    ¡°Stop changing the subject~ Let¡¯s shoot the Sol¡¯s Dew ad together! We¡¯ll cover the world in Sol¡¯s Dew!¡±

    Alice was innocent amidst all this.

    Apparently, such skinship wasn¡¯t that embarrassing for her.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    -Soft and springy.

    ¡®My wife is truly the best¡­.¡¯

    Skinship with the most beautiful woman in the world.

    Being so close we could feel each other¡¯s breath.

    My heart raced painfully.

    Suddenly, I found my wife incredibly lovely again.

    If it were before the regression, I would have picked her up and run to the bed immediately.

    Even my lower part¡­

    -Startled.

    ¡®¡­¡­!? I- I won¡¯t feel lust for the next hour!!!!¡¯

    The long contemtion and half-drawn Yu-jin¡¯s fault interrupted.

    I quickly suppressed my lust with hypnosis.

    Thanks to my aversion to Alice being in her early twenties, it ended at a half-draw¡­

    This overwhelming attack and the unexpectedly intimate skinship.

    Had itsted three more seconds, I might have fully drawn out.

    However, even though hypnosis saved me from disgrace¡­

    The danger still remained.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t go down immediately.¡¯

    It takes time to sheathe a drawn sword.

    All men know this mon sense.¡¯

    Anyone who has struggled in the bathroom in the morning has experienced it.

    Moreover, my Yu-jin is a two-handed sword.

    Even if it was only half-drawn, its presence was enormous.

    Luckily, it was early morning.

    There was no risk of social death since no one was around¡­

    But if Alice saw it, it would be the end.

    What to do? Cover it with my hands?

    Impossible. It would be even more noticeable.

    Covering it with a book¡­

    I came with nothing but my bare body since I wasn¡¯t going to study.

    It was a crisis where evasion was impossible.

    I tried a direct confrontation.

    ¡°Alice.¡±

    -Out of the blue.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    I grabbed Alice¡¯s shoulders and pulled her towards me.

    Our eyes met at a close distance.

    It was as if we were about to kiss.

    ¡°Yu- Yu- Yu-jin? Suddenly, why¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a tough journey. Sol¡¯s Dew is a persecuted drink in Korea. Some people even curse it, calling it caterpir water.¡±

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t crazy enough to kiss her out of nowhere.

    This was just to keep Alice from looking down.

    To buy time for the sheathing.

    ¡°Tha- That¡­ Close¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to do it? With me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    Though it sounded serious, the conversation was trivial.

    Would we live a simple, happy life as caterpirs?

    Or be named caterpirs by shooting the ad?

    ¡°If you want to, I¡¯ll dly do it too.¡±

    I was saying I¡¯d be your caterpirrade.

    Alice¡¯s pupils darted around.

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­ Huh? Are you serious? You¡¯ll really do it!?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll try my best. So you can be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°S- Satisfied, you say¡­¡±

    ¡°Though I¡¯m not confident in acting, I¡¯ll just follow the advertiser¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡±

    Her pupils returned to normal.

    Just as my Yu-jin was fully sheathed.

    A grandiose but trivial speech to buy time.

    Missionplete.

    ¡°Well, although I said it grandly. It might be nothing. It could be an ordinary ad.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°So, if Alice wants to shoot it, I will too. As Sol¡¯s Dewrades.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes. Then let¡¯s do it. The ad shoot.¡±

    For some reason, Alice¡¯s eyes seemed a bit cold¡­

    Well. Since I suddenly grabbed her shoulders.

    It might have been a bit intimidating skinship, making her wary.

    ¡°Since I signed with Cheonhwa yesterday, they¡¯ll adjust the contract terms. I¡¯ll ask them to include yours too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll reply to the beveragepany representative ordingly.¡±

    -Mumbling.

    ¡°Being unnecessarily upright, why does he talk so confusingly? In this atmosphere, if you say you¡¯ll do it, obviously¡­¡±

    She muttered for quite a while after that, seeming quite annoyed.

    I felt unjustly treated.

    * * *

    After many discussions behind the scenes.

    The Sol¡¯s Dew ad shoot was scheduled for this Thursday.

    It felt a bit rushed but¡­

    Well, the beveragepany must be eager.

    They probably tested the waters through Alice

    , but caught a big fish like me.

    They must want to film before I change my mind.

    Moreover, my current poprity must be skyrocketing.

    Thanks to Cheonhwa¡¯s media y, my reputation should be quite good.

    To leverage this special effect, they need to film and release it quickly.

    Thus, I epted it without much thought¡­

    ¡®Wait, the second week Thursday?¡¯

    Suddenly, a piece of game event information crossed my mind.

    A smile spread across my face.

    I immediately picked up my phone.

    -Beep.

    ¡°Father-inw. It¡¯s me, Yu-jin.¡±

    [Who do we have here? It¡¯s Yu-jin. I enjoyed the red ginseng wine you sentst time. It was clear that the maker poured their heart into it.]

    ¡°¡­Haha. I¡¯m d it suited your taste.¡±

    After a somewhat formal greeting that pricked my conscience.

    ¡°By the way, about that ad shoot. Can I choose the filming location? How about Hangang Park?¡±

    [Hmm? If it¡¯s your wish, it can be arranged¡­ But why?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Hangang Park nice?¡±

    [Well. Alright.]

    I requested to change the filming location.

    Hangang Park.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªWhere an A-rank gate would appear on Thursday.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 A Historic Advertisement Shoot

    Thursday came quickly.

    It was the day of the ad shoot.

    ¡°Here, this is Alice Littlewood¡¯s weapon removal permit. Since it¡¯s academy equipment, make sure to return it quietly.¡±

    Alice and I submitted a leave of absence for the day.

    Additionally, we brought weapons for awakened beings.

    If an awakened one appears in an ad, it should show something, right?

    Doing it barehanded would be quite boring.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Ah, what about Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°I can just bring it with me. I have an awakened being certificate.¡±

    ¡°As expected, Yu-jin! You¡¯re amazing!¡±

    ¡°When you graduate¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough chit-chat, look over here for a moment.¡±

    The Chairman, with a serious expression, stood before us.

    With her hands on her waist, she puffed out her modest chest.

    Her immodesty made me frown.

    ¡°I hate to be a worrywart¡­ but Seo Yu-jin, what¡¯s with your eyes?¡±

    ¡°I was blinded by your radiance.¡±

    ¡°Cut the soulless ttery. Anyway, be careful. I have a bad feeling about this.¡±

    The Chairman then began to lecture us.

    Using her simple but all-purpose unique talent that made her the fourth rank S-ss, ¡®Sixth Sense.¡¯

    ¡°It may not be a big deal, but¡­ you guys are weak.¡±

    ¡°The Cheonhwa n is providing bodyguards, so there won¡¯t be any problems!¡±

    ¡°Even so, stay vignt. Carelessness can lead to mishaps.¡±

    She listed potential problems.

    From minor issues like fan attacks.

    To patients causing a ruckus wanting treatment or politicians trying to talk and disrupting the atmosphere.

    In the worst-case scenario¡­

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªA viin might directly target your life.¡±

    A viin might try to kill me.

    It was a sincere warning from the Chairman.

    Hearing that, I showed the respect deserved by Seol Ha-yeon, the fourth rank S-ss hero of Korea¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s just that an A-ss gate is going to open. I¡¯ll take care of it quickly and return.¡¯

    Respect? Not at all. That old woman isn¡¯t what she used to be.

    Time sure flies.

    I waved my hand, dismissing her excessive worries.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be careful¡­ As long as it¡¯s not Winterer, it¡¯ll be fine. There aren¡¯t many countries with weaker viins than Korea.¡±

    What kind of country is Korea?

    In other countries, they fail to identify viins beforehand, causing them to mix with awakened beings like bombs.

    But thanks to the Chairman, Korea boasts a 0% viin rate among officially registered awakened beings.

    Well, once they realize they¡¯ve be viins, they flee to the mountains without registering as awakened beings¡­

    But growing up without an academy in this peaceful country, what can they be but a national gang?

    Hence, viins in Korea are weak, barely reaching C-ss at best.

    Winterer and Haru, as experimental subjects of the ¡®Awakened Proliferation n,¡¯ are just unique cases.

    The Chairman smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Indeed. If that¡¯s truly the case, Cheonhwa¡¯s bodyguards can handle it. Unless it¡¯s a first-ss viin like Winterer.¡±

    ¡°Chairman! What are the chances of it being Winterer¡­.¡±

    ¡°None. The night before her attack, I was so anxious I couldn¡¯t sleep. If she were targeting you, Yu-jin, this level of anxiety wouldn¡¯t suffice.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Her hesitant smile hinted that she knew she was being overprotective.

    But her eyes quickly filled with worry again.

    ¡°Still, be cautious. If anything happens to you cadets, especially you, Seo Yu-jin¡­.¡±

    -Mumble.

    ¡°My perfect retirement n to leave this damn Chairman¡¯s position and live a peaceful life in the countryside¡­.¡±

    Her genuine concern was touching.

    Whatever she was mumbling, it must have been a prayer.

    Many people turn to faith in their twilight years.

    This time, I epted her concern without retort.

    When someone prays for you, it¡¯s inhuman to dismiss it.

    ¡®If she¡¯s praying to some cult, I¡¯d refuse¡­ but she was a Catholic in the first round.¡¯

    -Sneak.

    ¡°Alice and I will return unscathed.¡±

    ¡°Yes! We are Pine Needlerades!¡±

    To alleviate her worries, I assured her not to worry.

    That we would face no harm.

    No matter what adversityes our way, my wife and I would return without shedding a drop of blood.

    * * *

    ¡°The King of Korea!!!!! Is Seo Yu-jin!!!!!¡±

    ¡°With Seo Yu-jin!!!!! Change the regime!!!¡±

    ¡°Please make him President!!!!!!¡±

    -CRACK.

    ¡®¡­What grudge do you have against me to do this?¡¯

    Despite my assurances, I ended up bleeding.

    Civilians swarmed the filming site.

    The Cheonhwa n had kept things well-controlled, so I entered without worry¡­

    But what¡¯s with that long-distance sonic attack? It¡¯s piercing through the crowd and resonating.

    Moreover, the content was mind-blowing.

    Thanks to that, my mouth filled with the taste of blood.

    It was the first blood I¡¯ve tasted since Bojji left.

    ¡®Father-inw, this isn¡¯t image making but an election campaign. Or did you hypnotize them!?¡¯

    Suddenly, I was newly terrified of my father-inw¡¯s powers.

    He said he¡¯d make my image, make me a saint, but¡­

    Did this happen without hypnosis?

    Thatdy turned into a rocker!

    Fearing I¡¯d burst if I listened any longer, I ran away.

    I headed towards Alice, who should be fully made up by now, to escape themotion.

    ¡°Ah, Yu-jin! I heard someone shouting your name just now, what happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­Too much happened to me. It¡¯s really tough.¡±

    I slumped as soon as I entered the dressing room.

    Alice pressed for details, but I could only shake my head and say it wasn¡¯t dangerous.

    Laughing might mess up her makeup.

    ¡°Is Seo Yu-jin¡¯s makeup¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why would a man need makeup?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Certainly, it¡¯s unnecessary. It might even be better for a sporty look.¡±

    I naturally skipped the makeup.

    Next, I held the script we received yesterday.

    Sweating while wielding a sword, wiping sweat in the forest shade.

    All I had to do was take a delicious sip of a drink.

    Alice¡¯s script seemed a bit moreplicated¡­

    But she herself is practically amercial.

    She¡¯s a person who gets pine needle tea shipped from Ennd, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Anyway, since her makeup wasn¡¯t finished yet.

    I decided to kill time by greeting the surroundings.

    Also, to show some ttery to make sure the shoot goes well and to build up good stories.

    ¡°Please take good care of today¡¯s shoot!¡±

    ¡°Se, Seo Yu-jin!?¡±

    ¡°I brought vitamin drinks, so please have some!¡±

    -Mumble.

    ¡°Is he nning to be an actorter¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. He would kill it as a movie star.¡±

    ¡°An action scene without CGI would be amazing.¡±

    Seeing people whispering behind my back, the image-making seemed sessful.

    After handing out all the drink boxes, I returned.

    Thinking Alice¡¯s makeup must be finished by now.

    -Screech.

    ¡°Ah, Yu-jin!! Look at this, look!!¡±

    ¡°With makeup like this, I really look like a K-POP idol!! I look like I¡¯m ready to dance in a practice room!!¡±

    It was finished.

    What was Alice¡¯s concept again, an idol trainee from Ennd who admired Korea?

    She perfectly fit the concept.

    I couldn¡¯t tell if she had makeup on or not.

    ¡°How do I look? Don¡¯t I look different with proper makeup?¡±

    ¡°Not really? Alice was already the prettiest in the world. Actually, I think you look cuter without it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What!!!!?¡±

    Alice¡¯s cheeks reddened at my nonchnt response.

    Realizing my mistake quickly, I corrected myself.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re incredibly pretty now too! If I saw you on the first day, I¡¯d think you¡¯re a celebrity!! No, you¡¯re prettier than any celebrity!!¡±

    ¡°St, stop¡­.¡±

    ¡°When this ad airs, you¡¯ll be called a goddess! The cute and beautiful goddess from Ennd!¡±

    An indiscriminate barrage ofpliments.

    Every word was heartfelt.

    I just don¡¯t like heavy makeup, but my wife is undeniably the prettiest in the world.

    ¡°Okay, I get it¡­ stop¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­.¡±

    -Tremble.

    Alice¡¯s lips twitched upwards, showing she wasn¡¯t displeased despite the blush.

    Indeed, it¡¯s always a good idea topliment a woman.

    -Whisper.

    ¡°Can you believe someone like that exists? Flirting without changing his expression.¡±

    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t even realize it.¡±

    ¡°Did he hypnotize himself to be oblivious? Did he suffer from love troubles in the past?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. That level is unreal.¡±

    The stylists whispered behind us, but¡­

    No need to pay attention to every bit of gossip.

    * * *

    After some time, it was time to shoot.

    I went first.

    Surrounded by numerous filming equipment and staff.

    ¡®In the first round, I couldn¡¯t adjust and made a fool of myself¡­ but this time is different.¡¯

    I remained calm in front of numerous cameras.

    Even shing a confident smile.

    It showed my confidence in finishing the shoot quickly.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t worry about retakes, so don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Then, ready¡­¡­.¡±

    With the director¡¯s signal,

    The ad shoot with Alice and me began.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªBut now,

    -Whoooo.

    ¡®This is¡­ a gate!!!!? Did a gate already open!!? I thought I had an hour, so I nned to slip away during Alice¡¯s shoot!!¡¯

    Right from the start, a gate began to open.

    ¡°Hold on!! Everyone, run away!!!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yu-jin, what are you saying¡­.¡±

    -ng!!

    ¡°No time to exin, just hurry¡­.¡±

    I drew my sword

    immediately.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªWe¡¯ve been spotted!! Everyone, let¡¯s go kill that bastard!!!¡±

    -Swish!

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Viins too!?¡¯

    Viins came flying from afar.

    I expected chaos, but not this much.

    What a mess for an ad shoot.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: Shouldn¡¯t We Pursue PPL in the Gate? (1)

    Immediately after realizing we had been transferred.

    I immediately went into a defensive posture.

    More seriously than ever before, even in my previous life.

    -Whip.

    ¡®What¡¯s different from the first round? An A+ grade, I¡¯ve never even heard of that.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t like me, who had conquered numerous gates before my regression. But I had no choice.

    ording to the status window notification, this was an A+ grade gate.

    It was a danger that neither I nor humanity had yet experienced.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThat day. Just like the colossal gate that had opened in the sky.

    ¡®If those monsterse out, I won¡¯tst a minute with my current stats. We¡¯ll all be wiped out before support even arrives!!!¡¯

    In the worst-case scenario, those monsters might appear.

    The ones that took my and my master¡¯s arms.

    The ones that ughtered Alice¡¯s family.

    The ones that turned Shia¡¯s n to ashes.

    Monsters that embodied irrationality.

    Just thinking about them made my hands tremble.

    If it was just me in danger, that would be one thing¡­

    But it wasn¡¯t just me here.

    Alice, my everything, was here with me.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Yu-jin? It looks safe here for now. You can let go¡­¡±

    -Grab.

    ¡°Hng, hng!!?¡±

    I hugged her tighter, just in case.

    To protect her with my life if anything happened.

    With the two of us pressed close together like that.

    I only turned my head to scan our surroundings.

    The internal structure. Identical to the first round.

    Monsters. After scanning with mana, at least within a 100-meter radius, there were none.

    There probably weren¡¯t any traps either¡­

    But traps of a type even I didn¡¯t know could appear.

    I had to stay vignt.

    It took me three minutes to feel secure.

    ¡®At least the entrance is the same as the first round. This ce is safe.¡¯

    ¡°Huaa¡­.¡±

    Only after confirming safety did I let out a sigh.

    I quickly looked down.

    To reassure my wife, who must be trembling with fear.

    ¡°Alice. It¡¯s safe here¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hah, haaa¡­.¡±

    Alice, who was snugly nestled in my arms, met my gaze.

    But now, her face was red all the way to her ears. Her eyes were unfocused.

    It took me less than a second to realize the reason.

    -Squish.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Damn it. I was so surprised for a moment, I hugged Alice like I did before the regression¡­!!!¡¯

    I was hugging Alice tightly with both arms.

    So tightly that our stomachs were touching.

    Inevitably, various parts were touching each other.

    Her chest, for example. Her breasts, to be exact. Her bust, indeed.

    Even the position of my hands was awkward.

    One hand was on her back. Where her bra hook was.

    The other hand was on the border between her waist and buttocks.

    ¡­This was a position right before making love.

    A position for a passionate deep kiss, taking off each other¡¯s clothes, and caressing each other.

    Fortunately, she had her back against the wall, so my inappropriate hands wouldn¡¯t be visible to civilians¡­

    But she must have noticed.

    One hand was on her bra hook, the other about to caress her buttocks.

    Even Alice, who knew nothing about such things, must have noticed.

    ¡®She¡¯s in her early twenties now¡­ No, this is sexual harassment!!¡¯

    -Hastily.

    ¡°I, I, I¡¯m sorry! I was trying to protect you in case of an emergency!!¡±

    I immediately pulled away and apologized.

    I was really just trying to protect her.

    But my hands had decided to act like a ¡®mating man.¡¯

    Though it wasn¡¯t intentional, I was really sorry if it embarrassed her.

    Even though it was a zero-score apology¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­? Why are you apologizing, Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°Because of the hand position¡­ And it touched your, your chest¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t touch anything inappropriate, and the waist is fine.¡±

    She epted it.

    My wife is an angel. I love her so much. Please marry me.

    -Mumbling.

    45

    ¡°I, I should be the one apologizing¡­.¡±

    Her face turned red, and she mumbled something, but I left her alone and turned away.

    From the scale, it seemed there were hundreds of civilians involved.

    By now, they were probably on the verge of panic from fear.

    I had to use hypnosis somehow.

    ¡°Ahem. Everyone, please stay calm. This ce is safe¡­.¡±

    -Murmur, murmur.

    ¡°Wow, so this is a gate! It¡¯s really spooky.¡±

    ¡°It feels like we¡¯re on a movie set.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous¡­ I wish a guy would hug me so tightly that I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets.¡±

    ¡­Instead of panicking, they were busy taking pictures everywhere.

    It was the first time I was grateful for safety ignorance.

    Though it was safety ignorance that caused this mess in the first ce.

    -p!!

    ¡°Quiet! You have entered an A+ grade gate. It is extremely dangerous, so please follow the instructions of me, A-grade Awakener Seo Yu-jin.¡±

    The hall quieted down with one p.

    My voice echoed loudly.

    This ce was dangerous, but at least the entrance was safe.

    So, listen to me and stay put.

    ¡°Support from Cheonhwa will arrive soon, so please wait here until the raid teampletely clears this gate.¡±

    ¡°Huh!? You¡¯re not clearing it yourself, Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°That would be suicidal.¡±

    After saying that, I took the lead and sat down on the floor.

    It might look a bit undignified, but¡­

    Who knew what was out there?

    It was better to go with n members who could clear an S-grade gate just in case.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t some remote vige, it¡¯s Seoul. They should be here in fifteen minutes.¡¯

    * * *

    One hourter.

    My expression grew serious.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t theying? We¡¯re all going to die at this rate?¡¯

    We were civilians and cadets caught in an A-grade gate.

    We knew this gate was safe, but from the outside, people must think we were on the brink of death.

    But no one came to rescue us for an hour?

    If it were a small n, I could understand, but Cheonhwa wouldn¡¯t do that.

    There must have been a valid reason.

    -Whisper, whisper.

    ¡°Alice. Listen to me without making a sound. Something must be wrong outside.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way the raid team wouldn¡¯te for an hour. There must be a restriction on the number of people or a ban on additional transfers. It must be some kind of gimmick.¡±

    There must be something about the gate itself.

    Since it was humanity¡¯s first A+ grade gate.

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there was a bizarre gimmick.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°In the worst-case scenario, we might have to clear the gate with only the people here.¡±

    Which meant, the people here had to clear this gate.

    Excluding the civilians¡­

    It meant just Alice and I had to clear it alone.

    It was natural for her to be shocked.

    ¡°You said earlier that entering alone was suicidal.¡±

    ¡°That was an exaggeration, but it is extremely dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do? Compared to Yu-jin, I¡¯m not much help¡­.¡±

    ¡°I was about to discuss that¡­¡±

    So, let¡¯s put our heads together and figure it out.

    My IQ 100. Your IQ 140.

    Ourbined IQ of 240.

    I was about to say this.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªWhen a groan of pain echoed through the hall.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin! There¡¯s a pregnant woman whose water just broke!!¡±

    ¡°Eck.¡±

    No way, a pregnant woman, of all times, gets caught in a gate during her full term, and her water breaks in just an hour?

    I was at a loss for words.

    But I couldn¡¯t show it.

    Because the pregnant woman¡¯s gaze was on me.

    ¡°Wh-when is the raid teaming¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­¡±

    ¡°If you tell me¡­ I¡¯ll try to hold on¡­.¡±

    Even with her face pale with pain, she tried to smile.

    That smile¡­

    Held trust in me, in the Awakeners.

    This was Korea, the strongest country of Awakeners.

    The raid team woulde to rescue us soon.

    Just hold on a little longer.

    This trust.

    My expression grew serious.

    ¡°It seems something has happened outside. It¡¯s strange that not a single Awakener has entered in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin!? Why are you saying that?¡±

    ¡°We might have to clear the gate with only the people here. Without additional support. Essentially, just by myself.¡±

    Despite Alice¡¯s restraint, I spoke honestly.

    No matter how long we waited, no rescue woulde.

    We were in big trouble.

    Despair crossed the pregnant woman¡¯s face¡­

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, what, I¡¯ll just clear it quickly ande back!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    How could I leave her in despair?

    I slung my katana over my shoulder with exaggerated movements.

    Wearing a confident smile befitting the former top S-rank.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯m Seo Yu-jin. The future S-rank Awakener Cheonhwa recruited for 20 billion. An A-grade gate is a piece of cake for an S-rank.¡±

    ¡°But earlier you said it was suicidal¡­¡±

    ¡°I was joking around because I thought the n leader would scold me if I cleared it first.¡±

    I took one, two steps forward.

    My eyes gleaming golden.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, so waitfortably. It¡¯s dangerous not to feel any pain at all, so just feel a tenth of it.¡±

    -Ding!

    [The target falls into a ¡®perfect¡¯

    state of hypnosis.]

    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±

    The face that had been contorted with pain rxed significantly.

    The cheers from the surroundings were a bonus.

    Alice, however, had apletely different expression.

    -Whisper, whisper.

    ¡°Are you crazy, Yu-jin? You said it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s doable.¡±

    ¡°But¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°I told you before. I¡¯m quite strong.¡±

    Despite Alice¡¯s concerns, I stood firm.

    Who am I? The former top S-rank.

    I was a seasoned warrior who had closed dozens of S-grade gates alone.

    On the other hand, this gate?

    Even with the plus, it was just an A-grade.

    There was no way those monsters would appear in a mere A-grade gate.

    In other words, this gate was no match for me.

    And most importantly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m the only Awakener here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Alice. You¡¯re here too.¡±

    Though it was overshadowed by me, there was a genius Awakener who had swept through the entrance exam¡¯s eighth stage with sheer firepower.

    If Alice and I teamed up, we could even break through the lower ranks of an S-grade gate with my current specs.

    I had been reluctant to take my wife to the battlefield, but¡­

    Well, things hade to this.

    It was embarrassing, but I might as well rely on my wife a bit.

    ¡®I promise. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll protect you with my life.¡¯

    -Smirk.

    ¡°Lend me your strength. Comrade of the Pine Leaf¡¯s Eye.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    Alice¡¯s anxious expression changed.

    First, a bit of confusion.

    Then, eventually, into gratitude.

    ¡°Yes!!! I¡¯ll definitely be your strength, Yu-jin!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    She seemed excessively delighted.

    Was the Pine Leaf¡¯s Eye that good?

    Well. I was just relieved she was willing to follow me.

    ¡°Thank you. Then let¡¯s go, Alice.¡±

    ¡°Yes!!¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°And everyone, stay put. Once you cross this barrier, you can¡¯te back. Don¡¯t loiter around.¡±

    As if on cue, we both stepped forward.

    Towards the semi-transparent barrier, down the stairs.

    Towards the entrance of the dungeon where we couldn¡¯t return until the boss monster was defeated.

    Our footsteps echoed in unison as we descended.

    Without any fear or hesitation.

    Step. Step. Twice.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªSlightly offbeat, hesitant steps followed btedly. Step.

    ¡®Wait. Footsteps from behind¡­ a monster ambushing from the stairs!!!¡¯

    -Whip.

    ¡°Alice, behind me!!¡±

    The sound of my katana being drawn, like a bolt of lightning.

    Click.

 Chapter 47

    The first time experiencing an A+-grade gate.

    Yu-jin felt that this ce was on a different level from the usual A-grade gates.

    Just by looking at the monsters attacking right in front of him, he could tell.

    [Gruwaaahh!!]

    ¡®It¡¯s a whole different worldpared to the entrance exam.¡¯

    The monster Yu-jin was dealing with was called the ¡®Executioner.¡¯

    A tentacle-type monster found from A-grade gates onward.

    Even though it was an illusion, he had defeated it without much trouble during the entrance exam¡­

    ¡®This is definitely not at the level of an A-grade. It seems to be enhanced.¡¯

    The attack speed was iparable.

    Even without a scratch, the pressure of the wind was enough to tear his clothes.

    Speed meant attack power, so if he took the attack directly, his life could be in danger.

    As expected of an A+-grade gate.

    Even if the Cheonhwa n had sent a raid team, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid struggling.

    Yu-jin clicked his tongue at the thought.

    However,

    ¡®Its movements are big, so it¡¯s easy to read its patterns. That¡¯s actually good.¡¯

    ¨C Swoosh.

    Whether it was an enhanced monster or the illusion he faced back then, there was no significant difference to Yu-jin.

    Attacks that were hard to track with the eyes?

    What did he do back then to avoid them? He induced and predicted them to dodge.

    He had fought these monsters to the point of exhaustion before his regression, so recognizing their patterns was simple.

    An overwhelming difference in specs?

    It had certainly be stronger, but he had also be quite stronger.

    With his sincere fitness training with Shia, he had increased by approximately 1. And in the past four days of grueling training with his master, he had increased by 0.3.

    Combined, his strength and agility had increased by 1.3 since back then.

    With perfect pattern recognition as before and significantly improved physical abilities, Yu-jin¡¯s katana drew a beautiful purple trajectory this time as well.

    Dancing among the tentacles. Cutting down all obstructions.

    Just freely. Beautifully.

    ¡®More than anything¡­¡¯

    ¨C Paang!!!

    ¡®It¡¯s strange how it¡¯s only targeting me. It makes it easier to deal with.¡¯

    The peculiar part was that the monster¡¯s tentacle attacks were aimed solely at Yu-jin.

    There was no need to use attack-inducing hypnosis.

    It was strange.

    The reason why the ¡®Executioner¡¯ monster was notorious was because it had a habit of attacking the weakest in the raid team first.

    But now, it was focusing all its attacks on the obviously strong man, not even swinging a single tentacle at the two women behind him.

    It was as if it had a reason to specifically target Yu-jin.

    It was clearly strange, but¡­

    Yu-jin decided not to think too deeply about it.

    ¡®A tentacle monster that likes men? What kind of supply-without-demand is this?¡¯

    There was no time to leisurely ponder during a battle.

    He just passed it off as a female tentacle monster.

    Coincidentally, Alice, who was in the rear, didn¡¯t find it strange either.

    She had been trembling with excitement since earlier.

    ¡®Yu-jin asked me to lend him my strength¡­!!!¡¯

    A trembling smile on her lips.

    It was an unusual reaction for the typically timid Alice, but¡­

    She couldn¡¯t help it.

    When they said they were going to attack the dungeon, she naturally thought she wouldn¡¯t be brought along since she was stillcking.

    She hated it.

    She hated that he was going into a dangerous fight.

    She hated that, as the weak one, she could only watch helplessly.

    It felt like she had experienced it tens or hundreds of times before.

    But then¡­

    Yu-jin extended his hand.

    He said it was difficult alone, so he asked her to fight together.

    He promised to protect her no matter what.

    That one word washed away something umted in her heart.

    The sorrow of her weakness, the loneliness of waiting¡ªit all disappeared.

    Alice was now fully releasing her pent-up regret.

    ¡®Moreover, when Yu-jin hugged me. He kept touching me down there with his lower abdomen¡­ It wasn¡¯t on purpose, but if I fight well, Yu-jin will forgive me, right?¡¯

    There was a somewhat dubious reason mixed in, but anyway.

    That¡¯s why she observed.

    Yu-jin¡¯s fight. The battle of an A-grade awakened.

    To find the perfect chance.

    ¨C Thud!!

    ¡°Alice, now!!¡±

    At that moment, Yu-jin¡¯s voice came through.

    It was a signal from Yu-jin, who created an opening by fending off the tentacle attacks.

    But the signal wasn¡¯t really needed.

    A blue fireball was already shooting out from her wand like aet.

    ¨C Swoosh.

    ¡°Yes!!¡±

    With a magic power level hard to believe for a freshman cadet, in thete 5s range.

    A rare S-grade innate talent in the magic category.

    Lastly, the will to be of help to Yu-jin.

    A massive firepowerbining these three elements enveloped the monster.

    ¨C Boom!!!!!

    [Arrrrrggghhhh!!!!!]

    The deafening sound of an explosion.

    Scattered chunks of flesh, burning ck in the air.

    A bted hot wind that felt like it would scorch the skin.

    The monster¡¯s agonized screams as it writhed in pain.

    Finally¡­

    [Graaaw¡­!]

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? Yu-jin!! It¡¯s still alive¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll finish it.¡±

    ¨C sh.

    The core exposed where the flesh had burst open.

    A beautiful purple trajectory drawn diagonally across it.

    The monster, which even an A-grade awakened couldn¡¯t defeat alone, fell powerlessly.

    Thud.

    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±

    ¡°We did it, Yu-jin!! We did it!!¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, Alice. Indeed, firepower is magic. Absolutely!¡±

    The two awakened gave a high-five for their perfect teamwork.

    And then¡­

    ¡°By the way, director. Did you see? It¡¯s really dangerous, so go back to the entrance and wait¡­.¡±

    ¡°I even signed a waiver! Please, please let me film!! I¡¯d die happy if I could film this!!¡±

    Behind them, a woman with arge ENG camera on her shoulder.

    At the moment when the party of one in the front line, one in the rear, and one porter cleared the first floor of the dungeon.

    * * *

    Turning back time a bit. As they were just about to go down the stairs.

    Suddenly hearing footsteps from behind, he swung his katana thinking it was an ambush¡­

    ¡°Eek!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    ¨C Flinch.

    ¡°Director!!?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a monster but the director.

    Phew. Almost became a murderer.

    Thank goodness he pulled his arm back with just a cloth¡¯s width to spare.

    ¡°I told you not toe in, why on earth¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, the thing is! I actually.¡±

    ¨C Rustle.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡­The pressure of the wind tearing through the clothes was unavoidable, so the director¡¯s sweater turned into a bold underboob fashion, resembling maternity wear.

    The director continued her exnation without any sign of embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually always aspired to be a film director, not just amercial director¡­.¡±

    In short, she wanted to create a blockbuster film to build her portfolio as a director.

    Her expression crumpled.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I die! I¡¯ve even brought a written waiver saying it¡¯s entirely my fault if I die.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    What? She didn¡¯t care if she died?

    I bet my ¡®Yu-jin¡¯ that if she faced a real life-threatening situation, she¡¯d scream for help.

    I had no intention of unnecessarily increasing our burden.

    ¡°But look, don¡¯t ns hire porters too? Just think of me as a porter and use me as you like! I¡¯ll carry anything¡­.¡±

    ¡°The porter is expelled from our party.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that! If I can¡¯t film this, I¡¯ll be stuck making cosmeticsmercials for the rest of my life!!¡±

    The director clung persistently even after being dered expelled.

    If we didn¡¯t take her, she seemed ready to follow us secretly.

    I had no choice but to use hypnosis¡­

    ¡°Go back to the entrance of the stairs¡­.¡±

    ¨C Pause.

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    I paused just as I was about to hypnotize her.

    Wait a minute. We were shooting amercial, right?

    But then a viin intruded, and a gate burst open¡­

    ¡°Director, did you happen to film us catching the viin?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    This was tempting.

    Eliminating five viins in a row, and then swiftly conquering the gate?

    This seemed better than awkwardly shooting amercial.

    There was the downside of having an underboob burden increased, but

    ¡®I¡¯ll protect Alice no matter what, so one more person¡­?¡¯

    Protecting one more person while protecting our precious Alice wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for me.

    After a brief consideration, I nodded.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll bite my tongue right here¡­.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. There¡¯s no time to argue, so if you¡¯re going to follow, you can.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?!! Really.¡±

    ¡°But there are conditions.¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to just take her along.

    First, she must keep quiet during the battle to avoid being a distraction.

    Second, her share of the loot would be 0%.

    Third, she must not stay more than 50 centimeters away from Alice.

    ¡°If you keep these three rules, I¡¯ll do my best to protect you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!! Then.¡±

    ¡°But. Alicees first.¡±

    The fourth condition. In dangerous situations, I would prioritize Alice¡¯s safety without fail.

    The director¡¯s face turned nk.

    ¡°¡­Our?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She trusted me and came to this dangerous ce, so I must protect her even at the cost of my life.¡±

    On the contrary, I hardened my expression.

    I fired off cold words that would sound harsh.

    ¡°If Alice is in danger, I won¡¯t care if you live or die. Your life is only the third priority.¡±

    ¡°Yu, Yu, Yu-jin¡­¡­? What do you mean.¡±

    ¡°For reference, my life is the second priority. Alice is the first. Keep that in mind.¡±

    Alice was bewildered by my cold-blooded statement.

    ¡­Sigh. My favorability must have dropped again.

    When a guy who donates and acts nice does this, it feels worse.

    No matter how much I say I¡¯ll protect her, it must be scary.

    But I had no choice.

    I had to nail it down like this to avoid any back talk in critical moments.

    A cold but reasonable guy was better than one who let people die.

    I was just saying it as a precaution. At most, a few stones might fly her way.

    ¡°¡­Oh? Oh, my. I was being insensitive. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? That¡¯s not it!! Yu-jin and I, that¡­!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good time, a good time.¡±

    The third priority herselfughed, though.

    Is she really someone obsessed with movies?

    Anyway, after establishing the priorities, we started the proper dungeon raid¡­

    But in the end, it was all for nothing.

    ¨C Boom!!

    ¡®Even the pattern is the same as Wulsuk¡¯s. They said it¡¯s A+ grade, but it¡¯s just the physical aspect that¡¯s different.¡¯

    I lured one monster at a time with hypnosis to evade tanking.

    Behind me, Alice, with her firepower that was already at the top level of A-grade, seized the opportunity and dealt massive damage.

    Combining these two, it didn¡¯t even take 30 minutes to reach the boss room.

    Far from being life-threatening, it had been a no-hit run so far.

    If there was one problem with thisbination.

    ¡°Yu-jin!! We did it!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? Alice!! Your clothes are burning!!¡±

    ¡°Again? How much¡­ Uh!!?¡±

    ¨C Whip.

    ¡°Are Korean clothes too mmable or what!!?¡±

    Alice¡¯s clothes, being a bit thin, burned easily.

    ¡­With magic, holes and tears appeared every time.

    She refused to borrow my sportswear, saying it was too hot, and ended up like this.

    I hurriedly threw my outerwear at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s made in China¡­ Anyway, Alice, wear this!! Director, don¡¯t film that!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was filming Yu-jin!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check the filmter!?¡±

    ¡°Anytime!¡±

    I even had to regte the filming.

    The underwear exposure incident was resolved quickly.

    All that remained was¡­

    The boss monster waiting in the deepest part of the dungeon.

    To defeat the boss monster and close the gate.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem. Shall we go then? Until we defeat the boss monster, we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    With renewed determination, we stepped forward.

    Beyond the blue barrier, a monster gazed down at us.

    To defeat the Duokshini and close the gate.

    ¡®Well, we¡¯ll catch it quickly this time too. There¡¯s nothing dangerous.¡¯

    ¨C Swoosh.

    I, the vanguard, passed through the barrier first¡­

    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll draw its attention. You¡­.¡±

    ¨C Boom!!!!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªDisciple!!!! Are you alive!!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    A thunderous shout from afar struck my eardrums.

    ¡­Huh. Weren¡¯t the gate exits blocked?

    How did you get in?

 Chapter 48

    Rewinding time a bit, when Yu-jin was having a fan meeting inside the dungeon.

    Outside the Gate was a state of pandemonium.

    ¡°Breaking news! A Gate has appeared in the Han River Park area, entrapping Awakened Seo Yu-jin and several hundred ordinary citizens¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Association has revealed that this is an unprecedented Gate, and they seem to be experiencing difficulties in their strategy¡­.¡±

    ¡°My wife! She said she was just going for a walk, she¡¯s heavily pregnant!!¡±

    Reporters swarmed the site of the disaster, and families cried out in anguish.

    It was a natural reaction.

    Hundreds of people were caught inside. Moreover, even Yu-jin, who was rumored to be the next S-rank, was involved.

    The scale of the damage was almost unheard of in Korea.

    The estimated danger level of the Gate was at least A-rank.

    Some even spected it might be S-rank.

    In such a Gate¡­ with only two Awakened.

    And both of them were students who had been in the academy for less than two weeks.

    ¡°The status of those caught inside¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been an hour already. Aren¡¯t they all dead by now?¡±

    The situation was desperate.

    Most Gates involved battles within 10 minutes of transition.

    In severe cases, people were immediately thrown into a horde of monsters.

    It was not for nothing that people spoke of total annihtion within an hour.

    In reality, those trapped were peacefully having a fan meeting at the entrance with Yu-jin. Anyway.

    Therefore, many people thought like this.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªWhy aren¡¯t they attacking the Gate right now?

    What are the Korean ns and the Awakened Association doing in this serious situation?

    ¡°If only Seol Ha-yeon coulde¡­ Oh? There, there.¡±

    -Step, step.

    ¡°Please step aside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!!¡±

    Answering those questions, the 4th-ranked S-rank Awakened, Seol Ha-yeon, appeared.

    As soon as people recognized her face, they stepped far back.

    Like a miracle of Moses, a path was made through the chaotic scene just for her.

    It was a testament to how legendary her presence was in Korea.

    Seol Ha-yeon herself showed no interest.

    ¡°Senior Ha-yeon, the site report¡­.¡±

    ¡°I heard on the way. The Gate is fortified, making entry impossible?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a type we¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s eyes examined the red barrier of the Gate.

    Normally, simply touching it would transport a person through the Gate.

    But,

    -Tap.

    ¡°¡­This is the first time in 40 years.¡±

    This Gate was a mutation.

    Instead of ravenously devouring people, it blocked external entry with a solid shell.

    ¡°Step back.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Huuu¡­!!!¡±

    -Boom!!!!!

    As a preliminary investigation, she attacked.

    Even a degraded blow from the 4th-ranked S-rank caused a shockwave and a gust of wind.

    Yet, the barrier did not even crack.

    ¡°This is nonsense, even the senior¡­.¡±

    Despairing sighs erupted from the surroundings.

    They sighed, thinking that even the 4th-ranked S-rank, Seol Ha-yeon, couldn¡¯t break it.

    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating, so don¡¯t start crying yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes!!¡±

    However, Seol Ha-yeon showed not a hint of disturbance.

    If someone of her stature panicked, it would naturally cause anxiety among the citizens¡­

    More importantly, she knew from the start that it wouldn¡¯t work.

    Thanks to her S-rank unique ability. Through her intuition.

    ¡®Tsk. I figured it wouldn¡¯t be enough just by looking, but I didn¡¯t expect not even a crack. I must be getting old.¡¯

    -Tch.

    ¡°Excuse me while I make a call.¡±

    She took out her phone.

    Leisurely, as if for others to see. Even leaning against the barrier.

    ¡®Is that kid Yu-jin handling things somehow? It doesn¡¯t feel that dangerous. Should I call Kkong first?¡¯

    The first person she contacted was the 7th-ranked S-rank, Kkong.

    Not only to clear the debt from thest visit, but also because Kkong imed to be Yu-jin¡¯s friend.

    She thought he might have some usible strategy.

    [The customer is not answering the phone¡­.]

    ¡®That phone addict isn¡¯t answering? Is he in a fight?¡¯

    The international call did not connect.

    A deep wrinkle formed on Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s forehead.

    A guy who even sleeps with his phone doesn¡¯t answer the call?

    Tsk. He must be fighting a Necromancer. Of all times.

    With a frustrated sigh, her reluctant finger moved to the second call.

    This time, the call connected.

    [Chairman. Shall we proceed?]

    ¡°Please do, Cadet Yu Shia.¡±

    Since it was prearranged, the call ended quickly.

    The Chairman¡¯s second contact. Shia took a deep breath.

    And then, she¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªPressed the strategic nuclear button.

    -Ding dong.

    ¡°Ninomiya Aika-sama.¡±

    [Hmm? Oh, you¡¯re a friend of my disciple. I¡¯m in the bath right now, so if you have something to say¡­.]

    ¡°Yu-jin has been caught in a Gate.¡±

    [¡­¡­!!!!!!?]

    -Crash. Thud!

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!!! Where is it!!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, please put on some clothes!!!!¡±

    The Japanese strategic weapon mobilized.

    * * *

    About 20 minutester.

    A woman wearing a deeply pulled-down robe appeared at the chaotic Han River Park.

    The 1st-ranked S-rank and Yu-jin¡¯s master. It was Aika.

    ¡°I was wondering why the Wi-Fi was down, was it you, Seol Ha-yeon?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have you acting rashly in excitement.¡±

    Both Aika and Seol Ha-yeon didn¡¯t look pleased.

    Aika was worried about her disciple.

    Seol Ha-yeon was worried about what would happen if Aika was exposed to the media.

    Therefore, their conversation was extremely brief.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t noticed on the way here, right?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to a friend of my disciple arranging a security vehicle, probably not.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then¡­ here¡¯s the weak point of the barrier. Let¡¯s attack simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°Confirmed.¡±

    The conversation ended in about 10 seconds.

    It felt almost like a rapid-fire Q&A.

    The surroundings buzzed.

    -Murmur.

    ¡°Who is that, standing equally with Seol Ha-yeon? An Awakened who retired?¡±

    ¡°If so, there¡¯s no need to hide their identity. Are they a viin?¡±

    ¡°A viin wouldn¡¯t¡­ wait.¡±

    But that was only for a moment.

    The murmuring soon subsided.

    Seol Ha-yeon and Aika both took their stances simultaneously.

    ¡°Three. Two.¡±

    -Clench.

    Seol Ha-yeon twisted her waist and clenched her fist tightly.

    Forty years ago, when Awakened were treated as monsters,

    she had chosen to fight barehanded instead of using weapons.

    On the other hand, Aikazily made a fist.

    She didn¡¯t even touch the katana at her waist. Her movements were slow.

    To anyone watching, Seol Ha-yeon seemed stronger.

    ¡°One.¡±

    -Wooooo¡­.

    However, the story changed as mana began to bloom in her hand.

    The red energy flowing down Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s arm and pooling in her fist.

    The sense of intimidation emanating from it was enough to prove her S-rank status¡­

    But Aika¡¯s mana, with its sheer strength, made the surrounding air ripple.

    Like a mirage caused by intense heat in midsummer.

    Even with her power partially withheld, it was that intense.

    There was that much of a gap between 4th and 1st rank S-ranks.

    However, their purpose was the same.

    There was no hesitation as they extended their arms.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªZero.¡±

    ¡°Haaaaa!!!!!¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s punch, filled with a loud shout, was a telephone punch.

    Aika¡¯s casually extended punch was a hopan punch.

    It was Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s first time ever performing a dual attack with another S-rank.

    The effect was unquestionable.

    -Thunk.

    The barrier was pierced almost effortlessly.

    It looked as if the fists simply went through the barrier, rather than breaking it.

    At first, the sound was weak and listless.

    The aftermath struck only after the forms of the two who made contact with the Gate began to disappear.

    ¡®Huh? Senior Ha-yeon, nothing seems¡­.¡¯

    -BOOM!!!!!!

    ¡°Goodness!!?¡±

    Instead of breaking, the barrier shattered like a ymore explosion.

    The residual shock became a shockwave, causing natural disasters in the surrounding area.

    A strong wind blew in the area, almost like a typhoon.

    The wind was strong enough to lift the feet of light people momentarily.

    There was the sound of an explosion.

    Those nearby, who were Awakened, endured it, but if a civilian had been there, they might have suffered hearing loss.

    There were countless other consequences, but one thing was certain.

    ¡®Even for Seol Ha-yeon, this is too much. Who on earth is that person!?¡¯

    Curiosity about the robed woman exploded in everyone¡¯s minds.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, the two who had transitioned through the Gate.

    Seol Ha-yeon looked around and sighed.

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon is here!!¡±

    ¡°The attack team has arrived!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hoo.¡±

    She sighed in relief, thinking Yu-jin had done something, as her intuition was calm. It turned out the entrance was just a safe type. Lucky guy.

    It was a sigh of relief born from thatfort.

    However,

    ¡°Why did it take so long!?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. The barrier prevented entry¡­.¡±

    ¡°Seo Yu-jin already went into the dungeon!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    The civilians, who had been secretly worried about Yu-jin, couldn¡¯t stop him in the end.

    They spoke in unison.

    The situation was urgent, and rescue seemed unlikely toe.

    So Cadet Seo Yu-jin had gone to clear the dungeon himself ¨C they said.

    ¡®Yu-jin. Why such recklessness¡­ Is that a pregnant woman?¡¯

    She immediately understood the reason.

    A pregnant womany on one side, looking this way.

    Her lower body was soaked in amniotic fluid, making it easy to understand the urgency of the situation.

    Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s forehead creased deeply.

    ¡®That unnecessarily righteous fool! No matter how capable you are, an A-rank Gate is still way too much for you!!¡¯

    He must have known it was dangerous.

    She understood the reason and wanted tomend his spirit.

    But it was an A-rank Gate.

    A perilous deathtrap with unknown obstacles.

    The onlypanion was Cadet Alice.

    In essence, Yu-jin had to clear it alone.

    No matter how capable he was, it was a daunting task¡­

    -Step.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hm?¡±

    The sound of footsteps interrupted her long thoughts.

    When she looked, Aika was heading somewhere alone.

    Clearly towards what looked like the entrance.

    And then¡­

    ¡°My disciple!!!! Are you alive!!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªShe caused a major incident.

    -Murmur. Murmur.

    ¡°Wait, disciple?! Is that woman Seo Yu-jin¡¯s master!?¡±

    ¡°Is there such an instructor¡­.¡±

    ¡°That voice, doesn¡¯t it sound familiar?¡±

    The surroundings immediately buzzed.

    Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s vision spun.

    -Hurriedly. Whispering.

    ¡°Are you insane?! I told you to keep your identity a secret.¡±

    ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll be right there!!!!¡±

    But Aika didn¡¯t care at all.

    Her disciple was the most important to her.

    -sh!@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Wait for me!!!!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, please!!!¡±

    Thus, the two S-ranks rushed into the dungeon.

    ¡°Yu-jin, did you hear!? We don¡¯t need to fight anymore, we just have to hold on¡­!¡±

    ¡°Alice, use all your magic! Quickly!!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just hurry!! Please!!!¡±

    The usually upright young man was engaged in a boss battle time attack.

    ¡®If my master sees this scene, I won¡¯t be able to handle it!!¡¯

    It was a boss raid for survival in another sense.

    It had begun.

 Chapter 49

    The moment I heard the voice, I noticed it.

    My master was more flustered than ever before.

    [Are you alive!!!]

    ¡®¡­Huh?! Did Master just use ¡®Huh¡¯!?¡¯

    My master was Japanese. Because of that, he found Korean words ending in ¡®-?¡¯ very embarrassing. He said it made him feel like he was meowing like a cat and being all cutesy. So sometimes, I used to ask him to do it before I regressed. Anyway.

    It was no ordinary thing for Master to use ¡®-?.¡¯ The fact that he used something he found so embarrassing without hesitation showed how worried he was about me.

    ¡®I appreciate the concern, but if you look at the current situation¡­.¡¯

    Quickly assessing the situation, I inspected the scene.

    First, Alice.

    Her top was almostpletely burnt, leaving her in just her bra. Although I had given her my outer garment, it didn¡¯t fit well around the chest, ironically emphasizing it more.

    Second, the director.

    The chest part of her sweater was cut off, giving her an underboob fashion. If she moved wrongly even a little, her chest might pop out of her clothes.

    Third, me. A man.

    ¡­The result was that evidence needed to be destroyed urgently.

    ¡®If Master sees this, he¡¯ll p me, for sure!!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t on purpose. Alice burned her clothes herself. I did a good job by giving her my clothes. The director¡­ I did cut her clothes, but it was her fault for following me into the gate without saying anything. It was 100% her fault, 0% mine. I did nothing wrong. Honestly.

    But in Master¡¯s eyes?

    Oh dear. My disciple. You came running because you heard the gate broke, and now you¡¯re indulging in debauchery with naked women. What? It¡¯s not your fault? You saw a woman¡¯s bare skin and now you¡¯re making excuses? I¡¯m disappointed in you, my disciple.

    It was obvious this would happen. Master was very Confucian.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t care much about seeing his own skin, but he cares a lot about me seeing others.¡¯

    But then again, it was cute how he showed his unguarded side to his disciple so much that I wondered if he did it on purpose. Anyway.

    After a brief assessment, I immediately started attacking the boss.

    [Kukuk, you have arrived. Pitiful ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡­.]

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ is activated!]

    ¡°Die!!!¡±

    [¡­Huh?]

    I was in charge of the front line. I swung my sword with the sheath still on.

    [It doesn¡¯t reach? No, there¡¯s ¡ö¡ö¡ö, so it should be understandable¡­.]

    ¡°Alice!! Cast magic quickly!!¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin might get caught in it, and he¡¯sing soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you wantter, so please!!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!? O-okay, you promise!!!¡±

    -Whoosh¡­ Bang!!!

    ¡°Nice!!¡±

    [¡­Kuaaaak!!! Stop pretending you can¡¯t hear and just listen!!!]

    In the rear, providing fire support, was Alice. She must have gotten really motivated by my words because she was casting spells faster than I had ever seen. She¡¯d probably be exhausted after the battle, but¡­ I¡¯d send her away immediately afterward, so it should be fine.

    And finally,

    [I hear the sounds of battle, I¡¯ming now, just hold on until then!!!!!]

    ¡®It¡¯s been 30 seconds since we started fighting, why does your voice already sound so close!?¡¯

    Time limit: Master.

    ¡­I knew the dungeon path, so I took the shortest route, but Master wasn¡¯t supposed to know it. Yet he caught up with my brainpower through sheer physical prowess. What was this? Is this what they call the body suffering because the mind is weak?

    [Listen!! Your pitiful fate, the future that will discard you like an old shoe¡­.]

    ¡°Head!!¡±

    -ng!!

    I jumped up and struck down on the head where the fireball had hit with Zaha Swordsmanship. The boss monster, Dueokshini¡¯s crown, became slightly concave. It entered a berserk pattern as a bonus.

    [¡­You wretched creature!!!]

    -Crunch.

    Dueokshini, who had been leisurely until now, moved for the first time.

    The first pattern was breaking the tree branches attached to his head like antlers. The broken branches swelled up immediately to form a giant club. He intended to smash the Awakened¡¯s heads with that club¡­

    ¡°Alice, now!¡±

    ¡°Haaa!!!¡±

    -Swish¡­ Bang!!!

    [Kuh!?]

    The countermeasure: Because the club was lifted high, his lower body was left wide open, so hitting it with magic to unbnce him was the way.

    [This¡­!]

    ¡°Head!!!¡±

    -Smack!

    Taking advantage of the opening, I dealt more damage. Dueokshini¡¯s crown became a bit more concave. If he turned his neck a little, it would be concave enough for a certain fruit logopany to file awsuit.

    As expected, Dueokshini went wild.

    [Y-you miserable creature dares to touch my head!!!]

    ¡®Still sensitive about the head, I see.¡¯

    Dueokshini, a Korean goblin known for crushing human heads, was named by the Chairman himself, who defeated him in the game. True to his name, touching his head drew a tremendous amount of aggro.

    ¡®But at this pace, we¡¯ll finish soon¡­.¡¯

    [I hear explosions too, are you hurt anywhere!!!]

    [Please stop!!! No, I won¡¯t even ask you to stop. Just don¡¯t shout so loudly!!!]

    ¡®¡­Why are youing so fast!?¡¯

    In the brief moment I got distracted, Master¡¯s voice got significantly closer. It seemed we had only a few seconds left until he arrived.

    I moved quickly.

    ¡°Alice, on my signal, hit the crown with your strongest spell!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure!? From what I¡¯ve seen, the head doesn¡¯t seem like a weak point¡­.¡±

    ¡°Trust me and do it!!¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay!¡±

    After preparing Alice¡¯s ultimate spell, I also readied my sword. I poured all the mana I had preserved until now.

    I was still far from mastering Zaha Swordsmanship¡­ but I had grown enough to handle it temporarily without much difficulty.

    [You pitiful creature, I was going to show mercy for your fate as a pawn!! Just die, wretch!!!]

    -Crunch.

    At that moment, Dueokshini entered a guaranteed pattern.

    A pattern triggered only when his anger was sufficiently provoked. He broke all the branches protruding from his head, creating a giant club at least 10 meters long. He then swung it indiscriminately in front of him.

    It was a simple but surprisingly hard-to-break attack. The speed was too fast for most magic to block, and the front line couldn¡¯t approach at all. If it wasn¡¯t Shia, breaking through from the front would be tough.

    ¡®Originally, the attack timing is when the pattern ends, but¡­ if we wait for that, Master will arrive.¡¯

    ¡°Haaa!!!!¡±

    Despite that, I charged in like a moth to a me, heedless of consequences.

    Immediately, the club rushed toward me. It struck diagonally, leaving no room to evade.

    And I¡­

    -Bang!!!

    ¡°Yu-jin!!!?¡±

    I just took the hit. I was thrown like a baseball, flying through the air. Just as expected.

    -Ding!

    [The effect of the trait ¡®Indomitable¡¯ reduces the damage by 90%.]

    ¡°Alice, now!!!¡±

    While being flung away, I called out.

    My eyes met Alice¡¯s, who was reaching towards me.

    Her lips twisted into a sharp smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll scold youter, Yu-jin!! Haaa!!!¡±

    -Whooooosh¡­.

    Alice, looking displeased with the human shield strategy, red at me but obediently conjured mes.

    Afterward, her magic, packed with her full power, was fired.

    It was a spell powerful enough not to lose against an active A-rank Awakened.

    Dueokshini, who would have usually dodged it easily¡­

    Was still off bnce from attacking me.

    It hit directly.

    -BOOOOM!!!!!

    [@#$@%@#!!!!]

    A scorching st wind and deafening explosion sound.

    I smiled involuntarily at Dueokshini¡¯s cry of pain.

    Unlike me, Alice, who had copsed, looked horrified.

    [Ugh, attacking my head since earlier¡­!!!]

    ¡°¡­.!!!!? Yu-jin, you¡¯re still fine!? Maybe the head isn¡¯t the weak point after all!?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Dueokshini, despite being hit directly by such magic, regained his bnce nonchntly.

    Perhaps anticipating annihtion, Alice¡¯s face darkened instantly¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, I can¡¯t move a finger¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, we got it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yu-jin!¡±

    Her face brightened again.

    My eyes, which had stood back up from being thrown against the wall.

    From them, a golden light was shining brightly.

    -Step, step.

    ¡°Hey. You.¡±

    [You¡¯re alive. As expected of ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö. You¡¯re tough¡­.]

    And I stood before Dueokshini once more¡­

    Dering checkmate.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªKneel on all fours.¡±

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ activated. Failed¡­.]

    [The target is currently suffering from ¡®Concussion¡¯! Despite the difference in level, the target falls into a ¡®Simple¡¯ hypnosis!!]

    -Thud.

    Dueokshini¡¯s drowsy eyes slowly lowered.

    As if bowing, he knelt on all fours before me.

    Thanks to this, his nape.

    The weak spot where the monster¡¯s core was embedded became clearly visible.

    ¡®I aimed for the head repeatedly to expose the weak point.¡¯

    ¡­As Alice said, Dueokshini¡¯s weak point wasn¡¯t the head at all.

    Being a creature that crushed heads, it was rather tough.

    But, who am I?

    The hypnosis master who could snap into action at the slightest opportunity.

    I persistently targeted the head to create an opening.

    To directly cut the weak point, which required severing all limbs due to his berserk reactions when touched.

    The result was sweet.

    ¡®Zaha Swordsmanship First Form. Kamaitachi.¡¯

    -Swish!

    Before the hypnosis broke, I poured all my mana into a downward sh.

    Even Dueokshini¡¯s toughened skin couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    Slicing the incredibly hard core in half.

    The cut was so clean that it looked like a thin line on the surface.

    Dueokshini vanished without uttering a single word.

    [This¡­ How could a mere pawn¡­ have such¡­ authority¡­]

    -Thud.

    ¡®What¡¯s he been mumbling about this whole time? Was he always this noisy?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t know why he was chirping from the start.

    As if trying to talk to me.

    I couldn¡¯t understand the beastly noises anyway.

    * * *

    The end of the battle was marked by Pine Needle¡¯s Eye.

    ¡°Yu-jin, we did it¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Here, drink this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Pine Needle¡¯s Eye!¡±

    Alice, who was exhausted and lying down, got excited and drank the can of soda I took out from my pocket for filming.

    ¡®Where¡¯s my share¡­.¡¯

    -Swoosh.

    ¡®Oh, nice catch, Director.¡¯

    Realizing it was a perfect PPL opportunity, the director handed one to me too.

    I gulped it down refreshingly.

    Because of Alice¡¯s fire magic, it was hot, and my throat was extremely dry.

    It was like finding an oasis in the desert, truly satisfying.

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ activated.]

    -Gulp, gulp.

    ¡°¡­Ahh!! This really hits the spot!¡±

    Actually, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to enjoy the taste, so I relied on hypnosis. But it worked out well.

    The director, seemingly pleased, gave me an okay sign.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! How did you clear an A-rank gate with just the two of you¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Did you get good footage? Is there more to shoot?¡±

    ¡°The battery¡¯s dead, so we can¡¯t shoot anymore. But we got everything we needed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Hearing that, I smiled¡­

    And lifted her.

    In a princess carry.

    ¡°Up we go.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Please handle the editing well. Only include the battle and the drink scenes~.¡±

    -Swoosh.

    Then I quickly ced her in the return portal that appeared in a corner.

    The director, whose face turned red, was instantly sent outside the gate.

    Next was Alice¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s hot~.¡±

    ¡°Alice? You know¡­ Huh.¡±

    ?¡±Why?¡±

    ¡­To attack at the very end, huh.

    Well, Alice did get hot easily.

    With all that sweat, she probably wanted to cool off by pping her clothes, regardless of modesty.

    Still,e on. Doing that with a guy around.

    Someone might think she¡¯s not wearing a bra.

    It wasn¡¯t visible because of the angle, but she obviously was.

    Avoiding my gaze as much as possible, I lifted Alice too.

    ¡°Tired? I¡¯ll take you to the return portal.¡±

    ¡°¡­? ¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!!?¡±

    Her cheeks turned bright red, embarrassed by her sweat.

    As a bonus, she zipped up her jacket btedly.

    ¡°Wait a second, Yu-jin!! My stuff¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll collect your wand and such, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go rest first. I¡¯ll talk to Master ande.¡±

    -Sneak. Swoosh.

    But I ignored her protests and sent Alice back too.

    A perfect crime.

    Footsteps approached, as if celebrating my sess.

    -Tadat.

    ¡°Disciple!! You¡¯re safe¡­¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°This, this is¡­?¡±

    And there they were.

    The Chairman and Master.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ clear an A-rank gate alone, did you?¡±

    ¡°I did it with Alice.¡±

    Both seemed surprised that Alice and I had cleared an A-rank gate by ourselves.

    I puffed out my chest and stood confidently.

    Confident that no one would ever know what had happened here.

    -Step, step.

    ¡°¡­Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Look. Even Master was amazed by this incredible feat¡­

    ¡°Why is there a bra here? And it¡¯s soaking wet?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    In Master¡¯s hand was a ck bra.

    The one Alice was wearing.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Did Alice take off her bra because she got hot in that short time!?¡¯

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªDisciple. Kneel here and lower your pants. I need to give you a lesson.¡±

    Master¡¯s expression turned stone-cold.

 Chapter 50

    Aika rushed to Yu-jin, fearing he might be in danger.

    However, after entering the gate,

    her anxiety vanishedpletely.

    -Twitch.

    ¡®This¡­ Yeah, if he¡¯s my disciple, he should be able to handle this much.¡¯

    Worried about her disciple, she deliberately made a loud noise to see his reaction.

    From afar, she sensed three presences below.@@novelbin@@

    One of them was Yu-jin¡¯s.

    Alright, not only is he alive, but he¡¯s already conquered up to there.

    Just as she had done over ten years ago in an S-Rank gate,

    he was trying to conquer the gate alone!

    Aika felt proud of her disciple for following in her footsteps.

    -Tatat.

    ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll get there quickly!!!¡±

    Still, she sprinted through the dungeon.

    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t trust her disciple¡­

    But she felt uneasy, like a mother leaving her child near the water.

    She couldn¡¯t let her precious disciple get hurt.

    ¡®Well, this could be a good opportunity to see how well we work together. Ourpatibility should be good.¡¯

    Additionally, there was a slightly sinister intention.

    Yu-jin¡¯s Zaha Swordsmanship was a martial art that required her presence to beplete.

    Without Aika, Yu-jin¡¯s swordsmanship was only half.

    So, she decided to be his other half.

    To show how well they matched.

    This thought made Aika smile brightly.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere!!¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t shout so loudly!!¡±

    To Seol Ha-yeon, who was following behind, it was a disaster situation with a live nuclear strategy going berserk. Anyway.

    Thus, the two S-Rank individuals dashed through the dungeon.

    To meet Yu-jin, they reached the deepest ce.

    It took less than five minutes to reach the final floor.

    Even though they got quite lost in theplicated path, it was just that quick.

    -Tat.

    ¡°Disciple!! Are you safe¡­.¡±

    Upon arrival, they saw a shining return portal.

    The two, recognizing its meaning, opened their eyes wide.

    ¡®No way, he really cleared an A-Rank gate in that short time¡­!? With those stats?¡¯

    Seol Ha-yeon was astonished.

    Since Alice, who got caught up with him, wouldn¡¯t have been much help, Yu-jin must have practically conquered it alone.

    Clearing an A-Rank gate by himself and even subjugating the boss monster?

    It was not just unbelievable; it was absurd.

    Aika, who had achieved a simr feat, had already shown S-Rank physical abilities back then, so it was somewhat understandable.

    But Yu-jin¡¯s physical capabilities were just at the level of an average freshman cadet.

    Of course, his mental prowess was extraordinary. He had hypnotic abilities.

    But even so, could this be possible with at best a lower C-Rank physical strength?

    Seol Ha-yeon was deeply confused by these thoughts.

    Simrly, Aika was also in turmoil.

    -Staring.

    ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t that, women¡¯s underwear?¡¯

    It was hard to notice as ity on the dark stone floor¡­

    But that was a bra. And it was soaked through.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    She asked, wondering what it was, and her disciple¡¯s shoulders shot up.

    Like a kid caught doing something bad by his mother.

    Her admiration turned into fiery anger.

    -Creak.

    ¡®Huh? What did he do here to be so startled? And why would there be a reason to take off underwear in a gate?¡¯

    Considering he went with a female friend, the owner of this underwear was clearly the pink-haired British girl.

    Why take off normal underwear? In a gate with only the two of them?

    Even Aika, who was ignorant in such matters, understood.

    An identally involved gate. A dungeon full of dangers.

    The two of them miraculously breaking through it¡­

    Alone together in a dark cave.

    The only reason to take off a bra here would be one.

    ¡®I rushed here worried, only to find him with a girl!?¡¯

    Betrayal made her limbs tremble.

    While she was hurrying, thinking he was struggling, her disciple was rolling around with that British girl.

    The thought was unbearably annoying and infuriating.

    ¡®Of course, my disciple is an adult now. I have no right to interfere in his rtionships¡­.¡¯

    -Crack.

    ¡®I don¡¯t care!! Because he is my disciple, I will manage him!!¡¯

    Those inexplicable feelings eventually evolved into an obsession.

    An obsession towards her one and only disciple.

    ¡°Kneel here and pull down your pants.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to punish my naughty disciple. Very harshly.¡±

    Aika, roughly sitting on a nearby rock, tapped her thigh.

    Yu-jin and Seol Ha-yeon were equally shocked.

    ¡®Spanking!?¡¯

    ¡®This onlyes out when Master is extremely furious!?¡¯

    Though it was a famous punishment¡­

    A 32-year-old woman spanking a 20-year-old man¡¯s buttocks.

    Could this even make sense?

    Seol Ha-yeon was the first to intervene.

    ¡°N-Now, calm down, Ninomiya. Yu-jin is an adult too, and having rtions with a girl is not something to scold him for.¡±

    Well, they could do it. Why scold him for it?

    The unfiltered, direct speech of a 60-year-old who thought himself progressive.

    Yu-jin jumped in rm.

    ¡°Chairman!? I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t do anything like that!!¡±

    ¡°You straighten up too. Cadets at your age can naturally fall for each other and connect. Just be sure to use contraception.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it!?¡±

    If I did, I wouldn¡¯t be so frustrated.

    We just fought. Very properly.

    ¡°Besides, the director was with us too, not just Alice?! She filmed it, so as soon as we get out¡­.¡±

    ¡°Filmed your night activities too!?¡±

    ¡°This olddy¡¯s lost her mind for real!!¡±

    Having held it in, Yu-jin finally exploded at being used of having his wife film such things.

    The Chairman exploded back.

    ¡°I was trying to help, but how dare you speak to an elder like that!! Where are your manners!!¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ No, Chairman, you¡¯re wrong about this!! Why are you saying nonsense when I¡¯m offering proof!!¡±

    ¡°You cheeky brat, talking back to your elders¡­.¡±

    Both awakened individuals red at each other, but¡­

    Fortunately or unfortunately, the argument didn¡¯tst long.

    -p.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªShut up.¡±

    ¡°¡±Eek!?¡±¡±

    With a single p from Aika, who had been quietly observing.

    The chilling intent in it made the two who had been bickering snap back to their senses.

    They also looked around warily.

    ¡°N-Ninomiya. Thinking back, I overstepped on your disciplining methods. I¡¯ll turn around, so beat this rascal¡¯s buttocks until it¡¯s red¡­.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!! I¡¯ll just take the punishment!!¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon quickly withdrew. Yu-jin chose shame over physical death.

    In front of them, Aika¡­

    ¡°Haah. Disciple, are you sure nothing happened?¡±

    ¡°Well, um.¡±

    ¡°Speak honestly.¡±

    ¡°¡­It was really just a battle.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    ¨C Smirk.

    Despite the murderous aura lingering, I smiled.

    A bright, cheerful smile.

    ¡°Hmm? Ninomiya, just a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon, you are being rude. Our disciple would never date a girl without informing his master.¡±

    ¡°But, acting like you were going to kill someone over underwear, and now suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Well, the shoulder strap snapped, and the hook was broken. I guess she took it off to throw it awayter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon was dumbfounded by the sudden change in attitude.

    On the other hand, Aika was all smiles, just looking at her disciple.

    Her eyes dripped with sweetness.

    ¡®Of course. Our disciple would never do such a thing!¡¯

    Her doubts had long been cleared.

    Yes, he said he was going to shoot amercial, so the director might have apanied him.

    I¡¯ve also shot with a cameraman a few times. It made perfect sense.

    There was physical evidence, so I had no choice but to believe it.

    ¡®In hindsight, it couldn¡¯t have happened.¡¯

    There were two more pieces of evidence.

    The first was sound.

    Aika had been listening with her excellent hearing.

    Yujin and Dueokshini. Their fierce battle.

    However, the fighting sounds subsided just about 30 seconds before she arrived here.

    No matter how capable Yujin was, he couldn¡¯t have done anything in just 30 seconds.

    Aika was relieved by this thought.

    ¨C nce.

    ¡®Moreover, he looks clean and neat.¡¯

    ¡°A-ss gate subjugation, well done, disciple.¡±

    The second piece of evidence she confirmed with her sight couldn¡¯t be spoken about even if her mouth tore open. Nevertheless.

    Thanks to that, Yujin was dered innocent. He maintained his title as a decent young man.

    Yujin, who had escaped death, smiled with joy.

    ¡°Yes! Thank you¡­.¡±

    ¡°But, that¡¯s that. This is this. Get down immediately.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡­The smile didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°How could you not notice a woman taking off her underwear? Even if she¡¯s a Westerner, you should have stopped her.¡±

    ¨C Swoosh.

    ¡°You must be tired too, so I won¡¯t hurt you. Come here.¡±

    ¡°Please, just let it slide this once.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a disciple who disobeyed the master¡¯smand.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Yujin approached with a face of despair.

    With a kind smile, Aika patted her thigh revealed through the robe.

    Lastly,

    ¡°Right, disciple. In the future, if you date a girl or something, make sure to report to your master first. No, even if you just find someone you like, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    ¡°Good. Good. You¡¯re obedient.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Ninomiya, that rascal¡­ Haah. It would be easier if she gave up like me, but she¡¯s still of childbearing age. Tsk.¡¯

    I wanted to say something, but I understood Aika¡¯s feelings too well.

    Unable to speak, Seol Ha-yeon turned away.

    It was a small tragedy not recorded in history.

    * * *

    After a brief moment of shameful y.

    I was relieved that she didn¡¯t take my pants off, and then I heard footsteps in the distance.

    It was the Cheonhwa attack team and the civilians they were escorting.

    ¡°Ninomiya. Hide.¡±

    ¨C Shhk.

    The master, who shouldn¡¯t be revealed, hid under the robe.

    Instantly, she suppressed her presence and blended in with the surroundings, so well that an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t notice.

    And indeed, they didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Senior Ha-yeon!!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a bitte. Did the escort take that long?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But who was that robed woman? She looked just like Ninomiya Aika.¡±

    ¡°That woman in Korea? Don¡¯t talk nonsense that could start a war.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Right. That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    The people chattered without noticing the master.

    Then, we took turns entering the return portal.

    First, the pregnant woman on the stretcher. Next, the other civilians.

    The awakened ones returned in order of their weakness.

    Leaving the strongest until the end, as a precaution against ambush, was the basic rule in gates.

    As a result, those left were¡­

    ¡°Rookie, you worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Graduate quickly ande back. We¡¯ll raise you well.¡±

    The pirs and ace of the Cheonhwa n, A-ss awakened ones.

    And,

    ¡°Then, I will close the gate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The revealed strongest, S-ss rank 4. Seol Ha-yeon, the Chairman.

    Hidden in her shadow, the S-ss rank 1. My master, Ninomiya Aika.

    Lastly,

    ¡°Yujin. You know how to do it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The only MVP here in Alice¡¯s absence.

    A-ss awakened one, Seo Yujin.

    I reached out and touched the core embedded around the return portal.

    If I didn¡¯t pull this out, the gate would remain even if we returned.

    Further, monsters would be summoned again, proliferate.

    Reaching a critical point and eventually spilling into reality.

    That was why it was indispensable for awakened ones to close the gate.

    ¨C Swish.

    ¡°¡­¡­? Isn¡¯t Senior Ha-yeon doing it?¡±

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon, we understand you cherish him, but the unspoken rule¡­.¡±

    Voices of concern erupted around us.

    The honor of closing the gate belonged to the one who made the most contributions in the gate.

    Generally, the one who defeated the boss monster.

    But neither I nor the Chairman.

    Paid it any mind.

    ¡°Hmm. Do they think I helped him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? No way¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes way.¡±

    ¨C Tug.

    As soon as I pulled the core, the portal expanded, enveloping all of us.

    After being engulfed by the dazzling light, we found ourselves back at Hangang Park.

    Surrounded by countless media¡­

    ¡°Effective immediately, I announce that the A-ss gate that urred today has been sessfully conquered.¡±

    ¨C Murmur, murmur.

    ¡°As expected, Seol Ha-yeon¡­.¡±

    ¡°The contributors, only two.¡±

    The Chairman patted my shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°A-ss awakened one, Seo Yujin. Academy student, Alice Littlewood. Sincere respect and admiration to the young heroes who conquered this gate with just the two of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    The media went wild.

 Chapter 51

    A little while back, when Aika was about to break the barrier.

    Outside the gate, chaos erupted immediately.

    Physically, the ce became a mess due to the storm Aika caused....

    "What''s happening?! The awakened ones blocked the view, who the heck..."

    "Forget that for now, just get this on film! Cheonhwa is entering!"

    Awakened ones rushed in all at once as if they had been waiting, followed by the porters behind them.

    What they carried...

    Loads of equipment assuming the annihtion of civilians.

    It was a sight enough to predict a tragedy.

    "Wait, in the hands of the porters... Oh my god. How many stretchers are there?"

    "Isn''t the number of porters insane?"

    "Are they expecting almost everyone to be dead?"

    Hundreds of civilians were caught up in an A-Rank Gate, and rescue was dyed by a full hour and a half.

    The likelihood of the victims'' survival was extremely low.

    Even the number one n, Cheonhwa n, expected that most of them were dead.

    The deaths of hundreds of civilians and Seo Yu-jin, who was renowned as Korea''s next S-Rank.

    Just imagining it was horrific.

    It was natural for the atmosphere to be as gloomy as a funeral.

    However,

    "The strongest awakened nation, Korea, is now a thing of the past..."

    -Swoosh.

    "..What!!!?"

    "A survivor!!!?

    A bright light appeared on the outskirts of the gate.

    It was the return of the director of the advertisement Yu-jin was set to film.

    -Muttering

    "No, this isn''t a drama. Seeing this in real life... Wow, if they make a movie out of this, it would easily surpass ten million tickets..."

    -Swoosh.

    "Actually, my underwear... huh?"

    Another person. A pink-haired girl. Alice.

    Known to be filming amercial with Yu-jin...

    She was the only other awakened one caught in the gate.

    People''s eyes widened at the sight of the two survivors.

    "A civilian and an awakened one? What kind ofbination is that?"

    "No, more than that. If they returned... does that mean the gate has been cleared? Already!?" Having survivors was definitely a good thing.

    But, it had only been five minutes since the attack team entered.

    Wasn''t it too early for the gate to be cleared?

    No matter how strong Seol Ha-yeon was, it didn''t make sense.

    And yet, survivors were appearing?

    What the hell happened in there?

    Curiosity exploded.

    "Hey, hey!! What''s the situation inside..."

    ...!? Uh, well, right now, it''s a bit, um..."

    "Sorry! We look like this right now, so let''s discuss itter!! Alice,e with me!!"

    -Rush.

    But Alice and the director dodged the cameras and escaped to a nearby building.

    Though it seemed a bit harsh, everyone understood.

    One was wearing an ill-fitting tracksuit, an embarrassingly awkward outfit.

    The other was in an unintended underboob state.

    They didn''t want to be in front of cameras in that condition.

    Besides, there was no need to hold them back.

    "If those two are already out..."

    "Could it be that Seo Yu-jin cleared it first?"

    Logically, the probability of the newly entered attack team clearing the gate was zero.

    It made sense to think that someone who was already inside had defeated the boss monster.

    And, there was only one person capable of doing that.

    It wasn''t the time to worry about a student and a director.

    They''d soon return.

    The hero who single-handedly conquered an A-Rank Gate.

    Seo Yu-jin.

    -Swoosh.

    "Please move! Pregnant womaning through!!"

    "......Honey!!!!"

    What cemented the change in mood was a pregnant woman being carried out on a stretcher.

    Followed by a string of civilians.

    "Yeon-hwa!! Are you hurt anywhere..."

    "Ah, mom! I got Seo Yu-jin''s autograph! I even took a picture?!"

    ?.....?"

    They were all unharmed.

    The civilians who were expected to be annihted were all safe.

    "Phew. That''s a relief."

    "I thought we were going to see a field of corpses."

    Porters followed.

    The loads they carried were almost untouched.

    It was as if there hadn''t been any casualties.

    In the midst of everyone being shocked by this miracle overturning the tragedy...

    Awakened ones began to emerge from the gate....

    -Bright sh!!

    "It''s closing!!"

    Eventually, with a bright sh, the ck curtain receded.

    At the same time, a group of people was summoned.

    A-Rank awakened ones of Cheonhwa.

    S-Rank 4th. Seol Ha-yeon.

    Lastly,

    "Seo Yu-jin!!!"

    A robust young man.

    Those who had been waiting rushed forward immediately.

    Grabbing cameras and microphones, determined to document this historic event.

    "Awakened Seo Yu-jin!! What exactly happened inside!!"

    "Did you really clear the gate alone!?"

    "What kind of gate was it..."

    Naturally, chaos ensued.

    The chairman tried to intervene, frowning.

    "He is tired now, pleaseter.."

    "It''s alright. Chairman."@@novelbin@@

    ..Oh? In that case. Bring a microphone here."

    "Hold on a moment!"

    Who was Yu-jin?

    An S-Rank before the regression. A man who knew that unting right after clearing a gate was the coolest.

    Seeing the opportunity, Yu-jin stepped up quickly.

    "First of all, 1 didn''t clear it alone. My dear friend, Alice Littlewood, a student, and I cleared it together."

    "That Brit? How could a mere freshman be of any help in an A-Rank gate.."

    "I''m a freshman too."

    "Well, that''s true but..."

    First, he gave his wife some face.

    "Can we interview you about the inside of the gate, or how the actual battle unfolded!?"

    "You can see that in the advertisement for Pine Leaf''s Eye!"

    ".....?"

    A surprise pre-advertisement.

    Everyone''s eyes widened.

    "What is this?"

    "The director filmed it all. Us fighting. Every bit."

    ?.....!!!!?"

    "Then we''ll go in for now. Please support the world''s best drink, Pine Leaf''s Eye!" But Yu-jin quickly ran off without further exnation.

    A perfect handling, knowing exactly when to strike and retreat.

    Thanks to this, the media''s attention turned to the director.

    Show us what you filmed!

    It was natural that such requests flooded her agency and the beveragepany.

    The director was in hot water.

    "Edit quickly! Focus on the editing points I marked!"

    "What about sound effects and stuff..."

    "Don''t skip anything, just cut and upload it immediately!!"

    To the director, this was already a proper short film.

    An unprecedented portfolio showcasing her sense.

    Besides, wasn''t everyone eager for its release?

    So, she decided to first release the director''s cut.

    The official CF could be refined and releasedter.

    With this in mind, a video was uploaded at an unprecedented speed.

    A video of Yu-jin and Alice clearing the gate, The public reaction was explosive.

    ([Korean Awakened Minor Gallery]

    Title: Is this awesome? From today, it''s ''Great Awesome'' Title: What is it with Hypnosis Guy reading all the patterns?

    Title: Boss fight cut in 5 minutes, crazy

    Title: How did he stay fine after getting hit by that massive bat?

    Title: What''s with the surprise PPL at the end = = = -

    Yu-jin''s intact brainpower and sense.

    Alice''s timely firepower support.

    A real situation where lives were at stake, showing a weak person using wisdom, strategy, and skills to fight.

    It was exactly the kind of video the public craved.

    Typically, videos of awakened ones'' battles were mostly promotional clips showing overwhelming strength by ns.

    Not to mention, if it was about breaking everything with force, Aika had already shown a lot.

    This type of battle was rather refreshing and appreciated.

    [Korean Awakened Minor Gallery]

    Title: It''s literally a hero''s story

    He trembled with fear in the unexpected gate

    Called solo clearing ''suicide''

    But when he heard there was a pregnant woman, his expression changed instantly (Yu-jin meme saying ''Actually, I''m quite strong'')

    Issued ''Win''

    And really seeded in the attack

    Why is something that seems like it should be in a biography a true story

    ??Ah, is it you again

    ??''This guy just loves humanity''

    A robust young man.

    The story was perfect too.

    Yu-jin did it just because he thought he could.

    But, to others?

    He was a hero who risked his life for the citizens.

    It was a video with no elements that people would dislike.

    Heroic tales were popr regardless of the country.

    -Crack.

    "Those bitches, why didn''t they just die instead of getting caught. Should have crushed them when they talked shit."

    "What should we do, Winterer? Those bitches will spill everything under hypnosis."

    "We''ll ambush before they''re discovered. Prepare now." To those who refused to be human, it didn''t sound good.

    Meanwhile, Yu-jin and Alice''s gate-clearing video became hugely popr overseas.

    Meanwhile, Yu-jin and Alice''s gate-clearing video became hugely popr overseas.

    Britain puffed out its chest seeing Alice''s performance.

    Vietnam cheered for Yu-jin''s battle, friend of Bojji Kkong It received positive reactions worldwide...

    ¡ªJapan went wild for a different reason.

    (Thread discussing Aika-chan]

    (Yu-jin and Alice''s gate-clearing video)

    Don''t you think Yu-jin-kun''s swordsmanship looks like Aika-chan''s?

    >>82

    Didn''t notice in the video, but it does look simr up close

    >>84

    I''ve been doing kendo for 10 years, and that level is clearly Aika''s direct teaching.

    >>91

    What?!

    During the entrance exam, reporters couldn''t see them fighting clearly due to the barrier.

    But on closer inspection, it was identical.

    Japan''s pride. S-Rank 1st, Ninomiya Aika''s swordsmanship.

    [Thread discussing Aika-chan]

    >>91

    Isn''t it just that he learned by watching Aika-chan''s kendo?

    >>95

    Just to be sure, I showed it to my 7th dan kendo master. He said it''s definitely Aika''s direct disciple, even down to the smallest habits.

    >>108

    A hidden disciple!?

    A topic that suddenly surfaced.

    The possibility that Yu-jin was Aika''s hidden disciple.

    It stirred up a controversy unlike any before.

    Japan''s pride and walking strategic nuke, teaching a Korean awakened one recklessly.

    Even those who supported the fictitious marriage of Yu-jin and Aika raised objections.

    There''s this controversy, what should we do?"

    "Tch. Summon Miss Ninomiya. Let''s hear her side first." The Japanese government quickly summoned Aika.

    To understand the situation...

    -Panting.

    "Prime Minister!"

    "Hmm. What is it?"

    "Ninomiya Aika is nowhere to be found!!"

    What?"

    "About six days ago, she left saying she was visiting family... but we can''t locate her at all!!"

    "......!!!!!!?"

    Only then did Japan realize that their strategic nuke had gone rogue.

 Chapter 52

    The five stages of epting an escape.

    1st stage. Denial.

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no way that could happen!¡±

    ¡°¡­Prime Minister?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ninomiya is a patriot. There¡¯s no way she would disappear without a word. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve treated her poorly.¡±

    The Japanese government was in denial.

    There was no way Aika, our strategic nuke who always listened to us, had escaped from Japan. Absolutely not.

    ¡°We have secured CCTV footage showing her contact with Bojji Kkong, rank S-7. Her passport is also missing from her home, so it¡¯s clear she boarded his private jet and left the country.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does she have any idea what she¡¯s doing!? We treated her so well, pampered her like a powerful gori, and this is how she betrays us!?¡±

    2nd stage. Anger.

    When Aika¡¯s departure was confirmed, the officials couldn¡¯t contain their anger.

    Aika had acted rashly, drunk with arrogance!

    They had treated her exceptionally well, and she dared to defy them!

    These were the thoughts of the angry officials¡­@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Arrest Ninomiya¡¯s entire family immediately¡­.¡±

    ¡°P-Prime Minister. We can¡¯t do that!! If she stages a show of force, or worse, if she stops participating in S-rank gate strategies, Japan is finished!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    Wait. What can we do?

    S-rank No. 1, a living strategic nuke, has escaped.

    What can we do?

    Realizing her de might turn against them, the government quickly reeled in their thoughts.

    ¡°What should we do¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way she¡¯d really leave Japan. Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Even after living in Korea, she said Japan was morefortable. And she has family here.¡±

    ¡°But she left without saying a word.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s probably protesting, wanting better treatment. She¡¯s greedy.¡±

    ¡°So, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°First, investigate. Find out what she wants. Why she¡¯s dissatisfied with us.¡±

    Thus came the 3rd stage. Bargaining.

    The government sought to negotiate.

    They intended to turn Aika¡¯s heart back and ask her to once again be the sword that protects Japan.

    ¡­That was the n.

    ¡°Minister of Foreign Affairs. The contract to pay Ninomiya one million yen a month for wearing a hakama, wasn¡¯t it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The budget has been steadily spent.¡±

    ¡°Then why has her ount received only 100,000 yen, and that only once?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    A surprise audit was conducted for about half a day, and what a surprise it was.

    The more they dug, the more corruption they found.

    One million yen monthly for wearing and maintaining a hakama?

    Thepany in charge of clothing andundry embezzled the funds.

    Seeing Aika¡¯s naivety upon her recent return, they immediately tricked her mother and swindled her.

    It turned out there was even more.

    Lowering the rewards for gate subjugation.

    Forcing donations for the Awakener training fund, and so on.

    Everyone had taken their share next to the walking money vault.

    Aika herself made so much money that she didn¡¯t even notice a few tens of millions of yen being stolen. In any case, this was just what they found in half a day.

    The Japanese government was shocked.

    ¡°What do they think they¡¯re doing with the taxpayers¡¯ money.¡±

    ¡°You know. Anything rted to Ninomiya is a state secret. It seems the audit didn¡¯t reach there.¡±

    ¡°Still. How could such things happen in a clean Japan? No wonder Ninomiya felt disgusted.¡±

    It was obvious why she escaped. Anyone would.

    Just not doing so until now was already patriotic.

    The 4th stage, Depression, began.

    ¡°No wonder she was always snappy. It wasn¡¯t just the hysteria of a single woman unable to get married¡­!!¡±

    ¡°What should we do? Shall we draw up a negotiation n?¡±

    ¡°Would she even listen? I would have been disillusioned with Japan, too¡­!¡±

    Deep regret, exhaustion, obsession.

    They desperately wanted her toe back, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say it.

    Yet, they couldn¡¯t do without her.

    The Prime Minister repeatedly racked his brain in despair, eventually reaching the 5th stage, eptance¡­

    ¡°Prepare an announcement. Reveal the series of corruptions, and have the ministers collectively bow before the nation. Then maybe she¡¯ll return¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­? Prime Minister. Ninomiya is in Korea, they say?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Just before eptance, suspicious news arrived.

    ¡°This is an article about a Korean Awakener named Seo Yu-jin. Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Here, this. Do you see this woman in the corner?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    An article covering an A-rank gate urrence in Korea.

    A photo taken from a helicopter over Han River Park¡­

    A robed woman next to Seol Ha-yeon.

    The Prime Minister¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®Those ridiculouslyrge breasts¡­ Ninomiya?¡¯

    Thanks to Seol Ha-yeon positioning Awakeners around her and Aika herself suppressing her presence, direct media exposure was avoided.

    But they couldn¡¯t stop aerial photography, so she was captured in the photo.

    The Prime Minister recognized her instantly.

    No matter how far away, no matter how concealed by robes.

    There aren¡¯t many people in the world with breasts bigger than their heads.

    At Aika¡¯s size, it was unmistakable.

    ¡°This is a rumor among Korean Awakeners. A robed woman broke through a barrier with Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s help. With a power reminiscent of Miss Ninomiya.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!!¡±

    A shocking realization followed.

    A woman looking like Aika, doing something Aika-like.

    It couldn¡¯t be anyone but Aika.

    Korean Awakeners dismissed it, thinking ¡®Why would Aikae to Korea?¡¯¡­

    But Japan, knowing she had escaped, could only see it as her fleeing to Korea.

    The officials in the meeting grew serious again.

    ¡°¡­Anywhere but Korea!!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Anywhere but Korea, absolutely!!¡±

    Anywhere else, like America, might be tolerable.

    Korea? Going to Korea, with whom they had a strained diplomatic rtionship?

    This couldn¡¯t be overlooked.

    Depending on the situation¡­

    ¡°Apply intense diplomatic pressure, trade sanctions, whatever it takes¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. Even a localized war might be necessary.¡±

    ¡ª¡ªThey would even risk war.

    Aika herself would find it absurd, but from Japan¡¯s perspective, it was a natural response.

    Losing a strategic nuke to a hostile neighbor.

    A walking disaster that could turn the capital into a wastnd within an hour.

    Naturally, talks of confrontation arose.

    ¡°Deploy the Self-Defense Forces immediately¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can we afford it? If Miss Ninomiya stands with Korea, we¡¯ll lose in both justification and strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    But they couldn¡¯t really fight.

    They had exploited her at a national level, so they had no grounds to use diplomatically¡­

    And they knew better than anyone the extent of her power.

    Dejected, the officials slumped in their seats.

    Full circle to the 5th stage. eptance.

    ¡°First, send a formal diplomatic letter to Korea¡­ No, try to contact them behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°Shall I contact the Japanese ambassador to Korea?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go myself. If I beg, they might at least listen.¡±

    But they still wanted to cling to the hem of her hakama.

    The Prime Minister chose a desperate move, heading to Korea.

    With a forged passport, minimal escort.

    Disguised as an ordinary Japanese citizen.

    Formally visiting would publicize Aika¡¯s escape, leaving no choice¡­

    And to show Japan¡¯s sincerity, such efforts were necessary.

    Moreover, even if the persuasion failed, they could im they did their best.

    So, the Japanese Prime Minister, Nakano Watari Suguru, visited Korea.

    ¡°Phew¡­ We managed to enter without being noticed.¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    ¡°Straight to the Pentagon. Seol Ha-yeon is reasonable, so if we exin, she might arrange a meeting.¡±

    He headed directly to the Academy.

    From the photo, it was clear that Aika was under Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s protection.

    To talk to Aika, heading to that location was the only option.

    And the moment they arrived near the academy¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to walk from here. Now¡­.¡±

    -BOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    ¡ª¡ªSuddenly, an ear-splitting explosion struck their eardrums.

    The startled Prime Minister and his entourage looked around frantically.

    They needed to figure out what was happening, if their identities had been discovered.

    And soon enough.

    Someone entered their view.

    As buildings burned here and there.

    A girl with blue hair was dashing across the asphalt, firing ice bombs everywhere¡­

    -Swoosh.

    ¡°Get lost, get lost!!! If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!!! Until Seol Ha-yeones out, I¡¯ll keep doing this!!!¡±

    ¡°Before I start killing people en masse, let¡¯s talk!!!¡±

    People around were screaming and running away.

    Her identity was none other than the terrifying viin who had attacked the academy just a few weeks ago.

    The first-ss viin, Winterer.

    In other words, this was a viin attack that urred frequently in other countries.

    But the Prime Minister couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a viin!?¡±

    ¡°In Japan, maybe, but a terrorist attack in Korea, the strongest country of Awakeners? This doesn¡¯t make sense!!¡±

    ¡°They knew we wereing¡­ No, we came in secret! How could just a viin know.¡±

    Anywhere else, but not in Korea.

    The strongest country of Awakeners. In thest 10 years, there had been only one terrorist attack by a viin.

    And of all times, a terrorist attack when they had snuck in?

    It was natural to suspect it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    ¡°Trante for me. What is that person saying? What do they want from us?¡±

    There was another reason they couldn¡¯t escape.

    They were mostly Japanese.

    They didn¡¯t understand Winterer¡¯s Korean warning to get lost if they didn¡¯t want to die.

    If they had understood, they would havee to their senses and fled.

    Of course, there was one person among them who knew Korean¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®Did the viin tell the civilians to run away? ¡­Did I hear wrong?¡¯

    Even he couldn¡¯t move, frozen in shock.

    A viin warning civilians to escape instead of massacring them?

    ¡­Those sociopathic pleasure killers?

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Viins suppressing their murder impulses, which was said to be tens of times harder than a severe drug addict quitting cold turkey.

    Winterer was restraining her killing to prioritize meeting Seol Ha-yeon.

    She was tantly defying what 40 years of research had revealed about viin behavior.

    ¡°Are you deaf? I said get lost if you don¡¯t want to die?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!! S-she¡¯s looking this way!?¡±

    And, at that moment.

    Winterer, who was far away, noticed them.

    An ice path formed on the asphalt.

    -Crunch.

    ¡°Well, my throat¡¯s getting sore. Guess I¡¯ll have to take some baldies as hostages.¡±

    ¡°S-she¡¯sing this way¡­!!¡±

    Thus,

    -Grab.

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon!!! If you don¡¯t want to see these guys die,e out now!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hi-hiiik!!!¡±

    The terror and hostage situation by the first-ss viin Winterer.

    The hostages: Japanese Prime Minister Nakano Watari Suguru and four others.

    -Zzzt.

    ¡°For every 10 minutes you¡¯rete, I¡¯ll blow one of their heads off!!!¡±

    The terror that would decide the fate of Korea and Japan had begun.

 Chapter 53

    After the bustling Thursday with the gate incident or whatever, it was finally Friday.

    While the outside world might have been in chaos, my surroundings were nothing but peaceful.

    If I had to point out anything unusual¡­

    It would be the call from Soo-yeon noona.

    ¡°Yoo-jin, are you really okay? No matter how I think about it, at least aminuted fracture¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I¡¯m sturdier than I look.¡±

    ¡°Tch. Just wait. I¡¯m going to give you a thorough check-up on Sunday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ well, okay, see you on Sunday then.¡±

    ¡°Alright. And if you feel any pain, call me immediately.¡±

    Soo-yeon noona called because she was worried after seeing me get beaten up by the Duokshini.

    I tried to refuse, but her voice was so firm that I couldn¡¯t help but make an appointment.

    If I show her I¡¯m healthy, she¡¯ll be relieved.

    Anyway, besides that, everything else was as usual.

    Although the professors and other cadets were fussing about, overall, life at the academy passed by normally¡­

    Before I knew it, evening had arrived.

    It was time for my part-time job.

    It was time to y with Haru.

    ¡°Dad, this week you have to go to the amusement park with Haru. Together we can meet Mr. Panda and say ¡®Nice to meet you.''¡±

    ¡°On Saturday, Dad has to go somewhere, so I¡¯ll take you on Sunday. After I finish at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Promise¡­ Hup.¡±

    ¨C Squeeze.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    ¡°ying tag with Daddy, Haru.¡±

    Haru jumps on my neck as soon as I sit down on the couch.

    He ps his legs in excitement¡­

    -Slurp.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with the nape of my neck because I¡¯ve hypnotized it, but I¡¯m not okay with the thigh on my cheek.

    I was a little embarrassed because her bare thighs were pping my cheeks.

    Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too bad because it¡¯s like a real daughter.

    I¡¯m sure it looks like it.

    I¡¯ll put her down now.

    ¡°No more ying together, let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh¡­? Haru and I y together, isn¡¯t that boring¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!? Oh, Daddy wants to y tag with Haru all day, too, but he¡¯s getting tired of it, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Dad¡¯s been counted. You¡¯re good for one hour of ser now.¡±

    As soon as I told her to get down, she screamed.

    I felt that I was strong enough, so why would I lie?

    I was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ the status bar.

    -Ting Ling!

    [5.20(+0.41)] Strength [4.78(+0.41)] Dexterity [3.12] Intelligence [3.12] Luck [8.42] Magic [4.74(+0.35)]]

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe how light I felt. I must have climbed a lot.¡¯

    As Haru said, I became quite strong in a day.

    In addition to the Fountain of Heaven, I also gained practical experience in my first A+ gate.

    Thanks to that, my stats have now grown to the lower half of a ss C Awakened.

    In Haru¡¯s eyes, that seemed like a lot.

    Seriously, I noticed the health stat pumping right away.

    I¡¯m sure he also recognized that I¡¯d gotten stronger after the battle.

    Dad, if you¡¯re so strong, why are you pretending to be weak?

    You don¡¯t want to y with me, so you¡¯re lying. Hmm. I hate you.

    I wonder if she thought this.

    I quickly exined.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m going to give you some sex education.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s this union thing. It¡¯s actually very embarrassing. You¡¯re touching your dad between your crotches.¡±

    ¡°Haru, I¡¯m not embarrassed at all. It feels great.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s embarrassing, because you¡¯re touching me where it counts.¡±

    What if a woman is thirsty for a man?

    Inevitably, the nape of his neck gets nuzzled.

    It¡¯s unhealthy for full-grown adults to do this.

    So this is shameful. You shouldn¡¯t do it.

    It was the perfect sex education.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s stop ying this game¡­¡±

    ¨C Crash!!

    ¡°¡­Kyaa!!!?¡±

    While I was exining, there was a loud noise from behind.

    And Alice¡¯s scream.

    Startled, I quickly turned around.

    Haru also spun around with me.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Shia? Alice?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Alice, who seemed to have fallen with her ear against the door, and Shia, who had flung the door open, met my eyes.

    Their gazes shifted to Haru and me.

    ¡°¡­Yu-jin. Is thebining game that? Shoulder ride?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah, yes. Haru suddenly asked for a shoulder ride.¡±

    ¡°She said her precious ce was touching you, and that it felt good¡­¡±

    ¡°The Chairman isn¡¯t here, so I was giving her a bit of sex education.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Silence followed my exnation.

    Perhaps finding the idea of a man giving sex education to a girl absurd, they exchanged nces.

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°¡­Shia, did I misunderstand because my Korean is poor again?¡±

    ¡°No. This is their fault. We¡¯re not wrong. Yes.¡±

    Then the two of them whispered among themselves.

    Unable to bear the awkward atmosphere, Haru jumped down with a hop.

    ¡°Uht-cha¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pinkie and tty, do you want to y thebining game with Daddy too? It feels great. Haru highly rmends it.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy!!!?¡±

    ¡°No way, you idiot!!!!¡±

    It turned out she was just trying to share a fun game with them.

    Our Haru is so sweet.

    * * *

    Despite the briefmotion caused by the shoulder ride and sex education, anyhow.

    The four of us gathered around the Chairman¡¯s office table.

    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re here because of that from yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I realized I forgot to return the wand, so I came to do it today.¡±

    Alice hade to return the weapon she borrowed from the Chairman yesterday.

    ¡°Shia, you¡­.¡±

    ¡°I came to see you. There are quite a few people who want to film your treatment at the hospital the day after tomorrow. I wanted to discuss that. I also need to get a leave permit from the Chairman for Sunday.¡±

    Shia hade to see me about the hospital treatment. Additionally, she wanted to get a leave permit from the Chairman for Sunday.

    Both had business with the Chairman.

    This time, their gazes turned to me.

    ¡°But where is the Chairman? Why are you and Haru here alone?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s gate, it was actually an A+ grade gate, so he went to analyze the footage.¡±

    Yesterday, I fumbled through the exnation, afraid it might seem pathetic, but Alice and I had indeed broken through an A+ grade gate.

    When I exined this, the Chairman showed great interest.

    Since it was an unprecedented gate, his curiosity was understandable. He even decided to go and have a look himself.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s an A+ grade?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just popped up in the status window.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get any such notification.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you were too surprised to notice? Definitely¡­¡±

    As my wives showed curiosity, I decided to exin.

    ¡®It definitely said an A-grade gate reacts to the target¡¯s ¡®???¡¯. Wait a minute, what exactly is ¡®???¡¯? Surely, my status window didn¡¯t have¡­ this¡­ thing¡­¡¯

    ¨C Ding!

    [The skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ is activated!]

    ¡®Come on, there are so many variables in the second round. No matter how much I worry, there won¡¯t be an answer.¡¯

    Suddenly, my thoughts changed.

    ¡®???¡¯ or whatever. No matter how much I rack my brain, there won¡¯t be an answer, just like my regression.

    ¡°Anyway. He said he would be back soon after a quick visit.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin, your eyes just went blurry for a moment. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°That happens when you get old. Ah, I need to take my lutein and zeaxanthin.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. You sound just like my dad.¡±

    With that joke, the atmosphere lightened up again.

    Forgetting all about the A+ grade gate and such.

    And then¡­

    Taking advantage of that atmosphere, the Chairman returned.

    ¨C Creak.

    ¡°¡­Hmm? What are you all doing here?¡±

    ¡°Oh. They have business with you, Chairman.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, it¡¯s fine. Come in, Ninomiya.¡±

    ¡°Ho. Disciple, you were ying with your friends.¡±

    And with that, the master arrived as well.

    ¡°Master? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon asked me to help analyze your video from yesterday.¡±

    ¨C Thud.

    ¡°Let me sit next to you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    And with that, the master naturally took the seat next to me.

    Alice was gently pushed aside.

    ¡°Wait a minute!! I was sitting there first.¡±

    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the master sitting with the disciple?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, sit down.¡±

    Alice sulkily moved to the seat next to Shia across from me.

    ¨C Whisper whisper.

    ¡°Shia, Yu-jin¡¯s chastity is in danger. That woman¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­ Well, it¡¯s a bit much for Yu-jin to be so close to her. I¡¯ll say something too.¡±

    And the two whispered to each other.

    ¡°Disciple. Here, this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh. Banana milk.¡±

    The master, without a care, pressed close to me.

    Haru, suddenly clutching her head, muttered something about milk.

    Lastly,

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The Chairman sighed deeply in front of me.

    ¡­It reminded me of my pre-regression days. It was just like this back then too.

    The master would stick close to me, and Alice and Shia would get jealous of the neer.

    If I pleaded with the Chairman for help, he would justugh and say it was my chosen harem.

    Back then, I was flustered, but now, thinking about it, those were fond memories.

    A smile naturally crept onto my face.

    ¡®They might not be interested in me now, but someday, surely¡­¡­.¡¯

    ¨C KABOOM!!!!!!

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªMy smile was shattered by a sudden explosion.

    A peaceful day had been cracked.

    ¡°A terrorist attack?! How did it escape my sixth sense¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of me. I¡¯m too strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­Damn!!¡±

    Even the Chairman, who possessed the sixth sense, hadn¡¯t detected the terrorist attack.

    Looking out the window, smoke was rising from far away.

    Outside the academy grounds, near the bustling entrance area.

    My jaw dropped.

    ¡®This event is¡­ Winterer!!? You¡¯re supposed toe next week!!¡¯

    An event I faced in the first round as well.

    Winterer¡¯s re-attack on the academy.

    If you know and prepare for it, it ends in vain¡­

    But if you¡¯re caught off guard, it feels absurd.

    So I had nned to prepare all day Saturday by going around outside.

    But the attack came early?

    ¡®At this rate, the bad ending route is guaranteed. What should I¡­.¡¯

    ¨C Bang!!

    ¡°Chairman!! The S-ss viin Winterer has taken hostages!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hostages? Those murderers took hostages instead of killing right away!?¡±

    As my mind raced, the surroundings grew noisier.

    The Chairman¡¯s sharp voice pierced my eardrums.

    ¡°Unbelievable!! How can a viin take¡­.¡±

    ¡°And they¡¯re demanding to meet the Chairman! They said they would kill a hostage every ten minutes if you don¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tablet? Connect me with a video call. Going there myself is too risky.¡±

    His surprise onlysted a moment.

    The Chairman quickly took action.

    First. Since the viin demanded to meet him, he started with a video call.

    Within minutes, a tablet was ced in front of the Chairman.

    Winterer¡¯s face filled the screen.

    [What¡¯s this? I told you toe out, and you start a video call~?]

    ¡°What¡¯s your game?¡±

    [Hmph~ Cold, even though it¡¯s been a while. Hee-hee.]

    Wintererughed with an oddly cute voice.

    And then¡­

    Her smile quickly turned into a murderous re.

    [Trying to talk things out seriously. Do people have to die for you to take this seriously?]

    ¨C Swoosh.

    [You don¡¯t care if these bald men die, do you? Huh!!?]

    And the camera switched.

    The tablet showed five middle-aged men, trembling with frozen feet.

    I couldn¡¯t see clearly from my angle, but¡­

    I knew without looking.

    They were just innocent civilians caught up in this.

    ¡®What bad luck. How did they end up¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? Disciple. Come here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¨C Whisper whisper.

    ¡°That bald guy over there. He looks like the Prime Minister of Japan¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!!!?¡±

    Not ordinary civilians. They were important figures.

    [If you don¡¯t want to see innocent people die,e out now. You have ten minutes.]

    ¡°There is no negotiation with viins. Even if those five lose their lives, there can be no exceptions to the principle¡­.¡±

    However, the Chairman, uninterested in politics, didn¡¯t know.

    And Winterer, oblivious to their importance.

    Both were just at a standstill.

    [Gasp, gasp¡­¡­.]

    ¡®They must not die!!? If Mr. Suguru dies, I might not be able to marry my master!!!?¡¯

    Without knowing the hostage was an absurdly important figure.

 Chapter 54

    Winterer¡¯s attack happened a week early.

    Additionally, the Japanese Prime Minister was taken hostage.

    I was so dumbfounded that my jaw dropped¡­

    ¨C Hesitation.

    ¡®¡­Is it because of me?¡¯

    Suddenly, a thought came to me.

    Yesterday, I beat up those viins with great enthusiasm. Five of them.

    Right after, a gate opened, and it got brushed off¡­

    But from Winterer¡¯s perspective?

    Her fellow terrorists had been captured by the enemy.

    And on the opposing side was the Hypnotic Breeding Guy.

    There was no way she would trust herrades in this situation.

    On the contrary, she would think this:

    ¡°Oh, those guys will spill all my ns! Hypnotized, with hearts in their eyes! Like in those dirtyics!¡±

    In other words, the reason she moved up her attack was because of me.

    It was a butterfly effect caused by my katana.

    ¡®The reason Brother Suguru came is¡­ because of Master!!¡¯

    And why did someone as high-ranking as the Japanese Prime Minister just arrive?

    Yesterday, Master used quite a bit of power to break the barrier.

    After seeing that, he must have wondered, ¡®Why is Ninomiya there?¡¯

    As for why he came personally¡­

    Well, Brother Suguru is the person who knows Master¡¯s importance better than anyone.

    He must have been worried Master might have run away, so he came to check personally.

    Master and I both had serious expressions.

    ¡°Disciple. If that man dies¡­.¡±

    ¡°It must be resolved peacefully to prevent a diplomatic war between Japan and Korea. If it doesn¡¯t go well, it could lead to a local war, and in the worst case, World War III.¡±

    The Japanese Prime Minister getting involved in a viin terror attack in Korea?

    It might be different if it were another country, but Korea, the strongest country of Awakened?

    And the attack happened on the very day the Prime Minister made a secret visit?

    This coincidence was too deliberate.

    More people would believe that Korea assassinated the Prime Minister under the guise of coincidence rather than thinking it was a tragic ident.

    Since our countries have a strained rtionship, the motive was sufficient.

    I knew it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, but to others, it would only appear that way.

    The repercussions could easily set the world aze.

    ¡®Besides¡­ if Brother Suguru doesn¡¯t help, marrying Master would be much more difficult.¡¯

    It was a person we had to save for personal reasons as well.

    Despite numerous oppositions,

    He strongly supported my marriage to Master, insisting that ¡®everyone has the right to love.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t let my benefactor die.

    ¡°We have to save him at all costs.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Thus, Master and I were united.

    We were in ¡®must save him¡¯ mode.

    ¡­Winterer¡¯s terror was my fault, and the Prime Minister was captured because of Master.

    It felt like we were giving both the disease and the cure. In any case.

    I quickly signaled to the Chairman.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. There will be no negotiations with viins. If they release the hostage and surrender quietly, we might consider listening to them¡­.¡±

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ activated. It failed.]

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    A hypnosis attempt that was sure to fail, meant only to get attention.

    The Chairman¡¯s eyes snapped toward me.

    As if to say, ¡®What are you doing when we¡¯re so busy?¡¯ He looked irritable.

    I held up a post-it note.

    [Don¡¯t panic. Hostage, the Japanese Prime Minister himself. Contact with Winterer essential. End the call.]

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm. No, we¡¯ll be there within 10 minutes, so don¡¯t try anything funny and wait.¡±

    Upon seeing that, the Chairman immediately ended the call.

    Right after, a wave of shock erupted in the Chairman¡¯s office.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why on earth is the Japanese Prime Minister taken hostage!!¡±

    ¡°The Prime Minister!? Isn¡¯t he simr to the President!!?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°There was no such news¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master confirmed it. It¡¯s definitely the Prime Minister himself.¡±

    Without hesitation, I quickly briefed them.

    Winterer might not know, but the hostage Winterer captured was the Japanese Prime Minister.

    If he were left to die, it wouldn¡¯t end with just a terror attack.

    The Chairman clutched his head.

    ¡°¡­As if dealing with bombs wasn¡¯t enough, now we have to save a hostage too.¡±

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon. What do you mean by bombs?¡±

    ¡°Winterer said that she had nted ice bombs all over the country. She said that if she dies, they will explode, so don¡¯t try anything funny.¡±

    The Chairman¡¯s distress was due to Winterer¡¯s vicious terror tactics.

    Her method of terror was like this:

    First, she nted bombs all over the ce, regardless of whether it was a busy downtown area or a residential neighborhood.

    Second, she threatened to detonate them all if Seol Ha-yeon didn¡¯t show up.

    ¡°And if I go there, it¡¯s obvious she¡¯ll try to kill me¡­.¡±

    Third, when Seol Ha-yeon showed up at the scene, she would draw him into a conversation.

    Then, along with the hidden viins nearby, she would attack all at once.

    Because of this three-pronged attack, the Chairman often ended up in mutual destruction with Winterer in the game.

    That would turn the country into a paradise for viins, and the difficulty level would skyrocket.

    Even if the yer fought alongside and managed to keep Seol Ha-yeon alive and win?

    The bombs would still go off.

    There would be nearly ten thousand casualties, and the Chairman would lose his influencepletely.

    She was a boss you could only fall victim to if you didn¡¯t know her tactics.

    ¡®So, on Saturday, I spent the whole day defusing bombs¡­.¡¯

    Conversely, if you knew her tactics, it was nothing.

    Maybe it was designed for multiple ythroughs, but the bomb locations were always fixed.

    The game even kindly provided the addresses.

    Just like I did on my first ythrough, the yer just needed to go ahead and disperse the magic.

    As for Winterer herself, there was no need for us to go; the Awakened would swarm and capture her.

    ¡®Tsk. Bombs and hostages¡­.¡¯

    The problem was, in this second ythrough, the situation was much nastier.

    Bombs? Can¡¯t defuse them. They¡¯ll go off if Winterer blinks, and they¡¯ll go off if Master kills her quickly.

    Hostage? The Japanese Prime Minister. If he dies, it¡¯s game over.

    There was a reason why the veteran Chairman was so distressed.

    Even I, the Hypnotic Breeding Guy of the second ythrough, was at a loss, my head cluttered¡­

    ¨C Squeeze.

    ¡°Dad, Grandma. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­Haru?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Smile like Haru. Bashishi.¡±

    In the midst of the seriousness, Haru interrupted.

    She smiled brightly, trying to cheer us up.

    At first nce, it seemed like an inappropriate and ridiculous action for the situation, but,

    ¡°Haru. Now is not the time for¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªOur Haru is the best!!!!¡±

    Thanks to that, an idea sparked.

    The only answer that could solve this dire situation.

    I quickly scanned around.

    ¡°Y-Yu-jin¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Alice¡¯s skills were already quite good when I saw her yesterday. Seeing her fight Master, Shia must be at a simr level.¡¯

    An unexpected terror attack.

    To ovee this, we needed all six of us present.

    Shia, who crossed shadows. Alice, who wielded mes.

    The strongest sword, Master. The veteran, the Chairman.

    The Hypnotic Breeding Guy, me.

    Lastly¡­

    ¡®If Haru is here, we can make it work.¡¯

    Once Winterer¡¯s subordinate.

    A puppet that was too easily captured during thest terror attack, given her abilities.

    My foster daughter. Seo Haru.

    I saw a chance for victory.

    ¡°I have a n. If it works well, we can defuse all the bombs and save the Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    My deration caused a stir around me.

    Shia, Alice, even Master opened their eyes wide.

    On the other hand, the Chairman smiled, his eyes shining.

    Honey dripped from his eyes as he looked at me.

    ¡°H-Haha! Yu-jin, you again?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The basis of the n is¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, so skip the exnation. Just tell me what to do.¡±

    A refreshing eptance was a bonus.

    It was a bit burdensome, considering the excessive trust shown to a freshman who enteredst week, but¡­

    Well, since I will repay the trust, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Okay. First, please look at my phone.¡±

    ¡°A map navigation app? What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°These ces bookmarked here are where Winterer has nted bombs.¡±

    ¡°What?! How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°My ability is EX-level. Not enough time to exin.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tell meter.¡±

    I showed her the locations I had marked on my phone for tomorrow.

    Contrary to Winterer¡¯s bluff, there were only twenty locations marked within Seoul.

    ¡°She said nationwide, but they¡¯re all in Seoul.¡±

    ¡°Viins can¡¯t roam freely nationwide. Anyway, Chairman, please hold out while we defuse them.¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Talk to Winterer and buy time. Stall until just before she tries to kill the hostage. Signal if it gets too tough.¡±

    In my n, the Chairman yed the bait.

    She frowned.

    ¡°With my instincts, I can buy about 20 minutes. Even if we deploy all the association¡¯s manpower, it¡¯s impossible to defuse them all within 20 minutes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have Alice and Shia!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh. Indeed.¡±

    Her frown eased at my words.

    We turned our gaze to Alice and Shia.

    They looked puzzled.

    ¡°Her and me? What can we do?¡±

    ¡°Yu Shia Cadet. I won¡¯t ask for details, but it¡¯s shadow-rted ability, right? The sun is setting soon. Can you use that to move quickly?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah!! Y-Yes, I can!!¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin, why me?¡±

    ¡°Alice, you use fire magic. Burning the magic circles will be the quickest way to defuse them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yu-jin, you¡¯re amazing!!¡±

    Their expressions quickly brightened.

    Even before the regression, they were A-level, now S-level with unique talents.

    Burning the ice bombs before they exploded. Rapidly transporting Alice using shadows.

    They seemed confident enough.

    ¡°The lives of thousands depend on this. Shia, Alice, can I count on you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like hanging out with this fire fox, but¡­ well, can¡¯t be helped. Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯rerades in arms! Leave it to us!¡±

    They readily epted the bomb defusal role.

    As I found my wives increasingly endearing, I turned my gaze elsewhere.

    To the two jokers in this n.

    ¡°Master, Haru, and I will¡­¡±

    ¨C Whisper whisper.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Haru, let¡¯s y secret agents with Daddy. So exciting.¡±

    The counter-terrorism n. Ready to go.

    * * *

    Shia and Alice left first.

    They were the most urgent.

    ¨C Grab.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh!? S-Shia?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°T-That¡­¡±

    ¡°Your hand is, um, touching my chest?¡±

    ¡°Your uselesslyrge fat lumps are at fault!!!¡±

    Even in this urgent situation, she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Shia¡¯s voice was sharp as she carried Alice.

    While I was averting my gaze, they quickly moved away.

    ¡°Why hug like that in the first ce¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the fastest way. Anyway, Yu-jin, I¡¯ll contact you through the Chairman¡¯s phone when we¡¯re done!!¡±

    ¨C sh!!

    ¡°This way, you can see my underwear¡­!!¡±

    Alice¡¯s voice fading like the Doppler effect, and a glimpse of white fabric between her thighs were a bonus.

    ¡­Honestly. My wives are so cute even when we¡¯re busy.

    I love them. Really.

    Anyway. After the two with heavy responsibilities left.

    We headed to the scene.

    Right in front of the academy gate. To the busy street where Winterer had caused chaos.

    And amidst the stinging smell¡­

    ¡°This bald head will be smashed like a watermelon in nine~ eight~ seven~ four~.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Can¡¯t even count properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah. You¡¯re sote. Is it because you¡¯re old?¡±

    ¡°At my age, the joints creak.¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon and Winterer.

    Korea¡¯s strongest Awakener and Korea¡¯s worst viin faced off.

    ¡°You said you had something to say? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll take control of the viins. I won¡¯t kill. So please stop bothering us.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    It was the beginning of an unprecedented terror attack.

 Chapter 55

    Winterer proposed a condition for negotiation: ¡°I won¡¯tmit murder.¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon questioned it.

    ¡°¡­Did I hear that wrong? A viin iming not to kill?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not deaf from old age, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    The answer remained as incredulous as ever.

    Seol Ha-yeon immediately sensed it.

    This was a trap to lure her in.

    It was just words meant to deceive her into a deadly situation.

    ¡®It¡¯s a worthless lie, but¡­ it¡¯s perfect for buying time.¡¯

    ¡°Just yesterday, five viins attacked Awakener Seo Yu-jin. Do you say such things even after witnessing that?¡±

    However, she left room for conversation.

    This sociopath¡¯s scheme would buy Alice and Shia time to defuse the ice bomb.

    Winterer¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Well, you guys keep harassing us. We can¡¯t manage those pestering bitches while on the run.¡±

    ¡°A leader who can¡¯t manage their subordinates. Why should I listen to that?¡±

    ¡°If you stop harassing us. No, if you officially recognize me, the story changes. First¡­.¡±

    Then she exined her n.

    Viins inevitably emerge.

    Just as there is darkness if there is light, viins are born at the moment of awakening.

    ¡°What wrong have we done? Is it a sin to awaken wrongly? Is being born a sin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Until we awakened, we were just ordinary people. We had families and friends.¡±

    They didn¡¯t choose to be viins.

    We were once like you.

    ¡°Honestly, I understand why you do this. We¡¯re the ones who feel things when killing people. It makes sense.¡±

    ¡°You understand well.¡±

    ¡°So, this Winterer here will take charge. I will govern and control these pitiful monsters.¡±

    I will step up to manage them.

    I will prevent them from killing civilians.

    I will stop them frommitting crimes.

    Therefore¡­

    ¡°We want only one thing. Coexistence. To stop killing each other and acknowledge our differences.¡±

    Let¡¯s live together.

    A proposal that sounded as beautiful as a fairy tale.

    But Seol Ha-yeon immediately shook her head.

    After oveing numerous hardships, her innocence had long since worn away.

    ¡°Resisting the urge to kill? Viins are worse than heroin addicts. It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. We need to kill people. Otherwise, we explode from holding back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have to be you. There are many others in other countries. Viins who deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    Perhaps sensing Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s skepticism,

    Winterer¡¯s fairy tale suddenly turned into a realistic discussion.

    epting and recognizing the urge to kill.

    Directing that urge to viins outside the country.

    Bing a viin mercenary dealing with viins in other countries.

    It was a suggestion that even momentarily startled Seol Ha-yeon.

    ¡®Well, in Korea, due to viin rights and all, they are captured alive, but usually, immediate execution is the principle¡­.¡¯

    In other countries, like the United States, hundreds die daily due to viins.

    They wouldn¡¯t care about the life of a viin.

    In other countries, viins were treated like pests to be killed on sight.

    But what if viin mercenaries were sent from Korea to handle viins?

    If they didn¡¯t run away, didn¡¯t mess around, and just vented their urge to kill and returned?

    They could kill with efficiency iparable to deploying Awakeners.

    If Awakeners are specialists in killing monsters, viins are experts in killing people.

    The national benefits from this would be unquestionable.

    The only problem was,

    ¡°It¡¯s absurd. Viins can¡¯t selectively kill.¡±

    The sheer imusibility of it.

    For the past 40 years, humanity had tried to embrace viins.

    When one¡¯s family, friends, or colleagues became killers overnight, how could they kill them in one stroke?

    Humanity had tried their best to reform viins.

    But it was impossible.

    Humans and viins couldn¡¯t coexist¡­

    ¡°As if. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m not killing this bald guy? We do pick and choose to some extent.¡±

    ¡°He, heeek¡­.¡±

    As if denying the doubt, Winterer gently rubbed the bald head of the hostage.

    Given her abilities, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she killed him right then and there.

    But the hostage, the Japanese Prime Minister, remained unharmed.

    Winterer herself also seemed indifferent.

    As if she didn¡¯t feel any urge to kill.

    Seol Ha-yeon frowned.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    ¡®Bullshit.¡¯

    It was a usible story, but¡­

    Her intuition screamed that it was a tant lie.

    A fancy bullshit.

    Just a ploy to use the hostage as bait to catch her, the big fish.

    Wrinkles formed on Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s forehead.

    She couldn¡¯t read Winterer¡¯s intentions.

    ¡®My nature should be known. Why such a scheme¡­.¡¯

    -Rumbling noise.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°It seems worth listening to.¡±

    ¡°Chairman! If Winterer can really control the viins¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why are you all¡­ hmm?¡±

    Her wrinkles deepened a bit more.

    Because of the agitation of the Awakeners surrounding her.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t meant for me to hear. It was to shake the Awakeners who grew up in Korea, the strongest Awakener nation, and who hadn¡¯t experienced viins.¡¯

    She knew. Viins were irredeemable trash.

    As an early Awakener who had experienced all sorts of horrors, how could she not know?

    But¡­ what about the young ones these days?

    Few had directly encountered viins.

    Even then, those were limited to the viin tracking squad members.

    Inexperienced Awakeners harbored false hopes.

    Hopes from watching some cartoon or reading some manga, thinking they could reform viins.

    Hoping everyone could be happy.

    A sigh came out naturally.

    [What do you think about the possibility of reforming viins?]

    [I guarantee, it¡¯s absolutely impossible.]

    ¡®Yu-jin is just an exception. Are all the youngsters like this?¡¯

    A sudden praise for Yu-jin came as a bonus.

    However, Winterer casually reached out her hand.

    As if asking for reconciliation.

    ¡°If you like it,e shake hands!¡±

    ¡°Is a handshake necessary?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. Even after saying this, you still treat me as a monster? Then¡­ we have no choice but to be monsters? As you wish. Forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Choose. Shake hands with me and create a viin-free Korea, or let the bombs explode, killing tens of thousands, and continue the cycle of killing and being killed by viins.¡±

    If you don¡¯t see us as monsters, shake hands with me.

    If you see us as monsters, we¡¯ll be monsters as you wish.

    An extreme dichotomy.

    The surroundings buzzed.

    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be better to at least have a conversation?¡±

    ¡°If Winterer is right, the civilian casualties will be uncontroble.¡±

    Even her deputy suggested, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we just take it for now?¡¯

    Seol Ha-yeon sighed and nced at her phone to check the time.

    Exactly 20 minutes had passed since arriving at the scene.

    As her intuition predicted.

    ¡®¡­Should I buy three more minutes.¡¯

    -Step. Step.

    ¡°Chairman?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯m going alone.¡±

    I slipped out of the group of Awakeners and walked slowly.

    Past the cracked and broken road, towards Winterer.

    A smile formed on Winterer¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a wise decision. We also¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªLet this old woman tell you a story.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    At that moment, a smile also formed on Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I still remember it vividly. Thirty-three years ago, around the time it was revealed that viins weren¡¯t just criminals drunk on power.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°We captured a freshly awakened viin. Back then, we called them mutants. We caught one at a murder scene, right in a bustling city.¡±

    She was already painting the past scene in front of her eyes.

    The 80s. The days she devoted her youth to Korea.

    When the world still viewed Awakeners as monsters.

    ¡°There was only one victim. Nowadays, it would be a major news event, but back then, that was just everyday life.¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about the past?¡±

    ¡°Just listen. I immediately subdued her. Unlike now, there were no special restraints for Awakeners, so I had to do it physically.¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s voice slowed down a bit.

    Partly to buy more time¡­

    But mostly because it wasn¡¯t something to be spoken of lightly.

    ¡°I was struggling with her barehanded when a woman came running in a hurry. It was the viin¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what does that have to do with now?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what she said to me? ¡®Oh my goodness, why are you doing this to my child? It¡¯s a special day, and you¡¯ve turned her all bloody. What if she gets a scar on her face and can¡¯t get married?¡¯ ¨C she said.¡±

    Only the sound of the wind blowing could be heard on the road.@@novelbin@@

    Everyone held their breath and listened.

    Her story had that much weight.

    ¡°I pointed at the corpse and shouted. ¡®Can¡¯t you see that? Your daughter did that. She¡¯s no longer the daughter you knew.''¡±

    ¡°But how could a mother abandon her daughter? She hit me instead. Saying ¡®There¡¯s no way my child would do that. Let her go, you monster.''¡±

    ¡°Though the force was nothing to an Awakener¡­ it seemed to be enough of a distraction for the viin I was holding down.¡±

    ¡°When I came to my senses, I was floating in the air. The viin had kicked me away.¡±

    After telling this story,

    Seol Ha-yeon scanned the surroundings.

    The Awakeners who had been excited earlier.

    To her, they looked like children covered in blood.

    ¡°Let me ask you. What do you think the viin did next?¡±

    -Rumbling noise.

    The surroundings buzzed at the question.

    In contrast, Winterer frowned.

    She knew all too well what a viin would do.

    ¡°Shut that mouth right now¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªShe lunged at her mother and tore out her throat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!¡±

    A chorus of gasps echoed.

    ¡°I never knew a human neck could bleed that much. It was like a hot fountain of blood.¡±

    ¡°So, I immediately killed her. Back then, there were no standards like S-ss or anything, but a freshly awakened viin was no match for me.¡±

    ¡°Then I asked. Why didn¡¯t you attack me? Why attack your innocent mother instead, even after managing to throw me off?¡±

    The Chairman¡¯s steps finally halted.

    The distance between her and Winterer was a mere 5 meters.

    Their eyes met.

    ¡°What do you think she said, Winterer?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tch. To get onest taste before being captured.¡±

    ¡°Correct. It was more rational to kill the nearby person rather than fight someone they couldn¡¯t defeat.¡±

    Winterer¡¯s eyes were fiercely ring, as if she had never spoken of peace.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll control those bitches.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even remember this if it were just that. Back then, viin matricide wasmon.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me¡­.¡±

    ¡°But the reason I still remember this is because.¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon also looked down at Winterer coldly, as if she had never smiled.

    ¡°Next to her, the mother, bleeding out, desperately crawled to me. With her throat bubbling with blood, she said, ¡®I¡¯m fine, my Min-kyung would never do this. Please, pretend you didn¡¯t see it. I¡¯m fine,¡¯ she said.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°That damn woman¡­.¡±

    ¡°The viin, from beside her,ughed, saying ¡®She says she¡¯s fine, so let me go.''¡±

    Awakeners covered their mouths in shock.

    Winterer openly showed her hostility.

    Seol Ha-yeon raised her hand.

    ¡°This is what you, viins, are.¡±

    ¡°Shit, hey!!!! Everyone, attack this bitch!!¡±

    -Kwaang!!

    ¡°Puhaha, finally!!¡±

    ¡°You unlucky bitch!!! Die!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!! Chairman!!!!¡±

    At the same time, viins jumped out from all directions.

    There were nearly fifty of them, but¡­

    ¡°For the third and final time, there will be no negotiations with viins.¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon simply, with her raised fingers,

    -Snap.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªI bought us 25 minutes, Yu-jin.¡±

    A finger snap.

    As the sound imbued with magic pierced through the chaotic road,

    ¡°Master!!¡±

    -Thunderous roar!!!!!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    With a deafening noise, purple trails filled the sky.

    Like dozens of whirlwinds swirling together.

    A storm wasing.

 Chapter 56

    A storm surged with Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s signal.

    It was so fast that to the other viins, it appeared as nothing more than a violet vortex.

    But to a 1st-ss viin, Winterer, it was visible.

    Charging while stirring up a storm¡­

    The S-ss Rank 1, Ninomiya Aika.

    ¡®Why is that woman in a Japanese outfit here in Korea?!¡¯

    I was shocked.

    What was her reason for conspiring to attack Seol Ha-yeon? Was it to assess the level during the previous skirmish? She must have intuitively felt that they would have an assured victory if no other S-ss joined.

    So, Winterer had been scared just by the news that the lowest-ranking S-ss, Bojji Kkong, wasing¡­ But what? Ninomiya Aika? She was extraordinary even among S-ss. Beyond the realm of the heavens.

    She was someone seriously considered for a fight against Superman.

    I was so terrified that my body stiffened and couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°He, hee¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re sensitive about living for a viin? I lightly checked you so you wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡¯

    Most of that fear was because of Aika¡¯s killing intent. Anyway.

    While Winterer was frozen, the strongest one stepped up.

    -BOOOOM!!!

    ¡®Why does it sound like a jet when a person moves?!¡¯

    Ate-exploding roar. A sonic boom urred because the sound couldn¡¯t keep up with the movement.

    At the disciple¡¯s signal, Aika shot out at the speed of sound.

    And that wasn¡¯t enough; she subdued dozens of viins.

    She moved everywhere as if swimming in the air. Swinging her katana in its sheath. Truly at the speed of sound.

    ¡®Is that the speed of a human¡­?¡¯

    Even Winterer barely managed to follow her speed with his eyes.

    It was so fast that it looked like her body was split into dozens.

    All the ordinary people could see was the violet vortex drawn by the sword¡¯s trajectory.

    Subduing a group of mere 2nd or 3rd-ss viins took only a few seconds for Aika.

    ¡®How on earth did such a monster¡­.¡¯

    -ng. Paat!!

    ¡°Hee¡­ ek?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too old an age to y ice tag (¤³¤ª¤ê¹í, ???), Prime Minister?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®When did shee so close?!¡¯

    Even after all that, she had time to snatch away the hostages I had frozen in ice.

    It was a sight that would make physicists worldwide doubt their eyes.

    No, did she ignore air resistance? She struck at that speed and only knocked them out?

    It was an unimaginable level by thews of physics.

    Of course, if you added the words ¡®Ninomiya Aika,¡¯ everyone would nod.

    Humanity already regarded Aika¡¯s strength as something beyond science.

    Anyway. The monster that defied even thews of physics stared intently at Winterer¡­

    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±

    -Whoosh.

    Winterer, who had been frozen in fear, finally moved.

    Ice bombs were set up all over Seoul to their limits.

    The moment she cut off the magic supply, the spells would explode instantly like a pin-pulled grenade.

    ¡®I almost died¡­ No, I should just blow them up!!!¡¯

    -Grit.

    Winterer gritted her teeth and drew out her magic.

    At a nce, it seemed foolish.

    The strongest one, whom she couldn¡¯t handle, hade, yet she was throwing away her only bargaining chip.

    It looked like a suicidal act.

    But for her, it was a natural action.

    Her goal was singr from beginning to end.

    The downfall of Seol Ha-yeon.

    ¡°All dieeee!!!¡±

    ¡®Seol Ha-yeon, you too, Korea, it¡¯s the end!!¡¯

    The civilian casualties anticipated from this terror.

    The scale of damage she predicted was roughly 10,000.

    A tragedy that would go down in history would certainly erase Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s standing in South Korea.

    No matter how much the pros and cons were weighed, to those involved in the disaster, she would be seen as someone who sacrificed ten thousand lives for her own.

    No matter what reason, it wouldn¡¯t be epted.

    As she had been called long ago, she would be cursed as a monster and stoned.

    Even in death, Winterer intended to bring her down.

    ¡ª¡ªHowever,

    -Pause.

    ¡®Wait. While I was dumbly watching the monster, why didn¡¯t Seol Ha-yeon do anything¡­?¡¯

    A sudden doubt.

    The few seconds I was frozen in fear would have been more than enough for Seol Ha-yeon.

    But why hadn¡¯t she attacked me?

    Moreover, why hadn¡¯t Ninomiya Aika cut me down?

    Were they wary of therge-scale explosion that would ur after my death?

    No way. If that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t have acted hostile in the first ce.

    Since I was holding the bomb.

    ¡®It¡¯s almost like¡­ they think they can somehow handle the bomb, so they kept me alive.¡¯

    An answer shed like lightning in my mind.

    As long as I didn¡¯t detonate it, they would somehow disarm it.

    ¡­It was an unreasonable thought.

    Even if they tortured the viins to find out where the bombs were ced.

    How would they stop me from detonating the bombs?

    No matter how fast they were, disarming would take at least half a day. They couldn¡¯t expect me to sit there sucking my thumb.

    Her curious eyes turned back to the front¡­

    -Pause.

    ¡°Unnie. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?!!!!¡±

    Winterer realized it only then.

    A woman hade close to her.

    A victim of the Awakener Expansion n, just like her.

    A puppet thoroughly brainwashed to the point where she couldn¡¯t even eat alone.

    Someone who wouldn¡¯t open her mouth without orders, making her convenient to use.

    Known as ¡®No. 47.¡¯

    However,

    ¡®What¡¯s with this woman? Why does she look like¡­.¡¯

    Unlike in her memories, pure emotions shone in No. 47¡¯s pupils.

    A soft smile of joy drew a gentle curve on her lips.

    Her voice carried the warmth of a happy reunion.

    Meeting ¡®No. 47¡¯ again after a few weeks, Winterer was shedding the seemingly unbreakable brainwashing.

    ¡°Damn, what the¡­.¡±

    Winterer was so agitated that she forgot to detonate the bombs.

    This proved that No. 47 was that important to her¡­

    It was an opening for a young man to exploit.

    [Activating Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯¡­]

    ¡°Hey there~ I¡¯m the father of that child, but before you detonate the bombs, can we talk for a bit?¡±

    [Despite the disparity, the target falls under ¡®minor¡¯ hypnosis!]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    For the first time, Winterer¡¯s eyes widened.

    * * *

    Rewind a bit to when we had just arrived at the scene.

    As the Chairman went to buy some time, I¡­

    [You said you had something to say to me? Let¡¯s see¡­.]

    ¡°Master, do I really have to hide under your robe?¡±

    I was crouched inside the Master¡¯s robe.

    The pleasant scent made it a bit awkward.

    ¡°It would be troublesome if your identity were revealed to that person. Besides, I also need to hide my presence, so this is the best way¡­.¡±

    -p.

    ¡°Dad, breaking news. Mom candidate¡¯s panties are white.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!? Don¡¯t lift someone else¡¯s clothes, you little rascal!!¡±

    Haru¡¯s presence added to the chaos.

    ¡­ The outside had a serious atmosphere, but it was chaotic on our side. What am I supposed to do about Haru¡¯s effect?

    To change the mood, I exined the n once more.

    ¡°Ahem. Haru, listen carefully to Dad. While Grandma is stalling, Alice and Shia¡­.¡±

    Exining the operation optimized for Haru.

    Oh no! A bad viin has hidden a bomb that goes boom! And it explodes in the blink of an eye.

    Luckily, Shia and Alice are handling it, but¡­

    Oh no. There¡¯s not enough time.

    No matter how much Grandma stalls with her old stories that smell like red ginseng, the viin is bound to act up before the two sisters can handle everything.

    ¡°So, Haru and Dad need to stall for time. After Grandma. Got it?¡±

    Even I thought it was a perfect exnation.

    Haru tapped her cheeks thoughtfully.

    ¡°Uh¡­? Haru can¡¯t talk well with strangers. Can¡¯t stall for time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®As expected, has she forgotten about Winterer?¡¯

    I had noticed from the quiet video call, but Haru had lost her memories due to regressive infantilism.

    It seemed like she barely remembered anything about her time with Winterer.

    All she vaguely remembered was the existence of a sister.

    ¡­It¡¯s good that she forgot all the horrible things she saw while living with the viins, but this is a bit much.

    I quickly exined.

    ¡°Over there, you see? That blue-haired woman.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. Completely t. Pouting because there¡¯s no food for the baby.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ahem. Actually, she¡¯s your sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister!!?¡±

    Haru¡¯s eyes lit up with interest at the mention of a sister.

    Her breathing grew louder with excitement.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Haru had a sister!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s your sister. But she¡¯s doing something really bad.¡±

    ¡°Sister is bad!¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°That¡¯s why Haru and Dad need to stall for time together. So she can¡¯t do bad things. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it. Haru will stall with Dad to stop Sister from being bad!¡±

    Utilizing all the experience from my two weeks as a father, I sessfully persuaded Haru.

    Now, she would undoubtedly follow my words.

    The only remaining issue was Master¡­

    ¡°Master, you know what to do, right? Subdue everyone except Winterer, and rescue the Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If revealing my identity is permissible, that task is a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I trust you, Master.¡±

    Even though it was arguably the most critical role, neither Master nor I was very tense.

    Since Master was here, there was zero chance that Brother Suguru would die.

    Even if Winterer went berserk and attacked, Master would respond in milliseconds to rescue him.

    Worrying about what Master couldn¡¯t do was the most pointless thing in the world.

    ¡°By the way, are you sure you can handle it? She¡¯s quite strong for your level of hypnosis.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried. If needed, I can break her down to pieces just before death¡­.¡±

    Master seemed more concerned about his disciple.

    I hurriedly stopped him.

    ¡°Oh no, what are you nning to do in front of Haru? Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Haru, it¡¯s okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. Our Haru should only see good and pretty things. Protect Haru.¡±

    Haru¡¯s mental age was that of a kindergartner, despite her adult body.

    Gore films were at least ten years too early for her.

    ¡°Anyway, please help with Haru¡¯s education, Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm. Asking me to help educate your daughter. Hmm. Well, if you insist as my disciple? I suppose as a master, I have no choice?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you in advance.¡±

    I also appointed Master as an educator.

    Even though I was a second-time hypnotist breeder, it was my first time being a dad.

    Two heads are better than one, and it would be good to educate Haru together.

    Anyway. As we were killing time, the Chairman¡¯s old story was about to end.

    Master and my expressions changed instantly.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Leave the robe with Haru. You might get caught up otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Master and I were veterans among veterans.

    We were constantly focused even while joking around.

    Under the looming battle atmosphere, I quickly moved Haru aside¡­

    [We bought 25 minutes, Yu-jin.]

    ¡°¡­¡­Master!!¡±

    ¡°I know!!!¡±

    -BOOOOM!!!!!

    Soon after, a strategic nuclearunch.

    I ran with Haru without any worries. Straight towards Winterer.

    ¡°Haru, go ahead and say hello to your sister first!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    -Swish.

    ¡°Sister. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Haru¡¯s greeting attack! It was super effective!

    Winterer was flustered!

    ¡®As expected, to her, Haru is¡­!!!¡¯

    -Whiz.

    I wouldn¡¯t miss this golden opportunity.

    I quickly ran and cast hypnosis.

    She must have been very agitated because the hypnosis, which normally wouldn¡¯t work, easily took hold.

    ¡°I¡¯m the father of that child¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    [The target falls under ¡®minor¡¯ hypnosis!]

    ¡®First shot sess.¡¯

    However, Winterer was still a 1st-ss viin.

    In terms of abilities, she was mid-to-high A-ss.

    She was a bit challenging for someone with my barely C-ss abilities.

    To ovee that, I pried open her ¡®gap.¡¯

    Just as I used the ¡®dad¡¯ keyword with Haru.

    Her gap. Using ¡®Haru.¡¯

    ¡®Until Alice and Shia handle everything, I¡¯ll stall with wind-style bbering¡­!!¡¯

    -Lick.

    As the journey was long, I lightly wet my lips once.

    And then,

    ¡°It seems my daughter, Haru, owes you a lot. I heard you took good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Hah? Why would I care for that puppet?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªBut why are you pretending to be a viin? You¡¯re not really a viin, but you¡¯re being mean. Right, Haru?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Dad. Sister is mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The fantastic talk show presented by the friendly father-daughter duo.

    The screening time wouldst until Shia and Alice finished all the deliveries.

    It starts now.

 Chapter 58

    Winterler had no other interest than defeating Seol Ha-yeon.

    However, after facing Yu-jin,

    Her mind waspletely filled with Yu-jin.

    Seeing him made her increasingly annoyed and gnawed at her insides.

    ¡®What the hell, why is that idiot calling that bastard ¡°Dad¡±?¡¯

    The cause of her inexplicable emotions was simple.

    A woman was clinging to Yu-jin, smiling brightly.

    A toy she used to y with in the past. Number 47.

    The child now called Haru was by his side.

    ¡®As soon as the brainwashing is lifted, she clings to a man? Dirty and vulgar bitch. She was better off as a doll.¡¯

    Winterler thought this emotion was disgust.

    The disgust of realizing that a doll she used to y with was actually a dirty prostitute doll.

    It¡¯s an emotion unfitting for a viin, but¡­

    No, even a worthless doll once held some amusing memories.

    A doll that held some memories had been defiled. It made sense she wouldn¡¯t feelfortable.

    It was natural to be annoyed.

    Winterler epted this.

    ¡°Yes. Dad and Haru get along really well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Surely, she had epted it.

    But seeing Yu-jin and Haru¡¯s skinship,

    Their cheeks rubbing against each other, Haru¡¯s chest naturally pressing against his shoulder,

    Seeing that made her even more furious.

    Her anger towards Seol Ha-yeon and Korea began to shift more towards Yu-jin.

    ¡®You¡¯re saying I¡¯m not a viin? Ha, do you have flowers blooming in your brain? I want to kill you.¡¯

    She was even ndered as not being a viin.

    Winterler was simply dumbfounded.

    What? I¡¯m not a viin?

    Do they know how many people I killed that day of the rebellion, the day I picked up Number 47?

    That day, she froze everyone she could catch.

    Those who tortured her under the guise of research.

    The soldier with stars on his shoulder who ordered it.

    [W-wait. I¡­]

    ¡®Trying to protect the research data? Disgusting. You brainwashed and tortured people like me.¡¯

    [You too, death~!]

    -ng.

    Even the middle-aged researcher who stayed with Number 47 until the end.

    It was a massacre, but she enjoyed the process immensely.

    She felt ecstatic killing people. A viin.

    That was the moment Winterler confirmed she was a viin.

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that? You won¡¯t realize until you¡¯re dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you perhaps let Haru escape?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    But why?

    The man in front of her, Number 47, confidently dered without a hint of doubt.

    That she wasn¡¯t a viin.

    Number 47, Haru, was the proof.

    Her thought process suddenly became twisted.

    ¡®Did I let that bitch escape?¡¯

    In her confused mind, memories of the past with Number 47 shed by.

    Unlike her, she found it amusing to see someone so stupidly brainwashed.

    Her abilities were good, so she nned to use and discard her if needed.

    During meal times, she used her as a food container.

    Whenever there was food, the tasty stuff went to her, the nd and filling stuff to Number 47.

    She found it funny to see Number 47 gaining weight andughed at her daily.

    In winter, she hugged her to sleep every night.

    Without a warm bed, she used her as a human furniture instead.

    She treated Number 47 like a ve.

    For over ten years.

    [Winterler~ What should we do with your favorite doll? Should we take it with us during the raid?]

    [Fighting Seol Ha-yeon while giving her orders? Are you wishing for my death?]

    [No, just let her fight.]

    [If you¡¯re stupid, shut up. Hey, go break down that wall over there. Make it easier for us to escape.]

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­

    [Shit, she¡¯s stronger than I thought. Everyone, run.]

    [Huh, aren¡¯t you taking your favorite doll? She¡¯ll get caught if left behind.]

    [It¡¯s time to throw away that toy.]

    Even about two months and two weeks ago.

    During the first raid on the academy, she abandoned Number 47.

    Without any hesitation, to the point where even other viins admired it.

    In other words, she hadn¡¯t treated Number 47 well.

    Rather, she had treated her like a ve and discarded her like trash.

    But now, being told she wasn¡¯t a viin.

    It was only natural to dismiss it as nonsense.

    ¡®Writing a script, huh, you idiot. That bitch means nothing to me.¡¯

    -Smile.

    ¡°Thanks to you, Haru also ys fusion games.¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait, what the fuck?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªIt should definitely be bullshit.

    But suddenly, hearing one word made Winterler¡¯s mind go nk.

    An emotional whirlpool unfitting for a viin coursed through her blood, heating it up.

    ¡°What is fusion y?¡±

    ¡°Haru rides on top of Dad.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know much about sexual knowledge, so she shamelessly begged to do it.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡¯s so mean. He kept talking about Haru¡¯s precious ce and wouldn¡¯t let me do it.¡±

    The more she listened to their conversation,

    The more her inexplicable anger grew.

    So quickly that even she couldn¡¯t understand.

    She felt a burning rage inside.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter to me how that bitch uses her body, so why am I so angry¡­¡¯

    -Clench.

    ¡°Do you want to y fusion too, sister?¡±

    ¡°If you wish, I can do it for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Even suggesting to include her.

    Her anger soared to the sky.

    -Hesitate.

    ¡®Wait. Now that I see, he¡¯s quite handsome. Listening to other bitches talk about killing people or having sex made me curious, so maybe before killing him, a little¡­?¡¯

    Even amidst this, she felt a slight chill, understanding why Yu-jin was the number one man that viins wanted to kill.

    Of course, such minor curiosity quickly vanished.

    The absurd anger swallowed her whole.

    Even more than when she was tortured and cursed the world.

    And, finally.

    ¡°How could you do such a thing to someone who calls you Dad¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because she feels like a daughter.¡±

    When she stutteringly asked out of anger, that was the response she got.

    Yu-jin simply meant he gave her a piggyback ride because she felt like a daughter.

    But to Winterler, the words sounded entirely different.

    Her anger,pressed to its limit, turned into murderous intent.

    Just like on the day she escaped theb. The murderous intent to freeze everything.

    Korea¡¯s strongest in closebat, she lunged at Yu-jin.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    -Wham!!

    A short leap. The sound of stones scattering.

    Her eyes, filled with murderous intent, left a red streak.

    At the end of it, Yu-jin didn¡¯t react¡­

    ¡®¡­¡­!? Why the sudden outburst?¡¯

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    -Thud!!

    ¡­Yu-jin didn¡¯t react, but Haru next to him did.

    Blocking Winterler¡¯s kick, Haru¡¯s body was already glowing red.

    Her unique ability, ¡®Awakening,¡¯ amplified her stats momentarily at the cost of aftereffects.

    Winterler¡¯s eyes glinted.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªGet lost, you bitch!! ¡®Order¡¯!!¡±

    The word ¡®order¡¯ came out of her mouth.

    A word that directly stimted Haru¡¯s brainwashing.

    Haru, who was trying to protect her dad, froze.

    Like a broken machine. Click.

    -Hesitation. Trembling.

    ¡°¡­¡­Eek.¡±

    Haru¡¯s pupils flickered, and her limbs trembled.

    Although she had regressed to a child to escape, the brainwashing still lingered within her.

    The conflict between brainwashing and hypnosis resulted in this.

    Yu-jin noticed this.

    -Clench.

    ¡®That damn woman has crossed the line!?¡¯

    He had expected her to attack him.

    But to think she¡¯d tamper with Haru¡¯s brainwashing.

    His judgment that she wouldn¡¯t touch Haru was a mistake.

    This regret followed.

    But the regret was brief.

    Yu-jin knew too well that nothing changed by regretting.

    ¡°Haru. Cover your ears and go far away.¡±

    ¡°O-order? Haru, is. A machine. So, to orders.¡±

    Even to her beloved dad¡¯s words, Haru was confused.

    But,

    ¡°It¡¯s not an order, it¡¯s a request. If you listen to Dad, I¡¯ll grant you any wishter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    [Despite the difference in rank, the subject falls under ¡®strong¡¯ hypnosis!]

    When she met Yu-jin¡¯s golden eyes, her convulsions disappeared instantly.

    The light returned to her red eyes.

    ¡°Dad, you promised with ¡®me¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Promise. So go quickly. Cover your ears.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    -Hurried.

    Haru, regaining her senses, retreated quickly.

    Only then could Yu-jin prepare for battle at ease.

    For the battle with the ambiguous girl in front of him, whether she was a viin or not.

    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±

    -Clench.

    Winterler also adjusted her stance.

    For some reason, she let out a slight sigh of relief.

    And then,

    ¡°Die!!¡±

    ¡°You really scared me, Haru is sensitive to these things!?¡±

    -Bang!!!

    The battlemenced.

    The self-proimed hypnotic breeding man, Yu-jin.

    Korea¡¯s strongest viin, Winterler.

    Their battle began.

    -Murmur murmur.

    ¡°Chairman, they¡¯re fighting!!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be dangerous alone!! I¡¯ll join!!¡±

    The surrounding area was in an uproar.@@novelbin@@

    But Seol Ha-yeon and Aika remained unmoved.

    As if they had no intention of intervening.

    ¡°¡­¡­? Ninomiya. What is that.¡±

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    No, they even tilted their heads as if they had seen something strange.

    It was iprehensible to the awakened ones.

    Although they couldn¡¯t hear well from afar, it was clear that Yu-jin was suppressing Winterler with hypnosis.

    But a battle broke out?

    The hypnosis must¡¯ve been broken. They should help immediately.

    What are they doing not jumping in right now.

    Such questions led to more questions¡­

    To clear their doubts, they moved forward again.

    To where the two S-sses were watching.

    Where a first-ss viin was attacking a cadet.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to crush your lower body¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!!¡±

    -Grab. Bang!

    ¡°¡­¡­Keugh!!?¡±

    A bizarre scene unfolded where Winterler was subdued in 5 seconds.

    A first-ss viin like her was lifted by the shoulders and mmed to the ground.

    Sprawled out with her limbs like a crab, she was just like the five viins who had previously attacked Yu-jin.

    ¡°How, how¡­¡±

    ¡®Her powers were sealed by hypnosis, but her physical abilities remain. Why.¡¯

    Unable to ept the sudden change in the situation, Winterler froze.

    The self-proimed hypnotic breeding man, Yu-jin, sat down in front of her.

    Grabbing her slender wrist firmly. Resolutely.

    -Clench.

    ¡°What are you doing.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªWinterler. Have you heard of proper education?¡±

    And then,

    ¡°What is¡­ N-no, don¡¯t tell me!!?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a viin, you can¡¯t be reformed, but you¡¯re just a normal awakened girl.¡±

    ¡°L-let go!! You horny bastard, die! Die!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you never say such bad words again.¡±

    A lesson in manners that even Mr. Sullivan would admire began.

 Chapter 59

    Winterer, who ambushed me, now decided to outright fight.

    A fist full of murderous intent rushed at me.

    At the attack of a first-rate viin, I¡­

    ¡°Dieeeeee!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t even blink.

    Winterer¡¯s innate ability. Cryokinesis.@@novelbin@@

    A magic-based power that freezes everything.

    Just thinking about it was terrifying, but,

    ¡®Since his ability is sealed, I thought he would run. Instead, he¡¯sing at me.¡¯

    The hypnosis I cast was still effective.

    Winterer needed another hour before he could use his power.

    In other words, that punch was purely a physical attack.

    Even if it hit me, my whole body wouldn¡¯t freeze. It would just hurt a lot.

    ¡®A physical charge from a magic-type awakener. Certainly unexpected¡­.¡¯

    It was quite a decent move.

    A first-rate viin tends to have bnced growth in all stats.

    Even though he looked like that, he was stronger than me, who was in the lower ranks of C-ss.

    It was wiser to knock me out and take me hostage rather than run away.

    The problem was,

    ¡°Your lower body¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone throw a telegraphed punch in a real fight. Even newbies don¡¯t do this.¡¯

    Winterer was seriously clumsy.

    No matter how strong he was, it was meaningless if the person swinging the fist had poor skills.

    Just looking at the fisting at me now, it was clear.

    Toorge and obvious movements.

    The other hand ced on his waist with no concern for guarding his face.

    His bncepletely thrown off by the overlyrge movements. And so on.

    Ah. If I recorded this, it would be perfect material for training newbies.

    ¡®If you die like this in a Gate, it¡¯s considered suicide, and the Association won¡¯t givepensation~¡¯ might be useful to say.

    It was such a ridiculous attack that I thought like this.

    ¡®He¡¯s really optimized for discipline. This guy.¡¯

    Maybe this was part of his character setting too.

    A sharp voice. Arrogant tone. Defiant gaze. Violent attitude.

    Contrasted with a frail body and poorbat skills.

    Wasn¡¯t he a stereotypical character who gets disciplined for acting out?

    Maybe the developer designed him with these traits on purpose.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have that kind of preference, but¡­ this is perfect timing. I should educate him a bit.¡¯

    -grab.

    It was time to end the observation with elerated thought through hypnosis.

    I dodged lightly, then lifted him and mmed him into the ground.

    It was a throw personally taught by my master.

    -BOOM!!!

    ¡°Ugh¡­ How, how did you do that? My stats are the same¡­!¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡®Even his lines are perfect.¡¯

    And then, his reaction, which provoked even a non-existent sadism.

    I got a bit excited and immediately pinned him down.

    Knee fixed between his thighs. Hands firmly grasping his wrists.

    In a position that seemed ready to y the ¡®Breeding Uncle¡¯ role any moment.

    ¡°Winterer. Have you heard of proper discipline?¡±

    ¡°Eek!? Let go, you horny bastard!! Die! Die!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Wow. This ce is a treasure trove of reactions.¡¯

    I was trying to scare him a bit, but not to this extent.

    Is this the majesty of a beginning game viin?

    I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.

    ¡°Heh heh. Then¡­.¡±

    [Disciple. What are you doing right now?]

    [Ah, Master.]

    Of course, from an objective standpoint, it was a bit of an obscene situation.

    A telepathic message came flying from my master.

    I replied calmly.

    [I¡¯m trying to scare him a bit. That way the hypnosis will take better.]

    [Do you have to do it in such a position? It looks like you¡¯re doing something indecent.]

    [This is perfect for scaring him. He has to meet my eyes directly.]

    [I¡¯m worried that you might get used of sexually harassing a viin in the future.]

    [It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t even touch him with a finger.]

    [Still¡­.]

    [Trust me, Master. I¡¯m an expert in hypnosis.]

    It was genuine education, despite appearances.

    Trust the highest authority in this field, Seo Yu-jin.

    I¡¯ll show you the world¡¯s first viin reformation.

    Only then did my master understand.

    [Absolutely, absolutely do not do anything inappropriate. If you secretly touch him, I¡¯ll be angry.]

    [Oh,e on~ I prefer older women like you, Master? These small ones aren¡¯t my type.]

    [¡­Ahem, ahem. If that¡¯s the case, then. Go ahead and do as you wish.]

    He even cheered me on to do it properly.

    With permission granted, I decided to go all out.

    -struggling.

    ¡°Die, die! You bastard worse than a viin!!¡±

    ¡°Your words are harsh~.¡±

    ¡®Now. What kind of hypnosis should I use?¡¯

    While pinning Winterer down, I leisurely pondered.

    What should I do to instill righteousness in this viin? So thoroughly that he would never dare to order Haru around again.

    ¡®Hmm. Since he seems to care about Haru, maybe I should make him aware of that first?¡¯

    ¡°Because Haru is watching, you should use polite and nice words, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!?¡±

    First, I provoked him.

    At the mention of Haru watching, Winterer¡¯s head whipped around. His face turned beet red.

    ¡°You bastard!! I¡¯ll kill you, kill you!!¡±

    ¡°What if Haru hears you and imitates it? From now on, let¡¯s tone it down and say, um, ¡®Joraengi-tteok¡¯. How about that?¡±

    Taking advantage of his confusion, I lightly corrected his way of speaking.

    It might not seem like much, but it was a very important point in hypnosis.

    People who frequently use negative and aggressive words tend to be vicious. On the other hand, if you start saying, ¡®You Joraengi-tteok-like guy!¡¯ when you¡¯re angry, doesn¡¯t it make both the speaker and the listener feel a bit softer?

    umting such hypnosis would certainly reduce Winterer¡¯s aggression and hostility significantly.

    *Ding!*

    [The subject is under ¡®ordinary¡¯ hypnosis!]

    ¡°You Joraengi-tteok looking guy!!¡±

    ¡°Well done~.¡±

    The actual effect was perfect.

    For the first time, the guy who had been cursing at me used the word ¡®guy¡¯ instead of something harsher. The hostility seemed to diminish slightly, and his eyes lost some of their sharpness.

    ¡®Now, the second¡­¡¯

    Thanks to that, I was smiling and thinking about my next move. How could I ensure he wouldn¡¯t boss Haru around in the future?

    However,

    ¡°You Joraengi-tteok¡­!!!¡±

    *Squeak.*

    Suddenly, I heard a faint sound.

    Wondering what it was, I looked down and met his eyes head-on. Winterer¡¯s eyes were shining with determination.

    And,

    *Squeeze. Struggle.*

    ¡°Die, dieeee!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Suddenly, I felt a sense of pressure.

    Wondering what it was, I looked down even further.

    Winterer was squeezing my waist with his thighs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll split you like a Joraengi-tteok¡­.¡±

    *Ding!*

    [The effect of the trait ¡®Indomitable¡¯ reduces damage by 90%. The abnormal status ¡®Internal Bleeding¡¯ is ignored.]

    ¡®What is this guy doing?¡¯

    Since his hands were restrained, was he attacking with his rtively free legs?

    It was a futile struggle. No matter how much of a first-rate viin he was, did he think he could split my waist like this? Wake up from that dream.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at such thoughts.

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    ¡°You, you bastard!!!¡±

    *Thud! Thud!*

    Did he realize that just using his thighs wouldn¡¯t be effective? Winterer started hitting my back with his heels. It still didn¡¯t cause much damage.

    ¡®Even if he used all his leg strength to kick, it might hurt a bit. But struggling like this while being restrained¡­¡¯

    *Squeeze.*

    ¡°I¡¯ll break your spine!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡­Forget about no damage.

    No. Kicking was fine.

    But pressing down with the intent to break it¡­

    That¡¯s close. His butt is touching.

    [¡­Disciple?]

    ¡°Eek!!¡±

    It seemed even to my master, it looked inappropriate.

    I got chills.

    ¡®An all-out physical attack in front of my wife. This is truly an inhumane attack¡­!!¡¯

    A high-level political attack that forcibly brings one¡¯s body close to take away their social life.

    If I had to name it, it was a reverse breeding press.

    A vition of the Geneva Convention-level attack left me feeling dazed.

    [You promised not to touch him with a finger.]

    [Th-this is him.]

    [Remove it immediately. Before I step in and cut him down.]

    ¡®Master is really merciless!!¡¯

    Moreover, my master was watching.

    Out of the three wives, the one who was the strictest in these matters.

    To save myself, I tried to use hypnosis.

    [Just a moment!!]

    ¡°You cheeky brat! Get this off me right now!!¡±

    [Activating skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯. Failed.]

    *Squeeze.*

    ¡°Hurry up and die, you Joraengi-tteok-like guy!!!¡±

    I tried to use hypnosis to stop him from doing anything improper, but it didn¡¯t work.

    Feeling that his attack was effective, he tightened his grip even more.

    How it would look for him to wrap his thighs around my waist and press down with both feet on my waist was obvious.

    There was no need to even think about it.

    [Why aren¡¯t you removing it right now? Are you enjoying it? Is it because she¡¯s a woman and young? Are you enjoying it because she¡¯s a young woman? So, you are a man after all?]

    ¡°Eeeeek!!!¡±

    Just hearing the coldness in my master¡¯s voice was enough to understand.

    This was a crisis where my social life could end.

    It was a critical moment where my life could be ruined.

    ¡®There¡¯s no choice. Preemptive strike! Call the master!!¡¯

    The only solution was one.

    Requesting help faster than anyone, exining that this was not intentional.

    I tried to send a telepathic message quickly¡­

    [Sorry, but could you help¡­]

    *Bang!!*

    ¡°Dieeeeeeeeeet!!!!¡±

    ¡ªIn the moment my head turned slightly.

    Winterer sprang up, bouncing off her waist and raising her upper body.

    Judging by the gaze I felt, her fangs were aiming for¡­

    My neck. To be precise, the carotid artery.

    The critical blow created by Winterer¡¯s bold attack and my brief distraction.

    For a moment, the world slowed down.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!?¡±

    *sh.*

    Winterer¡¯s murderous gaze.

    The shocked expressions of those waiting in the distance.

    Finally, the presence of my master rushing over.

    Everyone else was in slow motion, but my master alone seemed to be in fast forward, showing her exceptional skill¡­

    But because Winterer and I were so close,

    Even my master was just a bit toote.

    Winterer reached me first.

 Chapter 60

    My concentration, shaken by my master¡¯s urging.

    As a result, Winterer¡¯s sudden attack.

    A fatal strike aimed at my carotid artery, and I¡­

    -Chup. Chewing.

    [Effect of the trait ¡®Indomitable¡¯ reduces damage by 90%.]

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t particrly hurt.

    My ¡®Indomitable¡¯ is a scam-level trait that even endured that Douekshini¡¯s full swing with a bat.

    Even if she bit down as if to kill, it would only leave slight teeth marks on my skin.

    However, the effect was tremendous.

    -Thump.

    ¡®This position is extremely dangerous.¡¯

    A posture with her legs wrapped around my waist, biting my neck.

    Frankly, it was a face-to-face sitting position.

    Aside from touching here and there, on the surface, it looked like a pose only close lovers would do.

    It was the kind of skinship that my master despised.

    Actually, it seemed that way too, as I heard a sharp intake of breath.

    ¡°Hut!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®I need to exin quickly¡­!!!¡¯

    I hurriedly opened my mouth.

    This isn¡¯t what it looks like. It was a serious exchange.

    For such an exnation.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever,

    -Ding!

    [The caster¡¯s ¡®???¡¯ is in close proximity to the target¡¯s soul. The souls are strongly connected!]

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    A notification both familiar and unfamiliar.

    The sensation of hypnosis arbitrarily invading her soul.

    What happened two weeks ago when I freed Haru from brainwashing struck me.

    ¡®This time I didn¡¯t even hypnotize her, so why¡­.¡¯

    -Humm¡­.

    I didn¡¯t even have time to understand what was happening.

    [You are assimting with the target.]

    -Paat.

    My vision turned gray.

    * * *

    When I came to my senses, I was inside Winterer¡¯s memories.

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­.¡±

    ¡°I, really did it!! Major General Lee Won-ho!!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you!! It would work!!¡±

    A blood-soaked operating table visible at the edge of my vision. Mana swirling around. People hugging each other in joy.

    Andstly,

    ¡°The first experiment is a sess. At this rate, surely¡­!!¡±

    People calling me ¡®No. 1¡¯ while looking down at me.

    Thanks to that, I quickly understood the situation.

    I was currently experiencing the pinnacle of hypnosis, ¡®Assimtion¡¯.

    Retracing the past through Winterer¡¯s eyes.

    Just as I did with Haru two weeks ago.

    I got goosebumps.

    ¡®Wait. The position I was in with Winterer at the end¡­?¡¯

    Setting everything else aside, there was one serious problem.

    Until just now, I had been locked between Winterer¡¯s legs.

    Additionally, my neck was being chewed on.

    Which means, in reality, Winterer and I were entangled with each other right now.

    ¡­And this was all happening in front of my extremely conservative master.

    ¡®If this doesn¡¯t end soon, I¡¯m dead!!¡¯

    I started to panic.

    The time spent in assimtion was extremely short.

    When I retraced all of Haru¡¯s memories leisurely, it only took about 1-2 seconds.

    But to my master, 2 seconds?

    It was enough time to mince two lovers doing something indecent and clean the knife afterward.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to be leisurely experiencing assimtion.

    I had to escape immediately to save my life.

    ¡®Hypnosis release¡­.¡¯

    [The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is currently unavable.]

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s not working. I¡¯ll have to speed through it.¡¯

    However, I was in a situation where I had infiltrated her soul via hypnosis.

    Escaping with hypnosis was impossible here.

    I had no choice but to finish ¡®Assimtion¡¯ quickly and escape.

    ¡®I have no choice. I have to be a skipping master!!¡¯

    -Paat.

    I focused my mind as much as possible.

    To find the most important points in her memory and move to those parts.

    If I skipped through the sequences, I should be able to escape. Surely.

    The scenery in front of me changed rapidly.

    ¡°Is it okay to eat this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You are our pride and will be the de of our Lieutenant Colonel.¡±

    Small hands busily moving in front of a prepared meal.

    ¡°Kuhh¡­ you said you¡¯d treat me well.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already had 10 failed experiments. We need a research specimen. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Grkk¡­!!!¡±

    A scalpel and various syringes thrust over a body tied to an operating table.

    ¡°No. 1, raise your hand. Lower it. Turn halfway. Sit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hooh. This brainwashing thing is more useful than I thought.¡±

    Moving like a puppy in front of a person wearing a star on their clothing.

    It was the exact brainwashing education Haru had gone through.

    The difference from Haru was,

    -ng.

    ¡°I¡¯m human. Damn it. I¡¯m human¡­.¡±

    Winterer resisted the brainwashing, unlike Haru.

    Whenever her mind would get foggy, she would block her ear holes with ice.

    Freezing her own flesh little by little.

    Those days continued for years.

    My vision was gradually turning gray.

    ¡°Heehee, heeheehee¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Wow. Someone is going crazy in real-time. Poor thing.¡¯

    An increasingly higher viewpoint as years passed.

    Eyes turning more and more bloodshot.

    Madness induced by unreasonable violence.

    Even I felt pity for a moment, thinking, ¡®Should I clean her up?¡¯

    But,

    ¡°Today is the real deal. Now. Fight that viin.¡±

    One day I reached while skipping.

    It must have been an exceptionally important day to her, as skipping wasn¡¯t possible on this day.

    I had no choice but to watch it all¡­

    And my thoughts about Winterer changed again.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why? You may speak.¡±

    ¡°Hurting people, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Ah. You mean we shouldn¡¯t use our abilities, but it¡¯s okay for that viin.¡±

    ¡°Is ¡®viin¡¯ that person¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°No. We¡¯ve decided to call monsters who only think about killing people by that name.¡±

    In the middle of a small training ground, a viin chained up.

    The first time hearing an exnation about viins.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªImmediately after, my gray vision turned red.

    -Kwaang!!

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? No. 1, the brainwashing.¡±

    ¡°Haha, hahaha. So, I¡¯m a viin too. I didn¡¯t know why I wanted to kill everyone. I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m a viin. Hahaha. Hehe!!¡±

    ¡°Major General Lee Won-ho, get out of here!!¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me. Krr.¡±

    An arm extending towards a researcher, not a viin.@@novelbin@@

    My blood-soaked hands trembled with joy.

    ¡°I guess I really am not human.¡±

    -Kwoooong!!!!

    Then came the explosion.

    The decayed madness blossomed into ice flowers, brimming with red life.

    The ck-and-white world turned blue and red.

    ¡°Whew, thanks. I thought I was going to die when the military bastards found me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s anotherb. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. No thanks. I¡¯ll run.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to kill people, or die by my hands?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡±

    After decimating oneb, we moved to another one a bit farther away.

    And then came explosions. Explosions. Explosions.

    A scene of mass ughter unfolded before my eyes.

    ¡°Eek. A, a viin¡­!¡±

    ¡°Now! Run, Dahye!¡±

    -Udadadadadada.

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to kill those girls? There¡¯s a certain joy in killing young ones.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and follow me. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡±

    The only survivors left in her path of ice were a few children awaiting transnts. Or real civilians who happened to be passing by.

    ¡°Follow your sister. It¡¯s an ¡®order.''¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Lastly, only Haru.

    Thanks to that, my mind becameplicated.

    ¡®Seeing only the ughter, she¡¯s no different from a viin¡­ Ugh. It¡¯s ambiguous.¡¯

    Even in the midst of madness, she deliberately spared the innocent.

    She only killed those involved in the ¡®Awakener Proliferation n,¡¯ showing there was room for rehabilitation.

    But still, it was a massacre.

    No matter how objectively they were trash, killing them all was a different story.

    Right away, Haru¡¯s father, who was supposed to be, also got caught up and died.

    A justifiable cause, but an unforgivable sin.

    After contemting for a while, I decided to scrutinize her memories more closely.

    If Winterer had continued killing, I would abandon all hope and throw her into the ¡®Abyss.¡¯

    ¡°Winterer, can I go kill someone?¡±

    ¡°Hold back. Do itter when we¡¯re not being tracked.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll get caught.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too stupid to know. Just shut up and eat.¡±

    ¡­After observing for about a year, she didn¡¯t.

    She even prevented others from killing.

    ¡®The massacre should be atoned for, but this much is¡­¡¯

    Thanks to that, my heart felt a bit lighter.

    Enough to quickly skip through again.

    Swoosh, swoosh. Rtively peaceful scenes passed by.

    Most were memories rted to Haru.

    ¡°Winterer, if you¡¯re not going to eat that spam, can you give it to me? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saving it for that girl.¡±

    ¡°Is this part of your n to make her a pig or something? Both you and I are about to starve to death right now. Rather¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s my choice.¡±

    While starving herself, she took care of Haru.

    She dressed her, gave her problem sets to study, and calcted in her ce.

    She slept hugging Haru every night to protect her from harm.

    ¡°You want me to find a way to undo the brainwashing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It would be more fun to torment her after freeing her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If it was something we could investigate and solve, it would have been undone a long time ago, and she would have run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see. That¡¯s too bad.¡±

    She even tried to free her from brainwashing.

    Even while I was diligently skipping, I couldn¡¯t help but p my forehead at this part.

    ¡°Good grief. She¡¯s really a viin sympathizer, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Even with short skips, it was clear.

    She cherished and treated Haru like her own little sister.

    She called herself a viin and hypnotized herself, so her words were a bit strange.

    But her actions were like that of a young guardian.

    Thanks to that, I made up my mind.

    ¡®I can¡¯t undo what¡¯s been done¡­ but she took good care of Haru. I should help her a little.¡¯

    Her sins were extremely heavy, but even so, there was room for redemption.

    Let¡¯s reveal the truth and make her pay for her sins ordingly.

    That was the conclusion I reached after examining her memories.

    -Sss¡­.

    ¡®Ah. It¡¯s almost over now.¡¯

    As I was thinking that, my vision gradually grew hazy.

    Passing through long memories, I felt my soul slowly being pulled back out.

    Thest thing I saw was,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to retrieve the doll girl?¡±

    ¡°That kind of toy should be discarded now¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You stare at the ce where you left her for at least 10 seconds.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The academy, lingering in my retina as if there were regrets.

    Haru, moving in the arms of the chairman, barely visible through the broken walls.

    ¡°¡­Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    -Swoosh.

    Only then did Winterer turn around and leave.

    * * *

    And so, I returned to reality.

    -Tightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As soon as I regained consciousness, Winterer¡¯s crown greeted me.

    As expected, we were in a position close to hugging each other.

    I didn¡¯t feel much emotion.

    ¡®If I felt something after seeing that, it would be a problem.¡¯

    -Swoosh.

    Rather, I unconsciously patted her head.

    Winterer, while hugging me, trembled all over.

    She leaned against my chest, as if burying her cheek in it.

    Her trembling limbs entangled around me.

    -Tight.

    ¡°Hee, heek.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her¡­ Ah.¡¯

    It was my fault.

    Remembering old memories must have triggered PTSD.

    Filled with pity, I stroked her even more gently.

    -Pet, pet.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you stay still, you¡¯ll soon feel better¡­.¡±

    ?

    ?

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªDisciple?¡±

    ¡°Hik.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t it.

    I, too, began to tremble.

    The reason I hurriedly skipped.

    The reason I got distracted by Winterer¡¯s past and forgot about it, was now heard right in front of me.

    I cautiously lifted my head.

    ¡°S-sir¡­.¡±

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing with a viin?¡±

    The symbol of extreme anger. Facing my master who used ¡®~nya.¡¯

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 61

    The number one S-rank was engulfed in unprecedented anger.

    The reason was absurd. It was because his one and only disciple was holding a woman tightly.

    ¡®What the hell is that? Hugging each other affectionately, even biting the neck. And the disciple is stroking her? Huh?¡¯

    -Tremble.

    He was so enraged that the energy unconsciously released caused the surrounding air to ripple.

    Thanks to that, Yu-jin and Winterer clung to each other, trembling. The more they did, the angrier Aika got, her aura flickering.

    It was a perfect vicious cycle.

    ¡­Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

    ¡®Ni no miya. No matter what, this is too much.¡¯

    She understood why Aika was angry.

    Yu-jin was her one and only disciple.

    But, hugging a viin like that in front of everyone.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for her to be angry, feeling it sullied her master¡¯s name.

    But, there are limits.

    This was just a minor contact that urred during a scuffle.

    To Seol Ha-yeon, a martial artist, it was an everyday urrence.

    It was only natural for Aika¡¯s rage to seem overblown.

    She sighed deeply.

    ¡®Getting jealous of a woman clinging to your disciple at your age. It¡¯s pathetic, really.¡¯

    Having sensed their unnoticed feelings with her intuition made it even clearer.

    However, that was really a distant observation.

    Up close, it was a thriller unfolding.

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­!!¡±

    -Tightly.

    ¡°These punks¡­.¡±

    Winterer, on the verge of fainting from direct killing intent.

    Yu-jin, nearly soiling himself from the aftermath.

    Aika, gradually losing her temper.

    Lastly,

    -Murmur, murmur.

    ¡°I heard there was an earthquake in Japan when Aika swung her sword once. Could it be in Seoul¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell is she doing this? What¡¯s she so upset about?¡±

    ¡°Someone please¡­.¡±

    The anxiety of the shrimps caught in a whale fight.

    The shrimp representative, Seol Ha-yeon, sighed deeply and stepped forward.

    Sensing that if left alone, a disaster would ur.

    ¡®I¡¯ve known that experience can¡¯t keep up with strength, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad. I need to sternly admonish her.¡¯

    -Thud.

    ¡°Ninomiya. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon.¡±

    Thus, the two S-ranks faced off.

    A sudden Korea-Japan showdown was about to take ce.

    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°My disciple hugged a viin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal during a fight.¡±

    ¡°Normal? Hah. Nonsense¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting with my fists for 40 years. No one is more ustomed to such brawls than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tch.¡±

    Round 1. Aika¡¯s defeat.

    ¡°And, in the first ce, it¡¯s none of your business what he does with another woman.¡±

    ¡°What? She¡¯s a viin. If it were any other woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s even less your concern. Yu-jin is also a man, who would me him for touching a viin a bit?¡±

    ¡°H, huh!? Seol Ha-yeon, are you crazy.¡±

    ¡°Do you, Ninomiya, by any chance, like Yu-jin? Are you jealous because your lover is with another woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!?¡±

    Round 2. Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s counterattack.

    Aika¡¯s face turned red, struck by her weak point.

    ¡°I, I like my disciple!? What nonsense is that!¡±

    ¡°If not, then just leave it be. Yu-jin is also a man.¡±

    ¡°No way? My disciple wouldn¡¯t¡­ huh.¡±

    ¡®¡­Well. He does have some manly aspects.¡¯

    Thinking of something different in the middle and blushing, this was a reason even Seol Ha-yeon couldn¡¯t guess.

    Round 2 was also Seol Ha-yeon¡¯splete victory.

    ¡°So stop being ridiculous. If you don¡¯t like it, let Yu-jin touch your breasts sometimes.¡±

    ¡°B, breasts¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªMore importantly. Isn¡¯t this all your fault?¡±

    Andstly, Round 3.

    Seol Ha-yeon delivered the final blow.

    ¡°Because you kept chattering through telepathy, Yu-jin lost the viin he was subduing.¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you notice the telepathy.¡±

    ¡°With all the mana being exchanged, how could I not notice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°In any case. This mess is entirely Ninomiya Aika¡¯s fault. Not Yu-jin¡¯s, not Winterer¡¯s. It¡¯s the fault of the number one S-rank.¡±

    Striking suddenly at the core.

    Aika¡¯s eyes widened.

    She was as startled as if she had been doused with cold water.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°The part Winterer bit was the carotid artery. Yu-jin is exceptionally sturdy, but he almost died. Because of your interference.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    -Ssss¡­.

    The energy gradually receded.

    Only then did she notice the bite mark on Yu-jin¡¯s neck.

    The chairman sighed deeply.

    ¡°I understand. As the world¡¯s strongest, it¡¯s natural to act without thinking first.¡±

    ¡°I, I was advising for my disciple¡¯s future.¡±

    ¡°But consider the people caught in the crossfire. Yu-jin almost died just now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take this as a lesson and refrain from reckless actions in the future. Living so arrogantly, you¡¯ll face serious consequences someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°If you understand, go and reflect. We can¡¯t have a conversation with you here.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡­.¡±

    -Dete.

    Aika, who had never been scolded by anyone other than her mother, was disheartened.

    It was Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s third consecutive win.

    [Disciple, I¡¯m sorry. I was too presumptuous.]

    [No, Master! It¡¯s my fault for being ipetent¡­.]

    -Hesitant.

    [It¡¯s nothing much, but tonight¡­ that¡­.]

    [¡­?]

    [I¡¯ll tell youter! When we¡¯re alone tonight. Secretly!]

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    A telepathic message only Yu-jin received before she retreated.

    Had Seol Ha-yeon heard it, Round 4 might have happened¡­

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t.

    Aika retreated only after seeing her disciple nod.

    With a strangely flushed face.

    And,

    ¡®A talk just for the two of us at night, huh? I¡¯m curious, but¡­ I¡¯ll askter. First, some ttery.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Ha-yeon noona!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The young man, revived thanks to her, began to give excessive lip service.

    * * *

    I was only worried about how to excuse myself for my master¡¯s extreme anger.

    But instead, I received an apology from my master.

    Thanks to the chairman¡¯s tearful shield.

    ¡®Lady¡­!! No, noona!!¡¯

    This was the fourth-ranked S-rank. Korea¡¯s legend. Seol Ha-yeon.

    I apologize for all the nder I¡¯ve spoken before.

    I worship you. GOAT.

    My mouth moved on its own.

    ¡°Thank you, Ha-yeon noona!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    With rising respect, my tone became more familiar. My conscience screamed at me, but I decided to put on a brave face just for today. When you give, you should also receive. This much lip service was necessary.

    ¡°Did you just call me noona¡­?¡±

    ¡°But you know what? I didn¡¯t stroke her out of sexual desire or anything.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°She looks like a viin, right?¡±

    I jerked Winterer¡¯s head toward the chairman.

    Even her blinking eyes, caught off guard, turned toward her.

    ¡°Of course she looks like a viin¡­.¡±

    ¡°Actually, she¡¯s not a viin. Just an Awakened.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    The chairman¡¯s expression became serious. She didn¡¯t say anything like, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m an expert on viins.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that!? I¡¯m a viin¡­.¡±

    ¡°She does feel a bit different from typical viins, but the uneasiness is the same.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s hypnotized herself into believing she¡¯s a viin. Since she was a child.¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I peeked into her memories with hypnosis.¡±

    I then diligently started the washing machine. The washing machine of ¡°She¡¯s actually a victim.¡±

    ¡®If I just said I stroked a viin, I¡¯d get in troubleter. Let¡¯s pretend I peeked into her past and hugged her out of sympathy.¡¯

    ¡°The truth is, she¡­.¡±

    The exnation was quick and concise.

    The horrors of the human experiments she endured were already well known, so I skipped that part. The important point was,

    ¡°Why are you spinning such a sob story, you little rice cake¡­.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, she hasn¡¯t killed anyone since then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hick.¡±

    Not a drop of blood on her hands since that day. While Winterer shrank, the chairman eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Oh. Winterer, is that true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!! I¡¯ve killed so many. At least ten a day¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It is a lie.¡±

    A bonus validation from a living viin detector and lie detector. Winterer, suddenly turned into a viin poser, thrashed wildly.

    ¡°N-No!! I am a viin!!¡±

    ¡°This is a bit ambiguous. It seems she truly believes she is a viin.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been living under self-hypnosis for most of her life. I almost didn¡¯t notice it myself in just one day.¡±

    ¡°Even I mistook her for a viin. Understandable.¡±

    Ignoring her, we continued our discussion. Not a viin, right? Yes. No.

    The chairman¡¯s eyes turned back to Winterer.

    ¡°Then let me ask you onest thing. Why did you attack me if you didn¡¯t kill anyone?¡±

    Why did you cause real terror as a self-proimed viin? I also fixed my gaze on Winterer. I was curious too.

    ¡°I, to kill you and create a nation of viins. To plunge this country into chaos¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a viin, you might not know this, but viins don¡¯t have such grandiose motives.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, I am a viin!!¡±

    She didn¡¯t easily give up an answer. I gently stroked her head.

    -Swish, swish.

    ¡°It was tough, wasn¡¯t it? Even though you did nothing wrong, people did terrible things and tormented you.¡±

    ¡°Cut the sympathy!! I¡¯m a viin, so stuff like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Still, can you tell me honestly? Then we can think about how to help.¡±

    [Activating the skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯¡­.]

    I coaxed her gently. It was the most necessary part for the washing machine.

    Of course, Winterer mped her mouth shut, as if she would never tell¡­

    ¡°Maybe, you can stay with Haru.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    [The target falls under ¡®ordinary¡¯ hypnosis!]

    Her weak spot. Haru. When I stimted that, her closed heart opened slightly.

    ¡°Such an amazing person, yet they didn¡¯t save someone like number 47 from the viins. It pissed me off¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Oh dear. Was it love and hate?¡¯

    Her answer made me frown.@@novelbin@@

    The reason Winterer attacked the chairman?

    Such a great person, yet she repeatedly failed to save Haru from a top-ss viin like herself.

    She probably left Haru at the academy for the same reason. Despite hating it, she knew the chairman was amazing enough that maybe she could treat Haru¡¯s brainwashing.

    A messed-up logic, but¡­

    She was not in her right mind, to begin with. It seemed she acted more on emotion than logic.

    I met the chairman¡¯s eyes.

    [Hmm, that¡¯s what she says? What do you think, Ha-yeon noona?]

    [Drop that title. Will you take responsibility if you make my heart flutter?]

    [Eek. Ridiculous.]

    [Tsk. Anyway, her crimes are serious, but¡­ She seems too pitiful to throw into the abyss.]

    [Aren¡¯t you concerned about her targeting you?]

    [What. I¡¯m more sorry I didn¡¯t realize sooner.]

    We debated through telepathy. It was a discussion about Winterer¡¯s disposition.

    It didn¡¯tst long.

    [Then I¡¯ll convey that, okay?]

    [Go ahead.]

    ¡°Ahem. Winterer?¡±

    ¡°Why, why. If you say something like you pity me or forgive me, I¡¯ll¡­.¡±

    Anticipating something, Winterer ground her teeth and iled about.

    But,

    ¡°Pity you? Who do you think we are to forgive you? You must be punished if you did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m calling the police.¡±

    Reality was cold.

 Chapter 62

    After being convinced that Winterer was a viin.

    The conclusion reached by the Chairman and I was¡­

    [What are you going to do, Chairman?]

    [What do you think I should do?]

    [I think we should hand him over to the police. Sending him to the Abyss seems too harsh.]

    [Agreed. I was thinking the same.]

    Hand him over to the police.

    ¡­He wasn¡¯t a viin, just an awakened one.

    Then he should rightfully face the judgment of thew. Yes.

    Adhering strictly to thew was our belief.

    [If I handle it personally¡­ Phew. Just thinking about the viin human rights groups causing a ruckus gives me a headache.]

    [Ah. Come to think of it, that¡¯s true. It would be big news for them.]@@novelbin@@

    Additionally, one more thing.

    As Winterer said, viins originally had friends, lovers, and families too.

    But, suddenly being caught as a viin one day.

    It was inevitable that people would cause amotion.

    Anyway, those people gathered to form ¡®viin human rights groups¡¯.

    They constantly protested for re-investigations to determine if someone was truly a viin and wouldunch national petitions if the diet was even slightly inadequate.

    And if those people heard about Winterer?

    They¡¯d practically worship her as a saint.

    See, a viin might not actually be a viin.

    They¡¯d want to y this up in the media.

    Avoidingplications was the answer.

    [They¡¯d demand another investigation from me too¡­ Sigh. What a headache.]

    [Sorry. I feel like I unnecessarily made things moreplicated.]

    [What did you do wrong? You prevented an innocent kid from living their whole life as a viin, so you did well.]

    [If you say so. Then I¡¯ll tell Winterer we¡¯re calling the police?]

    [Do that.]

    Anyway. After that brief discussion.

    It was decided that Winterer would be handed over to the police.

    Upon hearing this news, Winterer said,

    ¡°The police? You¡¯re not sending me to the Abyss?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­You think I¡¯ll just let myself be caught without trying to escape?¡±

    Really, a dumbfounded reaction.

    Winterer still believed herself to be a viin.

    -Fwoosh.

    ¡°You really need to die ten thousand times toe to your senses¡­.¡±

    Emitting mana from her body, she even threatened to detonate the bombs she had set up.

    It seemed that the hypnosis was broken by the master¡¯s lethal intent attack.

    But we remained calm.

    ¡°Ah. We already removed all the bombs.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for children to y with such things.¡±

    As veterans, we wouldn¡¯t be so rxed without reason.

    45 minutes ago.

    When I pushed Haru back and climbed on top of Winterer.

    Shia had already defused all the bombs and called the Chairman.

    My shoulders shrugged involuntarily.

    I was proud of my wives for finishing much faster than expected.

    ¡°No way. How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a photo Cadet Shia sent. Do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°¡­Damn it. What? Those bitches already ratted out? No. Even if they knew everything, it¡¯s just three or four ces¡­.¡±

    ¡°I read your memories too. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°Damn!!¡±

    Only then did Winterer¡¯s face show distress.

    The bombs she had painstakingly set up over ten weeks.

    Being all defused in just 45 minutes was naturally shocking.

    Taking advantage of that moment, I hypnotized her.

    ¡°Then at least you¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not use abilities recklessly and behave, okay? You don¡¯t want to stay away from Haru, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±

    -Ding!

    [The target is under ¡®Strong¡¯ hypnosis.]

    ¡®It¡¯s working very strongly.¡¯

    It worked quite powerfully.

    Even though she pretended otherwise, she must have missed Haru deeply.

    Silently, Winterer suppressed her energy and nestled a bit more into my embrace, as if embarrassed.

    ¡°¡­Fine. Do whatever you want. Roast me, eat me, whatever. I came here ready to die anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t say such bad things like roast and eat.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any right to talk? You¡¯ve done nothing but indecent things with No. 47. Trash. Total scum.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly start spewing nonsense.

    What was it? Did she have a perverted brain?

    ¡°Why would I do such things to Haru? Considering her mental age, and more importantly, we¡¯re family.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Earlier you said, fusion or something.¡±

    ¡°Fusion y? I gave her a piggyback ride¡­ Surely not?¡±

    Bted realization.

    I hadn¡¯t thought much of it while talking with Haru¡­

    But in retrospect, it could have sounded a bit strange.

    Indeed. No wonder she was hostile.

    I sighed involuntarily.

    ¡°Sigh. Common sense says I wouldn¡¯t say such things there. Let¡¯s try to understand the context.¡±

    -Trembling.

    ¡°Damn, damn, damn¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yujin. I don¡¯t know what this is about, but my instinct says you were wrong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Sometimes the Chairman¡¯s instincts are wrong too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Both Winterer and the Chairman were looking at me oddly,

    ¡®Wait. Did I really mess up? I suppose my words might have been strange¡­.¡¯

    -Ding!

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ is activated.]

    ¡®¡­Eh. Winterer must just be twisted. Living with viins could do that. Yeah.¡¯

    It was just a misunderstanding, as always.

    * * *

    After Winterer gave up resisting.

    Seol Ha-yeon immediately called the police.

    ¡°Chief. We captured Winterer, but she¡¯s not a viin. Quickly arrest her and start the investigation. Also, notify the Ministry of Defense.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Wow, she directly called the Police Commissioner.¡¯

    It seemed a bit too much to reach such a big shot, but anyway.

    Yujin also prepared something to greet the police who would arrive soon.

    ¡°No orders or anything like that to Haru?¡±

    -Ding!

    [The target is under ¡®Strong¡¯ hypnosis.]

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t resist¡­ But I¡¯m not listening to you. What can I do¡­.¡±

    ¡°Good. Haru~!! Come here for a moment!!¡±

    -Thud, thud, thud.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here.¡±

    As soon as I called out loudly, Haru came running.

    Even with her ears covered, she had an uncanny sense of knowing when she was being called.

    Winterer, who had been hiding while clinging to me, peeked out her face.

    ¡°¡­Number 47.¡±

    ¡°Dad, why are you hugging sister tightly? I want a hug too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    -Slip.

    Seeing that she was paying more attention to Yujin than herself, Winterer looked a bit dejected, a clear sign of a viin.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before a smile slowly formed on her face.

    A confident smile she often showed in front of No. 47, her self-proimed viinous grin.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you lucky? You got rid of your brainwashing, and this daddy¡¯s little candy is taking care of you. Your life is made.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m happy every day with Dad.¡±

    ¡°Great. Ha, if I¡¯d known it would turn out like this, I would have toyed with you more. Beaten you, shaved your head. Fed you food waste.¡±

    What she said was pure viiny.

    She must have thought she¡¯d spend the rest of her life rotting in prison.

    So, meeting No. 47 now would be thest time.

    She wanted to remain the viin in No. 47¡¯s memory until the end.

    She hoped to be remembered as the evil ¡®Winterer¡¯ who treated her like a ve.

    ¡®This should be enough. The first-ss viin Winterer, being viinous till the end¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Liar. Sister, you didn¡¯t do those things to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Haru couldn¡¯t read her intentions.

    No, there was no need to.

    Though the brainwashed heart couldn¡¯t be opened, Winterer¡¯s clumsy knock resonated with her soul.

    Haru knew that her sister was a good person.

    ¡°My sister and I get along great.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ha. 47 times. You don¡¯t even know the topic.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the best sisters ever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Haru¡¯s big, sparkling eyes. Winterer¡¯s hazy, cloudy eyes.

    Both a beautiful blood color.

    They weren¡¯t rted by blood, but they were sisters nheless.

    ¡°¡­And you, too, asshole. You¡¯re the one who never listens to people. You¡¯re like parents and children.¡±

    ¡°Dad and I are sisters too. Together, we¡¯re a tri-colored rice cake family.¡±

    ¡°Pahhhh. Don¡¯t count me in, you doll bitch, I¡¯m past the age of ydates.¡±

    The corner of Winterer¡¯s mouth twitched upward.

    Unlike earlier, when he¡¯d forced it up.

    A smile that came naturally, without realizing it.

    A stubby arm turned toward Haru.

    -Tsudam-tsudam.

    ¡°But what the fuck. This is thest time I¡¯ll see you, so from now on, you¡¯re on your own, or you¡¯re a ve to this Winterer, rotten as hell, so don¡¯t go stumbling down the street in shame.¡±

    ¡°Last time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thest. Thanks to the great Awakened, you¡¯re going to rot in a cell for the rest of your life, so I¡¯m done seeing your fucking face.¡±

    He ruffles his hair.

    And just like that, Winterer¡¯s rtionship with Haru came to an end¡­

    ¡°¡ªWhat are you talking about? Why would you go to jail?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    It was a bit much for the end.

    Winterer stiffened in surprise.

    Eugene patted her on the back and continued to exin.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know because you¡¯ve only been around viins? Non-viin Awakened rarely go to jail.¡±

    Eugene exined.

    Awakened. With powers and mysterious abilities that transcend humanity, they are indispensable to modern society.

    However, only five to sixty Awakened are born in Korea every year.

    They were an extremely valuable human resource.

    Therefore, there were many ces where Awakeners were needed but not used.

    The military alone begged and pleaded to have one Awakened assigned to the special forces.

    But Awakened don¡¯t respond to such demands.

    They¡¯re paid hundreds of millions of dors to join a n and work on the gate, and they¡¯re hailed as heroes.

    Why would anyone want to serve for pennies on the dor?

    ¡°So, there¡¯s this bill, aw that will punish them with forcedbor until they¡¯re abandoned.¡±

    An extraordinary measure by the government.

    I don¡¯t think any of them aremitting crimes.

    Let¡¯s use them in the country instead of locking them up!

    That¡¯s how the Awakeners Only Act came about.

    Winterer opened his mouth in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­Aw like that? What the hell. Aw that says normal people are insane.¡±

    ¡°The money thates in from forcedbor goes half to taxes and half topensation for victims, if there are any.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°So there used to be a lot of people trying to scam the Awakened, but the Association caught them with a light in their eyes, so it¡¯s quieter these days.¡±

    But Eugene was nonchnt.

    He¡¯d wondered if it was true when he¡¯d first heard of it, but after fifteen years of living with it, it was actually quite useful.

    Winterer was reluctantly convinced.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that some kind of¡­ No, wait, that¡¯s what furlough is¡­ You¡¯re not in a cell for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.As opposed to life imprisonment.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha. What am I? I¡¯m all for life imprisonment.¡±

    Winterer didn¡¯t give up. Second argument.

    I¡¯m going to rot in a cell for the rest of my life anyway. I haven¡¯tmitted enough crimes to deserve that-¡°.

    ¡°Do you know how many people I¡¯ve killed?¡±

    ¡°When you escaped from theb?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m such a dangerous viin. Of course, it¡¯s life imprisonment.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t even ten years old back then. You can¡¯t be punished under the juvenilew.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Her rebuttal was mercilessly crushed.

    Winterer mped her mouth shut.

    She wondered if Korea could really be like this.

    ¡®Well, the recent terrorism Imitted could warrant a life sentence¡­ but with a goodwyer, it could be argued as property damage.¡¯

    Even in Korea, it wasn¡¯t that extreme.

    With the chairman and Yu-jin¡¯s support, that was.

    But Winterer hadn¡¯t caught on to that yet.

    Her trembling eyes cautiously looked up.

    ¡°Then, what happens to me now¡­?¡±

    ¡°First, you¡¯ll go to the detention center and see how your sentence turns out. Once it¡¯s confirmed, you¡¯ll do forcedbor for that period.¡±

    ¡°Forcedbor? What, will they put me on a shrimp boat or something?¡±

    ¡°Do you think they would use Awakeners for something like that? The Ministry of National Defense will decide.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Winterer¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly.

    There was a word she couldn¡¯t just ignore.

    ¡°Wait. Ministry of National Defense? Isn¡¯t that where soldiers work?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since Awakeners are dangerous, the forcedbor is managed by the Ministry of National Defense. You¡¯ll basically be a soldier.¡±

    ¡°A soldier? Me?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t live in a military base, so you¡¯ll be able to sleep with Haru after work. Think of it as something like a reserve soldier.¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that¡­.¡±

    So that¡¯s what forcedbor meant.

    Winterer¡¯s expression crumpled miserably.

    Yu-jin frowned slightly.

    ¡°¡­Want to hear something funny? Male Awakeners do the same thing. They have to work for the country for a year and a half instead of military service. Like a grade 4 public service worker.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, we¡¯re in a simr situation. I¡¯m a public service worker, and you¡¯re a reserve soldier. But yours is just a bit longer.¡±

    Both of us are the same.

    Well, mine is for a year and a half. Yours might be for several years.

    ¡°So¡­ Haru? Let¡¯s congratte your sister together. Congrattions on fulfilling your national defense duty~.¡±

    ¡°Sis, congrattions.¡±

    -p. p. p.

    ¡°¡­¡­Damn it.¡±

    The punishment given to the viin was forced enlistment.

    * * *

    Winterer was quietly taken away by the police.

    ¡°My bing a soldier¡­ damn, damn¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Why does this feel so bittersweet?¡¯

    It was a bittersweet ending.

    Of course, it was much better than being thrown into a bottomless pit or rotting in prison for life¡­

    No matter how much we covered for her, she would still get at least ten years.

    Living as a soldier for ten years. Ugh.

    ¡®Still, well. We¡¯ve safely gotten through the first crisis.¡¯

    ¡°Then Haru, shall we go home with Grandma now?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was unfortunate, but with the crimesmitted, there was no choice.

    Thinking this, I stood up.

    To enjoy some chicken with my hardworking wives.

    ¡°By the way, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What is it, Haru?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, something strange popped up in front of me. It said something about weakening¡­.¡±

    -Murmur, murmur.

    ¡°Oh. A lot of people.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they must have gathered to interview Dad. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡®Yu-jin captured Winterer. Are they going to publish such an article?¡¯

    And we returned triumphantly.

    Towards those eagerly awaiting the heroic tale.

    ¡°Oh. Saying it¡¯s nothing, I feel reassured. I¡¯ll leave it to you, Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡­?¡±

    -Thud, thud, thud.

    ¡°Seo Yu-jin! Is it true that you learned swordsmanship from Ninomiya Aika!!?¡±

    ¡°Why is Prime Minister Nakanowatari here!!?¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you are preparing to emigrate to Japan!!!?¡±

    ¡°Does using a katana signify that¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Ah. So Winterer wasn¡¯t the problem.¡¯

    For the first time in the second round.

    The media came at me, determined to tear me apart.

 Chapter 63

    Back in time, to when Yu-jin and Winterer were scuffling.

    The group of Awakeners, who had kept a distance to avoid interfering with the hypnosis.

    In the fight between the next S-rank and the strongest viin in Korea, they¡­

    -whispering.

    ¡°Aika¡­ right? It¡¯s really her, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see earlier? Who else but her could move at supersonic speed?¡±

    ¡°Why on earth is she in Korea?¡±

    They didn¡¯t even nce over.

    Right beside them, there was a strategic nuclear weapon, the top S-rank.

    Why would they be watching a children¡¯s fight?

    People were busy ncing at Aika and discussing.

    ¡°No way, did shee to teach Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°She uses a katana, so definitely¡­ no, that can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°Would Japan really allow that?¡±

    Did she reallye to teach Yu-jin swordsmanship?

    Japan must be crazy to do Korea such a favor. That¡¯s like saying Korea would hand over its big corporations¡¯ management rights to Japan.

    ¡°Did the Association President have a meeting with Aika?¡±

    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, Aika broke that gate yesterday. The Association President might have called her¡­¡±

    -BOOM!!!!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªDisciple, what are you doing with that viin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    Why was this actually happening? Why were they really master and disciple?

    The Awakeners were shocked, their mouths agape.

    However, the surprises did not end there.

    ¡°Wait a minute. This hostage that Aika rescued¡­ doesn¡¯t he look familiar?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Nakano Wataru, the newly appointed Prime Minister?¡±

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    Taking advantage of the moment when Aika was being scolded by Seol Ha-yeon, their gaze shifted to the man she was protecting.

    What the¡­ Japanese Prime Minister?

    ¡­Both the top S-rank and the Prime Minister in Korea? In Seoul, no less?

    The Awakeners were horrified.

    ¡°Is a war about to break out?!¡±

    ¡°Should I sell all my stocks right now¡­ Ah, the market¡¯s closed!!¡±

    ¡°Japan has released a nuke on Korea!!¡±

    Tension naturally heightened.

    Eyes filled with hostility towards the Prime Minister.

    However, the Prime Minister remained calm.

    With his arms crossed and a satisfied smile on his face, he looked at Aika leisurely, as if everything was going ording to n.

    It was the attitude befitting the head of Japan.

    -thump thump thump.

    ¡®What should I do? How can I survive here?!! Mother in heaven, please tell me!!!¡¯

    His dignified expression was just a facade.

    Inside, he was screaming.

    I didn¡¯t intend tounch a nuke at Korea.

    I actually like Korea. Bibimbap is delicious.

    But the nuke sprouted legs and ran away to Korea.

    I have no fault in this. Truly.

    What? Why did it run away?

    Haha. I shed the money I was supposed to give Ninomiya to a ridiculous extent.

    Embezzling money from the top S-rank? The nerve.

    ¡®If I exin this, I¡¯ll be decapitated!!!¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t exin the truth.

    If he did, he would be an ipetent Prime Minister who couldn¡¯t detect the corruption or the nuke¡¯s escape.

    Not to mention, he¡¯d be a national disgrace who got captured by a viin and cried.

    If this reached Japan?

    He¡¯d be lucky to end with just impeachment.

    He might never be able to show his face in Japan again.@@novelbin@@

    No, worse, he might be assassinated.

    Life is unpredictable.

    What if someone from the Self-Defense Forces, armed with a homemade gun, shot him through the SP?

    ¡®Think. I¡¯m the Prime Minister elected by the Japanese people. I should be able to handle this level of crisis¡­!!¡¯

    Therefore, even though he was sweating profusely, he pretended to be a big shot.

    The Awakeners around couldn¡¯t say a word, just stomping their feet.

    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­.¡±

    -murmur murmur.

    ¡°Ooh¡­ Disciple, will you not be disappointed¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eeek.¡±

    Someone who could speak Japanese tried to step up, but it was thwarted by Aika¡¯s return.

    Thus, the Awakeners just waited.

    For the return of Seol Ha-yeon and Seo Yu-jin, who could converse with them.

    They stayed quiet, fearing a war might really break out if they acted rashly.

    ¡°By the way, this is really scary. Terrorism is already horrific, but Aika being Yu-jin¡¯s sword teacher, and the Prime Minister being in Korea¡­.¡±

    -suddenly.

    ¡°Is that really true?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Well, of course¡­ a mic?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªHey, bring all the cameras from the car!! And the boom!!¡±

    ¡°Breaking news, breaking news!!¡±

    The Awakeners¡¯ caution did not apply to the reporters who had already infiltrated.

    Journalists, who had rushed over upon hearing about the terrorism.

    But what was this? The atmosphere was peaceful, so they approached to find out what was going on¡­

    What? Aika and Yu-jin, and the Prime Minister?

    ¡®The gate incident from yesterday is still trending number one. If it¡¯s revealed that Aika is Yu-jin¡¯s teacher¡­¡¯

    ¡®Prime Minister Nakano Wataru? As a political reporter, I can say this is definitely tampering!!¡¯

    ¡®Seo Yu-jin, preparing to emigrate to Japan? To avoid the military?¡¯

    The reporters, holding cameras and microphones, were wide-eyed.

    Yu-jin, who had been rising in poprity recently, going to Japan?

    That was news that couldpletely dominate the front pages.

    Even people who weren¡¯t interested in Awakeners would click on it.

    Koreans, who usually had no interest inpanies or such, would rise up if Japan tried to take anything.

    And, most importantly.

    Yu-jin¡¯s reputation would plummet in an instant.

    There was nothing more sensational than the downfall of a celebrity.

    ¡®Reporters too? Sigh¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to put on a brave face.¡¯

    -whisper whisper.

    ¡°Miss Ninomiya. I understand your feelings, but for the sake of my dignity. No, for the dignity of Japan, could you please cooperate? I¡¯ll do anything for youter.¡±

    The Prime Minister, smelling disaster, became desperate.

    However,

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®If it¡¯s for my disciple, I don¡¯t mind, but if my disciple is disgusted and asks what I¡¯m doing¡­ No, if he¡¯s horrified at this sight¡­¡¯

    ¡®Damn, if Ninomiya doesn¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯m done for. She won¡¯t listen to me¡­.¡¯

    Aika¡¯s mind was in turmoil, worrying about appearing foolish.

    The Prime Minister despaired, thinking, ¡®I¡¯m doomed.¡¯

    Reporters gleefully captured the scene from afar.

    While one bald man¡¯s political career was ticking away by the second.

    -step¡­ thud!!

    ¡°Is it true that you learned swordsmanship from Aika?¡±

    ¡°Why is Prime Minister Nakano Wataru here¡­.¡±

    As if to signal the end, Yu-jin walked slowly forward.

    The pack of reporters surged to feast on the hungry views¡­

    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s all over. To the people who trusted and elected me, I apologize¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Ah. Actually, Brother Suguru informed me. About Winterer causing the terror.¡±

    ¡®¡­¡­? Did I just hear my name?¡¯

    The former top S-rank openly lied.

    * * *

    A swarm of cameras and microphones focused on me.

    Next to me, Haru said, ¡°Daddy, should I sing?¡± The scene was grand enough.

    However, I couldn¡¯t answer Haru.

    I was busy sending a telepathic message to my teacher.

    [Master.]

    **Chapter 64**

    **A Sincere Apology (1)**

    [¡­¡­!!!? D-Disciple. For what reason.]

    [What did the Prime Minister say while I was gone?]

    [The Prime Minister? This bald guy was just posing and acting all cool. He didn¡¯t even open his mouth.]

    ¡®¡­Oh. I see.¡¯

    Thanks to that, I grasped the situation.

    Master, being clueless about these things, was bewildered.

    Brother Suguru, bluffing for now, but from the tremor in his pupils, he was on the verge of a panic attack.

    Lastly, me, the former S-rank No. 1.

    ¡­In the first round, I was the punching bag for setting up a harem and got beaten whenever they were bored.

    Confidence surged within me, and I grinned.

    ¡®I¡¯m annoyed that old hag dumped this on me and ran away¡­ but, well, this is my area of expertise.¡¯

    I knew well why they were so desperate.

    Hatred generates good viewership.

    They wanted to find any fault with me and churn out articles that stoked anti-Japanese sentiments.

    But¡­

    Was I just going to sit back and take it?

    If I get criticized, my wives will also get criticized.

    I had no intention of being torn apart by the media.

    I roughly grabbed a microphone and began to speak.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s our first meeting, Brother Suguru. Sorry for the first encounter, but let¡¯s work together.¡¯

    ¡°Brother Suguru informed me about the terror attack.¡±

    With a friendly smile, I lied.

    The eyes of the two Japanese turned towards me.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    [Wait, disciple. What do you mean.]

    [Master. Please convey to the Prime Minister. I¡¯ll pretend to be close with him, so use that to your advantage.]

    [¡­Understood for now.]

    ¡°¡­¡­? ¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    -Nod nod.

    Taking advantage of the moment, I established a direct line through telepathy.

    It was the beginning of a national scam, colluding with the Japanese Prime Minister.

    [Please interpret what I say immediately to the Prime Minister.]

    ¡°The truth is, the Prime Minister secretly contacted me a few days ago.¡±

    Without a single pause, I started lying.

    No, a few days ago, the Prime Minister secretly contacted me.

    He had received information that the first-ss viin Winterer was nting bombs in Seoul. Be cautious, he said.

    At first, I didn¡¯t believe it. I thought it was an impersonation.

    But then, he even sent a photo taken with Ninomiya Aika as proof?

    I asked, if this is true, why are you telling me?

    Why would you, the Japanese Prime Minister, tell a mere cadet like me¡­?

    ¡°He said, even though we are of different nationalities, we are all human beings. He didn¡¯t want to y politics with human lives.¡±

    Human lives were at stake, so who cares about politics.

    Japan would take forever to notify Korea directly, so he told me instead.

    Secretly. As an independent action.

    ¡°When I asked why me, he said he felt that I believed human lives transcend national borders, just like Brother Suguru.¡±

    He said he noticed that I seemed upright. So he entrusted it to me.

    At this part, I made a deeply moved expression.

    -click ck.

    ¡°I apologize for causing inconvenience to the people of both nations with my visit. However, in an emergency where lives are at risk, immediate action was necessary before following diplomatic procedures. That¡¯s why I took action myself.¡±

    Brother Suguru also stepped in, saying something usible in Japanese that I couldn¡¯t understand!

    The glistening look in his eyes as he nced at me¡­

    Yes. That wasn¡¯t acting, but genuine.

    Journalists hesitated at his sincere performance.

    ¡°No matter what, allowing Aika into Korea without a word is a bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see earlier? Without Master, the Association President would have been in danger. Fifty viins attacked together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Another preemptive strike.

    Why did you bring a strategic nuke into Korea?

    Without it, our strategic nuke would have been in danger.

    Are you going to criticize this?

    ¡°So, Ninomiya Aika is really your master¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, I use a katana too. So does Master. We met and she taught me, and that¡¯s how we became master and disciple.¡±

    Moreover, that strategic nuke taught swordsmanship to Korea¡¯s next strategic nuke.

    All eyes turned to Master.

    As if asking if this was true.

    ¡°Ahem. Yes, that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Master is still bad at lying~ How cute.¡¯

    With the endorsement of the top S-rank, the credibility of this national scam skyrocketed.

    Those who had been doubtful began to change their expressions.

    ¡°That¡¯s such nonsense. How could a Japanese Prime Minister¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Prime Minister is anti-Korean. Isn¡¯t that mon sense¡¯¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anyway. That¡¯s how it is. We¡¯re tired, so we¡¯ll continue the interview next time.¡±

    Seizing the moment, I decided to make a quick exit.

    If I dawdled and got caught up in an argument, there¡¯d be no escape.

    ¡°Wait, just one more word¡­.¡±

    ¡°My two friends, Alice and Yu Shia, who possess unique S-rank talents, have made hidden contributions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°And Winterer wasn¡¯t actually a viin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    Before escaping, I made sure to divert attention.

    I may be an S-rank, but my wives also have unique S-rank abilities?

    And guess what, Winterer wasn¡¯t a viin.

    How about that? Curious, right?

    ¡°Is that really¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be going!! I¡¯m about to copse after using hypnosis on Winterer dozens of times!!¡±

    -Swiftly.

    Saying that, I made my escape.

    Though not as slick as Bojji Kkong or the Chairman, I could proudly say it was a worthy exit for the former top S-rank.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s get going. We¡¯ll discuss the details in the Chairman¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Thus, the Winterer incident, Aika¡¯s, and the Prime Minister¡¯s visit to Korea were truly wrapped up.

    This was a pretty decent conclusion.

    * * *

    ¡°Yu-jin, you did well¡­.¡±

    -BANG!!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªNinomiya!!!! I¡¯m sorry!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Brother!!?¡±

    ¡­No, we resolved it well.

    Why are you suddenly bowing in apology, Brother?

 Chapter 64

    Nakano Wataru Suguru. Prime Minister of Japan.

    He had saved his political career thanks to Yu-jin¡¯s wit, but¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry to Yu-jin, but gratitude can wait! Ninomiyaes first!!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t hastily express his gratitude.

    Right now, he was a heinous criminal seeking Ninomiya¡¯s forgiveness.

    How could he thank Yu-jin first?

    It might upset Ninomiya.

    What is this? I saved him at my disciple¡¯s request, but he doesn¡¯t bow immediately? Doesn¡¯t he understand hierarchy?

    Wait. Now that I think about it, he even embezzled.

    Should I run away¡­?

    Though this was just a worry. Just in case.

    The Prime Minister decided to withhold his thanks for now.

    -He nced, nced. Fidgeted.

    ¡®It¡¯s awkward to apologize in the car, so as soon as we get to Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s office¡­!!¡¯

    Hence, he kept acting restless in the car.

    ncing at Ninomiya, fidgeting with his hands and feet. Biting his nails.

    Silently showing that he was mindful of Miss Ninomiya¡¯s mood.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Wearing that won¡¯t be a problem, but it doesn¡¯t fit¡­.¡¯

    ¡®What? No way, is this guy looking at another man¡¯s wife with those eyes¡­ No, it can¡¯t be. He¡¯s a devoted husband.¡¯

    In fact, neither Aika nor Yu-jin cared at all.

    Therefore, upon arriving at the Chairman¡¯s office, when the Prime Minister threw away his dignity and immediately bowed to the floor, their feelings were purely of bewilderment.

    ¡°Ninomiya!! I¡¯m sorry!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®What are you doing, brother?¡¯

    The Prime Minister¡¯s proper dogeza.

    The two disciples just blinked.

    [Master, why is the Prime Minister doing this? He seems to be apologizing for something?]

    [I have no idea. If he was angry about leaving the country without permission, I¡¯d understand, but apologizing¡­.]

    ¡°Given how much embezzlement has happened, it¡¯s natural to be disgusted with Japan. I would have felt the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­Embezzlement?¡±

    However, soon the word ¡¯embezzlement¡¯ emerged.

    Aika widened her eyes in surprise.

    What on earth was he talking about?

    ¡°I won¡¯t excuse myself by saying I didn¡¯t know since I had just taken office. I should have checked this first¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    [Disciple, are they saying they secretly stole my money¡­?]

    [Aha.]

    Following the Prime Minister¡¯s exnation, Aika froze in shock while Yu-jin understood everything and eximed.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why. I didn¡¯t notice this in the first timeline since it was all resolved by then.¡¯

    Before regression, Yu-jin had met the Master in his second year.

    By then, all the embezzlement issues had been resolved.

    The exceptionally honest Prime Minister had gotten furiously angry and overturned everything.

    So he hadn¡¯t thought about it¡­

    Of course. It made sense why someone like him would react this way.

    After investigating the cause of the strategic nuclear¡¯s escape, evidence of embezzlement had popped up.

    He¡¯d be scared enough to bow down like this. Yes.

    ¡®If I exin that¡¯s not why I left the country¡­ No, wait? Could this be?¡¯

    Following this realization, a wicked smile spread across Yu-jin¡¯s lips.

    It was quite a malicious grin.

    [Master, what will you do?]

    [This bald man is innocent. He even did a dogeza, so I¡¯ll forgive him. But those who conned me should be severely punished in the Prime Minister¡¯s name.]

    [Of course. And since we have such a good opportunity, shouldn¡¯t we ask him for something?]

    [I don¡¯t particrly need to ask this bald man for anything¡­.]

    [¡ª¡ª¡ªWouldn¡¯t you like to wearfortable clothes?]

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    Then Aika¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Why had she only been wearing a hakama?

    Wasn¡¯t it because of a contract made when she was young?

    But now, with the Prime Minister begging¡­

    If she forgave him and asked him to void that contract¡­

    A wicked smile spread across Aika¡¯s face.

    [My disciple is a genius, isn¡¯t she?]

    [Hehe. Whose disciple do you think I am? Oh, and let¡¯s get permission to teach me in Korea.]

    [Sure, sure. Let¡¯s resolve everything at once. This bald man is quite capable. He¡¯ll make it happen somehow.]

    Excited by the unexpected opportunity, Aika.

    And Yu-jin, just pleased at the thought of seeing his wife in casual clothes.

    Thus, the n to take advantage of the Prime Minister began¡­

    ¡°First, punish all the culprits. In the Prime Minister¡¯s name, for embezzlement¡­.¡±

    ¡°Threatening national security won¡¯t end with mere embezzlement charges. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll pin every possible crime on them.¡±

    ¡°Cancel the contract that forces me to wear a hakama.¡±

    ¡°I already tore up that contract. Wear whatever you like from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!? Really? I can wear anything now?¡±

    ¡°¡­Pfft. Sure. Even if it¡¯s something cute, no one will mind.¡±

    The Prime Minister epted all their demands more smoothly than expected.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in Korea for a while, teaching my disciple there.¡±

    ¡°Consider it an overseas trip. You can stay there as long as you like. I won¡¯t mind wherever you live in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­What will you do if an S-rank gate opens while I¡¯m gone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a jet immediately, so just help with that. Oh, and we¡¯ll cover your travel expenses.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He even proactively amodated her convenience.

    Aika blinked.

    It was so different from the treatment she had received so far.

    ¡®As expected of Ninomiya. A true patriot. To think he asks for something so modest despite all the suffering.¡¯

    On the other hand, the Prime Minister thought this was quite modest.

    The strategic nuke was going abroad.

    It seemed like an impossible condition to ept, but¡­

    Aika was a person. Before being an awakened being, she was a person.

    From the Prime Minister¡¯s perspective, her demands were perfectly reasonable.

    Wearing pretty clothes, asionally traveling, marrying the person she loves.

    She was just iming the rights anyone should have.

    He decided toply wholeheartedly.

    ¡®Well, actually, I have to do everything she asks. If Ninomiya just leaves, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡¯

    He had realized that he couldn¡¯t force anything on her.

    Thanks to this, Aika¡¯s expression softened.

    ¡°Uhm, alright. Then I¡¯ll let it slide this time, considering my disciple. Especially for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ninomiya. And¡­ Yu-jin.¡±

    Only then did the Prime Minister¡¯s gaze fall on Yu-jin.

    His expression waspletely different from when he looked at Aika. Unlike a mere strong gori, the young man in front of him was a talented individual, possessing not only abilities but also wisdom and character.

    On a personal level, he was a very likable person.

    ¡®Although, for an unawakened person like me, he is quite dangerous¡­¡¯

    In fact, for Prime Minister Suguru, Yu-jin was a rather intimidating presence. ording to known information, it was impossible for an unawakened person to resist his hypnosis. As the leader of a nation, he should avoid contact with such an individual.

    This was also why Yu-jin wasn¡¯t harassed by politicians.

    But even so¡­

    ¡®There¡¯s no way that honest young man would do such a thing.¡¯

    His intuition, which had helped him rise to the position of Prime Minister, was telling him that this young man would be alright.

    He never ignored his intuition.

    ¡°I owe you a great debt. Yu-jin. You saved my life.¡±

    ¡°The Prime Minister Nakano Watari says¡­¡±

    A sincere expression of gratitude. You saved my life. I truly thank you. Such a simple and honest thanks.

    But the sincerity of those words was fully conveyed to Yu-jin. His older brother was always straightforward in such situations.

    The honest young man smiled.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want, just let me know¡­¡±

    ¡°Later, when I go on a trip to Japan with my master, please buy me something delicious. Though it will be after I graduate from the academy.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? You¡¯reing to Japan, Mr. Seo Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Since my master taught me swordsmanship, I should do something for Japan too.¡±

    With that, he extended his hand with a smile.

    A handshake meaning ¡®Let¡¯s get along well from now on.¡¯

    The Prime Minister, upon hearing the trantion, immediately grasped it.@@novelbin@@

    -Handshake.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll be seeing each other for a long time. I will continue to call you brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Brother Suguru. I look forward to working with you.¡±

    It was the moment when Yu-jin and the leader of a nation became sworn brothers.

    * * *

    After the conversation ended, the Prime Minister¡¯s party returned to Japan with a grand farewell. Not as a war fanatic who had smuggled in a nuclear weapon, but as a pro-Korean Prime Minister who risked his life for Korea.

    ¡°¡­Are you alright? Conspiracy theories will arise, saying you¡¯ve been hypnotized after meeting him.¡±

    ¡°The domestic public opinion will also be at risk. This happened early in your term.¡±

    The officials who apanied him spoke up after boarding the private ne.

    They were unanimously worried. Meeting with a hypnotist was tens of times more dangerous than Yu-jin might have thought.

    However, the smile on the Prime Minister¡¯s face did not waver. Compared to the worst-case scenario he had considered before departure, Aika¡¯s immigration to Korea was thousands of times better¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He helped me until the end. As a brother, how could I speak weakly about this?¡±

    In the moment of the handshake, hadn¡¯t he subtly hinted at his intentions? Depending on the future rtionship, he could offer his abilities to Japan.

    The Prime Minister understood the meaning immediately. This was a very political proposal to strengthen diplomatic rtions between Korea and Japan through Yu-jin and Ninomiya.

    ¡®He would have done well in politics too. He¡¯s a natural.¡¯

    The Prime Minister shook his head in amazement.

    If he publicly revealed Yu-jin¡¯s words? He could immediately fend off any political pressure.

    He would be seen as someone who risked his life to create a bridge with Yu-jin, a talented individual, and Japan.

    The potential drop in support due to the pro-Korean image?

    It¡¯s not just any Korean, but Yu-jin. Yu-jin, who wields a katana.

    Moreover, he dered he would use his abilities for Japan too. Even the far-right would have no choice but to acknowledge it. Yu-jin¡¯s hypnosis was irreceable.

    Thanks to Yu-jin¡¯s words, the Prime Minister felt a burden lifted from his shoulders.

    ¡®The only problem is¡­¡¯

    ¡°Even so, leaving Miss Ninomiya in Korea is extremely dangerous.¡±

    Of course, there were still problems.

    Ninomiya Aika. The strongest sword that could single-handedly handle an S-ss gate, not just in Japan but in the entire world.

    He had left her in Korea.

    But the Prime Minister smiled again.

    ¡°So, should we just tie her down in Japan so she can¡¯t leave? An unsung hero who saved Japan multiple times, for an S-ss gate that could break out at any time?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Every other country does the same.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for moderately strong people. For someone like Ninomiya, there¡¯s no point in holding her down.¡±

    Then what, should we stop her from leaving?

    She looked like she was really about to escape. If she ran away, could we even stop her?

    The officials¡¯ faces twisted at the harsh reality.

    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°More importantly, she¡¯s a woman too. A woman in love.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Though they were confused by the Prime Minister¡¯s words.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something like that.¡±

    In the midst of the puzzling atmosphere, the Prime Minister just smiled.

    Recalling the scene he had just witnessed.

    [Re-really? I can wear anything?]

    ¡®Really, isn¡¯t it too obvious, Ninomiya.¡¯

    Aika, who had lit up at the suggestion to wear clothes she liked. Then, the way she subtly nced at Yu-jin.

    For the married Suguru, her affection was all too obvious.

    -Smirk.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s her first love at thirty-two. I suppose it¡¯s inevitable. From now on, wear pretty clothes and go on dates, Ninomiya.¡¯

    The Prime Minister silently blessed the future of the two in front of the ne.

    ¡°Disciple, touch as much as you want¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!?¡±

    If he knew what was happening in Korea right now, the Prime Minister would probably be quite shocked at the excessive foolishness.

 Chapter 66

    Turning back time a bit, to when Yu-jin was about to face Winterer.

    The swift reporters immediately wrote their articles.

    They were in such a hurry that they didn¡¯t even bother correcting typos.

    [**Ninomiya Suspected of Illegal Entry into Korea**]

    [**Prime Minister Nakano Watari Apanies¡­ Is Security Threat Growing?**]

    ¡°Facts aren¡¯t what¡¯s important. Just post it quickly!!¡±

    Sensational articles poured out.

    A Japanese strategic nuke struck Korea! The Prime Minister unleashed Aika in Korea!

    It¡¯s the Korea-Japan war!

    Thanks to the reporters¡¯motion, Korea was momentarily stirred.

    [**Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery**]

    **Title:** Huang Aika entered Korea, lol

    **Title:** Is the Prime Minister¡¯s illegal entry really a deration of war?

    **Title:** Ah, please, I invested my entire fortune in KOSPI today

    **Title:** Hypnosis Guy Interview

    (A picture of Yu-jin being interviewed under a streemp)

    **Summary in three lines:**

    1. Nakano Watari warned Yu-jin about the terror attack in advance, saving 10,000 citizens from dying

    2. Aika, who followed the Prime Minister, decided to be Yu-jin¡¯s disciple

    3. Aika saved Seol Ha-yeon from almost dying

    ¡°??????? Is this real?¡±

    ¡°Watch the rey of the live video¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin and Aika just said this, yes¡±

    ¡°What, why is this unfolding like this?¡±

    ¡°Guys, put a pause on the refugee applications for a moment¡±

    But now, it was stirring for a slightly different reason.

    Before anyone could fuss about war, more articles poured out.

    Their content was full of unbelievable ims.

    What? The Japanese Prime Minister knew about the terror attack in advance and only informed Yu-jin? For Korea¡¯s sake?

    So far, during elections, Japanese politicians typically stirred up Dokdo issues to boost their approval ratings.

    Yet, they shared such crucial information just like that.

    Moreover, they risked getting captured by viins to bring Aika to Korea.

    What is up with this Prime Minister?

    Moreover, Aika was now supposed to take responsibility for teaching Yu-jin.

    Japan was going to teach their nuclear technology to a Korean talent?

    Instead of bringing Yu-jin to Japan and risking tampering suspicions, Aika would stay in Korea?

    ¡®¡­What is going on here?¡¯

    It was impossible not to be bewildered.

    Just yesterday, the Gate subjugation buzz hadn¡¯t even died down. Such major incidents followed one after another.

    No one could possibly understand this.

    So many people gave up trying to understand.

    They decided to just enjoy it.

    A grand dopamine festival unfolded.

    [**Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery**]

    **Title:** So, summarizing the current situation:

    Seo Yu-jin <<< this bastard

    Received a terror warning from the Prime Minister a few days ago

    While figuring out all the locations where Winterer nted bombs

    Yesterday, handled an A-rank Gate with just two people

    Today, suddenly blocked a terror attack with hypnosis

    Aika¡¯s uterus fluttered, so she became Yu-jin¡¯s disciple?

    And tomorrow, he¡¯s going to perform a healing mad movie?

    (Picture of Yu-jin saying ¡®Actually, I¡¯m quite strong¡¯ meme)

    ¡°Ah, does this even make sense, Earth author¡±

    ¡°Even calls the Prime Minister ¡®hyungnim''¡±

    ¡°Even okay with Bojji Kkong, this guy is just a legend, lol¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it you again¡­¡±

    Excessive dopamine explosion. Nationalistic euphoria overdose.

    All intemunities and articlement sections were aze.

    The trustworthy young man recognized even by the Japanese Prime Minister.

    The young man chosen as a disciple by Ninomiya Aika.

    Finally¡­

    [**Korean Awakeners Minor Gallery**]

    **Title:** Wait, are Aika and Yu-jin living together?@@novelbin@@

    I thought she said ¡®my disciple,¡¯ but

    I asked my Japanese friend if there was a specific term for ¡®my disciple¡¯ in Japan because the pronunciation was a bit fast.

    The tranted content was this:

    **¡¯My Disciple¡¯ (ƒÈµÜ×Ó) is a traditional Japanese teaching method where the master takes the disciple into their home and teaches them directly.**

    **Characteristics:**

    The master and disciple share daily life, teaching all aspects of life.

    It¡¯s a longsting master-disciple rtionship.

    Focuses not only on skill transmission but also on character cultivation.

    It¡¯s exclusive and requires a strict process.

    Isn¡¯t this just saying they live together?

    Can we reasonably suspect this?

    ¡°Would Aika really live with a guy she just met? People are overreacting¡±

    ¡°Aika isn¡¯t some man-crazy spinster¡­ oh, wait?¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°Well, she must be scared of ending up like Seol Ha-yeon eventually¡±

    ¡­The truth about Aika and Yu-jin living together quickly came to light.

    Despite being a master-disciple rtionship, isn¡¯t it still cohabitation between an adult man and woman?

    Moreover, one side had overwhelming ¡®usibility.¡¯

    The other side had an urgent time limit to get married.

    It was only natural that people¡¯s minds were filled with inappropriate scenes.

    **Title:** Upvote if you support Yu-jin x Aika, downvote if you don¡¯t

    (19,201 upvotes / 18,891 downvotes)

    Korea was split in half.

    Those who supported Aika and Yu-jin¡¯s union and those who opposed it.

    Into two groups.

    **Title:** Marrying the two is just nationally beneficial

    (Picture of Aika flying around with a katana)

    Aika, doing all this with pure physical strength,

    Marrying Yu-jin?

    Being a Japanese woman, she¡¯d be obedient to her husband.

    She¡¯d do everything he asks, calling him dear husband?

    Japan¡¯s strategic nuke would be ours.

    We should absolutely support it.

    ¡°Ah, Japan-obsessed idiot¡±

    ¡°(Interview of Aika in elementary school)¡±

    ¡°Aika¡¯s childhood dream was to be a good wife and wise mother¡±

    ¡°Her parents even said in interviews, ¡®Please take our daughter. She¡¯s good at cooking and obedient.''¡±

    ¡°Even disregarding Japan-obsessed idiots, marriage seems like a solid n.¡±

    ¡°The effectiveness of marital alliances is proven by history.¡±

    Supporters argued for national benefits.

    If Aika¡¯s power could be used for Korea¡¯s defense, it¡¯d be the best.

    Even if not, it would greatly help future Korea-Japan diplomacy.

    **Title:** No matter what, a 32-year-old hen is a bit much¡­

    **Title:** Isn¡¯t it pitiful that Yu-jin will be pressed by a breeding woman?

    **Title:** If they fight, it¡¯ll start a Korea-Japan war right away.

    On the other hand, those who opposed had these arguments.

    Aika was thirty-two. Yu-jin was twenty.

    Sure, Aika was pretty and capable, but an age gap of twelve years was too much.

    It was a bit too much to rashly shout ¡®What¡¯s up with them?¡¯

    It was only natural that people had reservations.

    And above all¡­

    **Title:** (Picture) The future if we follow the hen house¡¯s words

    65

    **Everyone in Korea, are you watching? **

    From now on, I¡¯ll thoroughly f*ck your precious Yu-jin~w

    I¡¯ll squeeze out every drop of your deep patriotism,

    And turn him into an idiot who only knows Japan.

    Sorry, but he¡¯ll never be sent back to Korea~w

    ==

    It¡¯s aposite, but

    How do you feel, hen house?

    ¡°Ah, ouch¡±

    ¡°Is this NTR?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I like this¡±

    ¡°(Get out of our vige, this monster meme)¡±

    More than the possibility of Korea stealing Aika, the possibility of Yu-jin being taken by Japan seemed higher.

    No wonderposite pictures circted immediately.

    That¡¯s how much Koreans were wary of losing Yu-jin to Japan.

    Of course, the pictures were quickly deleted.

    Composite pictures of real people, especially of Aika and Yu-jin, vitedmunity regtions and were even illegal.

    But¡­

    Due to the unprecedented incident, all the world¡¯s attention was on themunity.

    Including numerous ¡®cyber wreckers¡¯ who spread Korea¡¯s reaction to their countries.

    Their hands were quicker than deletion.

    ## [Thread Talking About Aika-chan]

    (Aika and Yu-jin¡¯s weddingposite photo)

    Eh, what is this?

    >>193

    Aika-chan!!!?

    >>193

    I heard the news that she went to Korea, but, eh!!?

    Thanks to a cyber war correspondent crossing borders, the wildfire spread even to Japan.

    The Japanese were utterly dumbfounded.

    No, we were definitely wondering what¡¯s up with Yu-jin and Ninomiya, right?

    But, you know, it was all just a joke.

    After all, Ninomiya isn¡¯t the kind of person who would do that.

    But then¡­

    Seeing the picture, oh? They look oddly good together?

    Look at that 100% pure smile.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Ninomiya looking so happy.

    [Thread Talking About Aika-chan]

    >>193

    Is this for real¡­?

    >>193

    Aika-chan, you were really desperate, huh¡­

    The Japanese believed it without knowing it was aposite.

    Ah, you were that eager to get married.

    Well, at thirty-two, it¡¯s understandable to be in a hurry.

    Though, it¡¯s a bit too impulsive.

    Theposite was well-made enough to provoke such reactions.

    Even Aika¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t recognize it.

    ¨C Hesitation.

    ¡°Aika¡­?¡±

    ¡°Honey. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Look at this. Our Aika¡­!!!¡±

    Messages flooded in to the couple quietly watching TV at home.

    People around them were sendingposite photos asking if this was real.

    Their daughter, who hadn¡¯t been in touchtely, was hugging Yu-jin, who was a hot topic in Japan.

    In a wedding dress. Casually.

    Upon seeing this, the two parents, of course¡­

    ¡°Aika finally met a man!!¡±

    ¡°Yes!! It must have been because of the ¡®Great Luck¡¯ we drew at Omikuji!!¡±

    ¡°This is great news, really!!¡±

    They were overjoyed, even hugging each other and jumping around.

    ¡­It was an incredibly irrational reaction.

    No, their daughter had gotten married without telling them. How could they be happy about this?

    Anyone would think something was wrong with them.

    But it was a natural reaction for the two.

    ¡°I was worried she might live alone forever like Seol Ha-yeon in Korea¡­¡±

    ¡°And Yu-jin, isn¡¯t he that guy? The one who uses a katana and does all that healing! The one people say will be S-rank!!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s perfect for our Aika!!¡±

    For the couple who married young, not getting married by thirty was a disgrace for a woman.

    And Aika was already thirty-two.

    The couple was secretly anxious.

    They worried their daughter might end up like Seol Ha-yeon.

    But now, she immediately held a wedding with a good man?

    Our daughter is amazing! What a filial daughter! Do whatever you want!

    That¡¯s all they could think.

    ¡°How many children will they have? I hope at least four.¡±

    ¡°No, they can¡¯t have kids. Aika is too busy to raise a child¡­.¡±

    ¡°We can raise them! Our grandchildren!!¡±

    ¡°As expected of you, honey!!¡±

    Then, the couple began acting impulsively.

    Just like Aika¡¯s parents. In a grand manner.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send a message telling them not to worry. And also ask Yu-jin to take care of her.¡±

    -Tap, tap.

    ¡°They don¡¯t need to use condoms¡­ really¡­¡±

    -Ding!

    ¡°¡­¡­Mom!!!!!?¡±

    And so, back to Korea.

    The butterfly effect caused by the word ¡®live-in disciple¡¯ engulfed the two.

    The effect was tremendous.

    ¡°Con¡­ condoms, why. I, with my disciple¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®I know my mother-inw is yful, but¡­ This is too much!? An unexpected sexual joke is too much!!!?¡¯

    The atmosphere grew awkward in real-time.

    Aika, embarrassed, squirmed, and her swimsuit shifted ordingly.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no!! That is, um. I don¡¯t really know what it means, but it¡¯s really not!! I didn¡¯t lie to my mom about being in some inappropriate rtionship with my disciple!!¡±

    -Grab.

    Aika even grabbed Yu-jin¡¯s shoulders and shook him.

    She was worried she might seem like an impulsive woman who talks about marriage to her mom.

    A new world unfolded before Yu-jin.

    -Jiggle, jiggle.

    ¡°S¡­ Sensei!! The ties areing undone!!!¡±

    ¡°Mom said something weird!! I really, haven¡¯t emailed mom much recently¡­.¡±

    ¡°I get it, but please, the ties!!!! They¡¯reing undone!!!!¡±

    The end of the long butterfly effect was, after all, impulsive.

    * * *

    The world was abuzz with Winterer¡¯s terror attack and Yu-jin¡¯s resolution of it.

    Aika officially dered she would teach Yu-jin, proving that even viins could seem non-viinous, like Winterer.

    At the center of this storm was Yu-jin.

    So the whole world focused on him.

    Even more than when Yu-jin reached the top of S-rank before the regression.

    It was likely impossible for him to draw as much attention as this in the future¡­

    [Breaking News ¨C 0-Rank Viin Necromancer Subjugated]

    [Necromancer Massacre Ends, Vietnam Liberation Day]

    [S-Rank 7th, Bojji Kkong. All Thanks to Seo Yu-jin¡­.]

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    The upright young man managed to achieve the impossible.

 Chapter 67

    After a busy Saturday, it was Sunday. I woke up at dawn for morning exercise, and what greeted me was:

    [23 Missed Calls]

    [Bojji Kkong: I was really having a hard time, thank you so much]

    [Bojji Kkong: I was really having a hard time, thank you so much]

    ¡®What¡¯s up with him?¡¯

    A pile of missed calls. On top of that, the messages were getting more and more full of typos. The sender: all from Bojji Kkong.

    A man, drunk and crying in the middle of the night, calling and messaging like this. What¡¯s the point of this? My eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? He didn¡¯t drink much before the Necromancer subjugation¡­ Wait, no way? Already?¡¯

    ¨C Tap, Tap Tap.

    [Trending Search No.1 ¨C Vietnam Liberation]

    ¡®I knew it, damn it!!!¡¯

    My eyebrows returned to their original position.

    Wow. It had been just over a week since I gave him the strategy information, and he already caught the Necromancer? Even if he¡¯s showing off a bit, I have to admit it. My shoulders couldn¡¯t help but rise.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see, how are people reacting?¡¯

    My fingers automatically moved toward the Outstar icon, the social media app for Awakened. Although I never checked my reputation because I¡¯d been burned too many times before regression¡­

    This was different.

    Bojji Kkong was literally a hero of the nation. Of course, by now the inte would be flooded with embarrassing praise. I was nning to remember a few to use at the next drinking party. Mostly to tease him.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see, starting with his ount¡­.¡¯

    [V? Ch¨ª C?ng ¨C Official]

    (A photo of a restrained viin and Bojji Kkong, with Awakened lined up behind them)

    (The Vietnamese g nted in the ruins of thepletely destroyed vice office)

    Amidst the horrific war, many sacrificed themselves, but today we have regained that freedom. Vietnam can now truly enjoy its freedom.

    To the citizens of Vietnam and the international support. To myrades in the liberation army who fought with me. To those who gave their lives, Nguyen Xuan Tien, Nguyen Quoc Nguyen¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lastly, to the Korean Awakened, Seo Yu-jin, who provided crucial information on subjugating the Necromancer for free.

    Thanks to all of them, Vietnam has reached the day of liberation. Just grateful, and again, grateful. I will never forget this grace for the rest of my life.

    Yours truly, Bojji Kkong.

    Likes: 97.34 million

    ¡®¡­Why am I mentioned here?¡¯

    Cancel finding things to tease him about. Mentioning me lower thanrades who died in action was too much. It made it seem like I had the highest contribution.

    My expression furrowed again.

    ¡®I mean, I get it from his perspective¡­ Sigh. This is really not right. He did everything.¡¯

    Of course, I knew why Bojji Kkong did this. The strategy information I provided was something he would have discovered miraculously after struggling for another ten years.

    It was natural for him to be happy since I handed it over to him just like that.

    But from my point of view?

    It felt like I was just sticking a spoon on an achievement that should rightfully belong to Bojji Kkong, earned after a friend¡¯s hard work.

    I didn¡¯t like it. It felt like I was exploiting my friend after regressing.

    ¡®This needs to be fixed.¡¯

    ¨C Tap, tap.

    Seo Yu-jin [It¡¯s a bit much to do this just because I gave you that info;;]

    ?Seo Yu-jin [You would¡¯ve figured it out anyway]

    ?Seo Yu-jin [Anyway, good job, and let¡¯s have a drink when youe to Korea]

    ?Seo Yu-jin [If you see this, please remove my name]

    Ament for people other than Bojji Kkong to see. I tried to downy my contribution as much as possible to make it seem like Bojji Kkong was overreacting.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®Better send him a text too, just in case.¡¯

    [To the lousy drunkard, if you see this, remove my name from Outstar]

    [It¡¯s not cool to just put a spoon on your hard work]

    [If you don¡¯t fix it, I¡¯ll post your drunken messages on Outstar, lol]

    I even added a threat telling him to take all the credit.

    Whether it would work¡­ Honestly, I didn¡¯t know. I knew how to avoid criticism, but not how to avoid praise.

    But well, there was no harm in doing this. Or so I thought.

    ¡°Mr. Seo Yu-jin. There¡¯s a rumor that you¡¯re in a romantic rtionship with S-rank 7th ce, Bojji Kkong. Is that true?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Wow. I almost cursed out loud for a second.¡¯

    There were plenty of bad things.

    No. I finished my morning exercise and went to the hospital to fulfill my contract for mental illness treatment, only to face journalists with these kinds of questions. It was enough to drive me insane.

    ¨C Whisper, whisper.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Bojji Kkong?¡±

    ¡°I have a friend in Vietnam¡­ a guy.¡±

    ¡°Is he famous?¡±

    ¡°¡­Haru, he¡¯s a guy.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡±

    My expression was so bad that even the ever-cool Haru immediately apologized. However, the journalist kept looking at me with bright, eager eyes.

    I sighed deeply.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true. I don¡¯t mean to criticize such preferences, but both Bojji Kkong and I are firmly heterosexual.¡±

    ¡°In that case, could you exin thement you posted on Outstar this morning?!¡±

    ¡°As I said, it means that my contribution to the Necromancer subjugation was negligible.¡±

    I responded, radiating displeasure. I don¡¯t have such preferences. Please stop with the absurdity.

    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t understand why I should be forced to exin a baseless controversy created by you, journalists. It¡¯s unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not baseless¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re from Seoul Daily, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll reconsider any interviews with your newspaper in the future.¡±

    The entrance ban was to show just how angry I was.

    Lastly, I red at her fiercely¡­

    ¡®Right before you pull down your underwear in the restroom, may you be unable to hold it and wet yourself. Make your pantiespletely soaked.¡¯

    -Ding!

    [The target is ¡®perfectly¡¯ hypnotized.]

    A little revenge.

    She was wearing a rather short mini-skirt, so this should be sufficient payback.

    Thanks to this, the reporter¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°Yes, y-yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    -Mumble, mumble. Dash.

    ¡°Wow, am I a masochist? Why does this feel so good?¡±

    She was embarrassed and quickly ran away.

    But neither I nor the other reporters paid her any attention.

    That was clearly an overreach from a minor newspaper.

    And¡­

    Any sensible reporter would know what to ask me now.

    ¡°Awakened Seo Yu-jin, may we ask what kind of information you provided that was directly mentioned by the Vietnamese Liberation Army?¡±

    What kind of information did I provide that led to the subjugation of the Necromancer?

    ¡­This was the right question. It was meaningful and would get views.

    What was that previous guy thinking? Seriously.

    My expression softened.

    ¡°I can¡¯t disclose that at the moment, but it was really nothing special.¡±

    ¡°It took only 8 days after your visit for the Necromancer to be subjugated, and you call that nothing special?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even without me, Bojji Kkong would have figured it out soon enough.¡±

    ¡®It took him ten years in the first ythrough, but given the content, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if he realized it tomorrow.¡¯

    Downying my achievements.

    A strong expression of my determination not to undermine my friend¡¯s aplishments.

    ¡°The liberation of Vietnam is the achievement of Bojji Kkong and the Liberation Army¡¯s struggle. Pretending I did something when I did nothing is an insult to them.¡±

    I hammered in the final nail.

    I truly did nothing. He did everything.

    -Mumble, mumble.

    ¡°He¡¯s clearly lying. If it was really nothing, would Bojji Kkong give him credit?¡±

    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s trying to boost Vietnam¡¯s morale.¡±

    ¡°Public opinion over there is going to explode, in a good way.¡±

    Then the murmuring reporters.

    What? Are theyining about theck of story?

    I quickly opened my mouth again.

    ¡°This should suffice regarding Bojji Kkong¡­ Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡±

    Are you having trouble because you don¡¯t have a scoop?

    ¡­Don¡¯t you remember I said I¡¯d give you something good yesterday?

    This was the meaning behind my question.

    The reporters¡¯ eyes changed.

    ¡°Do you think freshmen Alice Littlewood and Yu Shia will also be future S-rank?¡±

    ¡°How was your experience learning swordsmanship directly from Ninomiya Aika?!¡±

    ¡°With the background of Winterer being revealed, there is sympathy regarding the forcedbor and de facto military enlistment. What is your stance on this, Seo Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it brief as there are patients waiting. First of all¡­.¡±

    A genuine interview ensued.

    Will our wives be S-rank? They certainly seemed capable.

    Training under Master? My abilities were growing rapidly day by day. She¡¯s the best.

    Winterer? It¡¯s sad, but a crime is a crime. Congrattions on your duty of national defense.

    The questions were expected, so answering was easy.

    ¡°I heard Winterer has many mental issues. Do you n to treat him with hypnosis?¡±

    ¡°With my current abilities, it¡¯s still impossible, but I¡¯d like to do it someday. He took good care of Haru.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Is this the person who¡­?¡±

    After a round of interviews, the focus shifted to Haru.

    No one dared to take photos recklessly.

    By now, the Chairman would have informed them about Haru¡¯s situation. Unlike the perpetrator, the victim found it difficult to have their photo taken.

    ¡°Is an interview possible?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still an immature child¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dad. I want to take a photo too. V.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Will you edit out any inappropriate remarks?¡±

    ¡°Would anyone dare to mess around after seeing you get angry earlier? Besides, even we wouldn¡¯t mess with a kid like this.¡±

    The atmosphere changed when Haru herself expressed her desire. The reporters raised their cameras cautiously, showing that they regretted not having more.

    Under my supervision, Haru¡¯s first interview began.

    ¡°Miss Seo Haru? What do you think of Winterer¡­ uh, your sister? How did she treat you?¡±

    ¡°She talks harshly, but she¡¯s really nice.¡±

    ¡°Can you remember anything specific?¡±

    ¡°She gave me delicious food.¡±

    Most of the questions were about Haru¡¯s rtionship with Winterer.

    It was a natural choice for the reporters.

    The more they revealed about their childhood, the better the story.

    ¡°Did you share the delicious food with your sister? She must be kind¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. She fed me Spam and bread while eating weird stuff herself because she didn¡¯t want to gain weight. Her stomach always growled.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Even with amnesia, she couldn¡¯t forget Spam, huh.¡¯

    Haru¡¯s poignant memories emerged.

    Due to her childhood regression, she didn¡¯t even know she had a sister until I told her. Yet she remembered this.

    It was a moment that made me feel pity for the viin.

    ¡®Since unpleasant stories areing up, let¡¯s end the interview here¡­.¡¯

    ¡°So, what do you think of your dad? Do you have any wishes for him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I was about to stop the interview, but the reporter beat me to it.

    Sensing that more sensitive topics mighte up.

    Haru beamed.

    ¡°Ah! I want Dad to decide on a mom quickly!¡±

    ¡°Haru, stop joking¡­.¡±

    ¡°I like Pinkie and tty, but I strongly rmend Whitey.¡±

    -Zzzzzip.

    ¡°Look. I¡¯m quite strong, but I can¡¯t beat Whitey. If Whitey bes my mom, I¡¯llugh with a full stomach. Perfect if she can cook.¡±

    ¡°Haru!!!?¡±

    ¡ªI didn¡¯t expect her to drop a bombshell.

    -Murmur, murmur.

    ¡°Pinkie, tty, Whitey¡­? Could it be Ninomiya Aika!?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, Seo Yu-jin, you even live with Ninomiya Aika, right?¡±

    ¡°There were eyewitness ounts of you hugging Alice Littlewood tightly in the gate.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something with Yu Shia too? They say you walked around hand in hand at the Cheonhwa headquarters.¡±

    A pack of wolves, buzzing over an unexpected scoop.

    And,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our Haru is still young and says random things¡­.¡±

    ¡°Seo Yu-jin, I won¡¯t ask for details¡­ but is there someone you like among those three?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yikes.¡±

    The breeding guy, in dire straits.

 Chapter 68

    Aika. Alice. Shia.

    ¡°Do you like any of the three?¡±

    In fact, the reporter hadn¡¯t expected much when he threw out the question.

    That young man wasn¡¯t an ordinary youth.

    He was on a first-name basis with Bojji Kkong and even called the Japanese Prime Minister his brother. His eloquence was on par with Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s.

    He thought the question would be brushed off as a joke¡ª

    ¡®Well, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll answer¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Well, that, um¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    However, just as a thoughtlessly thrown stone can kill a frog, the reporter¡¯s question flustered the man with hypnotic powers.

    His golden eyes lost focus and wavered.

    ¡®Sure, I love all three¡­.¡¯

    Do I love my wives?

    Of course, I do. All three of them.

    ¡­But there was no way I could say that.

    Yu-jin was still just an A-rank Awakener.

    He was nowhere near strong enough to withstand the storm of dering a harem.

    Moreover, saying it would be akin to a confession.

    A confession not made directly to the three, but done arbitrarily in a public setting.

    It was the kind of confession that couldnd in the Guinness World Records for the worst confession ever.

    An honest answer was difficult.

    ¡®It¡¯s even harder to lie and deny it¡­.¡¯

    But lying wasn¡¯t an option either.

    Denying my love for my wives?

    Ha. It would be like making an elf sign a document that says the World Tree is just a big tree.

    I¡¯d rather die.

    Yu-jin was quietly stubborn in his way.

    ¡®What should I do? Just brush it off¡­.¡¯

    -Hesitating.

    A few seconds of awkward silence ensued.

    The young man, who always seemed perfect, was visibly flustered.

    The wolves in front of him exchanged nces.

    ¡®This reaction¡­ it¡¯s quite delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    ¡®So, women are his weak point? I thought someone who looks like him would be immune, but he¡¯s surprisingly pure.¡¯

    Even if you suddenly gave him a microphone, he could deliver a perfect speech.

    But talking about women? He was as bashful as a clumsy novice, too shy to speak.

    Seriously, has he never had a girlfriend?

    He must like one of the three, hence the stuttering.

    It was so innocent and cute that it almost made meugh¡­

    But business is business.

    Gotta get those views.

    ¡®Hey, Reporter Park. You used to work in the entertainment section, right? Why don¡¯t you step in?¡¯

    ¡®This is my specialty. Leave it to me, Chief.¡¯

    -Click.

    ¡°Mr. Seo Yu-jin, you do have a human side. You seemed too perfect to be rtable.¡±

    The reporter¡¯s sweet, indirect attack smelled like a romance show.

    He subtly treated Yu-jin¡¯s hesitation as an affirmation.

    Yu-jin hastily tried to dodge the question.

    Like a character in a martial arts novel rolling on the ground to escape, abandoning dignity for survival.

    ¡°Ah, no! That¡¯s not it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t like any of the three?¡±

    ¡°Well, as friends or mentors, yes, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come on~ we know that¡¯s not what we mean. Do you have someone you love? You do, right?¡±

    However, the reporter, who had climbed from the entertainment to the Awakener section, was not to be underestimated.

    Her tongue chased after Yu-jin¡¯s retreating steps, tenaciously seeking the truth.

    ¡°Why should I answer that? There¡¯s no need to discuss my private life.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer, but that itself is an answer, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Unrelenting attacks that were impossible to guard against.

    Yu-jin was gradually cornered.

    A smile crept onto the reporter¡¯s face.

    A smile that would suit a green alien with sunsses.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer¡­ I¡¯ll write this article: Awakener Seo Yu-jin, Innocent Love. Asked if he loves Ninomiya, he blushed and avoided answering. It was spring.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already blown up; why not just be open about it? We¡¯re not asking you to specifically confess to someone. Right?¡±

    An attack that couldn¡¯t be avoided or blocked.

    It was a checkmate for a married man.

    Cornered, Yu-jin¡­

    ¡°¡­? Ah.¡±

    -Nod.

    ¡°Yes. I do have someone I love.¡±

    He coolly admitted it.

    So easily that it was hard to understand why he had been flustered before.

    * * *

    I was flustered by the reporter¡¯s checkmate.

    However,

    ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to specifically confess¡­.¡±

    -Stop.

    ¡®Wait, they don¡¯t know I love all three?¡¯

    An escape route suddenly became visible.

    I hadn¡¯t thought of it right away because of the memories of being harassed by the media in my first life¡­

    But it¡¯s different now that I¡¯ve returned.

    The media is friendly. My romantic rtionships aren¡¯t even known yet, let alone started.

    The fact that I¡¯m dreaming of a harem is something even the reporters wouldn¡¯t suspect.

    ¡®If I admit to having someone I love, won¡¯t people just assume I like one of the three?¡¯

    That¡¯s the usual case, after all.

    My three wives would likely think the same.

    Wait, he likes one of us?

    No way. What happened between us?

    It was clear who among the two others they liked.

    Just like that.

    The defenselessnessing from this difference in perception was an opening for my male friend, Seo Yu-jin, to exploit.

    From the blind spot, I could slowly gain the favor of my wives.

    And, when the time came after such a buildup.

    What if I confessed, ¡°Actually, back then, it was you guys I was talking about¡±?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m such a trash¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yu, Yu-jin?! It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry, okay? Even without the hypnosis or whatever, I was surely¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we liked you because of that? Fool. Real fool.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s a million times better than the first confession, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    It was more than not bad; it was actually good.

    Shia had said it. If you¡¯re going to dere that you¡¯re two-timing, then do it confidently. Women are attracted to bad boys.

    Already building up the bad boy strategy. Nice.

    ¡®I¡¯d probably get pped and dumped most of the time, but I had to try.¡¯

    The difficulty of confessing would significantly rise, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    From the beginning, there was no meaning in living without the three of them.

    I had to somehow make it happen, even if I had to save the world.

    Therefore, I steeled myself and confessed.

    ¡°Yes. I have someone I love.¡±

    ¡®Three people I love the most in the world. They¡¯re hundreds of times more important than my life.¡¯

    The first genuine words I uttered since returning.

    Though it might not reach anyone right now, I hoped someone would understand someday.

    The reporter¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Oh my. Really? Who¡­.¡±

    ¡°Telling you who would be a bit much.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, that would be a real public confession.¡±

    Even so, the reporter didn¡¯t press further.

    I showed a look of refusal to answer more¡­

    And from the reporter¡¯s perspective, it would be better this way.

    A vague hint about who I liked would get far more views.

    ¡®The three might be a bit confused¡­ but it should be fine.¡¯

    The fallout for the wives from the media?

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    Shia was a second-generation conglomerate who knew how to cleverly use media attention. She¡¯d use it well for n promotion or whatever.

    Alice just enjoyed the attention. She¡¯d probably speak ambiguously on purpose to make it even more exciting, yfully.

    As for the teacher¡­ was there any point in worrying? If anyone asked, she¡¯d tell them to stop talking nonsense and dismiss it.

    In other words, there was zero risk in this operation.

    As long as no one found out that I liked all three, it was a perfect n.

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°Dad, dad. Is it Whitey? Pinky? tty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret~.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s tty, tell me. Haru will help the baby.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? What does that mean.¡±

    -Buzz.

    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s already time.¡±

    Right on time, my phone rm rang.

    It signaled the end of the interview.

    ¡°I have to go for treatment now. Do you have any more questions?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Thank you for your cooperation, Awakened Seo Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Come on, Haru. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I turned my back to the reporter and headed to the hospital.

    At thest moment. Her face was full of a smile, satisfied with the oue.

    -Murmur murmur.

    ¡°Reporter Park, nice! From Seo Yu-jin¡­.¡±

    ¡°Boss. Jackpot. My romantic cells are fully activated right now. Wow. Delicious. Really delicious.¡±

    ¡°¡­Reporter Park?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a one-third chance that Seo Yu-jin has feelings for me. It¡¯s getting more intriguing, the women might start fighting each other, trying to figure out Yu-jin¡¯s feelings¡­ Ha. I could write articles on this for the next six months. Tasty.¡±

    ¡°Why do you use your good abilities for such things¡­?¡±

    The noise behind me¡­@@novelbin@@

    They were probably excited, thinking they finally got a scoop on me.

    Not knowing it would actually help me, help us.

    ¡®Go ahead, write as many articles and make a fuss. For us.¡¯

    -Smile.

    I too smiled broadly.

    Today¡¯s me was a bit of a bad boy.

    * * *

    The treatment itself was finished quickly.

    Without the need for rounds, just sitting in the consultation room and applying hypnosis as prescribed was enough.

    It took less than 20 minutes to treat 30 people, so that was that.

    -Chew chew.

    ¡°Dad. This red gum is delicious. Dad, you try it too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯ve already eaten ten of them?¡¯

    It was enough time for Haru to ruthlessly devour the ten pieces of candy prepared for the kids. Anyway.

    With that, my official schedule for the day was over.

    What remained was¡­

    ¡°Then Haru, shall we go to the amusement park?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!! Yes!!!¡±

    Keeping the promise made on the first day of admission, even if btedly.

    We headed straight to the amusement park.

    For Haru, it was a time to relieve a lifelong regret.

    For me, it was time to relieve the fatigue of running nonstop for four weeks.

    -Screech.

    ¡°We have arrived, Seo Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°Dad, hurry. Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Say thank you to thedy who drove us?¡±

    ¡°Thank youuu.¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Have fun.¡±

    Thanks to the dedicated vehicle sent by Cheonhwa, we arrived at the amusement park in no time.

    After that, I intended to spend a peaceful time with Haru¡­

    ¡°With the youngdy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    -Creak.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYu-jin, what was that interview about?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    I intended to spend a peaceful time, but unexpectedly, a wild Shia appeared.

    ¡°Th-that. Um. Are you mad¡­.¡±

    ¡°Juste out. We can talk slowly while having fun.¡±

    -Slip. Grip.

    Shia used her ability to pull me out of the car.

    ¡°Oh, is tty ying too?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s tty¡­ Ahem. Haru. Actually, this amusement park, my n owns a considerable share? It¡¯s almost half mine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you y with me, you can ride all the rides for free. No waiting.¡±

    ¡°tty is an amazing person. Very impressive.¡±

    Haru¡¯s eyes sparkled at Shia.

    Finally,

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    -Squish.

    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to your sister well today, Haru.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    Suddenly, she linked arms with me.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!? S-S-Shia!!?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. Haru, don¡¯t you mind?¡±

    ¡°Temporary mom approved. I¡¯ll leave today in your care, tty.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go, Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°Uh, um, but we¡¯re touching¡­.¡±

    ¡°I said be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    Thus began an amusement park date far from healing.

 Chapter 69

    In fact, Shia had nned to rest thoroughly today.

    Yesterday, she had run all over Seoul, literally sweating, to disarm the bomb.

    Moreover, she had to carry Alice while moving around.

    Even Shia, who boasted S-ss unique talents, was utterly exhausted.

    Therefore, Shia made a resolution.

    No matter what anyone said, she wouldn¡¯t leave her bed.

    She would truly rest all day.

    ¡­At least, that was her n before she saw the news.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t even stretch my calves and fell asleep yesterday, so today I¡¯ll rest thoroughly¡­ huh?¡¯

    -Stop.

    ¡°Yujin. Revealed that he loves one of the three: Yushia, Alice, or Ninomiya¡­?¡±

    Excited reporter Park had written the breaking news in just 10 minutes.

    Yujin had feelings for one of the three women around him.

    Shia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®No way, is it me!!!?¡¯

    At the same time, memories of the past shed through her mind.

    He said he¡¯d show only me his real self during workouts. I even carried Yujin to the dorm myself and helped with his household chores. A second-generation chaebol doing all this¡ªit¡¯s enough to make any man fall for me, right?

    Furthermore¡­

    When I tried to seduce him, he hypnotized me, saying not to do such things unless it was with someone I liked. He even signed a contract with Cheonhwa instead of going to America. He treated my dad like his father-inw.

    ¡®Was it all because he had fallen for me!?¡¯

    -Thump thump.

    Her heart pounded with a shocking realization.

    Her heart ached, but Shia¡¯s expression was far from bad.

    A face ted with excitement.

    Her lips curled up into a smile unconsciously.

    Her head and toes nodded rhythmically.

    Just thinking that Yujin liked her made Shia feel like she was flying in the sky¡­

    ¡®Seriously. Yujin, you have good taste¡­ uh¡­¡¯

    -Fidget. tten.

    ¡®¡­Guys like bigger things, don¡¯t they?¡¯

    Her happiness was fleeting.

    Shia quickly returned to reality.

    Her chaebol-level self-awareness was an added bonus.

    ¡®Yeah. If he liked me, he wouldn¡¯t have resisted my seduction. He¡¯s not a eunuch, why would he hold back¡­.¡¯

    -Crunch.

    ¡®Then, who is it?¡¯

    The grinding of her teeth followed.

    The sound of a girl in love turning into a jealous, obsessive woman.

    ¡®That vixen? Or Ninomiya Aika? Both seem usible¡­?¡¯

    Excluding herself, only two options remained.

    Coincidentally, both had qualities that Yujin could fall for.

    Alice was arade from the Solip Eye. They shotmercials together and overcame gate crises together. Plus, she was a white horse that men loved.

    Aika? They were practically living together. Emotions could bloom even where none existed under one roof.

    And above all¡­

    -Fidget. tten.

    ¡®Both of them are ridiculously big.¡¯

    Far exceeding the average Korean bust size.

    A factor that stupid men who don¡¯t know better love.

    Shia¡¯s expression grew increasingly vicious.

    ¡®I don¡¯t particrly care if Yujin likes them¡­ no. I do care. How can any Korean tolerate this?¡¯

    Her thoughts turned as vicious as her expression.

    Alice was British, and Aika was Japanese.

    As a potential next S-ss, Yujin deserved better. Yes.

    As a Korean, I have to take responsibility and stop this.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that I particrly like Yujin, but with the article out like this, I have no choice, right?¡¯

    Additionally, the situation had already been set.

    If Yujin confessed to someone else, to Aika or Alice?

    My reputation would be in shambles.

    Ah, even a second-generation chaebol can¡¯t ovee physical differences.

    Well, one is Western, and one is beyond Asian. It¡¯s inevitable.

    You fought well, Yushia!

    Everyone would act like I got dumped by Yujin.

    That can¡¯t happen. It absolutely can¡¯t.

    At least the public should think I won.

    Shia resolutely got up.

    -Ring. Click.

    [Yushia cadet. What¡¯s the matter¡­.]

    ¡°Chairman, please issue me an outing permit. Don¡¯t ask why, just do it right now.¡±

    [¡­.]

    Demanding an outing permit over the phone was an added bonus.

    The chairman, suffering from a hangover, clicked her tongue.

    ¡°¡­Tsk. Go on.¡±

    ¡®Yujin may be great, but in this area, he¡¯s an utter fool. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d do such a thing without some kind of numbing hypnosis.¡¯

    However, the chairman had no choice but to allow it.

    Her policy was to never allow outings without a reason, but¡­

    It would be a headache if Shia decided to push through.

    If she didn¡¯t grant it, she sensed trouble intuitively.

    More importantly, even she, a 60-year-old with no romantic experience, thought Yujin¡¯s interview was off.

    [You can p Yujin on the back for me.]

    ¡°Thank you, Chairman.¡±

    Getting the outing permit took just 20 seconds.

    Shia¡¯s fingers then busily danced over her phone.

    She needed to check if there were any otherpetitors besides herself.

    ¡®Got the outing permit. That vixen and Aika¡­¡¯

    -Sneak.

    ¡®Yes. She¡¯s outstarred, and Aika can¡¯t move due to face. Good.¡¯

    Checking revealed that neither of them intended to act immediately.

    Right now, she could move solo.

    A smile spread across Shia¡¯s lips.

    ¡®Certainly, they said after finishing business, they¡¯d go to the amusement park, right?¡¯

    -Ring.

    [Miss? What is it?]

    ¡°Speak quietly. Sis, where¡¯s Yujin right now?¡±

    [Escorting him to the amusement park.]

    ¡°Dy him. Until I get there. Send a car to the academy entrance right now.¡±

    [Yes. ¡­Ahem. Seo Yujin, sir? It seems traffic is heavy because it¡¯s the weekend. I¡¯ll take a different route.]@@novelbin@@

    Target, fixed.

    Now, she just had to change and run.

    She put on her everyday clothes and ran.

    To reach Yujin faster than anyone else.

    It took less than 10 minutes to reach the amusement park.

    -Rumble.

    ¡°Oh my. Isn¡¯t that Yushia? From the Cheonhwa n.¡±

    ¡°Is she the one Yujin likes?¡±

    ¡°Wearing such clothes to the amusement park. Even if it¡¯s an artifact worth billions, isn¡¯t it embarrassing¡­?¡±

    The gazes poured upon her arrival.

    A little embarrassed, Shia straightened her chest.

    With a confident smile on her lips.

    ¡®I¡¯m Yujin¡¯s girlfriend, here on a date. It¡¯s just clothes, I can wear them¡­.¡¯

    -Hesitant.

    ¡®Well, this isn¡¯t really a date? But I have to make it look that way to the other idiots. Yeah. Can¡¯t be helped.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t help her earlobes turning bright red, but still.

    Thanks to that, Shia greeted Yujin as soon as she arrived.

    -Grab.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!? Si, Si, Si¡­.¡±

    Clinging to his arm with her entire body, for everyone to see.

    Yujin was so flustered, he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Shia cheered inwardly.

    Yujin blushing just because her chest touched him was too cute.

    ¡®Heh. He¡¯spletely at a loss. How cute.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Dad, embarrassed?¡¯

    One person was particrly impressed by this sight.

    It was Haru.

    ¡°Haru, you wanted to see the panda, right? Follow me, sis.¡±

    ¡°Shia, you should let go of his arm.¡±

    ¡°Quiet, you idiot. It¡¯s your stupid actions that forced this, so consider it an honor¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Yujin¡¯s face turned red from the physical contact.

    ¡­Until now, he hadn¡¯t reacted much when I stuck close to him.

    But he gets so embarrassed with that t-chested girl?

    She barely has a bigger chest than my sister, just by a fraction.

    [Doll, you know? Men like women with big breasts like you.]

    [Why is that?]

    [Obviously. If you don¡¯t want your baby to starve, you need big breasts. It¡¯s survival instinct.]

    [I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it¡­.]

    [Shut up. So, doll. You attract all the dirty looks from men for me. I don¡¯t care what happens to you after that. Hah.]

    ¡®Does Dad like that t-chested girl?¡¯

    It was a reason that could only be exined by love.

    Men liked big breasts.

    It was a truth her sister had told her.

    But seeing him get so embarrassed with such a t chest¡­

    It seemed like Yujin loved Shia beyond her size.

    Haru, realizing the truth by chance, had sparkling,rge eyes.

    ¡®t-chested girl as mom? Maybe that¡¯s okay?¡¯

    Shia, who could use the amusement park with pandas for free, was a rich and great person.

    Despite her grumbling, she treated Haru well and even bought her chicken. A kind t-chested girl.

    She didn¡¯t seem bad as a potential mother.

    ¡®The problem is the baby¡­.¡¯

    -Stare.

    ¡®Yeah. The baby cries because it¡¯s hungry.¡¯

    The only thing that didn¡¯t sit well with her was, of course, the chest.

    For Haru, who had grown up hungry, baby food was a crucial issue.

    It seemed inadequate to rely on such a t chest.

    Though, in reality, size and milk production were not proportional.

    So Haru finally looked at her dad, Yujin, and thought¡­

    ¡®But, if Dad wants it¡­.¡¯

    -Grab. Squeeze.

    ¡®I can feed the baby instead. Even twins are no problem.¡¯

    If Yujin heard this, he¡¯d be horrified.

    Her pure intention to help her dad went greatly astray due tock ofmon sense.

    ¡®¡­But how do you make baby food? Even if I squeeze my chest, no milkes out.¡¯

    -Squeeze squeeze.

    ¡®Should I ask Dad? I want to help, but I don¡¯t know how.¡¯

    Of course, it was a misunderstanding that would be quickly corrected if someone told her.

    Breastfeeding is only possible after pregnancy, so it¡¯s beyond you.

    Also, breast size has nothing to do with milk production, so Shia alone wouldn¡¯t starve the baby.

    So don¡¯t worry.

    Just knowing this would make Haru feel relieved, but¡­

    ¡°Heut¡­!!!? Haru, stop her, Shia!!¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Haru, don¡¯t you want to see the panda?¡±

    ¡°Oh, panda!!¡±

    Yujin, startled by Haru ying with the slime, and Shia¡¯s sudden interruption.

    This ruined thest chance to correct Haru¡¯s misunderstanding.

    As soon as she heard about the panda, her head was filled with only thoughts of the panda.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say nice to meet you to Mr. Panda!¡±

    -Dash.

    So, Haru just ran happily.

    ¡®I need to ask sister how to make baby food. Sis knows everything.¡¯

    While harboring a huge bomb inside her.

    * * *

    The panda that Haru wanted to see so much.

    It was more impressive than she imagined.

    ¡°Mr. Panda, nice to meet you.¡±

    [Roar~.]

    ¡°¡­¡­!!! Oh, Dad. Mr. Panda also bowed to me!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a variant from the gate. Its intelligence is very high, so it mimics human actions well.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. t-chested girl is smart! Mr. Panda is also smart!¡±

    This panda was a type of monster from the gate.

    In terms of strength, it was D-ss, but it had no aggression and was cute, so Cheonhwa had captured it themselves.

    Haru was understandably eager to see it.

    The problem was,

    -Squeeze.

    ¡®¡­Why isn¡¯t she letting go of my arm? This isn¡¯t like Shia.¡¯

    With his beloved wife clinging to him, how could a mere panda capture his attention?

    If it weren¡¯t for the hypnosis, he would¡¯ve already lost it countless times. Really.

    His flushed cheeks showed no signs of cooling down.

    ¡®I even hypnotized her to only do this with someone she liked, so why is she¡­ Does she already like me?¡¯

    -Ding.

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is activated.]

    ¡®¡­That can¡¯t be it, can it? What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand why Shia was acting this way.

    Is she trying to boost her pride? Showing she¡¯s his main wife among the three?

    No. If it were Shia, she¡¯d scoff, saying, ¡®Cheonhwa can overturn that rumor in a day,¡¯ without bothering.

    She wasn¡¯t the type to care about pride in such matters.

    Public rtions? unting her rtionship with me and Cheonhwa?

    That made even less sense. A chaebol daughter doing this with her body?

    ¡®Why on earth¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Haru, is there somewhere else you want to go next?¡±

    ¡°The haunted house. I want to say nice to meet you to Mr. Ghost.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s perfect timing. Yujin, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Uh, okay.¡±

    As he pondered, his body moved on its own.

    With Shia tightly hugging his arm, he had no choice but to be dragged along.

    All the way inside the haunted house.

    -Step, step.

    ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re scared, you can cling to me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Haha. If I¡¯m scared, I¡¯ll rely on you.¡±

    ¡®Dad has caught real ghosts many times.¡¯

    There was no particr thrill.

    Compared to a gate, a haunted house was child¡¯s y.

    Why would I be scared?

    ¡®While it¡¯s dark, I should figure out why she¡¯s doing this¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Yujin? By the way, I have something to ask.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±

    -Tight. Whisper.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªIs it Aika or Alice?¡±

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    Cancel that.

    Haru, I¡¯m scared. Hug me. No, save me.

 Chapter 70

    One of the attractions at the amusement park: the haunted house.

    The ghosts in that ce were apparitions directly captured by the awakened from the gate...

    -Whisper.

    "Senior. Ready?"

    "Yeah. Today, we''re going to make history."

    ..Of course, they weren''t actual apparitions, just people in costumes.

    But today, the employees'' professionalism in their costumes was as high as that of real ghosts.

    It was all because of the recently arrived Yu-jin and Shia duo.

    ''Apparently, he has feelings for one of those three, is it Yu Shia..?''

    ''If you''re Korean, you have to support Shia. Of course."

    ''If I talk about how I set up Korea''s representative awakenedter over drinks... Oh man.@@novelbin@@

    What was a haunted house?

    A dark interior. An eerie atmosphere. A heart pounding with fear.

    Next to me was the person who would protect me, and whom I had to protect.

    Naturally leading to physical contact.

    Then, due to the suspension bridge effect, fear gradually transformed into love...

    And once they exited the haunted house?

    A couple that had grown closer,ughing and chatting.

    The ghosts would cheer themselves on for another job well done.

    They prided themselves on being matchmakers in their own way.

    However, today they had received some extraordinary guests.

    It was only natural for the staff to be fervent about creating a couple that would go down in the history of Korea.

    With this determined will, the employees headed into the attraction to scare the two...

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªIs it Aika or Alice?"

    -Stop.

    .....?"

    They froze in the staff corridor.

    The well-costumed ghosts'' pupils wandered aimlessly.

    ''What is this? Aren''t they supposed to be getting together? What''s going on here?''

    ''Outside, they were arm in arm and smiling, but as soon as they were alone in the dark, the tone of their voices dropped. It''s scary.''

    They had expected a romantic scenario and wanted to help, but what they got was a thriller. Even the ghosts were startled by the suspense.

    After a moment of watching, they slowly began to back away.

    "Should we just let the couple enjoy themselves for a bit...?"

    "Yeah, that might be a good idea. Even ghosts need to know the time and ce. Of course."

    ''If we eavesdrop wrongly and get caught by Yu Shia, we''ll get fired.''

    The pressure from Yu Shia even made the ghosts retreat.

    If those beyond the wall were this frightened, how terrifying must it be on the scene?

    Yu-jin''s pupils darted in all directions.

    "W-what do you mean.?"

    "You said you have feelings for one of the three. Who is it?"

    "...."

    "Why does it sound like she''s angry? Why is she angry?!''

    Yu-jin couldn''t understand

    When did she cling to his arm and act like a lover, but then change as soon as they were in the dark?

    And then interrogate him about who he liked?

    Why would you think it''s not you, Shia?

    I like you, too. Just as much as the other two.

    ''This isn''t the kind of confession she wants, right..?''

    Is this the kind of confession Shia wants?

    It couldn''t be. Shia is rational; there must be a reason.

    I can''t figure out the reason. It must be because she likes me and is upset.

    Yu-jin was confused by these thoughts.

    "If you don''t answer..."

    - Squeeze.

    "You know my ability, right? Controlling darkness. It''s dark here, so you better answer well."

    "Heek..."

    However, Shia just hugged Yu-jin''s arm tightly.

    Her chest pressed so firmly against his arm that it felt like it might crush.

    That''s how much she was angry...

    - Thump thump.

    ''She can''t hear my heartbeat, can she? She won''t think I''m a pervert, right? Will she think I''m attacking her just because it''s dark?!''

    She wasn''t as angry as she seemed.

    She definitely intended to confront him in anger at first.

    But as she walked around arm in arm, her anger seemed to dissipate naturally.

    Maybe this is why women insist on dates, she thought.

    Shia was quite excited about her first amusement park date.

    "...."

    ''How angry is she that I can feel her heartbeat through her arm?! Did I really do something wrong?!''

    The only problem was that Yu-jin perceived her excitement as anger.

    A well-behaved young man quickly pressed the surrender button.

    Using the wisdom of a married man: "When your wife is angry, just bow your head and apologize'' to its fullest extent.

    "I''m sorry. I..."

    "Sorry? For what?"

    -Squeeze.

    "....."

    ''T''d rather break an S-ss gate!! Save me!"

    Of course, the wisdom of a married man did not work.

    Shia just slowly pushed Yu-jin toward the wall.

    Pretending to be angry, unconsciously increasing physical contact.

    Their stomachs were pressed together.

    -Push.

    "Why are you silent? Tell me why you''re sorry?"

    "T-that''s because."

    "If you say you like someone among the three without even consulting me, don''t you think that puts me in a difficult position?"

    "If it''s you, Shia, I thought you could use that kind of attention well."

    "What happens to me if you date another woman?"

    Their bodies ovepped. Her chest, pressing against him, proimed its modesty.

    Honey dripped from her brown eyes as she looked up at Yu-jin.

    A sweet breath apanied each yful flick of her tongue.

    ''This is crossing the line... Eh, who cares''

    - Swoosh.

    "Did you do something wrong or not?"

    Moreover, her knee subtly slid between Yu-jin''s thighs.

    It was both a threat to resort to inhumane violence if he didn''t answer and...

    A scene that would only look like sexual harassment if seen by others.

    Haru''s eyes gleamed.

    -Stare.

    ''Dad''s precious part will touch tten. They''re about to do something embarrassing.''

    During their piggyback ride, Yu-jin had said that if they did this, their precious parts would touch and that it was inappropriate.

    Even innocent Haru knew it was a reference to their private areas.

    She just didn''t understand why it was embarrassing.

    But now she was getting a live demonstration of sex education?

    Haru was very interested.

    The girl, who usually tuned out the chairman''s words, was showing the best learning attitude of her life.

    ''What''s embarrassing? Why is it embarrassing?''

    - Stare.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ''Haru, don''t just watch, help me!!! You said you''d protect me, was that a lieee!!!?"

    In that moment, the well-behaved young man entered a second panic.

    His wife was pressing him with her body while interrogating him about another woman.

    His foster daughter was watching with a look that said she wished she had popcorn.

    It was exasperating.

    Oh, what should I do? Why has ite to this?

    "That, I was wrong..."

    "So, what did you do wrong?"

    "Because I spoke recklessly in the interview, I caused you trouble...."

    "Is that all?"

    "....."

    Even groveling didn''t work.

    Shia was smiling, finding Yu-jin''s difort cute.

    Yu-jin was trembling in fear of death.

    Haru was simply curious about the sex education.

    The silence continued thanks to the harmonious mix of their different thoughts.

    Shia licked her lips secretly.

    -Slip. Swoosh.

    ''Since Yu-jin did something wrong, it''s okay, right? If a man does this to a woman, he''s a pervert, but since I''m a woman, it''s okay, right?''

    Simultaneously, her knee continued to rise slowly, like a fuse burning toward a bomb.

    At the end of it was the thigh, the groin.

    My breath quickened.

    "Hurry up and answer..!"

    ''Can I really do it? Should I go for it with this momentum!?''

    "That''s the shameful act...!!''

    Yu-jin, unaware that he was three seconds away from being forcibly harassed.

    Shia and Haru swallowed their saliva, and Yu-jin closed his eyes tightly...

    "Actually..."

    -Ding dong deng.

    (Excessive physical contact may anger the ghosts-.)

    ".....?"

    Then came the announcement that followed.

    It was from the employees who had run away in fright just moments ago.

    "Manager, if we wait just a little longer, we might witness a new chapter in Korean history. Should we just close our eyes to it..?"

    "No. If an obscene act is happening inside the attraction, employees should stop it, not just watch. Are you doing your job properly?"

    "Sigh."

    They had been caught watching through the CCTV with popcorn and c, and they had to give the order to stop, albeit with tears in their eyes.

    Shia, who had been filled with fervor, finally realized her situation.

    ''Excessive physical contact? What did I even.?

    -Freeze.

    Huh?"

    Yu-jin was pressed against the wall, unable to move.

    Her chest was tightly pressed against him.

    Her knee was almost touching his groin.

    The position and attire made it look like a lewd act, no matter who saw it.

    Shia jumped up.

    "H-h-huh!? No, it''s not like that!! Don''t misunderstand, you idiot!!!"

    ''What do I do, what do I do...! I must be crazy!!''

    She tried to assert her innocence to the empty air, but everyone who needed to see had already seen.

    Only Haru clicked her tongue in disappointment.

    "tten. No shameful act?"

    "No, you idiot!!!"

    "That''s a pity."

    Andstly, the well-behaved young man...

    ''Thank you for saving me. You''re my lifesaver. If you know anyone with mental issues, I''ll be happy to help....

    He was just grateful to the whole world.

    A well-behaved young man who didn''t even know what had almost happened to him.

    ***

    Shia''s continuous aggressive stance was thwarted thanks to the timely intervention of the staff through the CCTV.

    He had narrowly escaped death.

    "Well, um, Yu-jin. I..."

    "I''m sorry, Shia!! I don''t know what I did wrong, but I''m sorry anyway!!!"

    -Flop.

    "I''m the worst person ever!!!"

    "..Huh?"

    And then, seizing the moment when Shia was flustered, he unconditionally surrendered.

    He even performed a full dogeza.

    He didn''t want to behave so disgracefully in front of his wife...

    But atter being hit by the double whammy of ''What did you do wrong'' and ''Is that all, '' he understood.

    Oh, that''s why Japan surrendered unconditionally - he thought.

    It was a moment of unexpected history lesson.

    "Please forgive me.."

    "Well, um, get up, Yu-jin. I''m not that mad."

    ".....?"

    Whether it was because my prayers were answered, I heard a reluctant voice from above.

    I carefully lifted my head.

    I met Shia''s eyes, who was extending her hand to me.

    "I also got too excited and made a mistake, so..."

    "I''m really sorry!!!"

    - Bang.

    Due to the angle, it seemed like an inappropriate sight.

    "What''s wrong!? I said it''s okay, why.."

    "Your clothes are a bit rolled up. I can see your underwear!"

    ..? ....!!!!!?"

    - Whip.

    "You, you idiot!! Just get up already!!"

    "Okay. Sorry."

    However, perhaps because I confessed so obediently.

    Shia didn''t get as angry as I thought she would.

    I quickly stood up.

    "Really, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have lifted my head.."

    "Sigh. It''s fine. Let''s just call it even."

    "What''s even?"

    "It''s a thing. You idiot."

    She even let the underwear thing slide.

    Her kindness made me want to cry.

    My wife is an angel. I love her.

    "Anyway. Um... It''s a bit much for me to meddle in your love life, but everyone else is a foreigner except for me. I was worried and said something harsh. I''m sorry."

    "Oh, right."

    Even the reason she did that was absurd.

    She was worried that a K-talented person might get charmed by a foreign woman and leave.

    I finally understood and nodded

    "Whatever else, there''s one thing I can assure you. I have no intention of leaving Cheonhwa or Korea."

    "R-really? In that case, I''m relieved for now."

    Shia seemed to be trying to let it slide as well, apparently satisfied with my answer.

    After that, we continued to enjoy the haunted house as usual.

    Of course, Haru was the only one really enjoying it.

    -Burst.

    "Waaah!!!"

    "Hello, Mr. Ghost."

    "..Ah, yes. Hello."

    Though the way she enjoyed it was odd...

    If she was having fun, it was fine.

    Anyway, as we continued, we eventually neared the exit.

    The lights gradually became brighter.

    "Yu-jin, by the way. Who do you like among the two?"

    "Yeah?"

    "I mean, uh. Just curious."

    At the same time, she asked a small question in a quiet voice.

    I looked to see what it was, and Shia averted her gaze.

    Her shoulders drooped in dejection.

    ''The right move would be to say it''s a secret and move on...''

    [Honestly, you idiot. Huh? That''s some. If you''re going to juggle two girls, be shameless and act mean! Ugh, if it weren''t for your face and cute personality, I''d dump you.]

    ''Maybe I should be a little mean.''

    "¡ªWhy just two?"

    "....?"

    Her shoulders shot up at the mischievous question.

    Then, Shia''s head hesitantly turned towards me.

    I smiled yfully.

    "I said among the three? Why do you think you''re not one of them?"

    "¡­What? W-wait. What do you mean by that?"

    "Come on, Haru. Let''s go! Daddy will buy you delicious tonkatsu!"

    -Hastily.

    And then I hurriedly left.

    I quickly took Haru''s hand and fled.

    I thought it would be very awkward if she noticed my slightly flushed cheeks from the pseudo-confession.

    -Thump, thump.

    "Huh.? H-huh!? Yu-jin, are you saying you like me?"

    "Haru, run!! Mommy''sing after us!!"

    "Yes, Dad!"

    We dashed towards the exit.

    Until the light embraced us.

    So that the soft atmosphere between Shia and me would dissipate under the bright sunlight.

    And what greeted us as we emerged,

    ''Shia. I''ll properly confess next time..''

    -?Bang.

    "?¡ªIt''s an angel!!!"

    "Seo Yu-jin, saint sent by the Lord!! Please guide us to the right path!!!"

    "Please be the pope of the God''s Church!!!"

    "Oh, crap."

    ...was a group of crazy cultists.

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 71

    The first time the gate appeared in the world was in 1980.

    Back then, chaos and storms swept through.

    Although the damage from the gate was unexpectedly low thanks to the Awakened ones¡­

    [In the beginning, people were more of a problem than monsters.]

    The damage from the chaos was severe.

    There were religious people who insisted that the pir of light was a divine miracle and should not be touched. Citizens who treated the Awakened as monsters because their children had been killed by viins. Doom-mongers who chose to hang themselves because if the world was ending, they wanted to choose how they died. These were the reactions of those who could not ept sudden changes.

    Even the Chairman, who shuddered at the thought of going back to that time, said enough.

    [That was when the Church of the Lord appeared.]

    The ¡®Church of the Lord¡¯ emerged during this time.

    They soothed the chaos with faith.

    They imed the Awakened had status windows and such. Was that a coincidence? Absolutely not. Clearly, some omnipotent being had bestowed power upon them. A being deserving of being called ¡®the Lord.¡¯

    The reason to worship Him? Didn¡¯t He directly select the warriors, the Awakened, and send them to this world? This was living proof that the Lord had shown mercy to us in the face of the unprecedented threat of the gate.

    In other words, the Lord had nned everything. We should be grateful and serve the miracles. The Lord and His apostles.

    The Awakened.

    [Did people really believe that?]

    [It may sound absurd now, but back then, it was widely believed. It even spread in Korea quite a bit, though less than abroad.]

    Nowadays, it sounded like an outright cult, but back then, it caused a significant stir. Many foolish people believed it fervently. Even in Japan, there¡¯s a shrine for the teacher.

    Anyway, the Church of the Lord was a group that worshipped the Awakened. They weren¡¯t particrly bad people.

    They actually improved the perception of the Awakened. They established standards like S-rank, creating a system. They even donated to businesses rted to the Awakened. Objectively, they were good people.

    The only problem was¡­

    ¨C Bustling noise.

    ¡°An angel!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Ugh, these die-hard fans, seriously.¡¯

    They were a bit too fanatical.

    My expression soured.

    ¡®How does a religion be a group of die-hard fans for old grandmas and grandpas? Should I sing a trot song for them?¡¯

    The Church of the Lord was hugely popr in the 1980s. The people who were fervent believers back then? Now, 40 yearster, they were old grandmas and grandpas.

    These people screamed excitedly. They rushed for a handshake. They even called me ¡®oppa¡¯ (older brother). What am I, a trot singer?

    It didn¡¯t stop there. They illegally produced goods rted to the Awakened, calling them holy relics. If told not to, they imed freedom of religion. They donated so much to the Association that even the Chairman couldn¡¯t stop them.

    In other words, they were die-hard fans disguised as a religion. Unlike the Chairman, who looked beautiful on the outside but was a tough old woman inside, these people looked old but were full of childish stubbornness.

    As an Awakened, it was natural to be reluctant.

    ¡°Yu-jin!! Just now¡­ ugh. The Church of the Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Things were going well with Shia, and now it¡¯s all ruined.¡¯

    Shia had a simr reaction. Her face turned red with embarrassment, and she was horrified at the sight near the exit.

    She hadn¡¯t experienced it yet, but she knew. As a n executive, she knew how scary and persistent they were.

    ¡°Yu-jin. If we get involved, it¡¯s at least three hours of dealing with them.¡±

    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t want to spend time at an amusement park with old grandmas and grandpas.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    We didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    However,

    ¡°You know, right? We can¡¯t say bad things.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Although their actions were vile, they were benefactors to the Awakened. We couldn¡¯t outright tell them to go away because they smelled like ginseng candy.

    After all, they had been taking care of us like grandparents since the old days. How could we speak harshly to them?

    ¡®Additionally¡­.¡¯

    ¨C Sneakily.

    ¡®Yes, if this drags on, people will gather.¡¯

    There was even a time limit.

    Who am I? The guy who just showcased a hypnotic treatment mad movie. If a crowd gathered around me, even people who weren¡¯t interested would start snooping. And there would be more than a few who would cause a fuss wanting my treatment.

    For now, the bodyguards sent by Cheonhwa were holding them off well¡­ but if the huge crowd at the amusement park gathered, they¡¯d break through.

    We had to escape quickly before getting caught up. We had to pay respect to our benefactors in the industry, but as quickly as possible.

    ¡®Well. Since I¡¯m not S-rank yet, if I say it¡¯s urgent, they¡¯ll let us go.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My kid is hungry. Maybe next time¡­¡±

    ¡°Kyaa!! The angel looked at us!!¡±

    ¡°We will treat you to a meal!! Please, don¡¯t refuse!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Hmm. This is quite intense.¡¯

    I tried to see if they would back off, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Even when I was S-rank No. 1, it wasn¡¯t this bad. What¡¯s going on?

    ¨C Murmuring.

    ¡°That divine aura overflowing. Surely, this is the holy one directly descended by the Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the prophecy of the Saintess was true¡­¡±

    ¨C Pause.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t ignore what I heard.

    A Saintess? There was no such person in the first round.

    What are they talking about?

    ¡°Wait a moment, yes? A Saintess?¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin? Now¡¯s not the time to ask that.¡±

    ¡°Good question!! She recently appeared in the dreams of our devout believers¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, and they answered immediately.

    Just a few days ago, a woman appeared in the dreams of the truly devout believers of the Church of the Lord.

    Her appearance varied ording to different witnesses¡­ but the other features strangely matched.

    First, she had the small frame of a kindergarten child. Second, she had a distressed expression while clutching her chest. Third, despite this, she gently patted the old believers like a mother. Fourth, although she never opened her mouth¡­

    ¡°Strangely, we felt her intention. Someone ising soon. Please take care of them- that¡¯s what she said.¡±

    They felt her intention clearly.

    ¡°At first, I thought it was just a strange dream due to old age, but since dozens of others had the same dream, it must be the prophecy of the Saintess.¡±

    ¡°From the description, isn¡¯t that girl the Lord?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. I¡¯d rather believe Seo Yu-jin is the Lord.¡±

    That ended the long exnation.

    And then,

    ¡°We were unsure, but now we are certain after meeting you today. You are truly the one the Saintess spoke of, the dearest apostle of the Lord!!¡±

    ¡°We will offer you all the riches and honors. You just need to enjoy them.¡±

    ¡°Just having your name listed as an honorary pope would be a great honor for us. It would mean that the will of God is with us.¡±

    The people bowed their heads very respectfully.

    Shia gasped in surprise.

    ¡°High-ranking officials are going this far¡­? No matter how great Yu-jin is, this is a bit much.¡±

    It was natural for her to be surprised.

    Although they looked like die-hard fans, the people of the Church of the Lord had lived fiercely with strong faith since the 1980s. High-ranking officials among them had significant influence in society.

    These people were offering their liver and galldder, so to speak. It was natural to be shocked.

    But,

    ¡°Yu-jin, let¡¯s have the Cheonhwa n review this first¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ªSorry, but it seems you have mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    I refused without hesitation. I was curious about this so-called Saintess, but I had no intention of associating with them.

    ¡®I¡¯m a returner, you know? What nonsense is this?¡¯

    ¨C re.@@novelbin@@

    Moreover, knowing the future, I saw this as an obvious scam.

    In the first round, was there ever any mention of a Saintess? Not at all, not even once.

    So, had things changed because I returned? Like how my wives¡¯ abilities had risen to S-rank?

    No way. Just because I returned, now there¡¯s a Saintess indirectly trying to help me? Is she my mom or something?

    ¡®There might be some grand being involved with me, considering the prohibition on revealing my return and the concept of returning itself, but¡­ this is definitely not it.¡¯

    If they wanted to help, they should have done it directly. Why would they go around and instruct these old grandmas and grandpas? It made no sense.

    In other words, this had to be a scam. A story made up to swindle the next S-rank, someone who still didn¡¯t know the ways of the world.

    ¡®Whatever the scam is, I¡¯m not falling for it.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person. If I were, the Saintess would have appeared in my dreams.¡±

    ¡°Only those among us with deep faith have seen the Saintess, so it¡¯s natural that the Saint wouldn¡¯t have met her.¡±

    ¡°Would the Lord say such things to someone without faith in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Their faces copsed as I pointed out the w. They were flustered because the fool they thought I was turned out to be smart.

    They quickly bowed their heads.

    ¡°We appreciate the Church of the Lord¡¯s support for the Awakened. However, such an offer is too generous for me, so I must respectfully decline.¡±

    No, I don¡¯t want it.

    The expressions of the Church of the Lord¡¯s officials twisted in agony.

    ¡°Why!? We just want to help the Saint!!¡±

    ¡°If you think this is a scam, just ept the wealth. There will be a hefty gift tax, but right now, we can give you 10 billion won¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will earn money honestly.¡±

    ¡°Th-this profit!!!¡±

    But I didn¡¯t even bat an eye.

    The grandmas and grandpas wobbled with high blood pressure.

    ¡­This should be enough. I quickly moved away.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be off.¡±

    ¡°Damn!! Everyone, let¡¯s lie down!!!¡±

    ¨C Thud.

    ¡°We won¡¯t budge from here until we¡¯ve showered you with gold and jewels!! Saint!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Now they were lying down.

    Shia and I wore expressions of difort.

    ¡°Shia. With your ability, if you force them up¡­.¡±

    ¡°Their joints aren¡¯t in good shape. If they resist, they could fracture.¡±

    ¡°Right. Sigh.¡±

    Despite how they appeared, these were significant people, and now they were lying down? Just leaving would look bad. I didn¡¯t want to be the guy who cruelly left while elders begged and pleaded, just to go y with a girl.

    ¨C Murmuring.

    ¡°Seo Yu-jin?!! Wow, it¡¯s my first time seeing him in person.¡±

    ¡°If I ask him to hypnotize me¡­.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have time to think. The crowd was slowly gathering, and the expressions of the struggling bodyguards forced me to make a choice.

    Using hypnosis on civilians.

    ¡®Sigh. If people find out I used my powers on civilians, my image will be ruined¡­ but I have no choice. I¡¯ll just say I was concerned for their health.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem. Everyone, please stop¡­.¡±

    As I opened my mouth, I quietly stirred my magic. My powers, which had been dormanttely, were now being used to hypnotize them. I epted the slight burden.

    ¡­However,

    ¨C Tug, tug.

    ¡°Dad, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Haru? Daddy¡¯s busy right now, so wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªI need to pee.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    Magic control. Shattered.

    Surprised, I looked down to see Haru squirming, clutching her thigh. Anyone could see she needed to pee badly.

    ¡°Can you hold it for just a moment? Daddy will be quick.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Limit. Feels like it will flow right now. Like a waterfall.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°A waterfall in ten, nine, eight¡­.¡±

    A brief silence ensued.

    Shia and I exchanged a knowing nce. Telepathy. Without words, we both had the same thought.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry. Haru urgently needs the restroom!!¡±

    ¡°Church of the Lord members, please contact the Cheonhwa n! Yu-jin belongs to Cheonhwa!!¡±

    ¨C Grab.

    I quickly picked up Haru, and Shia and I ran without looking back, carefully so Haru¡¯s dder wouldn¡¯t get shaken.

    ¡°Saint!! Just take the money and leave!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop them. The kid says she¡¯s about to pee, what can we do.¡±

    ¡°Hey, call Yoo Jung-chul. At this point, we¡¯ll have to storm Cheonhwa.¡±

    The old grandmas and grandpas getting up with groans behind us was the perfect excuse. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, loving our precious Haru even more.

    ¡°Haru, Daddy will be quick¡­.¡±

    ¨C Whispering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually need to pee. I just pretended to be a bad kid for Daddy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    She was acting!

    Our Haru, after about two weeks since being adopted, could now lie for Daddy!

    Fatherly love surged within me.

    ¨C Smooch.

    ¡°Daddy is alive thanks to our Haru!!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the cheek.

    Normally, I would never do such a thing because it felt so fleeting. But Haru was my daughter. The daughter born from my heart. This level of skinship was just a sign of affection¡­

    ¨C Trembling.

    ¡°H-Haa!!? Yu-jin, you idiot, you fool, you big dummy, what are you doing to an innocent girl!!?¡±

    ¡°Oops.¡±

    She was my daughter, but not Shia¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Because she feels like a daughter.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t live like this!! No matter how much it¡¯s just a cheek, kissing a girl on the lips, oh!!?¡±

    -Punch!!!

    ¡°Sorry¡­.¡±

    Thanks to that, I got a hearty beating on my back. While waiting for Haru, who said she would go to the bathroom since we were already here.

    ¡®Haru, is it a big one¡­? Dad¡¯s back is starting to bruise~.¡¯

    It took quite a while, and I was beaten for almost 15 minutes straight.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, inside the amusement park bathroom.

    Haru just sat there silently. Her hand was on her cheek. Just silently.

    -Thump, thump.

    ¡®Dad kissed me.¡¯

    What came to mind was the brief kiss from a moment ago. It only brushed her cheek lightly and then pulled away, but the touch had startled her so much she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Why was that? Her chest felt ticklish. It was a sensation she had never felt before.

    ¡®Heart pounding. Face burning. Totally weird.¡¯

    [The status abnormality ¡®Brainwashing¡¯ conflicts with the status abnormality ¡®Hypnosis¡¯!]

    [The status abnormality ¡®Brainwashing¡¯ is reactivated¡­.]

    [The status abnormality ¡®Hypnosis¡¯ is renewed. ¡®Brainwashing¡¯ is deactivated.]

    [Due to the aftermath of the conflict, the status abnormality ¡®Hypnosis¡¯ is slightly weakened.]

    ¡®Since this happened, I¡¯ve been acting so weird¡­.¡¯

    She had an idea.

    The day she reunited with her sister, the notification that appeared before her eyes.

    After that, she changed a bit.

    She wasn¡¯t sure exactly what had changed¡­

    But it was clear that this was the cause. This pounding in her chest.

    -Hug.

    ¡°Is this¡­ embarrassment?¡±

    Haru defined it as embarrassment.

    The emotion Seol Ha-yeon had taught her several times. The shame felt when showing one¡¯s naked body to others or being touched.

    Her face heated up, and it felt like tears were about to well up.

    Indeed. This is what it means to be embarrassed.

    Another entry was added to Haru¡¯s mental dictionary.

    ¡®Being embarrassed feels good¡­!¡¯

    If Seol Ha-yeon knew, she wouldment that this foolish guy had spoiled an innocent girl, but anyway.

    Because of this, Haru spent almost 15 minutes in the bathroom.

    To cool down her flushed cheeks.

    And then,

    ¡°Ah, Haru. That took a while.¡±

    ¡°Dad. I¡¯m tired of the amusement park now. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯ve only been to two ces. Don¡¯t you want to y more?¡±

    ¡°I want to go home quickly and wash up with you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you get a little dirty while going to the bathroom? Well, I guess there¡¯s no choice¡­.¡±

    -Stop.

    ¡°Wait, together?¡±

    ¡°Naked bath y. Rubbing each other with bubbles.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!?¡±

    A shard of innocence pierced Yu-jin.

 Chapter 72

    It waste afternoon. Seol Ha-yeon wrinkled her forehead.The reason,

    ¡°So, Yu-jin, you¡¯re going to wash with that thing, naked?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Me and Daddy y in the bath. Please allow me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The day before me had said something absurd.

    Her pupils fluttered, but then they were gone. I turned to Yu-jin and Shia.

    Their expressions were no different from the chairman¡¯s.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chairman. We couldn¡¯t stop it¡­.¡¯

    They were also trying to prevent this catastrophe.

    Men and women shouldn¡¯t wash together.

    It¡¯s shameful. No, no, no.

    This is the kind of sex education that should be taught very firmly.

    But,

    [Dad and I are a great couple, no problem at all].

    [Really, honey? It¡¯s not a problem? You¡¯re a girl, you know your body is precious¡­.]

    [Anyway, I¡¯m going to wash with Daddy. We¡¯re going to y bath. Aah.]

    ¡®ss A Awakened is lying on the street, eating raw meat, how can you stop him, really.

    What happens when an A-list awakening decides to go on a rampage?

    It doesn¡¯t end with a bunch of kids!

    It¡¯s more like terror.

    So they panic, and decide to leave her in the care of the only person who can subdue her.

    I¡¯ll wash her with you if you give me permission.

    When the chairman hears the news, he bes enchanted.

    The chairman was energized by the news.

    [You bastard, you left it to me?]

    [I did a lot of things, didn¡¯t I? Think of it as taking care of the poor new awakening and help me, sister!]

    [Don¡¯t even say elder sister, you¡¯ll be responsible if you¡¯rete at this age].

    [Ugh¡­ Ah, seeing the cadres of the main church today, I thought you¡¯d look good as an old man. Do you want me to introduce you?]

    [Ugh.]

    The rude ttery from before.

    The director¡¯s eyes narrowed a little more.

    I thought this bastard was creeping up on me, but now he¡¯s trying to match me.

    Ha, I like your guts for once. This is what a man should do.

    ¡®If I was twenty years younger, I¡¯d be like¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Grandma. Let me.¡±

    While the chairman of the board was having a strange imagination, Haru just said firmly.

    To cast the trick she had learned from her grandparents, they down trick.

    ¡°Hmph. Why do you want to bathe with Yu-jin? I give him a bath every day.¡±

    ¡°I want to y bath. With Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Why is it that Ahae, who usually listens to her father, wants to bathe with him, even if it means using a swarm. There must be a good reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, washing with my dad. I¡¯ve dreamed of it since I was a little girl.¡±

    Her voice was a little shaky at the question.

    Haru¡¯s ears reddened slightly.

    [Hey! Don¡¯t go around naked. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re doing that.]

    [I¡¯m d you¡¯re drying off for the day].

    [No. If anyone sees you, you¡¯re a pervert¡­.]

    ¡°Shame feels good, pervert. Don¡¯t tell your dad and grandma.

    Even innocent Haru knew.

    that what you¡¯re about to do is perverted.

    That my dad and my t-headed grandma were right a hundred times over.

    But¡­ Eugene¡¯s kiss on my cheek made me feel it.

    When I do something I¡¯m ashamed of, my heart flutters. The corners of my mouth turn up.

    It feels so good, it makes me feel like I¡¯m flying.

    It¡¯s only a kiss, but it¡¯s this much.

    What if I show you my naked body that my grandmother nailed down as shameful?

    I can¡¯t even imagine how good that would feel.

    I have to try it.

    It was a day of innocence that made me want to do things I shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡®¡­Really. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling such an obvious lie to that Eugene guy. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that easy.¡¯

    But the chairman has an S-ss sixth sense. A living lie detector.

    Haru¡¯s lie was caught right away.

    Just like a week ago, when Yoo-jin was fussing over Haru¡¯s broken bottle of red ginseng.

    ¡°But¡­ well, I¡¯ll let it slide. She¡¯s a good girl, she¡¯s a swarmer. As an adult, I¡¯ll let it slide.

    But the director decided not to me him for lying.

    I pretended not to notice Yu-jin¡¯s lie.

    I also decided to overlook Haru¡¯s excuse.

    It was the kindness that came from experience.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll allow it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Has this old hag gone senile!!?¡¯

    The rude young man didn¡¯t know and continued to jump around¡­

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Instead, hmm. Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    His anger soon subsided.

    The chairman headed towards the stacked boxes nearby.

    ¡®Ninomiya wanted to throw these away, but somehow I wanted to keep them. It was for this.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. If I remember correctly, it should be around here.¡±

    The chairman squatted down like an olddy weeding a field and rummaged through the pile of boxes.

    Haru, Shia, and Yu-jin¡¯s gazes were fixed in that direction¡­

    Soon, they burst into astonishment.

    ¡°Yu-jin, Haru. This should be satisfactory, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    In the chairman¡¯s hand was¡­

    a bikini that was too small for Aika but just right for Haru.

    * * *

    A momentter, in the bathroom of the chairman¡¯s lodging.

    Looking around the bathroom, which was spacious enough for one person to use, I let out a bted sigh of admiration.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    ¡®As expected of the chairman. She had everything nned.¡¯

    When she told us to take a bath together, I thought the old hag had finally gone senile.

    Then, she suddenly pulled out swimsuits, saying she had anticipated this.

    She said her bathroom wasrge because her only hobby in her old age was bathing, so she had set it up like a pce.

    She offered to let us borrow it so we could y in the water.

    Even Haru, who had been throwing a fit, nodded in agreement.

    I, who had been skeptical about the cramped space, was reassured after seeing the size of the tub.

    I apologize for doubting you, Sister Seol Ha-yeon.

    ¡®Well then, shall I start filling the tub with water while they change?¡¯

    Feeling reassured, I quickly began preparing for the bath y.

    I filled the tub with moderately warm water.

    I checked if there were any dangerous spots around where Haru might slip while running.

    While doing so, almost thirty minutes had passed.

    It was a somewhat long wait, but I didn¡¯t me them.

    Because,

    -Rattle.

    ¡°Sorry, I tried to be quick, but I was a bitte.¡±

    Shia was fixing her makeup.

    What was it called? Waterproof? She said she had to redo it with that.

    When I suggested going with Haru alone, she jumped up, asking how she could trust what I¡¯d do.

    It was a sad moment of my wife¡¯s distrust.

    Anyway, Shia brought the swimsuit, changed, and fixed her makeup, which took about thirty minutes.

    Since she looked genuinely sorry, I quickly waved it off¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Besides, the swimsuit looks really good on¡­.¡±

    -Snatch. Squish.

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Dad, dad. Breaking news. There¡¯s no problem with being t. Babies won¡¯t cry because they can¡¯t eat. Though not muches out¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, you fool!!?¡±

    I was about to wave it off, but Haru interrupted and cut it off.

    I quickly turned my gaze.

    I wasn¡¯t looking at anything inappropriate.

    ¡°Being t is fine. Much better than not being able to eat like the white one¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahem. Haru? We have to y bath now, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Right, bath y!¡±

    In addition, I was tempted to avoid any unnecessary explosions.

    Haru puffed out her nose, looking very eager for the bath y.

    ¡°Alright. Then, what do you want to do first?¡±

    ¡°Scrub with bubbles~.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Then sit here~.¡±

    And so, the first bath y session between father and daughter began.

    Participants: Yu-jin, Haru.

    Supervisor: Shia.

    The first round was washing her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pour the water~ How is it? Is the water too hot?¡±

    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s perfectly warm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Don¡¯t close your eyes¡­ Good girl~.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    Since Haru had short hair, it wasn¡¯t much different from washing my own.

    ¡°Then next is the body¡­ Shia, you wouldn¡¯t mind doing it, would you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll do the bath y with dad.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll apply the bubbles~.¡±

    The hardest part was washing her body.

    Even a slight mistake could lead to inappropriate body touches, a clear challenge.

    Sensing that, Shia watched closely with wide-open eyes, but¡­

    -Scrub scrub.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really good at washing, Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°Dad is a pro. He washes me a thousand times better than grandma. It feels nice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve taken baths with my wives countless times before regressing.¡¯

    Who am I? The lucky guy with three wives.

    I was an expert at washing women without causing any irritation to the skin using a shower puff.

    Well, I left the chest area to Shia.

    ¡°It feels better if dad does it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Ugh. That fox woman, she¡¯s grown up annoyingly. Do I have to clean these lumps of fat too? And she¡¯s the second generation of a conglomerate?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sorry.¡±

    With Shia¡¯s fierce attitude, Haru silentlyplied.

    Washing Haru ended without any incident.

    -Ssh.

    ¡°Done~ Haru, is there anywhere slippery with soap bubbles left?¡±

    ¡°Nope. My whole body is squeaky clean.¡±

    After rinsing several times, with Shia asionally lifting her swimsuit to rinse, Haru, who looked like a drenched rat, raised her thumb.

    She seemed quite pleased with my skill.

    ¡®Wow. It wasn¡¯t as difficult as I thought. I should have offered to do it sooner.¡¯

    ¡°Alright. Then, shall we get into the tub while dad washes?¡±

    ¡°No. I want to wash dad too.¡±

    ¡°You want to wash dad? Wow, our Haru is so considerate~.¡±

    She even wanted to wash me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at my daughter¡¯s filial piety.

    ¡°Is this alright, Shia?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get into the tub first, so go ahead with your y.¡±

    Shia, who had been ring all along, quietly got into the tub.

    She must have felt there was no need to supervise since a girl washing a man wouldn¡¯t cause any problems.

    I also rxedpletely and sat on the bathroom chair.

    I turned my backpletely to Haru and stretched my shoulders.

    ¡°Then, Haru, could you scrub my back? If you do a good job, dad will buy you something deliciouster.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then, dad.¡±

    -Squish, plop.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash you with something soft?¡±

    I heard a squishing sound behind me, like something water-soaked falling to the floor, but I didn¡¯t pay it any mind.

    It was probably the shower towel or something.

    ¡°What!!!!!? Yu-jin! Close your eyes and don¡¯t turn around!!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªThat fool Haru took off her bikini!!!¡±

    ¡°If I scrub with soap on my chest, it¡¯s squishy and smooth. I¡¯ll wash you better than dad.¡±

    ¡°¡­Shia, save me!!!!¡±

    What fell was peace, Haru.

 Chapter 73

    Fast forward a bit in time, and Haru is embracing her swimsuit.

    She thought to herself

    This is going to be easy.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just pretend it¡¯s a mistake and untie it, perfect. I¡¯m not a pervert.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t the whole point of getting naked and embarrassing with Dad in the first ce?

    I obediently changed into my swimsuit, a cover-up to reassure Grandma and tty.

    One day, all I wanted to do was take off my swimsuit.

    I can¡¯t wait to take off my swimsuit and give my dad a hug.

    Grandma said it would be very, very embarrassing.

    It would feel so good.

    I had this horrible n.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to soap up my boobs and scrub them, and they¡¯re going to be perfect. Clean skin. I¡¯m not a pervert.

    One day, he even had a clever excuse.@@novelbin@@

    The shower ball is fluffy, but it¡¯s a bit rough for human skin.

    So I¡¯m going to give you a special bath. I¡¯m the one with the fluffy one.

    Yeah. Not kinky. Totally wholesome.

    ¡­Of course, that¡¯s just my daily self-rationalization.

    It¡¯s actually an unhealthy massage.

    A n that will have Alice eximing, ¡°I saw it in those eyes! It¡¯s called a sond!¡± when she hears it.

    The rtively normal Shia and Yu-jin jumped up in surprise.

    ¡°Soap on your chest and shove it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shia, help me!¡±

    ¡°Wait!!¡±

    Yu-jin lowered his head, closing his eyes tightly, fearing a disastrous move.

    At the same time, Shia gushed out of the bathtub.

    It was a perfect match.

    Except, unfortunately. The bathroom is drenched in water and slippery.

    Even the most agile Shia couldn¡¯t move fast enough.

    As an Awakened, she should be much faster than a normal human, but¡­

    Haru is also an Awakened.

    Even the distance is close.

    It seemed inevitable that Haru would embrace Yu-jin first, before Shia arrived.

    ¡°It¡¯s slippery and we¡¯re going to bete¡­ Huh?

    -Manjitak. Bubbly.

    ¡®Lather up. Daddy clean.¡¯

    But, surprise, surprise.

    The day I thought I was going to be cuddled right away, I couldn¡¯tther.

    Only my flesh was squirming.

    Yu-jin¡¯s assist.

    ¡®You¡¯re going to have tother up a lot, a lot, a lot, to wash Dad, right? You¡¯re a naughty little girl who only scrubs for two or three seconds, and then you want to wash your daddy, not one day!

    -Tingling!

    [Activated skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯. Failed¡­.]

    [Failed.]

    [Fa¡­.]

    [Despite the difference in level, the target falls under a ¡®mild¡¯ hypnosis!]

    [Failur¡­.]

    Complete Hypnosis Rush, 16 hits per second.

    Yu-jin¡¯s quick thinking sensed theck of time.

    Thanks to that, Haru made a very thoroughther.

    Bubbly foam gathered on her chest, almost looking like wool.

    Seizing the moment, Shia arrived.

    ¡°Haru, what are you doing!! You pervert!?¡±

    ¡°t-chested. Interruption.¡±

    -Thud.

    ¡°¡­Kyah!!?¡±

    However, Shia was knocked down by Haru¡¯s shoulder shove.

    Both Shia and Yu-jin were simultaneously astonished.

    ¡°Shia, are you okay!!? Haru, what are you doing to our Shia¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just fell on my butt¡­ heh.¡±

    Yu-jin, momentarily panicked thinking something had happened to Shia.

    Feeling thrilled for a moment by the term ¡®our Shia¡¯, Shia snapped back to her senses upon seeing Haru¡¯s state.

    A sharp voice echoed in the bathhouse.

    ¡°Hey, you idiot!! What are you doing to my sister!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me washing Dad.¡±

    ¡°How is that washing him, you pervert!! Who in the world uses their chest as a shower towel!!¡±

    A perfectly reasonable point.

    Alice or Aika might marvel, thinking ¡®What a method!¡¯, but it was a statement only possible for Shia, who was physically incapable of such a feat.

    However, innocence can sometimes be cruel.

    Haru, without a change in expression, said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re t-chested. If you¡¯re big like me, it¡¯s soft and good for washing.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you idiot, you foolish bear!! I was trying not to use my ability, but you need to be taught a lesson!!¡±

    -Boom!!!

    ¡°And, I can do that too!!!¡±

    Shia, enraged.

    A ck hand shot out from her shadow.

    With a swoosh, like an arrow.

    Her unique S-ss talent. The ability to manipte shadows.

    Even Yu-jin admired the speed of the attack as it extended toward Haru¡­

    Haru, instead of dodging, stood still.

    ¡°No, if a t-chested person like you does it, it hurts Dad¡¯s ribs.¡±

    -Thump.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!?¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s not even budging?!!¡¯

    The ck hand grasped her hands, her legs.

    It was impossible to move Haru¡¯s body.

    Even though Shia possessed S-ss talent, her main stats were still in the 5-point range.

    Without her artifact clothing, she was even weaker than usual.

    On the other hand, Haru¡¯s stats were in the 8-point range, at the level of an A-ss Awakener.

    If she went berserk with her unique talent?

    Reaching the limit of 10 points was possible.

    It was impossible for Shia to restrain someone like Haru.

    Shia¡¯s face twisted in frustration.

    ¡®If it hase to this¡­.¡¯

    -Grip.

    ¡°Stop, stop it!! You pervert!!¡±

    In the end, Shia, abandoning all dignity, clung to Haru¡¯s calves.

    If Yu-jin were watching, he might have said, ¡°Shia, don¡¯t! I¡¯ll sacrifice myself!!¡± Such was the desperate scene.

    But Yu-jin had his eyes closed.

    Shia¡¯s abilities were insufficient to stop Haru.

    That desperation only resulted in restraining Haru for a mere 3 seconds.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    -Whoosh. Ssh!!

    ¡°Sh-Shia!!!¡±

    Shia was sent flying into the bath with a single back kick.

    Yu-jin, calling out to his wife desperately like the tragic hero.

    Just a yful prankster, Haru.

    Haru began to trudge forward.

    She had created so much foam that, from a distance, she looked like she was wearing sheep pajamas.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll make you clean. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Haru, if you keep this up, Dad is really going to get angry¡­!!!¡±

    Yu-jin finally opened his eyes and tried to turn around.

    While his daughter Haru was precious, his wife Shia was infinitely more important.

    He was about to ask what she was doing to his wife.

    And then, finally¡­

    -Creek.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªI had a bad feeling about this. My instincts are never wrong.¡±

    Someone burst through the bathroom door.

    At the familiar voice, the expressions of Yu-jin and Haru reversed.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!! Ha-yeon noona!!¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Yu-jin¡¯s face brightened as if he had been saved.

    On the other hand, Haru¡¯s eyes darted nervously.

    The Chairman sighed, as if expecting this.

    ¡°I told you not to call me noona. And Haru, what kind of mess is this? I thought you were a sheep because of all that foam.¡±

    ¡°Noona, she¡¯s naked right now!! Please save me!!¡±

    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t¡­ interrupt!!¡±

    -sh.

    Haru quickly darted forward.

    Since she had been caught doing something she shouldn¡¯t, punishment was inevitable.

    If she was going to be scolded anyway, she might as well confirm if it was worth it.

    Haru, scattering foam everywhere, lunged at Yu-jin¡­

    -Swish.

    ¡°Naked, huh? Just in time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    Faster than him, the Chairman was beside Haru.

    Seol Ha-yeon swung her arm without a word.

    Swiftly, like a whip.

    The result was brutal.

    -Bang!!!!!!!!!

    ¡°Kyaaah!!?¡±

    The bubbly foam vanished, dispersed in all directions by the gust of wind.

    The ce where her hand stopped was marked with a bright red handprint on Haru¡¯s buttocks.

    It was the Chairman¡¯s special viin suppression spanking attack.

    Unable to endure the pain, Haru copsed to her knees.

    Big tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°It hurts¡­.¡±

    ¡°For a brazen girl, this is the best medicine.¡±

    Haru¡¯s terror was thus subdued by the Chairman¡¯s hand.

    * * *

    The chaos was resolved with the Chairman¡¯s intervention.

    I intended to scold Haru fiercely afterward.

    How dare shey hands on my wife? I never had a bad daughter who hit her mother¡ªbut.

    -Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!!!

    ¡°I told you, showing your naked body in front of a man is shameful!!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®They say respect for authority is on the decline, but it doesn¡¯t apply to the Chairman, huh?¡¯

    The Chairman took the initiative with corporal punishment.

    Spanking.

    With each strike, the gust of wind blew through the bathroom, making the training severe enough that even Shia pitied Haru.

    -Bang!!!

    ¡°Do you enjoy being embarrassed that much? Good. Yu-jin! Look at Haru!¡±

    ¡°What? Why me?¡±

    ¡°She needs to understand what shame is by showing her naked, spanked butt until she gets it. Let her see what it¡¯s like.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! Dad can¡¯t see my butt!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Sex education included.

    I lowered my head, my face burning.

    Even for a master of hypnosis, dealing with the Spartan education from a 60-year-old grandmother was tough.

    -Whisper.

    ¡°Yu-jin. Look and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Looking at my pretty Shia¡¯s face is a thousand times better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!? Idiot. I have no makeup on¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cuter and prettier without makeup. The prettiest in the world.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­? You do have good taste. I do have good skin, after all.¡±

    To pass the time, I chatted with Shia.

    The spanking sounds and Haru¡¯s cries distracted me so much I didn¡¯t know what I was saying, but¡­

    Well, as long as Shia was smiling, it couldn¡¯t have been anything bad.

    -Wiggle.

    ¡°Then, Yu-jin, do you¡­ like me among the three of us¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get out and change your clothes. Write a reflection letter. If I don¡¯t feel your sincerity, Yu-jin will see every inch of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write it!! Just don¡¯t let that happen!!¡±

    -Hurried footsteps.

    Eventually, the training ended.

    I heard Haru quickly leave the bath and the Chairman getting up with a sigh.

    Shia¡¯s small voice was enough to be drowned out.

    ¡°Huh? What did you say? I couldn¡¯t hear.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, you idiot.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You dummy.¡±

    When I asked again, I just got scolded.

    By both Shia and the Chairman.

    ¡®Even wearing a swimsuit that screams granny¡­ sigh.¡¯

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble, it¡¯s my fault Haru caused such a mess.¡±

    I didn¡¯t argue.

    This mess was my fault for not raising my daughter properly.

    Plus, it was a bit awkward to talk to the Chairman who was wearing a bright red, floral bikini.

    Instead, I slowly got up.

    I nned tofort Haru, who was crying and holding her butt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll gofort Haru. My heart aches for her¡­.¡±

    ¡°Leave her be. I have a strong feeling it¡¯s better for her education if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    I stopped getting up.

    The Chairman¡¯s words were usually right.

    ¡°Then¡­ Oh, the bath temperature is just right. Let¡¯s enjoy it while she reflects.¡±

    ¡°Yikes. With you, Chairman?¡±

    ¡°When did you start calling me noona? Now you¡¯re scared? Sharing this big bath won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    While Haru reflected, the Chairman suggested we spend some time in the bath.

    I turned my gaze to Shia.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Shia, want to join?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you really want me to, I guess I can.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in. If you stay wet, you¡¯ll catch a cold. Girls should stay warm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Idiot. Big idiot.¡±

    Shia, feeling cold, nodded quickly.

    Though she probably didn¡¯t want to share the bath with a guy like me, being soaking wet was worse.

    So, we entered the bath together¡­

    ¡°Shia, if the water is too hot, let me know. I¡¯ll add some cold water¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Yu-jin. While we¡¯re here, I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    -Ssh.

    ¡°About ten minutes ago, some people from the Divine Religion donated ten billion won to the association in your name. What did you do this time?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not using you. Our budget was tight recently. You did well. I¡¯m praising you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Wow. The elders sure are generous.¡¯

    I found out I had been forcibly given arge sum of money.

 Chapter 74

    The followers of the Shinsengyo gathered at the news that Yu-jin had appeared at the amusement park.

    However, despite the fact that Yu-jin had left without even exchanging a word, their expressions were not particrly gloomy.

    ¡°Chairman Jeong. Did you feel it too? That divine energy!¡±

    ¡°Haha. Did you feel it too, Mrs. Seo? You are indeed devout.¡±

    Even after seeing Yu-jin¡¯s unprecedented behavior, they had been uncertain whether he was the one the ¡®Saint¡¯ had pointed out. But upon meeting him, their souls cried out in joy.

    They were convinced that he could only be a saint, possessing the divine energy that made the followers kneel. The energy they dared to call ¡®divine power¡¯ was something he had received more strongly than anyone else.

    ¡°Honestly, I was doubtful until now, wondering if it was just an illusion.¡±

    In fact, not many among them believed in divine power.

    Every Awakened had a very small amount of divine power, regardless of their strength. Furthermore, only those who had been devout for decades could feel it.

    Even they secretly thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this just mana?¡¯ Having served Awakened ones for so long, they believed they had be able to feel mana too. It seemed like one of the perks of living a long life.

    ¡°Even I, whock faith, could feel it so clearly.¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed of myself for daring to doubt such a divine blessing as mere mana.¡±

    However, after seeing Yu-jin, their thoughts changedpletely.

    The divine power was on a level that made it meaningless topare him to other Awakened ones. The radiant golden aura that only they could see.

    As soon as they saw it, they burst into tears, their hands and feet trembled. They felt honored to meet him in their lifetime.

    If this wasn¡¯t divine power, what else could it be? If Yu-jin wasn¡¯t the apostle of the Lord, the saint, who else could he be?

    They were convinced of this.

    ¡®sphemous as it may sound, he is on a different level from the Saint.¡¯

    ¡®Even Jeong-cheol¡¯s daughter, who was with him, seemed remarkable. Was it because she stayed with the Saint?¡¯

    At the same time, their evaluations of the Saint and Shia changed a little.

    The Saint. She seemed to have stronger divine power than others, but¡­ it felt nd, like soup without salt.

    She couldn¡¯tpare to the Saint.

    Yu Shia. That impudent one was impressive enough, at least ten times stronger than ordinary Awakened ones¡­

    But unfortunately, the one next to her was our Saint.

    How could a firefly shine next to the sun?

    Ah, in the end, it was you again. I worship you, Saint.

    In the end, their evaluation of Yu-jin skyrocketed.

    ¡®Tsk. In the first round, he didn¡¯t cling to me like this. Was I too forward?¡¯

    Yu-jin would have found it ridiculous if he knew.

    What is this, these old folks? In the first round, they were all kind to me¡­

    That was because I was ranked first in S-ss. Now I¡¯m just an A-ss Awakened.

    Why are they so eager to worship me?

    What? Divine power? Golden aura?

    Oh my. They must be senile. I¡¯m not even using mana right now.

    Yu-jin would have snapped like this.

    But at that time, he was waiting for Haru in the restroom, getting smacked on the back by Shia, so¡­

    Fortunately or unfortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°What else? We should help the Saint. At our age, all we have left is money.¡±

    ¡°Well. The Saint is affiliated with that Jeong-cheol¡¯s n, right? We should go see him. Give him a call.¡±

    Thus, the group of unnecessarily wealthy die-hard fans set out.

    Their first target was Yu Jeong-cheol, the leader of the Cheonhwa n.

    ¡°¡­One trillion won to the Cheonhwa n? For Yu-jin?¡±

    [Yes. We¡¯ll divide it into real estate and stocks for easy handling, so just take it. But if you pocket any of it¡­]

    ¡°Whoa. You should go to the Association for that, sir. We are a privatepany.¡±

    [Oh?]

    ¡°We do have a foundation, but if it goes there, it can¡¯t be used for Yu-jin.¡±

    Yu Jeong-cheol deftly diverted the arrow.

    He quickly realized that this would only burden Yu-jin instead of helping him.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re doing this to Yu-jin¡­ but it will be troublesome if we get involved.¡¯

    To Jeong-cheol, they were benefactors who had invested in him from the early days of his business.

    If you think about it, they were the major shareholders of the n.

    But if he epted donations from these extreme fans?

    They would certainly criticize him, asking where their money was spent and pointing out the state of Yu-jin¡¯s equipment. Jeong-cheol, caught in the middle, would only face difficulties.

    ¡°Go to Seol Ha-yeon.¡±

    [Tsk. Got it.]

    Thus, the blind trillion won was firmly rejected.

    The disappointed matchstick flock turned away. Their second target was Seol Ha-yeon.

    [Hmm? What brings you here, sir? Busy as you are, calling me.]

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon, we would like to make a donation in the name of the Saint¡­ ahem, Seo Yu-jin. Would you ept it?¡±

    [Oh. How much are we talking about that you have to ask me? You usually give about a billion without a second thought.]

    ¡°It seems to be around a trillion won. A mix of real estate and stocks.¡±

    [¡­A trillion won?]

    ¡°Yes. We originally intended to give it to Jeong-cheol, but he avoided it, saying something about being a privatepany. Tsk.¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon was approached by the sinister hands of the absurdly wealthy fan group.

    Despite the fact that the leader of the number one n in Korea, Yu Jeong-cheol, had avoided this money, she¡­

    ¡°Oh my, then we would be very grateful. I¡¯ll send the tax team over, so please take care of it, sir.¡±

    epted it without batting an eye.

    With a wide smile and a friendly voice.

    ¡®Yu-jin, you lucky bastard. How did you manage to swindle these moneybags? It doesn¡¯t even seem like you used hypnosis.¡¯

    ¡°Jushin Church? Isn¡¯t it the ancient source of funds for the Awakener Association?

    Why refuse this? Of course, we should ept it with gratitude.¡±

    The Chairman made an extremely rational decision.

    ¡°Yes. Instead, could you perhaps amodate Seo Yu-jin¡¯s convenience a bit?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Just between us, he¡¯s the one I¡¯ve marked as my sessor. I¡¯ll take care of him as best as I can. Hoho.¡±

    ¡®Spending on the association means spending for Yu-jin¡¯s sake. Right.¡¯

    Yu Jung-chul¡¯s nagging mother-inw act?

    Worried about where the donation money would be spent?

    Not at all concerned.

    Seol Ha-yeon nned to retire quickly after Yu-jin graduated and handed over the chairman position.

    In the end, it would be Yu-jin leading the association.

    So, it was just a matter of transparently using the donation funds.

    Spend where the association needed the budget. Utilize real estate and other assets efficiently.

    Strengthening the foundation was precisely for the sake of the next chairman, Yu-jin. Right.

    With this thought, she readily epted it.

    If Yu-jin knew, he would exim, ¡®This old hag is trying to throw me into graduate school!!¡¯ and raise a fuss. Anyway.

    Thanks to this, the believers were greatly satisfied.

    ¡°Haha. As expected of Seol Ha-yeon. Unlike that stingy guy, she¡¯s generous.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s chosen the saint as the next chairman? Her eye for people is perfect.¡±

    ¡°Saint, please grow well and someday protect humanity!¡±

    ¡°Long live Jushin Church! Long live the saint!¡±

    One trillion won donation delivered.

    Saint, use it freely!

    Hearing the circumstances, Yu-jin frowned deeply.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Who gives away one trillion won like it¡¯s pocket money?¡¯

    One trillion won? That was like uprooting Jushin Church¡¯s pir.

    Even if they had a suspicious amount of money, a trillion won was no joke.

    Yu-jin was even suspicious of their intentions.

    What kind of scam is this that they¡¯re paying upfront?

    Are they pressuring me to be the pope or something?

    He didn¡¯t like it.

    It made him grumble.

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t we just not ept it? They¡¯re trying to sell me on being the pope or whatever. It seems like a scam no matter how I look at it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if it¡¯s Yu-jin, who just gives away a trillion won? Obviously, they¡¯re going to sneak in conditions subtly¡­.¡±

    Shia eagerly chimed in.

    It looked like a scam to her too.

    ¡°I¡¯m somewhat acquainted with the elder I spoke with, and he wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±

    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t make sense logically.¡±

    ¡°Cadet Shia, you can¡¯t expect logic from faith.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But Seol Ha-yeon had no intention of returning the money.

    While Shia was at a loss for words, Yu-jin sighed deeply.

    ¡°Ugh. If something happenster, are you going to use the chairman¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°As much as you want. Additionally, do you want anything from me? Want to touch my chest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sue you for sexual harassment.¡±

    ¡°Paha. Just joking, joking.¡±

    The chairman happily threw out a silly joke, but anyway.

    And¡­

    ¡®Still, I should give some advice.¡¯

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing you want, how about some advice? On your way back to the dorm, buy some gifts. Gifts to give to the people around you.¡±

    ¡°Gifts? All of a sudden?¡±

    The chairman just smiled slyly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely thank me, saying, ¡®Ha-yeon noona, I love you¡¯.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­ Since when did you start making prophecies?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a prophecy but a prediction. Prediction.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Yu-jin just tilted his head in confusion.

    * * *

    The chairman had said something strange, but anyway.

    Afterwards, I spent a pleasant time with Shia and then left the bath.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    -Hug. Pat, pat.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. But you know? Your body is precious. You shouldn¡¯t show or let anyone touch it carelessly, okay?¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something only loving people do. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. Love¡­? I got it. Three underlines and stars.¡±

    Iforted Haru, who was in her sulky rice cake mode.

    ¡°Shall we go on a date next week too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? I-Idiot!! It¡¯s not a date, it¡¯s just pretending to be a date!! Since you did the interview like that, I have no choice but to do this specially!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, got it, Shia. Next time, let¡¯s go to the movies. To see that melodrama you like. Just the two of us without Haru.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmph. You should feel honored!¡±

    Before parting ways, I subtly made a date promise with Shia.

    I went out again to buy some gifts as the chairman suggested.

    After finishing all my tasks, I finally returned to the dormitory to train with peace of mind¡­

    ¡°Master~ Sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    -Bang!!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYu-jin, why are you sote!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­Alice!!!?¡±

    I was about to train.

    But this wasn¡¯t the time for that.

    I came face to face with Alice, her clothes torn and hair disheveled.

    ¡°Who did this to you!? Are you hurt¡­ No, let¡¯s get you some clothes first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important, just get inside quickly!!¡±

    -Grab. Squish.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!? To-To-Touching.¡±

    ¡°Hurry,e on!!¡±

    But Alice just dragged me forcefully.

    She didn¡¯t care that my bare skin was touching the edge of her underwear.

    All the way to where the master was.

    ¡°Alright, Miss Ninomiya! Confess!! Tell Yu-jin about all the perverted things you¡¯ve done to him!!¡±

    ¡°Di-Di-Disciple. It¡¯s not, it¡¯s not like that¡­.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Why does master look like this too?¡¯

    Even master¡¯s clothes were in worse condition than Alice¡¯s.

 Chapter 75

    Shia, Alice, Aika.

    The three candidates for Eugene¡¯s unrequited love, revealed through his interview.

    Alice¡¯s reaction to the interview was¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®Who is that¡­? It¡¯s not me.¡¯

    She was firmly in denial that it could be her.

    It made sense. If Eugene had liked her,

    he would have done something in the infirmary.

    He would have used hypnosis and done all sorts of things that he often did with his ¡°Eyes.¡±

    However, what she found after waking up from hypnosis were boxes of painkillers for menstrual cramps.

    Later, she learned that while she was sleeping soundly, Eugene was working out in the gym.

    It was not the behavior of a man in love with her.

    ¡®Even at the gate, he didn¡¯t get aroused at all¡­.¡¯

    There was one more thing.

    During the A-ss gate transfer, when Eugene had PTSD and hugged Alice tightly,

    she felt Eugene¡¯s whole body with her own.

    Truly, with her whole body. Every nook and cranny. Even his groin.

    Despite that, his sword didn¡¯t even flinch.

    If he loved her, it should have stood up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªJust likest week when I saw it on video call.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t have a dysfunction. I saw it during the video call¡­.¡¯

    On the first day living with Aika, she insisted on keeping the video call on all night.

    Through it, she confirmed with her own eyes,

    Eugene¡¯s sword standing up at dawn. A natural male physiological phenomenon.

    Even though she didn¡¯t look directly at it, and was rather startled and hung up immediately, regrettingter not capturing it. Nheless,

    thanks to that, Alice knew clearly that Eugene wasn¡¯t impotent.

    However, when he hugged her tightly, his sword didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Realizing the meaning of that btedly, her self-esteem couldn¡¯t help but drop.

    ¡®Eugene doesn¡¯t find me attractive, does he? In the ¡°Eyes¡± way¡­ I¡¯m not arousing, unlike Ninomiya.¡¯

    Suddenly, she found herself envying Aika anew.

    Her chest was bigger, she had more money, and she was stronger.

    She was also living with Eugene¡­

    She knew exactly that Eugene¡¯s sword was roughly 8 inches.

    The woman who made Eugene¡¯s sword stand up. Ninomiya Aika.

    Feeling somehow depressed, her eyes drooped.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    ¡®Well, Shia can¡¯t be it. It must be Ninomiya. Living together, they must have grown feelings. I¡¯m just a non-arousingrade to Eugene.¡¯

    -Tap tap.@@novelbin@@

    Her fingers slid across the phone.

    Entering OutStar, she pressed Eugene¡¯s ount, which followed her back, to open the DM window.

    She intended to send a private message.

    What should I say?

    Should I say, ¡°You like Ninomiya, right? I know everything.¡±

    It seems like something I would do, but I don¡¯t want to.

    Should I ask if it¡¯s me?

    That¡¯s worse. It feels like I¡¯m poking around with hope.

    Should I advise him that it¡¯s too early for romance?

    In Ennd, even middle schoolers do everything. Would he believe me if I said that?

    Countless letters were written and erased repeatedly.

    Just like herplex emotions that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words.

    Only the depression deepened.

    ¡®Why would I say this to Eugene? I¡¯m not arousing¡­.¡¯

    -Ding!

    [Mom ¨C Alice, are you dating Eugene?]

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAmidst this, a DM arrived.

    Are you dating Eugene?

    It was a message from her mother.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    -Tap tap.

    [Eugene likes Miss Ninomiya. Not me.]

    [Mom ¨C Why are you so sure? Did Eugene say that himself?]

    [No. Actually, Eugene and I aren¡¯t that close.]

    [Mom ¨C But you like Eugene, don¡¯t you.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened.

    She liked Eugene.

    The shock of hearing such words.

    [What do you mean? Eugene and I are just friends.]

    [Mom ¨C Alice. There¡¯s no such thing as just friends between a man and a woman.]

    [We¡¯re really just friends. Eugene doesn¡¯t see me as a woman.]

    [Mom ¨C That can¡¯t be. Unless he¡¯s impotent.]

    [You don¡¯t know anything about Eugene.]

    [Mom ¨C Maybe not. But think about it. There must have been moments when he showed interest in you.]

    A piece of advice followed.

    Alice briefly reflected on the past.

    [Looking forward to working with you, Alice.]

    Eugene, who saved her when she was being criticized for her fashion on the first day.

    When she was embarrassed by the first ¡°Eyes¡± she saw, he thought she was sick and carried her to the infirmary.

    When she begged him to shoot amercial, he eventually agreed.

    When they suddenly fell into a gate, he hugged her first without a second thought.

    Trying to protect her before anyone else.

    ¡®Come to think of it, he got really shy whenever our bodies touched¡­ Really. What¡¯s the big deal about a chest.¡¯

    She smiled wryly.

    ¡®I was too focused on the ¡°Eyes¡± to notice¡­

    What¡¯s this, Eugene.

    You¡¯re acting like someone who likes me.¡¯

    [Mom ¨C He may not like you the most among the three, but he definitely doesn¡¯t see you as just a friend.]

    [Maybe. But that doesn¡¯t mean I like Eugene. He¡¯s just a friend.]

    [Mom ¨C Lies. You got confessed to every day in high school and never dated once, yet now you talk about nothing but Eugene on OutStar all day. If this isn¡¯t love, what is.]

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®We¡¯re justrades in the ¡°Eyes¡±¡­ Huh?¡¯

    Then, she looked back at her own behavior.

    Days spent uninterested in boys, only ying with girls.

    Even hearing from her mother, ¡°Are you a lesbian?¡±

    But in Korea, she stuck close to Eugene.

    Thinking about him every day, making fish and chips for him because he liked fried food.

    ¡­Do I like Eugene?

    She found herself wondering.

    [I don¡¯t know.]

    [Mom ¨C Then why not try dating Eugene? There¡¯s a lot of talk here in Ennd about whether you and Eugene will start dating.]

    [Really?]

    [Mom ¨C Of course. With that CRPS thing, he cured it for only 5,600 pounds when here it costs thousands just for pain relief.]

    [That¡¯s true, but.]

    [Mom ¨C More importantly. You need to start dating sooner orter. Take this chance and try it.]

    Her mother even coaxed her gently.

    Everyone knew about Eugene Coin¡¯s potential, and if he might like her daughter, he wasn¡¯t a bad candidate for a son-inw, so she encouraged her to try dating him.

    Alice¡¯s cheeks turned bright red.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I like Eugene yet, but¡­ for Ennd. I have no choice.¡¯

    [It sounds good. Eugene may not like me the most among the three, but.]

    [Mom ¨C You never know. He might like all three.]

    [Jokes aside. Anyway, I¡¯ll give it a try. As an Englishwoman.]

    Thus, Alice revived.

    She stood up.

    As if she hadn¡¯t been depressed just a moment ago.

    ¡®I need to talk to Ninomiya first.¡¯

    -Tap tap.

    And then she headed straight to Eugene¡¯s dorm.

    Since Aika was the most likely candidate that Eugene liked,

    she nned to have a calm conversation with her.

    ¡­She only intended to talk.

    -Creak. Mutter mutter.

    ¡°Ninomiya, buying all these clothes and asking me to throw them away because she¡¯s toozy to return them¡­ Well, seeing how they look, it¡¯s no wonder she asked me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Suddenly, she heard a voice.

    Surprised, she looked over and saw the chairman carrying boxes full of clothes.

    Oddly fitting them into a cart.

    However, there were too many for the cart alone.

    One box wobbled and fell.

    The clothes inside spilled out.

    -Thud.

    ¡°Tsk, damn¡­ Cadet Alice? Could you help me? If I let go, more will fall.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    The irritated Chairman almost lost his temper and called Alice over.

    While the Chairman held onto the cart, Alice re-organized the clothes back into the box.

    ¡°Thank you. Ah, it¡¯s a secret what kind of clothes these are¡­ hmm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    -Trembling.

    ¡°Oh dear. Goodness.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªIn the process, Alice saw exactly what kind of ¡®clothes¡¯ Aika had ordered.

    The Chairman sighed deeply and closed his mouth. He could foresee themotion that would soon unfold.

    ¡°Here you go. Then, I¡¯ll be off now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­.¡±

    -Tatatak!!

    ¡°Oh dear~ What a hassle, what a hassle~.¡±

    A low groan echoed behind the fluttering pink ponytail.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Aika was in a very good mood.

    Thanks to the numerous clothes piled up in the living room.

    ¡°Humming~.¡±

    ¡®This is what¡¯s great about Korea. How can the delivery arrive in just one day?¡¯

    Just yesterday, after the Prime Minister scrapped the n rted to the hakama, she had ordered clothes worth 30 million won overnight.

    Even after discarding the ones that didn¡¯t fit or didn¡¯t look good in person, there seemed to be over a hundred left.

    Just looking at them made her hum a tune, excited at the thought of wearingfortable and pretty clothes from now on.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see. This one¡­ was it a babydoll?¡¯

    -Sreuk.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t realize on the mannequin, but this is quite racy. Is this what my disciple likes?¡¯

    Among those clothes, there were some extraordinary ones.

    Last night, when Aika had asked him to choose some clothes,

    Eugene had given a thumbs-up, saying they suited his master perfectly. In reality, Eugene had been so overwhelmed by Aika in a swimsuit that he just said everything looked good on her.

    Feeling embarrassed, Aika had hastily clicked purchase, ending up with racy clothes and lingerie mixed in.

    And her reaction to the sexy lingerie?

    ¡®If my disciple likes this sort of thing¡­ I can close my eyes and wear it. After all, boys at that age are a handful.¡¯

    She naturally boasted about it.

    If her disciple liked this sort of thing. What a taste.

    Sure, she couldn¡¯t let him touch her chest, but she could wear sexy clothes for him.

    Then he¡¯d make use of it as he saw fit.

    Eugene would be shocked to hear such thoughts about his master¡¯s excessive kindness.

    But at the same time,

    the upright young man would somehow endure it with hypnosis again.

    In the end, Aika¡¯s boasting would amount to a storm in a teacup.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªUntil the British firestorm erupted, it was bound to be so.

    -Bang!!!

    ¡°Miss Ninomiya!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Isn¡¯t that my disciple¡¯s friend. What a surprise.¡±

    Alice, with her face flushed, barged in.

    Aika nkly stared at her.

    She wasn¡¯t even aware that she had left the front door unlocked while having a fashion show in the living room, and just looked nonchnt.

    Alice¡¯s eyes zed with anger.

    ¡®As expected, when Eugene mentioned having feelings, it¡¯s because you were doing such shady things!!¡¯

    Leaving the front door unlocked and changing clothes in the living room in lingerie?

    What¡¯s this? Trying to show her body to Eugene under the guise of a coincidence?

    Good heavens. This was just what she had witnessed by chance.

    How much had she been up to until now?

    Disgusting. Shameless. Filthy. Perverted.

    Even the ¡®Eyes¡¯ didn¡¯t have such perverts.

    ¡°You pervert!!! What are you doing to Eugene!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? My disciple is at the amusement park with his goddaughter right now.¡±

    ¡°Changing clothes in the living room with the door unlocked. And in revealing lingerie!! You nned to identally show it to Eugene!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    Aika was shocked.

    Caught up in her excitement, she hadpletely forgotten what she looked like at that moment.

    ¡°Th-this isn¡¯t what it looks like. You see¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to seduce him because you¡¯re insecure about your age!? By wearing such revealing clothes!!?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have such intentions¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll burn all these clothes!! Incinerate them all!!¡±

    -Whirr.

    But Alice¡¯s rampage didn¡¯t wait for an exnation.

    To her, this was the scene of her dear friend being harassed by a 30-something woman.

    The mes she shot out consumed the pile of clothes¡­

    -Pok.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    But they didn¡¯t burn.

    Because Aika had blocked them with her body.

    Though the babydoll she was wearing was slightly singed,

    a few pats with her hands put out the fire, showcasing the dignity of the top-ranked S-ss.

    Alice, undeterred, charged at her.

    ¡°You pervert!! You¡¯ve been eyeing Eugene with such thoughts!? I trusted you as his master!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No matter how desperate you are to get married, seducing Eugene this way¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!!¡±

    -Boom!!

    But Aika merely let out a roar.

    Alice, who had been pulling her hair, was flung away by the sonic attack. The clothes, unfortunately, were torn in the process.

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    ¡°Really. How rude. Suddenly spouting nonsense¡­.¡±

    ¡°You did lewd things to Eugene!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    Even with torn clothes and disheveled hair, and sitting down hard,

    Alice¡¯s determination didn¡¯t falter.

    The ¡®Eyes¡¯ prodigy bombarded with facts.

    ¡°You probably kept flirting while touching Eugene¡¯s body, right? And even made him touch your body!!¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wearing sexy clothes on purpose, making things awkward. You must have even insisted on washing him to get close. No, you probably stripped him to look at his thing!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    If others heard it, they¡¯d probably say, ¡®Just stop.¡¯

    Aika couldn¡¯t reply, only averting her eyes.

    It pricked her conscience a lot.

    ¡®W-well, it just happened¡­.¡¯

    Did she touch Eugene?

    She washed him thoroughly, every nook and cranny. Even patted his butt at the gate.

    Did she make him touch her forcefully?

    Just yesterday, she forced her reluctant disciple to smack her butt several times.

    Purposely wearing revealing clothes? That¡¯s really nder¡­

    Well. While washing him, she did wrap herself in just a bathrobe to see if her body would arouse him.

    ¡®Besides, unintentionally, I¡¯ve seen him several times with X-ray vision¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°See!! You pervert, lecher!!! As expected of a Japanese woman!!!¡±

    Alice¡¯s twisted perception exploded.

    As expected from the homnd of the ¡®Eyes¡¯. Astonishingly shady.

    My eyes on the first day weren¡¯t wrong!

    ¡°Get out of Eugene¡¯s dorm immediately, you lustful pig!!¡±

    ¡°P-pig¡­!?¡±

    With her morale up, she fired her catchphrase.

    Aika¡¯s mind went nk.

    She had lived receiving nothing but praise as a kendo and awakener genius since childhood. Now suddenly, a pig?

    The unexpected insult made her more bewildered than angry¡­

    -Creak.

    ¡°Master~ Sorry I¡¯m¡ª.¡±

    ¡°Why are you onlying now!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!¡±

    The worst timing, Eugene arrived.

    Alice quickly pushed him into the living room.

    Look at this pig. This is truly uneptable.

    The gift in Eugene¡¯s hand¡­

    fell limply to the floor at the sight of his master.

    The cherry blossom-scented bath salts for Aika scattered.

    ¡°¡­Master?¡±

    ¡°D-d-d-disciple. This isn¡¯t what it looks like¡­.¡±

    What kind of situation is this, Master?

    I¡¯m not a perverted pig, disciple.

    Unable to say it aloud, their unspoken thoughts exchanged chaotically through their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like!! This perverted pig only has dirty thoughts about Eugene!!¡±

    ¡°Alice!? What are you saying to my master? She wouldn¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re being deceived!! By this bitch!!¡±

    Alice stood firmly between them.

    ¡°As arade of the ¡®Eyes,¡¯ I can¡¯t stand this!! Trial, it¡¯s a trial!!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use this person of sexual harassment, so defend if you can!!¡±

    She dered sternly.

    ¡°The loser will face the death penalty!!!¡±

 Chapter 76

    The trial began with Alice¡¯s sudden attack.

    Defendant: Ninomiya Aika.

    Charge: Sexual Harassment.

    Prosecutor: Alice Littlewood.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Yu-jin, listen carefully. This sow has been doing perverted things to you, pretending to be your mentor!¡±

    -Squeeze.

    ¡°Do you see that? Those perverted clothes. She was changing in the living room with those clothes lying around! She pretended it was a mistake to show you! She¡¯s an exhibitionist!¡±

    Alice¡¯s angry voice echoed sharply. Unable to contain her anger, she hugged Yu-jin¡¯s arm tightly.

    And, due to the shocking revtion, Yu-jin¡­

    ¡®Alice, your underwear is touching me¡­ Your skin is directly touching my arm!¡¯

    ¡­was bewildered, unable to grasp the situation.

    In front of him, his wife was crying in tattered underwear. Next to him, his wife was half-dressed, clinging tightly to him.

    What was this? A dream?

    Was he dreaming of a night filled with lust because of his pent-up desires?

    Was he supposed to be grateful and go for a threesome?

    It was so absurd that he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth.

    ¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®My disciple is staying silent¡­ Is he despising me for wearing such clothes at my age?¡¯

    Aika, in a panic due to Yu-jin¡¯s silence, had tears welling up in her eyes. She felt miserable.

    ¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ my disciple chose these clothes for me¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way Yu-jin would choose such perverted clothes, you pervert! Sow!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a sow¡­¡±

    She was so upset that she even abandoned her usual speech pattern, mimicking Seol Ha-yeon, and used a more casual tone. Looking at Yu-jin with teary eyes, she truly resembled an abandoned kitten.

    But Alice, the prosecutor with no mercy or tears, bombarded her with facts.

    ¡ª

    ¡°And what about changing in the living room without locking the door? Exin that too!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I got excited seeing the clothes¡­ I asked Seol Ha-yeon to throw away my old clothes and tried them on immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°No woman in the world, not even a beast or a gori, would do that! Honestly, you just wanted to show Yu-jin!¡±

    Who changes clothes in the living room like that? Not even a gori.

    If Seol Ha-yeon or Kkong were here, they would have sighed, saying, ¡°No, she is just a gori with a lot of strength.¡±

    Because of her immense strength, she was always ahead of her actions, relying on her surroundings to support her.

    But Aika would never admit she was like a gori. This attack was a sure shot¡­

    ¡ª

    ¡°Well, I am kind of a klutz¡­ Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    Alice¡¯s sure shot was broken by Aika¡¯s shocking deration.

    The number one S-ss awakened said, ¡°I am a fool!¡±

    If this became known, it would be a headline news story. People would be amazed, thinking, ¡°That strong and arrogant Aika admitted her shorings?¡±

    But Aika wasn¡¯t concerned about her pride or dignity right now. The most important thing was to prove she wasn¡¯t a sow in front of her disciple. She could throw away her master¡¯s dignity for that.

    And her determination¡­

    ¡ª

    ¡°What kind of otaku-like talk is that? Stop talking nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªAlice, stop it. You¡¯re making Master ufortable.¡±

    The judge seeded in changing Yu-jin¡¯s role to the defense attorney.

    Yu-jin, barelying to his senses, looked around busily.

    ¡ª

    ¡®Those are the clothes Master ordered yesterday? Alice misunderstood because of them. Judging by the burnt clothes, she must have attacked Master with a weak fire spell.¡¯

    ¡®Alice¡¯s torn clothes¡­ Did she get hit by Master¡¯s roar?¡¯

    ¡®There¡¯s no sign of a serious fight. They didn¡¯t fight seriously. It can still be mediated.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t take long to grasp the situation.

    After all, he was once the number one S-ss before regression. He could tell they fought just by looking at the burnt and torn clothes.

    ¡ª

    ¡®Why did Master get angry at the clothes¡­ Hmm. Is Alice secretly conservative? Well, she doesn¡¯t even dream of anything lewd yet.¡¯

    ¡®Master is embarrassed because she showed her underwear in front of her disciple.¡¯

    Although he misunderstood the reason for their fight, Yu-jin was as clueless as ever when it came to rtionships with women.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Yu-jin, can¡¯t you see? Those clothes a sow would wear¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Alice. Don¡¯t say such nasty things. It¡¯s a waste to say that with the prettiest face in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? The, the prettiest¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Alice is the prettiest when she speaks softly. So, don¡¯t say things like that.¡±

    Hisck of tact came with a side of uncontroble flirting.

    For the first time, Alice stammered, shyly. Anger and all, she was embarrassed by Yu-jin¡¯spliment.

    Her tightly holding arms finally loosened.

    ¡ª

    ¡®Yu-jin said I am the prettiest¡­ Wait a minute. Why am I acting like this with Yu-jin!? I look like a pervert too!¡¯

    -Snap.

    ¡°Okay, I get it! I¡¯ll speak nicely!¡±

    ¡°Yes. As expected of Alice. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Thanks to that, he regained his freedom.

    The moment he was free, Yu-jin headed towards his master. He picked up a tablecloth from a nearby table and slowly approached her.

    ¡ª

    ¡°And Master.¡±

    ¡°Disciple? Even if you¡¯re friends, saying the prettiest in the world¡­¡±

    -p.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    A white tablecloth draped over Aika¡¯s shoulders.

    As she looked flustered, almost jealous for a moment, Yu-jin earnestly wrapped his master¡¯s body, like a stylist covering the back of a client before a haircut. Carefully.

    It took less than three seconds to turn the embarrassed Aika into someone wearing a tablecloth cape.

    ¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You were so beautiful that I stared without thinking.¡±

    ¡°What, what are you¡­¡±

    ¡°As a man, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at such things. I should have covered you right away. I will ept any punishmentter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Aika¡¯s face turned redder than when she was in her underwear. Anyway¡­

    As a result, the noisy dormitory became peaceful. Yu-jin cheered inwardly.

    ¡®As I thought,pliments are the way to go? There¡¯s nothing better for stopping wives from fighting. Yep.¡¯

    Feeling confident, he thought to himself that he was indeed a professional husband. If others knew, they would think, ¡®How could anyone stay mad when he says it with that face?¡¯ and find it absurd.

    However, since no one knew what Yu-jin was thinking, only poor Aika was left feeling embarrassed and flustered.

    ¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like looking at it wears it out. As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­!! Yu-jin, don¡¯t be fooled. She¡¯s trying to seduce you¡­!!¡±

    Alice tried to get angry at Aika¡¯s shameless behavior, but¡­

    ¡ª

    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m sorry too. I should have moved away sooner, but I¡¯m a man too.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°¡­Oh? Is it because our chests touched?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, yes. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°Heh, heh heh. Yu-jin, you¡¯re such a worrywart~ Don¡¯t apologize over something like that. I didn¡¯t mind at all.¡±

    ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m unattractive! I¡¯m actually an appealing woman!¡¯

    Her anger disappeared immediately in the joy of regained self-esteem. Although the self-esteem points were a bit strange, still.

    Alice, slightly embarrassed, covered her chest and backed away.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Yu-jin quickly fetched his workout clothes. It was the outfit he had lent her during thest A-rank gate.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Here, use this to cover yourself.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I don¡¯t mind being seen, but since it excites Yu-jin, I¡¯ll cover up.¡±

    Alice, still feeling embarrassed but trying to act tough, started putting on the clothes.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡®If it were Shia instead of Alice, I would have been beaten to death¡­ Phew, what a relief.¡¯

    Yu-jin sighed in relief, unaware of anything.

    Thanks to that, the atmosphere became much more peaceful. It was hard to believe that these people were talking about execution just a moment ago.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Anyway, Yu-jin. That sow over there?¡±

    ¡°Alice, use nice words.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ninomiya-san has been sexually harassing Yu-jin? Look at those clothes. No matter how you see it.¡±

    Of course, the trial was still a trial, despite the rxed atmosphere. Alice tried to persuade him again¡­

    ¡ª

    ¡°Oh, I chose those clothes for Master yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She wanted to buy some clothes since she didn¡¯t need to wear a hakama anymore. She was wondering what would suit her, so I chose some based on my taste. I didn¡¯t realize they¡¯d be so revealing.¡±

    Yu-jin was busy defending his master. His cheeks were slightly red.

    ¡ª

    ¡®Because of the swimsuit yesterday, I didn¡¯t check properly and just agreed, and she ended up getting those¡­ I guess I have to be the perverted one now.¡¯

    In his mind, he was thinking that it was just his master buying the clothes he rmended. His master did nothing wrong. He was the one to me.

    He decided to take responsibility and prove his master¡¯s innocence.

    With that thought, Yu-jin considered himself trash, a piece of trash who picked out such underwear for his master.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Huh, I see. I thought it was something else.¡±

    ¡®So Yu-jin likes that kind of thing? ck, slightly see-through, sexy¡­¡¯

    ¡®Disciple¡­!! Yes, I only wore it because you picked it out! I¡¯m definitely not a perverted sow!¡¯

    Rather than feeling disillusioned, they were actually pleased.

    Alice was happy to gain valuable information. Aika nodded repeatedly, thinking that she wasn¡¯t a perverted sow since her disciple chose it for her.

    If Shia saw this, she would have been baffled, saying, ¡®Why would you ask a guy to pick out your underwear in the first ce? And why is she happily taking notes?¡¯

    But Shia was busy at her dorm, searching for movie date courses, so no one was there to point out their shady behavior.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Then, even if we ept the clothes, Yu-jin. Ninomiya-san has been sexually harassing you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Master has never done anything like that to me.¡±

    ¡°But she saw your, your, uh, genitals and even measured their length!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!! Actually, Disciple.¡±

    ¡ª

    Alice¡¯sst-ditch effort to shift the focus.

    Aika, cornered, was about to confess her crime btedly. She wanted to apologize, saying it was really unintentional.

    However¡­

    ¡ª

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit far-fetched? What kind of woman does that? Not even a pervert.¡±

    ¡°So Ninomiya-san is a pervert¡­¡±

    ¡°She never saw it by mistake, and if she did, she would have scolded me, saying why was I showing something so dirty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Which woman in the world, instead of getting angry, measures the length of a man¡¯s thing? If it happened to you, Alice, you would jump up and down in anger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many perverts who would measure something like that after seeing it.¡±

    Yu-jin firmly denied that his wives would do such a thing.

    Alice and Aika hung their heads low, feeling extremely guilty.

    ¡ª

    ¡®I saw it during a video call¡­¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Disciple. I¡¯m a pathetic master who can¡¯t confess openly¡­¡¯

    In front of the righteous young man, their heads stayed down for a while.

    ¡ª

    * * *

    ¡ª

    Thus, the trial ended in aplete reversal, with the two women losing. That night, heavy breathing echoed in Yu-jin¡¯s dormitory.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m reaching my limit!¡±

    ¡°Tell me who you like between the two of us? Why can¡¯t you say it? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Yu-jin, trapped under Aika, couldn¡¯t move an inch. And then¡­

    ¡ª

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªOh, so thinking of that person made you like this. Should I tell you not to show something dirty again?¡±

    ¡°Heeeek!!!¡±

    The upright young man couldn¡¯t hold back.

 Chapter 77

    Alice had initiated the trial.

    The result was,

    -Hesitant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ninomiya. I got excited.¡±

    ¡°No, it was understandable¡­ I was at fault.¡±

    A dramatic reconciliation between both sides.

    ¡­As expected, me, the second-round hypnosis breeding man.

    The skill I had in mediating my wives¡¯ quarrels before the regression didn¡¯t disappear.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of my own prowess.

    I was also grateful to the Chairman.

    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t brought the gifts the Chairman suggested, this reconciliation wouldn¡¯t have been so easy, right?¡¯

    After fighting like that, would it just end with a shower ofpliments? Even if it seemed okay now, once we got home, there could still be some lingering resentment like, ¡°But wasn¡¯t she wrong?¡± Women tended to hold grudges.

    So, gifts.

    For my master who liked baths, a cherry blossom-scented bath additive.

    For Alice, who was like a pine caterpir, a perfume with a pine needle-like scent.

    [Here, and this. A gift. I thought of you, Alice, while I was out and bought something I thought you¡¯d like.]

    [Yujin, really~ You only thought of me even when you were out? It makes me happy.]

    [Disciple¡­?]

    [Of course, I bought something for you too, Master. How could I forget you?]

    [¡­I have no choice but to ept it, seeing your thoughtful sincerity. Haha. Really, my disciple adores me too much.]

    Both seemed very pleased with their pinpointed gifts, which put them in a good mood.

    Thanks to that, the reconciliation was quick.

    If I hadn¡¯t bought the gifts based on the Chairman¡¯s advice, it would have taken a bit more time.

    ¡®I apologize for thinking you were a senile old woman spouting nonsense, Ha-yeon noona!¡¯

    Grandmother. Now I realize. The depth of your wisdom.

    I¡¯m sorry for calling you senile.

    Next time, I¡¯ll bring you some red ginseng drink or something.

    While I swore to repay this kindness, Alice hesitated and stood up.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going now. Yujin, about the coat¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh. You can return itter. You can¡¯t go back like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yujin, you lend your coat often. Only to me, especially.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a man, it¡¯s only natural to do this much. Anyway, be careful on your way back.¡±

    ¡°Okay~.¡±

    Alice left, holding the paper bag with the perfume carefully.

    Her pink ponytail swayed with her nodding head, showing she liked the gift.

    It was a sight that made me feel proud as the giver.

    ¡°So then¡­ Master? Now it¡¯s just the two of us left. The sun is setting.¡±

    Anyway. Now it was just the master and me left in the dormitory.

    We cautiously made eye contact.

    The sun was setting, and considering my master¡¯s attire.

    What we had to do was clear.

    -Gulp.

    ¡°With just the two of us left¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s start training before it gets toote. I¡¯ll start exercising first, so please change your clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    We had to work out. Work out.

    * * *

    A whileter.

    While my master was changing clothes, I focused on squats, facing the wall.

    For almost 30 minutes. Alone.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­.¡±

    ¡®She¡¯ste. Is she having trouble deciding what to wear?¡¯

    It was strange.

    Usually, my master couldn¡¯t resist meddling.

    She would say things like, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s not how you do it¡¯, ¡®Straighten your shoulders¡¯, like a fitness trainer.

    But letting me exercise alone for 30 minutes?

    How long does it take to change clothes?

    Or what was she changing into?

    -Step, step.

    ¡°¡­¡­Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Master. Are you done changing?¡±

    Speak of the devil, and she appeared immediately.

    I turned around quickly.

    My master was wearing a in dress.

    ¡®Huh. That¡¯s what took 30 minutes to put on?¡¯

    It was pretty. A white sleeveless dress.

    It highlighted her feminine side perfectly.

    Still, hmm. I thought she would wear something more to her taste.

    Not something so pure, but more like a flowy, girly outfit.

    Seeing her in something she genuinely liked was really cute.

    I felt slightly disappointed.

    ¡®Maybe her fashion sense hasn¡¯t returned yet. Well. After wearing a hakama for 12 years, that¡¯s understandable.¡¯

    Of course, I didn¡¯t show my disappointment.

    As a husband, I shouldpliment my wife no matter what she wears. Absolutely.

    It suited her so well and looked beautiful, even more so.

    ¡°Wow, you look so pretty! No matter what you wear, it suits you so well, Master! I¡¯m falling for you!¡±

    I praised her enthusiastically.

    She had a surprisingly strong desire for recognition. Frankly.

    To my praise, my master smiled without hiding her joy¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with sit-ups. Come here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I thought she¡¯d be happy. But she didn¡¯t seem to hear me.

    My eyes, which had been fixed on her chest, finally took in her whole appearance.

    There was no light in her pupils.

    ¡®Uh oh. Is she angry?¡¯

    ¡°Sit-ups aren¡¯t very effective¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can help with that. Lie down quickly.¡±@@novelbin@@

    She wanted me to do sit-ups¡­ But why? I felt a bit scared.

    It was a look I hadn¡¯t seen even before the regression.

    ¡°Th-that¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have something I want to talk to you about, eye to eye.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t run away just because I was scared.

    It was a husband¡¯s role to calm his wife¡¯s anger.

    And I could guess why she was acting this way.

    I obediently sat down.

    ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll start.¡±

    -Thud.

    ¡®It¡¯s because of the ¡®sow¡¯ment, right? Alice. I¡¯ll defend you well!¡¯

    Why was my master acting like this? It must be because of what happened earlier.

    Well. Alice did go too far.

    Calling our pretty master a sow, seriously.

    I racked my brain to mediate.

    ¡®To defend Alice while calming my master¡­¡¯

    -Thud. Sigh.

    76

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold your feet. Come here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    My mind went nk.

    Why? Goosebumps rose on my skin.

    ¡°Th-the underwear is showing.¡±

    ¡°You can look if you want, or just don¡¯t look in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°I can do it alone without your help.¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just goosebumps; my instincts as a former S-ss rank 1 were ringing rm bells.

    This was dangerous, no matter what.

    Run away now ¨C it was saying.

    But,

    ¡®I can¡¯t run away. It¡¯smon sense to follow the master¡¯s words.¡¯

    How could I disobey my master? I approached her feeling like I was walking into a death trap.

    It took less than three seconds for my calves to be firmly secured by her limbs.

    -Squeeze. Squish.

    ¡°Um, Master, you don¡¯t have to sit on me like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to keep you steady.¡±

    ¡°Your chest is touching me too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to keep you steady.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Her weight pressed heavily on my instep.

    Her arms clung tightly to my calves, and her chest was pressed against my knees.

    With my current inability to use hypnosis, the close contact was too intense to handle.

    Moreover, my master showed no signs of letting me go.

    Since we promised not to use self-hypnosis during training sessions,

    I couldn¡¯t control my arousal, and my desires surged¡­

    -Squeeze.

    ¡®Think about it, think about the naphthalene-smelling swimsuit! The senile Chairman!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t show such an embarrassing sight in front of my master.

    I forced myself to recall the Chairman in her swimsuit.

    My scattered self-control miraculously returned.

    ¡°¡­Alright. Please guide me.¡±

    ¡°Raise your body to the count. One. Two. Three.¡±

    We quietly started exercising.

    My master counted at a fast tempo.

    I did sit-ups without using any momentum.

    Doing them without momentum was more effective¡­

    Most importantly, if I used momentum, my feet might lift.

    I didn¡¯t want my toes to poke into inappropriate ces.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­.¡±

    ¡®This is quite a workout. My calves are cramping.¡¯

    The exercise was highly effective.

    Since I was applying mana to my body, I was soon drenched in sweat.

    ¡°Neen¡­ sixty-nine¡­ seventy-four¡­ eighty-nine¡­ eight hundred ny-two¡­.¡±

    My master simply stared at me with vacant eyes.

    Contrary to my expectation that she would nitpick about Alice¡¯s mannerisms, she really said nothing besides counting.

    For 30 minutes, until I copsed from exhaustion.

    ¡°One thousand seven hundred ny-nine. One thousand eight hundred. Done.¡±

    -Thud.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­.¡±

    ¡®I held out for 30 minutes. Thank you, Ha-yeon noona!¡¯

    It was the end of a grueling training session.

    I finally smiled and looked at my master.

    To convey that she could let go now and listen to what I had to say.

    Instead, my master gripped my legs even tighter.

    -Squeeze.

    ¡°M-Master?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    She even pulled her body forward to look down at me.

    This caused her chest to press more tightly against my knees, and her clothes to be disheveled, revealing more skin.

    If I moved my knees just a bit, I could expose her clothes further.

    I quickly thought of the Chairman again.

    ¡®Think about it. That musty smell of mothballs from the wardrobe¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªSo, who do you like between the two?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!?¡±

    Before I could even think of the Chairman, she suddenly asked the question.

    I let out a gasp.

    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When I went to change, I saw a lot of notifications on your phone. About interviews and such.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    So that¡¯s why it took her 30 minutes to change.

    She had been reading the interview.

    She wasn¡¯t angry because of Alice, but because of me.

    ¡°Who do you like between them?¡±

    ¡°I like all three of you, including you, Master¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not me. Who?¡±

    -Squish.

    She was so angry that she even buried her upper body into my calves.

    My knee slipped between her breasts.

    Her clothes spread apart, revealing the lower part of her chest.

    ¡°M-Master!!? Your chest might be fully exposed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Who is it? Alice? Yu Shia?¡±

    But my master didn¡¯t care.

    She just kept asking who I liked.

    As a result, all the blood rushed to one ce.

    ¡®At this rate¡­!!¡¯

    -Wriggle, wriggle.

    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m at my limit now!!¡±

    ¡°Tell me who you like. Why can¡¯t you say? Who is it?¡±

    Desperate shouting. Unchanging insistence.

    I wouldn¡¯t be released until I revealed the truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡®If I say it, it¡¯s over!!?¡¯

    Revealing the truth in any form would be the end.

    If I said I liked my master?

    Her possessiveness was world-ss. A harem would be impossible.

    If I picked one person to like?

    I¡¯d survive for now, but any chance of being with my master would be lost forever.

    In the first round, she only confessed because she thought, ¡®If it were just one person, I¡¯d give up, but since there are two¡­¡¯.

    My master wasn¡¯t the type to intrude on a pure couple.

    If I said I liked all three?

    I¡¯d definitely be torn apart.

    It was a no-win situation.

    ¡®What should I do¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Ha. So you get like this thinking about them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have time to think deeply.

    The weight on my lower half made it clear that I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    My master¡¯s reaction to this?

    ¡°Should I call this a dirty sight? As the disciple said?¡±

    ¡°Eek!!!¡±

    She was smiling, but it wasn¡¯t a normal smile.

    It was a look I had never seen in my life.

    ¡®To get out of this situation¡­ There¡¯s no choice, me?¡¯

    -Grit.

    I gritted my teeth.

    Abandoning the naive thought of getting through this unscathed.

    To quell my master¡¯s anger even if it meant suffering great losses.

    ¡®It¡¯s still too early, but it¡¯s fine. I can do it.¡¯

    Thus, I,

    With a determined and solemn heart,

    Took a deep breath¡­

    ¡°I have no choice. As a master¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s wrong for a master to get turned on!!!!!!¡±

    -Ding!

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ activated!]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I challenged the world¡¯s strongest.

 Chapter 78

    In fact, Aika herself felt it.

    She felt that her anger was extremely unfair.

    Even if Yu-jin liked someone, there was no reason for her to be angry.

    ¡®Nothing happened while we were living together. It can¡¯t be me¡­ Maybe he likes someone his own age, another disciple.¡¯

    ¡®Well, I am in my thirties. I¡¯m thirty-two, an old maid. How could a disciple be interested in someone like me?¡¯

    ¡®¡­Still, shouldn¡¯t he talk to his master first?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, of course, he should talk and consult with his master first. Not telling me is like ignoring me.¡¯

    ¡®Daring to see his master as an old woman and ignoring her? This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have to give him a stern lesson.¡¯

    Thus, Aika subtly redirected her anger.

    The problem wasn¡¯t that her disciple liked someone.

    The problem was that he didn¡¯t consult her, his master, about it.

    Ha. Daring to see his thirty-two-year-old master as someone who has never been in a rtionship?

    This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have to give him a stern lesson.

    With this nonsensical logic, Aika pressed Yu-jin.

    Draining his stamina so he couldn¡¯t move a muscle.

    And that wasn¡¯t enough, she tightly wrapped her body around his legs.

    ¡°Which one of them is it?¡±

    ¡®I told you to tell me first if you have such concerns. Bad disciple.¡¯

    She pressed the flustered Yu-jin persistently, asking who he liked. Who it was between the two of them.@@novelbin@@

    She had no doubt it wasn¡¯t her, as she had a significantplex about her age.

    ¡°Heh. So, thinking about that person got you like this?¡±

    ¨C Staring.

    ¡®When you¡¯re with me, you don¡¯t even budge, but when talking about another girl, your veins pop with excitement. As expected, disciples are liars. Telling me I might fall for you and all, it was all lies.¡¯

    Thus, she went berserk.

    Even though Yu-jin was showing a perfectly natural physiological response, she didn¡¯t even think of looking away.

    No, she even used her magical eyes to see through him.

    Like an 8-ton truck with broken brakes, no one could stop her¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s the disciple¡¯s fault. I¡¯m not wrong. This is just a health check as a master¡­¡¯

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s your fault for being aroused!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    The truck that was rushing ahead suddenly came to a halt.

    What was that? What did I just hear?

    My disciple, huh? What did he say?

    ¡°What did you just say¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you keep arousing me!! I¡¯m a man too!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    When asked again, Yu-jin¡¯s pent-up truth burst out.

    A cry that was 2% acting and 98% sincere echoed loudly.

    ¡°And you keep showing me your defenseless side!! There¡¯s a limit to how much I can endure!!¡±

    ¨C Ding!

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ activated. Failed¡­.]

    [Failed.]

    [Fa¡­.]

    [Failed¡­.]

    ¡®As expected. Self-hypnosis is still too much since my training isn¡¯t over yet¡­ but I can hypnotize my master!¡¯

    Of course, Yu-jin wasn¡¯t going crazy.

    His golden eyes continued to sh as he attempted hypnosis.

    Against the S-rank No.1, the world¡¯s strongest, Ninomiya Aika.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s the weakest hypnosis, it¡¯ll be enough. I just need to cast one.¡¯

    ¨C Ding.

    [Failed¡­.]

    ¡®¡­But this is bad. Her guard is tougher than I thought.¡¯

    It was an extremely dangerous gamble.

    No matter how many opportunities he had gotten and how much realbat he had experienced.

    Yu-jin was just in his second week of the academy.

    His highest ability score was only in the mid-5 range.

    On the other hand, Aika¡¯s abilities?

    Except for intelligence and luck, which weren¡¯t 10, everything else was maxed out.

    The strongest among the recognized awakeners.

    Hypnotizing her was like hitting a rock with an egg.

    It was a life-threatening act with an impossible probability, but¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll somehow create an opening by flustering her. I¡¯ll think about what happens nextter!¡¯

    ¨C Crack.

    Yu-jin was also a seasoned warrior.

    He shook his master¡¯s mental state, chasing a sliver of hope.

    With a heart filled with 99% sincerity.

    ¡°Even now, if I move my leg a little, I can take off your clothes, master?!¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°When the woman arousing me is like this in front of me, how can I endure it as a man!! I obviously can¡¯t!!¡±

    Thanks to this, Aika¡¯s anger disappeared.

    Where the anger left, embarrassment filled in.

    ¡°Ar-ar-aroused¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is just you telling me to look, right?! I¡¯m going to see your chest, master!!¡±

    ¡°N-no!! Nooo!!¡±

    ¡°You were staring at me too, master!!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, nooo!!!¡±

    Aika, unable to even think of letting go of her disciple, kept repeating her denial.

    She was simply panicking, worried that her oneplex, her slightly sunken chest, might be discovered.

    That¡¯s exactly what Yu-jin was aiming for.

    But even though he hit her weak point perfectly.

    He bit his lip nervously.

    ¨C Ding.

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ activated. Failed.]

    ¡®At this point, just fall for it, please!!¡¯

    Talking about arousal to his master was a self-destructive move.

    It might get him out of the immediate danger, but dealing with the aftermath would be his problem tomorrow.

    So he wanted to finish it as soon as possible after hypnotizing her¡­

    But damn. Even in this situation, it wasn¡¯t working at all.

    Yu-jin realized anew how formidable his master was.

    ¡®I have no choice. I¡¯ll have to endure my master getting upset and returning to Japan for a while¡­!!¡¯

    With that, his eyes grew even more determined.

    Yu-jin resolutely opened his mouth.

    Ready to end even his cohabitation with his beloved master.

    ¡°This is why Alice calls you a sow!!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even realize how arousing you are, and you say things like letting your disciple touch your chest!! Asking to be spanked!!¡±

    ¡°Th-that, that was for the disciple¡¯s sake¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you offered your arousing body for the disciple¡¯s sake, you should let him be aroused a little, don¡¯t you think!?¡±

    Master, you were the one arousing me.

    I¡¯m innocent. It¡¯s you who is guilty, master.

    ¡°That, that. I thought my disciple was affected by other girls.¡±

    ¡°Even now, look? If I just move my knee a bit, your big chest will pop out. If I move my toes a little, they touch your groin. How can I endure this!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, this is because of sit-ups.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not sit-ups; it¡¯s standing up!!¡±

    Just look at the position.

    Criticizing me for being aroused in this position is like hitting someone and getting angry when they get upset.

    ¡°No, no¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Disciple.¡±

    ¡°And, in the first ce. From the first day, you buried my face in your chest, bathed me in nothing but a bathrobe!¡±

    ¡°That, well. I made a mistake, so calm down.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±

    Wrong? Yes. What did you do wrong?

    Having said this much, Yu-jin shut his mouth.

    The secret skill he suffered from Shia. The ¡®What did you do wrong¡¯ attack.

    Silence tightened Aika¡¯s sense of guilt.

    ¡°I showed my disciple, th-that. A defenseless appearance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Th-that, yes? I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry with my disciple. It was a natural reaction. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Say something¡­.¡±

    Everything Aika was babbling about.

    Every word was embarrassing, but Yu-jin¡¯s mouth remained shut.

    He even crossed his trembling arms as if to say ¡®Is that all?¡¯

    ¨C Ding.

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ activated. Failed.]

    ¡°Is it not working even after pushing this far? If I go any further, I might really sever ties with my master forever?!¡±

    Despite his confident demeanor, he was screaming inside.

    If he went further?

    It wouldn¡¯t end with her just exploding in anger.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity to challenge his master would inevitably lower her favorability.

    In the worst-case scenario, they might sever ties forever.

    But if he stopped here?

    Regardless of sunk costs, he would be beaten to death by his master right away.

    At the very least, he had to cast one hypnosis spell to ensure his survival.

    In the end, Yu-jin¡­

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªApologize. Apologize for not knowing how arousing your body is and for behaving like a wanton sow that made your disciple aroused. Apologize for making me aroused!!¡±

    He yed his strongest card.

    The final blow to break Aika¡¯s mental state.

    Forcing her to apologize, saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry for making you aroused.¡¯

    Aika¡¯s eyes spun in circles.

    ¡°What, did you say¡­?¡±

    ¡®Did he tell me to apologize for making him aroused? So, it¡¯s not that the disciple didn¡¯t see me as a woman. On the contrary, he saw me too much as a woman¡­?¡¯

    The fact that her disciple found her arousing didn¡¯t feel bad.

    No. It actually felt a bit good.

    She was d that her disciple had been holding back to the point of bursting.

    Ninomiya Aika, still had it? It seemed so.

    However,

    ¡®But still, apologizing for being an arousing sow¡­.¡¯

    Aika, surprisingly, had a girlish sensibility.

    She still dreamed of being a virtuous wife and mother and had secretly been honing her skills, which she called ¡®womanly abilities.¡¯

    What? Apologize for not knowing how arousing my body is?

    Apologize for behaving like an arousing sow?

    It was impossible to say that while in her right mind.

    As a woman, not as the S-rank No.1, it was too embarrassing.

    ¡®But, since my disciple is so furious. Both up and down.¡¯

    But¡­ for her disciple¡¯s sake.

    After a short contemtion, her hands and feet slowly loosened their grip.

    Yu-jin, who had been restrained, quickly escaped.

    ¨C Shashak.

    ¡°Now. Apologize, Master.¡±

    Standing in front of Aika, he didn¡¯t even think to cover his rather embarrassing lower half and crossed his arms.

    Aika slowly straightened her posture as well.

    She changed from sitting cross-legged to kneeling.

    Then, her hands gently rested on her thighs, and her tearful eyes slowly rose from below Yu-jin¡¯s¡­

    ¨C Trembling.

    ¡°M-Master¡¯s sorry. I¡¯m sorry my body, uh, aroused you¡­¡±

    When their eyes met.

    Aika let go of her pride.

    ¨C Plop.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my body was arousing and, behaving like a, a, a sow¡­ I¡¯m sorry for arousing you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Not satisfied with that, she leaned forward deeply in apology.

    The highest form of apology in Japan, called ¡®dogeza.¡¯

    ¡°Sob, sob¡­ I¡¯m sorry for arousing you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¨C Ding!

    [Mental Barrier partially seeded. The target is¡­.]

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Master. I¡¯m really sorry!!¡¯

    Neither the one apologizing nor the one receiving the apology felt very pleasant.

    * * *

    After sessfully hypnotizing my master.

    I immediately hypnotized her.

    To somewhat clean up this mess.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    ¨C Hug.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I blurted out nonsense because I was momentarily overwhelmed with blood down there!!¡±

    I quickly stood my master up and hugged her tightly to apologize.

    Then,

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, Master. It¡¯s natural for me, a man twelve years younger, to not see you as a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But you are strong, beautiful, elegant, and noble. Plus, you¡¯re only thirty-two. For an awakened being, that¡¯s still very young¡­.¡±

    ¨C Stroke.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a disciple to react.¡±

    I slipped hypnosis into the cracks of her soul.

    My master is an extremely beautiful and lovely woman.

    So, it¡¯s only natural for a disciple like me to explode after holding back for so long.

    That kind of hypnosis.

    The effect was dramatic.

    ¨C Ding!

    [Confirmed alignment with the other party¡¯s intention. Despite the difference in rank, the target falls under ¡®extremely mild¡¯ hypnosis!]

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right. I¡¯m ¡®only¡¯ thirty-two. It¡¯s only natural for a disciple to react. Right.¡±

    My master¡¯s ageplex. Somewhat resolved.

    Additionally, my punishment would undoubtedly be reduced.

    There is a world of difference between a disciple who lusted after his master and one who couldn¡¯t help but react to an attractive woman of the same age.

    If my master is pleased¡­

    Hmm. I might just get away with a severe beating.

    ¡°Once again, I¡¯m truly sorry. The disciple, after holding back and holding back, eventually exploded. The disciple is a pathetic fool.¡±

    ¡°No. I was wrong for arousing you. You¡¯re not at fault at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    What is this? Is she just forgiving me?

    No matter what, I forced her to say she was an arousing sow.

    ¡°No. I¡­¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªRather, I should take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    My master¡¯s tear-filled eyes looked at me.

    Her trembling eyes were filled with determination.

    ¡°Well, I know that boys have a lot of trouble in many ways. Unlike girls, they are full of vigor.¡±

    ¡°Master? What are you saying.¡±

    ¡°But as a master who has caused his disciple to suffer from inner demons, I should take responsibility and solve it.¡±

    The conversation was getting suspicious.

    I took a step back.

    My master, on the other hand, took a step forward.

    A different sense of crisis rose.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can endure¡­¡±

    ¡°No. This is my duty as a master¡­.¡±

    As I kept stepping back, something lightly touched my back.

    A wall.

    I was cornered with no escape.

    And my master, with no way for me to escape¡­

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know exactly. But I¡¯ll help you¡­.¡±

    ¨C Bang bang bang bang bang!!!

    ¡°Ninomiya, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but stop it!!!¡±

    At that moment, the chairman¡¯s knocking sound echoed.

    ¡®Sister Ha-yeon. No, Lady Seol!! Thank you¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYu-jin, run!!! In three minutes, you¡¯ll be spitting blood and copsing!!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The warning from my future-reading friend was a bonus.

 Chapter 80

    A religion that worships Awakened Ones as apostles of God. Jushinkyo.

    The prominence of Jushinkyo varied slightly from country to country.

    Thanks to Seol Ha-yeon, South Korea experienced fewer upheavals and Jushinkyo was rtively weak.

    The only believers left were old grandfathers and grandmothers.

    On the other hand, in other countries that dealt with both Gates and rampaging viins?

    The chaotic public sentiment and prolonged fear gave rise to a form of escapist faith.

    In countries with a tragic history involving Awakened Ones, Jushinkyo thrived.

    In that sense, Vietnam.

    A country that had been overthrown by viins a few years ago and lived every day like a zombie apocalypse.

    It was inevitable that Jushinkyo would deeply root itself in such a country.

    [Mr. Bo. When an S-rank Gate breaks out in the future¡­.]

    ¡®What is he talking about when we have a top-secret operation the day after tomorrow? I can¡¯t just brush it off.¡¯

    In Vietnam, Jushinkyo¡¯s influence was so significant that even Bo couldn¡¯t disregard it.

    Who was Bo?

    A newly emerged divinity in the despairingnd of Vietnam.

    A patriot who generously dedicated his abilities to the liberation of his homnd.

    A hero whose feats surpassed even those of his namesake, President Bojji Kkong.

    Women would faint in joy upon encountering him in a shelter, mistaking him for a heavenly figure.

    Even such a person like Bo found it hard to defy their will, illustrating the power of Jushinkyo in Vietnam.

    This was why Bo couldn¡¯t ignore their proposal to have Yu-jin apany them to the S-rank Gate.

    [I¡¯m sorry. The liberation of Vietnam is the top priority for our Liberation Army¡­.]

    [Rebuilding Hanoi requires astronomical amounts of money. Actually, we¡¯ve recently received this much in donations from other branches.]

    [I¡¯ll think very positively about it, elders.]

    ¡­To be honest, it was partly because capitalism had us in its grip. Anyway.

    So, the proposal was conveyed to Yu-jin.

    Would he join the S-rank Gate strategy?

    How did Yu-jin, who was eating blood sausage soup, react to the sudden proposal?

    ¡°What? Why are they suddenly saying somethingmendable?¡±

    ¡®Sweet. I thought it would take years before I could attempt an S-rank Gate.¡¯

    He considered it a stroke of luck.

    S-rank Gates were extremely dangerousbyrinths, but they were also ces of immense gain.

    Artifacts, as they were called, could only be obtained there.

    The extreme danger also meant rapid growth in abilities.

    On top of that, people would treat them as heroes for saving the world.

    To Yu-jin, an S-rank Gate was a treasure trove.

    And the fact that he could go there already?

    Yu-jin was so thrilled that his shoulders shook with joy.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite eager. Do you know how dangerous it is? Even a single hit from a low-tier monster could kill you with your current strength.¡±

    ¡°I just need to avoid getting hit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s impossible about an S-rank Gate.¡±

    Of course, contrary to his thoughts.

    S-rank Gates were not easy at all.

    Except for Korea¡¯s Cheonhwa n, the strongest force of Awakened Ones, it was impossible to conquer an S-rank Gate without S-rank Awakened Ones.

    Even Bo, who could see the future, couldn¡¯t let his guard down in such abyrinth.

    There was a reason countries with S-rank Gates were willing to spend a fortune to bring Bo.

    It was that dangerous.

    However,

    ¡°Can I bring Alice and Shia too? They are my¡­ ahem,rades.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is a pic? I only told you because it¡¯s you. Taking rookies to an S-rank Gate¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll persuade my teacher toe along too.¡±

    ¡°That changes everything.¡±

    If S-rank number one, Ninomiya Aika, joined?

    Strategy? More like a pic.

    They could spread a mat and eat kimbap while waiting, and Aika would handle everything.

    Bo nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to talk to Seol Ha-yeon about that, but I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Huh. I thought you¡¯d be angry for dragging my teacher into this, but you¡¯re not?¡±

    Yu-jin was puzzled.

    Why wasn¡¯t he objecting to bringing a dragon-ying sword to a cow ughter? What if the students got caught up in it?

    Why was he so readily permitting it?

    With wide eyes, Yu-jin stared at Bo.

    Bo just smiled softly with his chin rested on his hand.

    ¡®Oh, how cute. Did you want to go on a date with Ninomiya that badly?¡¯

    [Actually, my teacher is cute, pretty, and lovely¡­.]

    ¡®What¡¯s so good about that gori? This guy¡¯s taste in women is strange.¡¯

    Recalling Yu-jin¡¯s words from a moment ago,

    It was just a natural expression of his love for his wife¡­

    But to Bo?

    Oh. He thought there was someone he liked among the three women, so he was going to teasingly ask who it was.

    Ah, so it¡¯s Ninomiya?

    That¡¯s how he interpreted it.

    ¡®The excuse of bringing in new recruits¡­ was just a pretext. He was afraid Ninomiya wouldn¡¯te with him.¡¯

    Mentioning Shia and Alice was just a clumsy excuse.

    He wanted to go on a date so badly that he dragged in hisrades.

    Well, I can protect Yu-jin on my own.

    Yu-jin would vaguely know that too.

    To go on a date with his teacher, he brought along hisrades.

    To protect his friends.

    Bo found Yu-jin¡¯s intentions so adorable that he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡®Sigh. He doesn¡¯t even realize that Ninomiya is trying to eat him alive. So naive, so naive.¡¯

    However, Bo considered Yu-jin¡¯s actions futile.

    Because he had seen it clearly.

    A future where, without his intervention, Yu-jin would copse, coughing up blood, with his pants down.

    Lastly¡­

    Ninomiya¡¯s mouth, strangely smeared with saliva.

    Oh. Did she gobble him up because he couldn¡¯t stand up?

    With drool all over her mouth greedily?

    That¡¯s how the scene looked to him.

    Ninomiya had tried to sexually assault, or rather, rape him.

    So, if he just confessed, it would be a pure love confirmed immediately.

    What was this oblivious guy doing?

    ¡®The reason for coughing up blood¡­ he¡¯s a decent guy. He must have used hypnosis to stop the rampaging Ninomiya, like he did in that hospital.¡¯

    Bo now understood why Yu-jin had coughed up blood.

    His video of treating 100 psychiatric patients.

    He had fainted with a nosebleed right after.

    People who saw that video assessed the limits of hypnosis as?

    Powerful but with a significant cost.

    It causes overload with use, simr to Bo¡¯s ability.

    Of course, that was just an act.

    Yu-jin¡¯s hypnosis could be used sixteen times per second with no cost¡­

    But Bo had no idea such an absurd ability existed.

    Especially since Yu-jin had just coughed up blood and made an excuse, saying it was just a side effect of his power.

    Even someone ranked 7th in S-rank like Bo couldn¡¯t help but misunderstand.

    There had to be clear limits to hypnosis.

    Like his own future vision, it must have been a difficult ability to use.

    ¡®The information he gave me must have been hard to get, even coughing up blood¡­ How am I supposed to repay this kindness?¡¯

    Along with a sense of camaraderie, gratitude surged within him.

    The crucial information for hunting down the necromancer.

    The blood Yu-jin must have coughed up while obtaining it¡­

    The significance of giving away such valuable information so easily.

    The weight of the favor he owed was clear.

    ¡®¡ª¡ª¡ªFine. I¡¯ll help you with your love life. I¡¯ll turn that gori into your ideal type. At least, I¡¯ll make her more human.¡¯

    Thus, Bo made up his mind.

    To correct Ninomiya, the would-be rapist.@@novelbin@@

    Before his friend¡¯s rose-tinted sses were removed.

    Before the would-be rapist evolved into a real one.

    ¡®Telling him the reality would be best, but¡­ he¡¯s already fallen for her. Should I use some of my power for a friend?¡¯

    ¨C Smile.

    ¡®Why is he smiling like a fox? He¡¯s cute but annoying.¡¯

    ¡­His resolve was annoyingly cute.

    Unable to hold back, Yu-jin poured the radish soup from his stew into Bo¡¯s bowl.

    In response, Bo pouted and puffed his cheeks.

    Despite this, Bo¡¯s resolve remained unchanged.

    Yu-jin wouldment if he knew and wondered why Bo was doing something pointless.

    * * *

    The drinking session with Bo was quite enjoyable.

    Stew and a bottle of soju. A karaoke battle when tipsy. Another bottle of soju at a sushi restaurant for the second round.

    We drank until I reached my limit.

    As a result, my steps wobbled as I headed to the academy.

    ¡°Bo, I had fun today¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. You called me a lightweight, but you pass out after just two bottles.¡±

    ¡°A real man doesn¡¯t make a fool of himself, no matter how drunk he gets!¡±

    ¡°This guy is definitely drunk.¡±

    Next to me, Bo walked with a slightly flushed face.

    The way he looked up at me anxiously in case I might fall was so cute it made me angry.

    Annoyed, I changed the subject.

    ¡°Anyway. If an S-rank Gate breaks out, you¡¯re taking us, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ninomiya Aika, Yu-jin, Alice Littlewood, Yu Shia. You four. This is the fifth time you¡¯ve asked.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Hehe¡­.¡±

    I checked multiple times because it was important.

    The confirmation that we could join the S-rank Gate strategy.

    Feeling good, I started tough.

    ¡®Is it about a month away? When the S-rank Gate will break.¡¯

    S-rank Gates didn¡¯t appear often worldwide¡­

    But one was about to break soon.

    It was the one Bo had conquered before my regression.

    ¡®If I make a name for myself there, my range of activities will widen significantly.¡¯

    Participating was a huge opportunity.

    Originally, I wouldn¡¯t be recognized as S-rank for a few more years.

    Not until I overwhelmingly carried the S-rank Gate that broke out in Korea.

    But if I went and carried it with Bo?

    I could make my value known to the whole world.

    The fame and bank ount bnce I¡¯d gain would be immense.

    And, more importantly,

    ¡®Showing off in front of my wives? I can¡¯t resist that.¡¯

    A young man fighting splendidly even in an S-rank Gate.

    His wives¡¯ affection for him soaring.

    Ah, what if they all fell for me and confessed?

    Should I try lifting the chastity hypnosis in advance?

    These thoughts made meugh endlessly.

    ¡°Hehe. Confession¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Hey, hey. We¡¯re almost at the dorm, so pull yourself together.¡±

    ¡°Ah, already?¡±

    As I walked through the night, I found myself in front of the dormitory.

    I quickly opened the door.

    I was getting sleepy.

    -Bang!

    ¡°Master~!! Your disciple is back~!!¡±

    ¡°Disciple? Well, I¡­ um, I¡­¡±

    ¡°The disciple is going to bed early! The world¡¯s most beautiful angel master! See you tomorrow~!!¡±

    Without looking back, I headed straight to the bathroom.

    My stomach was full, and I felt tipsy.

    I nned to just brush my teeth and go straight to bed.

    ¡°An angel, you say¡­.¡±

    -Whisper, whisper.

    ¡°Ninomiya. Listen carefully. Yu-jin is¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Gasp!!?¡±

    Behind me, Bo and my master were talking about something¡­

    Oh well. It was probably nothing important.

    * * *

    The next day.

    ¡°Disciple. Breakfast is ready, so get up quickly. It¡¯s salmon ochazuke, good for hangovers, so even if your stomach hurts, you can eat it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master. What on earth are you wearing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this? Bojji Kkong said men like this. So, how is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    What nonsense did Bo fill my master¡¯s head with?

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /kimsu

 Chapter 81

    Turn back time. When Yu-jin was enjoying a drinking session with Kkong.

    There was someone who was having a terrible time,pletely opposite to him.

    It was Aika, the gori who was just strong.

    ¡°So, you know? No matter how much of a man you are, forcing it isn¡¯t good. Rape is absolutely not okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no¡­.¡±

    -Tsukk.

    How could one feel good while being treated like a prospective rapist and getting lectured by Seol Ha-yeon?

    Aika¡¯s head drooped deeply in response.

    Shame and injustice weighed down on the back of her head.

    ¡®I really didn¡¯t do anything¡­ I just wanted to take responsibility for arousing my student¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®This gori, she hasn¡¯t reflected at all?¡¯

    Seeing that, Seol Ha-yeon scolded her even more harshly.

    Aika¡¯s head lowered further and further.

    Eventually, the gori taming sessionsted for two hours.

    ¡°Got it? Don¡¯t touch or let anyone touch you without permission.¡±

    ¡°Between a master and a student, that much is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Didn¡¯t I tell you many times that¡¯s sexual harassment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a woman, so if I don¡¯t mind¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things that belong to the 80s. And, that sounded like a sexual predator.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine! I won¡¯t touch my student recklessly, and I won¡¯t let anyone touch me. I won¡¯t do anything dirty by force! Happy now!?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Finally, a sincere answer was drawn out.

    Seol Ha-yeon smiled contentedly, having seeded in her training.

    Aika felt wronged inside.

    ¡®Damn. They see me as a pervert¡­ I just wanted to help my student. If the student wanted, I was going to help calm them down.¡¯

    She was indeed thinking of doing something for the student.

    But she never intended to force anything.

    It¡¯s not like she was a sex-crazed pervert.

    I was just going to corner the student.

    I¡¯ll take responsibility and calm you down. Just tell me what you want.

    I was just thinking of asking like that and doing what they wanted.

    Rape never even crossed my mind.

    Well, maybe I did intimidate them a bit to be honest.

    The student is unnecessarily upright.

    But, this is not a threat. Definitely not rape.

    ¡®But¡­ what did the student want me to do?¡¯

    I heard that boys relieve themselves by, you know, rubbing.

    Maybe they asked me to do it with my hand.

    They could have also asked me to do something with my chest.

    Besides that¡­

    Gasp! What if they wanted my whole body?

    No matter how much, that would be crossing the line between master and student.

    -Blush.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do that no matter what¡­ but, hmm. If the student begged me to marry them, I might consider it?¡¯

    ¡®Yes. I don¡¯t have any man I like anyway, and it seems like I won¡¯t find one in the future. So, grabbing anyone before it¡¯s toote might not be bad.¡¯

    ¡®If the student begs on their knees¡­ I might just make them my husband. Of course, they must love me dearly. Yes.¡¯

    Aika¡¯s mind was running wild again.

    The synthesized wedding photos from her imagination popped up one after another in her head, truly absurd.

    Even Seol Ha-yeon was appalled.

    ¡®To think nothing has happened while living with this perverted woman. Yu-jin, just what kind of battles have you been fighting all this time?¡¯

    Suddenly, she felt an urge to be nicer to Yu-jin.

    * * *

    After Seol Ha-yeon left.

    Aika eagerly waited for her student.

    To convey her thoughts.

    ¡®The student said he found me arousing, so I might be the one he likes among the three. I should ask him who he loves and, if he wants, ept him¡­.¡¯

    -Creak.

    ¡°Master~!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    After a short wait, Yu-jin returned with Kkong.

    His pronunciation was cute, probably because he was drunk.

    Thinking it was a good opportunity, Aika nned to hit him like an 8-ton truck¡­

    ¡°Student. I¡­.¡±

    ¡°The most beautiful angel master in the world! See you tomorrow~!¡±

    -Zoom.

    ¡°An, angel?¡±

    The hit-and-run did not happen.

    Thanks to the drunk Yu-jin¡¯s divine evasion.

    And, seizing the moment.

    Kkong¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Student, what are you¡­.¡±

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªNinomiya. Yu-jin likes you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    Her violet eyes widened in shock.

    Then, Aika grabbed Kkong by the cor and lifted him up.

    To match her eye level with his.

    Kkong¡¯s feet dangled in the air.

    [What, what do you mean!? Exin in detail. In detail!!]

    ¡°Well. It¡¯s what I heard¡­.¡±

    [Speak in a whisper!! What if the student hears you!!]

    [He¡¯s so drunk, he won¡¯t understand anything we say.]

    [Just hurry up!! What did the student say to you?!]

    But Aika didn¡¯t care and just kept pressing.

    Though it was a bit rude, Kkong obediently answered.

    Expecting manners from a gori strong only in strength was futile.

    Indeed, Kkong was wise.

    [Actually¡­.]

    [The, the student really said that? He finds our master cute and pretty and lovely that he can hardly hold himself back every day? That he wants to marry the master!?]

    [He didn¡¯t mention marriage.]

    [That¡¯s what it means!!]

    Thanks to that, Aika¡¯s hands trembled with joy.

    Kkong¡¯s feet also trembled along.

    However, his eyes did not waver.

    ¡®The problem starts from here.¡¯

    [If the student likes me, I could marry him¡­.]

    [Hey, stop. That¡¯s the path to hell.]

    [¡­¡­?]

    ¡®Indeed. Things could have been terrible without me.¡¯

    Kkong let out a deep sigh that smelled of alcohol.

    Even without using future sight, nothing strayed from his predictions.

    He found her so easy to read that it was simply frustrating.

    [Think about it. You¡¯ve only known Yu-jin for a little over a week, right?]

    [It¡¯s been about ten days? Why?]

    [If a woman you¡¯ve known for ten days rushes to marry you, wouldn¡¯t your feelings cool down?]

    [Really!!?]

    [Really. If it were me, I¡¯d run away immediately.]

    So, after stopping the sudden outburst,

    Kkong began to gently persuade the gori.

    To prevent his friend from being hit by this 8-ton truck without brakes. Very carefully.

    [This kind of thing should be taken slowly. Yes. Start with a ¡®some¡¯ rtionship.]

    [A ¡®some¡¯ rtionship¡­?]

    [Yes. Yu-jin likes you, and you like Yu-jin too, right?]

    [I don¡¯t particrly like my student.]

    [Weren¡¯t you talking about marriage and everything?]

    [¡­.]

    [Just listen to me. So instead of confessing outright¡­.]

    Afterward, Kkong began to exin his n step by step.

    Yu-jin likes Ninomiya.

    Ninomiya also likes Yu-jin.

    But, this feeling is only about 10 days old.

    If they confessed prematurely, it would only be a burden for each other.

    [Maintain a rtionship less than lovers, but more than friends. Let each other¡¯s feelings be more solid.]

    So, develop a ¡®some¡¯ rtionship.

    Until your own feelings be more certain.

    Until you are sure of the feelings the other person has for you.

    [Kkong, you¡¯re unexpectedly smart? I¡¯m seeing you in a new light.]

    [It¡¯s not that I¡¯m smart, it¡¯s that you¡¯re just a gori strong in power¡­.]

    -Crack.

    [If you spare me, I¡¯ll give you even better information. Information that will greatly help in developing a ¡®some¡¯ rtionship with Yu-jin.]

    [Speak quickly.]

    Kkong¡¯s tricks didn¡¯t end here.

    He provoked her on purpose. Then, pretending to have made a slip of the tongue, he offered to give good information.

    Thanks to that, the distracted Aika¡¯s attention was again focused on Kkong.

    And then, Kkong said¡­@@novelbin@@

    [First of all, you should do something about your clothes.]

    ¡®You should dress more modestly. That underwear earlier, and even now. Ugh. Ridiculous.¡¯

    He straightforwardly criticized Aika¡¯s fashion.

    Aika, dressed in a white tank dress, tilted her head in confusion.

    [The student said it looked pretty.]

    [That¡¯s because right now, he¡¯s deeply infatuated with you. But you¡¯ll be spending several more months together. If you keep wearing clothes like that, won¡¯t he get tired of it?]

    [What do you mean¡­.]

    [I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t wear those clothes, but you should vary the exposure.]

    In front of her, Kkong expounded his philosophy.

    Looking at bare skin and going wow- is only for a day or two.

    If it continues, people get used to it and be indifferent.

    Humans are creatures of adaptation.

    So, some days dress modestly.

    Other days suddenly dress boldly, giving variations.

    Don¡¯t waste the weapon of exposure.

    [If you search for girlfriend look or date look on the inte, you¡¯ll find plenty. Usually, wear those kinds of things. Men like those.]

    [Hmm¡­ okay. I¡¯ll look it up.]

    [You¡¯ve made a good decision!]

    After a long persuasion, Kkong¡¯s expression brightened.

    He thought that if only the exposure was reduced, his friend wouldn¡¯t be hit by a hit-and-run.

    Furthermore, Ninomiya herself would exercise some restraint.

    He felt relieved, thinking his friend wouldn¡¯t bleed from hypnotic overload.

    ¡®Hmph. Using exposure as a weapon? In other words, I need more strength, right? Just need to get stronger, right?¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªIf Kkong could read Aika¡¯s thoughts, he would be furious, saying, ¡®Did you even listen to me, you gori.¡¯

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have mind-reading abilities.

    Additionally, he had already been exhausted from the recent days¡¯ efforts and didn¡¯t want to overuse his powers any further.

    ¡°Then please put me down. I have to return to Vietnam.¡±

    -Whoosh.

    ¡°Close the door on your way out~.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Kkong just walked down the night street sluggishly.

    Friend, you should be grateful to me- he hummed a tune.

    * * *

    So, the next day.

    ¡°M-Master. What in the world is that outfit¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kkong said men like these kinds of things. How is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®That bastard!!?¡¯

    Yu-jin. The moment he woke up, he was hit by an 8-ton truck.

    Kkong would be very wronged if he saw this.

    No. I told her to reduce exposure.

    It¡¯s just that this power-only gori can¡¯t break her habit of solving everything with strength- he would say.

    ¡®Hmph. Look at him, speechless. As expected, it was ack of power and exposure. Boys like these things!¡¯

    The gori, Aika, was delighted.

    Yu-jin, who couldn¡¯t stand the sight, turned his head quickly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t dress like that, Master!! How could you¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, I dressed like this for you to see.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean¡­.¡±

    The embarrassment was a bonus.

    Huh? An apron with nothing underneath, worn for me to see?

    What is this? A seduction? No matter how I see it, it¡¯s seduction.

    ¡°I wore it specially, so I¡¯d feel bad if you didn¡¯t look.¡±

    ¡°The student, my eyes have nowhere to rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve covered the necessary parts, so it¡¯s fine. Please look.¡±

    She even requested him to look!

    Yu-jin¡¯s head slowly turned back.

    Seeing his wife¡¯s figure like this, it was natural to want to see it.

    And,

    -Stare.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    His mouth opened in admiration.

    Oh my. That voluptuous. No. Wow.

    My wife is so sexy and cute, I¡¯m going crazy.

    I want to shout I love you right now.

    This kind of tant gaze was a bonus.

    Aika, feeling his gaze, smiled slightly¡­

    ¡°Heh. No matter how much you stare, with your current level, you can¡¯t see through it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? How could I dare. I just, Master is so beautiful. No such lewd intentions.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to see inside¡­.¡±

    -Subtly.

    ¡°I could take off this apron and show you directly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!!?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAika made a proposal that was hard to refuse.

 Chapter 82

    My master¡¯s proposal.

    If you want to see inside the apron, I will strip and show you.

    Yu-jin gasped for breath.

    ¡°Huh¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®What is this? Master, are you trying to seduce me¡­ Huh? Even in the first round, you didn¡¯t go this far? What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    My head was a jumbled mess.

    Right now, Master was in nothing but an apron.

    But saying she¡¯d strip to show me¡­

    That just meant she was going to show herself naked.

    No matter how I thought about it, it was seduction, right?

    And it was the same kind of very lewd seduction she used when she wanted to sleep with me before the regression.

    What is this. Is this ¡®that angle¡¯?

    Should I really break the eunuch hypnosis for real?

    It seemed like it could work if I tried to rub it well.

    Lost in these thoughts, Yu-jin just stood there with his mouth agape, unable to say a word.

    A few seconds of silence passed.

    Aika interpreted that as affirmation.

    ¡°Hehe. If my student wants it¡­ here.¡±

    -Slyly.

    She let go of the waist tie she was holding without any hesitation.

    The apron naturally fell forward.

    Thanks to the neck tie, it didn¡¯tpletelye off¡­

    But it was no longer being worn, just hanging in front of her body.

    Yu-jin couldn¡¯t say anything, his eyes fixated.

    ¡®Oh my god. What¡¯s this, a strip show? I can¡¯t see it from here, but from the side¡­ wow. Just imagining it is driving me crazy.¡¯

    -Gulp.

    Unable to help himself, he swallowed his saliva.

    Aika smiled at his transparent reaction.

    ¡®Student, don¡¯t you like me too much? To think you could be this cute~.¡¯

    Her student getting excited?

    She didn¡¯t dislike it.@@novelbin@@

    The man who was touted as the next S-rank by the world.

    Her precious student.

    ¡­A young man who loved Ninomiya Aika was puffing out hot breaths while looking at her.

    How could she dislike that as a woman?

    Rather, she was delighted.

    To think I haven¡¯t died yet. To think I can still ¡®get aroused¡¯.

    ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t be so anxious. I¡¯ll take it off soon.¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­ M-m-master.¡±

    ¡°Oops~.¡±

    At the same time, Aika brought her hand to the back of her neck.

    To untie thest string connecting her and the apron.

    As she untied the shoulder strap.

    The sound of Yu-jin swallowing his breath echoed like thunder.

    -Gulp.

    ¡®Oh my god. Is Master really going to show me her naked body? What is this, ¡®that angle¡¯?¡¯

    Should I spit out this rolled rice cake that came rolling in or not?

    While Yu-jin was agonizing over this.

    ¡°If my student wants to see that much¡­¡±

    -Slide.

    Aika carefully lifted the shoulder strap.

    As the shoulder strap of the apron passed over her head¡­

    It fell to the floor with a thud.

    The precious fabric that had been covering Aika fell to the floor in vain.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Having taken off the apron, Aika watched Yu-jin.

    Yu-jin, truly thankful for his master¡¯s grace, focused on seeing her bare skin¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­? Huh?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHe couldn¡¯t see her bare skin.

    It was because of the swimsuit hidden under the apron.

    Yu-jin was momentarily confused, then shocked.

    ¡°What the heck!!!?¡±

    ¡®Slingshot? Why is that highly revealing swimsuit¡­¡¯

    He thought she would be naked. But out of nowhere, a swimsuit appeared.

    And it was a slingshot swimsuit that barely covered the important parts.

    Even though the groin area was covered with a thin fabric and a sarong, its immense exposure couldn¡¯t bepared to a bikini.

    It was only natural for Yu-jin to be startled by its sheer vulgarity, which was worse than being naked.

    Aika inwardly cheered.

    ¡°Why are you surprised? It¡¯s the swimsuit you picked out yesterday.¡±

    ¡®As expected, the student is weak to exposure? Hehe. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t listen to Bojji Kkong. Unlike that girlish figure, my student is a sturdy young man.¡¯

    Aika, now 32 years old.

    She had no time to leisurely y a dating game.

    Moreover, her student confessed that he liked her, and his parents not only allowed it but urged her to make it official quickly.

    Aika only thought of making Yu-jin confess soon and getting married.

    So, the slingshot swimsuit disguised as a naked apron.

    A swimsuit that boasted the highest level of exposure.

    She nned topletely captivate her student with this outfit.

    She thought everything, including rtionships, could be solved with force as she usually did.

    In the face of such extraordinary boldness, Yu-jin couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment.

    ¡°To be honest, I was shocked, thinking you would be naked¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way. Before being your master, I am a woman. How could I show my bare body to my student so easily?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did my student perhaps want to see me naked? No matter how much, that exceeds what a master can show.¡±

    ¡°N-no!! How could I dare!!¡±

    Being suddenly treated as a pervert, Yu-jin iled his hands and feet in embarrassment.

    However, Aika had no intention of ming Yu-jin.

    Rather¡­

    ¡°If my student sees his master as a woman¡­.¡±

    -Bleh.

    ¡°If you say you love me, and beg for marriage? I might consider it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªShe was nning to seduce Yu-jin.

    You like me, don¡¯t you? I know everything.

    So, if you¡¯re going to confess, do it early.

    There aren¡¯t any other men who catch my eye anyway. I might ept it.

    This was the bold proposal of a bachelorette of marriageable age.

    How would an earnest young man react?

    ¡°What, what, what, what. What. What¡­.¡±

    -Creak.

    His thought circuits didn¡¯t just stop; they crashed hard.

    On the surface, it looked like a 32-year-old woman shamelessly proposing to a 20-year-old, but wasn¡¯t it different for Yu-jin?

    To him, this was a temptation from the woman he loved.

    Wearing an arousing swimsuit, unting her voluptuous chest.

    It was more like yfully coaxing him to confess soon.

    It was so lovely.

    His wife acting her age but being so yful was cute.

    No. It didn¡¯t matter. It was just too sexy.

    Yu-jin couldn¡¯t breathe and stood frozen.

    For almost a full minute.

    Enough time for Aika¡¯s cheeks to turn bright red.

    ¡®What? Did it not work? Was sticking my tongue out too much!?¡¯

    ¡°Hehe. The tea must be cold. I¡¯ll reheat it, so take your time ande out¡­!!!¡±

    -Hurriedly.

    Finally, feeling embarrassed, Aika fled.

    Her face, which had forcibly maintained a calm demeanor, was now as red as a tomato.

    Yu-jin¡¯s face was just as red, and he could only blink.

    ¡®Wait a minute, huh? Didn¡¯t she just say she¡¯d ept if I confessed? Could Master possibly already like me?¡¯

    -Ding!

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ activated.]

    ¡®No way¡­ but really, this doesn¡¯t make sense, does it? Saying she¡¯ll show herself naked if I confess. Isn¡¯t this practically tempting me to confess?¡¯

    [¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ activated¡­.]

    ¡®It can¡¯t be true, right? Master isn¡¯t some crazy old maid desperate to get married¡­ But no matter how I think about it, she really seems eager to marry me.¡¯

    [¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯¡­.]

    ¡®That can¡¯t be it. What is it? Why would my cute, pretty, lovely wife wear such a perverted swimsuit and say something like that? If it¡¯s not temptation, then what¡­.¡¯

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­.]

    [¡­¡­.]

    [¡­].

    ¡®Ah. Could it be that she¡¯s mad about the ¡®Master is Hot¡¯ thing and is trying to tease me as a form of payback?¡¯

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ wipes away cold sweat, saying it narrowly avoided disaster.]

    After a long period of self-denial, with the notification about ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ appearing 19 times,

    ¡®Aha! Master¡¯s mad about the ¡®Master is Hot¡¯ thing and is teasing her student!¡¯ Yu-jin concluded.

    It was, in many ways, a rather tearful sight.

    ¡ª

    After being hit once by the naked apron in the morning, and twice by the slingshot swimsuit,

    I finished my breakfast in just 30 seconds and left the dormitory.

    ¡°Student, about what happened earlier¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back after my lecture!!¡±

    -m.

    I left with my face still beet red, despite the hypnosis to suppress my sexual desire.

    And no wonder, I mean, wow. That swimsuit was something else.

    Super sexy. Master is the best.

    And that little tongue tease, too.

    Master is always the cutest when she¡¯s acting a bit cheeky, not quite fitting her age.

    Ah, my wife is truly the best in the world. I love her.

    ¡®But here I am, using hypnosis on my wife again¡­ Ugh. After regretting it so much in the first round, I¡¯m doing it again.¡¯

    At the same time, I deeply reflected on my actions.

    This was all because of what I did yesterday with the ¡®Master is Hot¡¯ thing.

    Because of that hypnosis, her sense of shame must be broken.

    Of course, Master will get over it soon.

    By lunchtime, she might be embarrassed, wondering ¡®Why did I do that?¡¯

    But¡­

    That doesn¡¯t change the fact.

    The fact that I made my master do something embarrassing by force remains.

    ¡®This time, it¡¯s just a temporary impact on her sense of shame, but if I¡¯m not careful¡­ Right. From now on, I must never use hypnosis on my wives.¡¯

    I made up my mind.

    No matter what happens in the future, I will never hypnotize my wives.

    I will live as a proud husband to my beloved wives.

    ¡®I must be a husband worthy of Master, Alice, and Shia. All three are too good for someone like me.¡¯

    -Step by step. Bustle bustle.

    ¡®Huh. Why is everyone out in the hallway?¡¯

    As I was solidifying my resolve, I found myself near the lecture hall.

    The eyes of the cadets were glued to me.

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°Wow, the protagonist has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Should we go buy some popcorn right now?¡±

    ¡°Who are you rooting for?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Yu Shia. How can you resist as a Korean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m for Alice. She¡¯s sweet and kind. She even followed me back on Outstar and liked my posts.¡±

    They were whispering things about me.

    ¡­It must be because of what I did over the weekend.

    Was I really that busy?

    On Saturday, I stopped Winterler¡¯s terror attack. Proved she wasn¡¯t a viin. And saved Brother Suguru in the process.

    On Sunday, there was a montage of hospital treatments. A drinking promise with Bojji Kkong after subduing the Necromancer.

    If I were them, I¡¯d be whispering too.

    Does he have four bodies or something?¡ª they must be thinking.

    ¡®And it¡¯s still far from enough. If I want to be a man worthy of my wives.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t feel particrly proud.

    What mattered to me, then and now, was only my wives.

    I honestly didn¡¯t care about the world¡¯s evaluation.

    So, I ignored their chatter and entered the lecture hall¡­

    -Creak¡­ Grab!

    ¡°Yu-jin!! Let¡¯s take a bath together, a bath!! Wearing swimsuits!!¡±

    -Grab.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a gate subjugation at the Cheonhwa,e with me for practice. By the way, you don¡¯t have a right to refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Only after my arms were seized did I understand why the other cadets were waiting in the hallway instead of going into the lecture hall.

 Chapter 83

    While Yu-jin was busy with his own affairs.

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°Who do you think Seo Yu-jin is dating?¡±

    ¡°Based on the dating photos, it seems like Yu Shia. Her face was so red¡­.¡±

    ¡°I want to root for Alice. She¡¯s nice, and she even liked my Outstar posts.¡±

    The freshmen at Pentagon Academy, who were Yu-jin¡¯s ssmates, were abuzz with spections about who he might be dating.

    It was inevitable that he would be dating one of the three.

    And it seemed like all three of them were interested in Yu-jin.

    Alice constantly bragged about her bond with Yu-jin and Pine Leaf on social media.

    Yu Shia even held hands with him during a date at an amusement park.

    As for the top-ranked S-ss, Ninomiya¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely Aika. They¡¯re even living together.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s already game over. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if we heard pregnancy news any day now.¡±

    They were even living together.

    To them, it didn¡¯t matter who won; it was like a chicken race.

    Three women were fighting over Yu-jin.

    And the reaction of his peers?

    ¡°Enough with the boring talk. No one¡¯s rooting for Aika, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Japan is a no-go. Period.¡±

    So, Aika was out.

    Most of them being Korean, it was the natural consensus.

    That left two candidates to root for.

    It came down to Alice and Shia¡­

    ¡°If you¡¯re Korean, you should support Yu Shia. Obviously.¡±

    ¡°Those amusement park date photos were a bit much, but we can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s from the Cheonhwa side, so it looks good.¡±

    Half of his peers supported Yu Shia.

    The advantage of being a fellow Korean.

    A second-generation chaebol, fitting to be the partner of the next S-ss, Yu-jin.

    Above all, her proactive approach of clinging to him even in such an outfit at the amusement park.

    She was the perfect match for that overly decent young man.

    ¡°I¡¯m on team Alice. She¡¯s got a great personality, and she gets along well with Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°She likes Korea so much, she¡¯d probably even naturalize if she dated Yu-jin.¡±

    On the other hand, the remaining half supported Alice.

    Unlike Shia, she was friendly and had many friends.

    To the point where none of his peers hadn¡¯t received a like from her on Outstar.

    No one disliked her, as she was friendly with everyone.

    Additionally, Alice was famous for her love of Korea.

    If she dated Yu-jin, she might just settle down in Korea.

    This was why Alice¡¯s supporters were emerging.

    ¡°Unlike Yu Shia, she¡¯s genuinely pure.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was really surprised and thought it was cute when I heard her say ¡®I was so scared¡¯ the other day. It made me realize she¡¯s a foreigner too.¡±

    ¡­The notion of her being pure and cute was somewhat disconnected from reality. Anyway.

    That¡¯s why they were excited on Monday morning.

    Thinking about watching the tense academy life between Shia, Alice, and Yu-jin.

    And even helping them from behind.

    ¡®Since I can¡¯t date him, I¡¯ll get some vicarious satisfaction from this¡­.¡¯

    -Squeak.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªAlice. What are you wearing?¡±

    ¡°This? It¡¯s an outfit Yu-jin specially lent me. I brought it back to return it, but it was chilly this morning, so I wore it for a bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s up with those two? Scary.¡¯

    Their excitement disappeared as soon as they entered the ssroom.

    For some reason, the two were in the ssroom earlier than anyone else.

    Their gazes at each other were as cold as ice.

    ¡°Why did he lend it to you?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I stopped by Yu-jin¡¯s dorm for a bit yesterday. Somehow, my clothes got torn. He even helped me put on my underwear.¡±

    ¡°What were you doing for your clothes to get torn and for him to see your underwear?¡±

    ¡°Well, Yu-jin just couldn¡¯t let go of me. He kept saying I was the prettiest in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And so, that¡¯s how it happened. It¡¯s embarrassing. Hehe.¡±

    Alice scratched her cheek as if she were embarrassed.

    But the emotion in her eyes was not embarrassment at all.

    It was pride. Boasting about her skinship with Yu-jin the day before.

    She was sneaky, making it seem like Yu-jin initiated it.

    Shia¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®This sly fox, lying to start a fight?¡¯

    To Shia, Alice¡¯s words were all lies.

    It was purely to provoke her.

    Saying she wore Yu-jin¡¯s outerwear because it was cold?

    That girl who walked around half-naked since spring because she couldn¡¯t stand the heat.

    Saying Yu-jin clung to her?

    The guy who couldn¡¯t do anything when I just held his arm wouldn¡¯t do that.

    Obviously, she must have clung to him. Like a sly fox.

    Saying her clothes got torn¡­

    She probably tore them on purpose to seduce Yu-jin.

    Yes. A hundred percent. This sly fox.

    It was chilling to the point of making her shudder.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to make her give up in advance. It¡¯d be pitiful if she confessed only to be rejected.¡¯

    Alice¡¯s intention was purely to be considerate.

    She liked Yu-jin, but it was either Ninomiya or her in the end.@@novelbin@@

    It would be pitiful if Shia got her hopes up only to be let down.

    So, she said this to make her give up early.

    That was her intention.

    It was a consideration that would make Shia even angrier if she knew.

    ¡°Haa. Did Yu-jin say you were the prettiest in the world too?¡±

    ¡°Oh? He said that to Shia too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He told me I was the prettiest even without makeup.¡±

    ¡°Well. Yu-jin is generous withpliments¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªWhile we were taking a bath together.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    An angry Shia threw a jab.

    Oh, really? He told me I was pretty too.

    While we were bathing together.

    ¡°Eh, really? Is that a Korean joke?¡±

    ¡°No? I took a bath with him yesterday. In the bathroom. Together in the same tub.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Yu-jin would never do that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Believe it or not.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened.

    Indeed, yesterday Yu-jin had a faint sweet, feminine scent like bath salts.

    It strangely smelled like a grandmother, but anyway.

    At the time, she thought he just changed shampoos¡­

    But could it be that he was bathing with Shia?

    ¡®Seeing Shia so confident, it must be true!! They really did a soand y!!¡¯

    My goodness. Bathing together.

    I saw this a lot in ¡®Eye.¡¯

    Soand. Pretending to wash each other but doing something else!

    Of course, it¡¯s Yu-jin. They wouldn¡¯t have done anything really naked¡­

    They probably wore swimsuits or something.

    Let me wash you. Directly with my body. It will feel soft and nice- while saying that.

    If Haru heard this, she would marvel, saying, ¡®As expected of Pink. Unlike t, she gets it.¡¯

    The two women took a step closer to each other.

    -Soft.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s possible. It¡¯smon among friends in Ennd.¡±

    ¡°Heh. I see. In Korea, we don¡¯t do that unless we¡¯re really close.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Then, a brief silence.

    Staring at each other with smiles, so close their chests almost touched.

    Those standing frozen at the entrance couldn¡¯t bear it and ran away.

    -Hurrying footsteps.

    ¡®I thought it would just be a power struggle¡­ What is this? Scary.¡¯

    ¡®We didn¡¯t need to push anyone? Both of them really like Yu-jin?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t they have any shame? What are they doing in a public ce?¡±

    To normal people, this was just a fight.

    A fight that could be aptly called a ¡®catfight.¡¯

    And the content?

    Though they didn¡¯t realize it, they were practically boasting about who clung to Yu-jin more.

    Goodness. Why are they talking about such things in a public ce?

    It¡¯s not just embarrassing; it¡¯s chilling.

    I want to leave.

    That¡¯s why the students were waiting for Yu-jin in the hallway, leaving the stuffy ssroom behind.

    -Squeak¡­ Thud.

    ¡°Well, anyway. It looks like you could just keep wearing those clothes, right?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Actually, ¡®our¡¯ Yu-jin and I are going on a movie date this weekend. I¡¯ll buy you a luxury one then.¡±

    As soon as the door closed, the fight resumed.

    Shia¡¯s insidious attack began to ze.

    ¡°Oh, no~ I can¡¯t do that. These clothes are so precious.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about that cheap tracksuit?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s filled with memories of my first experience. With Yu-jin and me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s our first Gate exploration experience. Neither Yu-jin nor I will ever forget it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, I remember. After teleporting, Yu-jin held me tight. He said he¡¯d protect me first. He was so dependable and cool, Yu-jin~.¡±

    Alice, too, was a master of the fight.

    Rather than evading, she smiled and threw a counterattack.

    Shia¡¯s forehead vein twitched noticeably.

    ¡°True. Yu-jin, surprisingly, has a good body. I saw the muscles while he was washing¡­ Ah. You haven¡¯t seen it, have you? Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m more sorry. Shia, you¡¯ve never been with Yu-jin as a colleague. I talked about something only I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The atmosphere grew heavier with silence.

    Though they were smiling at each other, it wasn¡¯t a genuine smile.

    And then¡­

    -Slide.

    ¡®¡­Yu-jin!!¡¯

    ¡®Speak of the devil, here hees.¡¯

    The worst timing. The earnest young man appeared.

    Alice and Shia lunged simultaneously.

    The victory of this fight depended on Yu-jin.

    -Hustle. Grab.

    ¡°Yu-jin! Let¡¯s take a bath together, a bath!!¡±

    ¡°Join me for practical training in Gate extermination.¡±

    ¡°Alice? Shia?¡±

    Suddenly, Yu-jin found himself holding flowers in both hands.

    He was simply flustered.

    No. It was already a tough morning because of the mentor.

    What are you two talking about from the morning?

    I¡¯m getting exhausted- he thought.

    ¡°Well, uh, can we talk about this after you let go? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°In Korea, really close friends take baths together! Asrades of Pine Leaf! Let¡¯s take a bath and see Pine Leaf¡¯s eyes together!¡±

    ¡°You need practical experience. Not just fighting alone, systematic and specific Gate strategies. I¡¯ll stick with you and teach you.¡±

    -Soft.

    ¡°First, let go and let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°You said you were going to the movies with Shia this weekend, right? Let¡¯s go to the spa together. We arerades of Pine Leaf, right? Right?¡±

    ¡°Why? Alice hugged you so much at the Gate. Don¡¯t you want to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I need some time to think¡­.¡±

    -Soft soft.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go until you answer!¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin. Answer.¡±

    Shia and Alice had no intention of letting him go.

    It was embarrassing to have their arms linked around his chest without shame.

    And Yu-jin¡­

    ¡®Why are they like this? It¡¯s just like before I regressed, when they clung to me for more attention¡­ Do they already like me? So they¡¯re jealous.¡¯

    -Ding.

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is momentarily contemting quitting everything.]

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ ps its cheeks and steadies its resolve.]

    [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is activated.]

    ¡®That can¡¯t be. What is it? Did they fight?¡¯

    With a flushed face, he blinked.

    He was too sincere to be anything but pitiful.

    * * *

    Following the mentor, Alice and Shia clung to me from the morning.

    My response to that was¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ve experienced this a lot before I regressed. This level of mediation is simple.¡¯

    ¡°If our Alice wants to go, of course, we should go. I¡¯ll talk to the Chairman about it.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Yu-jin, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    ¡°Haa? I spoke first.¡±

    ¡°Shia, thank you too. You were trying to take care of me because you thought I might becking, right? That¡¯s cute of you. Really.¡±

    ¡°¡­N-no, that¡¯s not it, you idiot?!¡±

    ¡°Anyway. Since Shia said it like this, let me know anytime. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    ¡°Huh, huh. Well. Thank you.¡±

    I simply epted both of them.

    Their requests didn¡¯t ovep anyway.

    Besides, they weren¡¯t talking out of romantic feelings for me.

    Why would I choose just one? I¡¯d take both.

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°My goodness. He¡¯s taking it head-on.¡±

    ¡°Look at those angry girls melt with just one smile. That¡¯s real hypnosis.¡±

    ¡°True. If someone like him smiled at me, my anger would disappear too.¡±

    Watching me, the students murmured.

    ¡­Well. I might look like trash.

    Saying I liked one of the three but doing this.

    To others, I¡¯d look like a jerk ying the field.

    It¡¯s only natural they¡¯d curse me. Of course.

    I couldn¡¯t even refute it.

    Because I actually was a piece of trash ying the field.

    Unlike that, I intended to really date all of them. Anyway.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s sit down. The Chairman will be here soon.¡±

    Instead of saying anything, I put on a shameless face.

    I subtly pulled out chairs for both of them.

    And naturally sat between them.

    Seeing that, the people¡¯s jeers¡­

    -Step.

    ¡°Everyone, be quiet.¡±

    ¡®Oh. Good timing.¡¯

    Before the jeers erupted, the Chairman appeared just in time.

    Thanks to that, the buzzing ssroom fell silent.

    And then¡­

    ¡°Sorry, but another professor will substitute for my lecture this morning. Something urgent came up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°A-ss Awakener Seo Yu-jin. It¡¯s a mission. Follow me.¡±

    A mission suddenly came down.

 Chapter 84

    Out of nowhere, the Chairman called me, saying it was a mission.

    I was dumbfounded, not knowing why he suddenly acted like this¡­

    ¨C Boisterous.

    ¡°Release Princess Winterer!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Release heeer!!!!¡±

    As soon as I arrived at the mission site, in front of the detention center, I heard the sounds of protests.

    The protesters were lying on the ground, shouting angrily.

    Only then did I realize the situation.

    I frowned reflexively.

    ¡°Chairman. Those are the Viin Human Rights Group and¡­ the Jushin Church people, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Why are they causing such a fuss?¡±

    I understood why the Viin Human Rights Group was protesting.

    Because Winterer, a first-ss viin, was actually not a viin.

    To them, she was a very good prey.

    Look at that, Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s viin judgment wasn¡¯t urate either.

    The ones you caught might not be viins.

    No. Our kids aren¡¯t viins.

    The country forcibly took them away.

    It¡¯s natural for them to foam at the mouth like that.

    ¡®I get them, but why is the Jushin Church here?¡¯

    What I didn¡¯t understand was why the Jushin Church joined the protest.

    No matter how much the Jushin Church revered awakened ones as apostles of God, Winterer being detained wasn¡¯t a cause for such a protest.

    If left alone, she would be judged ording to thew.

    It was unlike them in many ways.

    So, I stared at the Chairman with a puzzled look.

    The Chairman sighed deeply and spoke up.

    ¡°There was a bit of a problem. Actually¡­.¡±

    In summary, it was like this:

    Saturday night. Winterer was arrested and brought into the detention center.

    Sunday. The first protest by the Viin Human Rights Association.

    They were chased away by the police for holding an illegal protest.

    ¡°If it had ended there, it would have been good. But Winterer threw a tantrum, and a discharged prisoner overheard it.¡±

    The Awakened Association sent a luxurious defense team for Winterer.

    Winterer overturned a desk, iming, ¡®I¡¯m really a viin.¡¯

    Although she couldn¡¯t cause much of amotion because of the mana sealing device¡­

    A discharged prisoner, who heard the ruckus, tipped off the media.

    As a result, this news spread on the inte.

    She believed she was really a viin due to mental illness.

    She told her defense attorney that, so she would testify the same in court.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªWinterer would be tried as a viin.

    ¡°Is she still sticking to her concept? She¡¯s stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Concept¡­? I don¡¯t know what that means. But thanks to that, the Jushin Church is also very angry. Enough to protest like this.¡±

    Thus, the Jushin Church was enraged.

    Winterer wasn¡¯t from a fortunate background.

    And her level as an awakened one was top-tier in Korea.

    It was natural for the Jushin Church believers to hope for Winterer to walk a flowery path from now on.

    But Winterer being treated as a viin again angered the Jushin Church people.

    ¡°Even when exined that she wouldn¡¯t be treated as a viin, they wouldn¡¯t listen. Tsk.¡±

    ¡°Old people are all stubborn like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ahem.¡±

    ¡°Anyway. What do they want?¡±

    ¡°Release Winterer and treat her mental illness. Pay massivepensation from the state.¡±

    The Jushin Church demanded this.

    Release our princess immediately.

    She had a troubled childhood and is mentally weak, so detaining and interrogating her is too much.

    At least indict her without detention. Additionally, paypensation for the past human experiments.

    The Viin Human Rights Group joined in, shouting that this was a vition of human rights.

    And the Jushin Church peopley down, a specialty of theirs, making it impossible for the police to suppress this illegal protest.

    That was the Chairman¡¯s exnation.

    My expression hardened.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me to treat Winterer¡¯s mental illness? It¡¯s still too much.¡±

    ¡°You did well the other day.¡±

    ¡°That was just making her unable to use her ability for a while, this is about fundamentally denying her identity. It¡¯s a different level of difficulty.¡±

    It was obvious what task would be given to me in this situation.

    Heal this mental patient who thinks she¡¯s a viin.

    They would definitely ask me to do this.

    The problem was, ¡®viin¡¯ was Winterer¡¯s defense mechanism.

    Changing that would require very strong hypnosis.

    With my current abilities, it was impossible.

    ¡°It would be impossible even if I had a whole day.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Is that so?¡±

    After dering it was impossible. Our gazes turned to the same ce.

    To the girl curled up in the back seat of the car.

    My foster daughter. Seo Haru.

    ¨C Munch, munch.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Haru, sucking on a candy, tilted her head.

    Luckily, she seemed to have shaken off yesterday¡¯s incident¡­

    But even if Haru helped, it would still be impossible.

    Making Winterer drop her viin concept.

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Chairman gently closed his eyes.

    He seemed to have brought us here thinking it would be possible, but now that it was dered impossible, he was clearly contemting how to solve this¡­

    ¡°It seems possible, though?¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°With you and Haru. It will be enough. I guarantee it.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m the expert here. With my ability, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, so be it. Why so much talk for a man? Just do it if I tell you to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He was forcing it through.

    Using people as he pleased, as always. Really.

    * * *

    The Chairman decided to handle the protesters.

    Seo Yu-jin himself would take on the mission. So please calm down, he said.

    Taking advantage of that moment, Haru and I¡­

    ¡°Hello, princess~.¡±

    ¡°Sister. Long time no see. I missed you.¡±

    Visited the viin in detention.

    Winterer, dressed in a light green prison uniform, clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Tsk. Why are the rice cake kids here again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem hostile, but she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll cooperate either.¡¯

    Indeed, an ideal candidate for re-education.

    Even now, with all her abilities sealed, she was still acting cocky.

    I decided to test her with a jab.

    ¡°We came because you keep insisting you¡¯re a viin. You¡¯re not a viin, you¡¯re just an awakened one. Why do you keep doing this?¡±

    ¨C Ding!

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ is.]

    ¡°No, you chubby rice cake.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    As expected, it didn¡¯t work.

    Well, this was about touching her identity.

    It¡¯s on a different levelpared to just blocking her ability.

    It would be easier to make her believe ¡®You are a female¡¯ instead.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll deploy the strategic weapon ¡®Haru¡¯.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. Right, Haru? Isn¡¯t your sister a stubborn liar~?¡±

    ¨C Hug.

    As she didst time, Haru rubbed her cheek against Winterer¡¯s, provoking her.

    Trying to create a gap in her mind.

    Haru perfectly understood my intention and¡­

    ¡°Ugh, uh¡­ Hehe. Hehe.¡±

    -Bubi bubi. Ko-ook.

    ¡°¡­Haru? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Enjoying Daddy.¡±

    ¡­She understood it like a sticky rice cake instead of a regr rice cake.

    Haru just kept rubbing her cheek against mine. Sometimes her lips brushed against mine.

    I nced at Winterer.

    -Smile.

    ¡°Ah, you love it, don¡¯t you? Little doll.¡±

    I thought she might be embarrassed, but instead, she looked at me with a warm smile.

    Thanks to that, I quickly made a decision. Confusing her with disys of affection towards Haru wouldn¡¯t work anymore. It wouldn¡¯t have worked even if Haru cooperated from the beginning.

    ¡®Even the Hypnotic Breeder guy couldn¡¯t manage this. Has that old hag finally gone senile? Should I find her a nursing home?¡¯

    I also cursed the Chairman inwardly.

    She forced me to do it even though I said it wouldn¡¯t work. See? I told you it wouldn¡¯t work. Her stubbornness is something else. Sigh.

    ¡®¡­She trusted me, so I¡¯ll give it my best shot.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem. Ahem. Let¡¯s sit down and talk. Even if you¡¯re not a viin, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about regarding Haru.¡±

    But as an ex-S-ss number one, I had my pride. I wouldn¡¯t back down easily.

    I naturally shifted the topic. Even though I wouldn¡¯t get flustered by a mere cheek rubbing¡­ Haru was still the most important thing to Winterer. Talking about Haru should reveal something.

    -Creak. Lick.

    ¡®Then, let¡¯s start probing.¡¯

    Should I talk about memories with her sister and convince her that to live with Haru, she needs to admit she¡¯s not a viin? No, that won¡¯t work. She wants to live with Haru, buting out as not a viin is too much. If she admits it, it¡¯s a sure military enlistment.

    Should I point out her contradictions and how she¡¯s been kind to Haru? She¡¯d just dismiss it as a whim, like before. She didn¡¯t listen then and won¡¯t listen now.

    -Lick. Lick.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    [If you soap your chest and rub it, it¡¯s all soft and squishy.]

    ¡®Maybe I should talk about sex education.¡¯

    After much deliberation, I narrowed it down to one option.

    I decided to question how she educated Haru on sex for her to act like this. This should definitely fluster Winterer.

    ¡­Because of the difference in our sizes, it might look really suggestive from the outside. It felt like a guard would yell, ¡®Judge, there¡¯s a pedophile here!!¡¯ and lock me up, but¡­

    I had no other choice.

    -Lick.

    ¡°Winterer, the thing is¡­.¡±

    After a long and short deliberation, I fixed my gaze on Winterer again.

    To announce the beginning of a rough hypnotic journey.

    And then, I¡­

    -Slurrrp. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    It was then that I realized what the licking sound I¡¯d been hearing was.

    The source of the sound was Winterer, gleefully licking a lollipop. She wrapped her tongue around it slyly, then licked up the melted sweet liquid with her tongue. Finally, she pressed her lips together to suck up the remaining liquid.

    She didn¡¯t care about the drooling, eating with her cor open, making smacking sounds¡­

    Hmm. That tongue movement. Shia could learn from that. Shia always promised to do it but kept showing her teeth. Her clumsy attempts were extremely cute, though.

    ¡®After we defeat those damned monsters and get married, I¡¯ll have to beg her to do it on our first night¡­¡¯

    -Slurpp.

    ¡°What are you grinning at, rice cake?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The ¡®Breeder guy¡¯ thought process regained its function.@@novelbin@@

    Oh. Thinking about such things while looking at her is a bit much.

    Good thoughts. Good thoughts.

    ¡°Ahem. Where did you get the candy?¡±

    ¡°Number 47, ahem. I took it from that girl Haru.¡±

    ¡°She gave it to me because she had only licked it a few times.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I asked a simple question but got an unexpected answer. I thought Haru had given her a new candy, but what?

    ¡°Did she give you one she had already licked¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why. Do I look more like a viin now? Hehe. Be scared, rice cake.¡±

    ¡°No. I mean. Why are you eating it like that in the first ce? You should suck on it in your mouth.¡±

    ¡°As expected, rice cake. Eating it like this makes itst longer. Don¡¯t you know that? Is your brain made of rice cake?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I reflected in front of the triumphant Winterer.

    Come to think of it, she grew up starving. She¡¯s licking the candy like that to make itst longer. I¡¯m trash for looking at her strangely. Ugh.

    ¡®I should stop asking about Haru¡¯s sex education and stuff.¡¯

    Additionally.

    Judging by how she doesn¡¯t even know how she looks eating the candy, her sexual knowledge is on par with Haru¡¯s. If I question why she hasn¡¯t taught her properly, she¡¯d just ask, ¡®How are babies made?¡¯

    ¡°Sigh. Haru, your sister is making a mess. Go clean her up.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Ah, I have something to talk about with my sister. Can I talk to her alone?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Daddy has some thinking to do, so take your time.¡±

    ¡°Yay. Sister, sister. Come here.¡±

    -Thud thud thud.

    ¡®What do I do now¡­¡¯

    After sending Haru and Winterer away, I fell into deep thought.

    How to forcefully seize the viin from the one iming to be a viin.

    ¡®Should I just hug her tightly likest time? Sigh. If I do that again, I¡¯ll really be treated as a pedophile.¡¯

    -Mumble mumble.

    ¡°Sister, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Hmm. That¡¯s sa¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Well, since I took your candy, I¡¯ll help you. Haru, who can¡¯t do anything without me, rice cake.¡±

    And after much contemtion¡­

    -Thud thud. Pat pat.

    ¡°Hey, rice cake.¡±

    ¡°Winterer? What¡¯s with the sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend not to be a viin, so promise me one thing. Swear on your ¡®thing.''¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I realized there was no need to worry in the first ce.

 Chapter 85

    The visiting room at the detention center.

    Eugene sat with his arms folded in thought, while two women slouched in the corner.

    It was Winterer and Haru.

    -SogonSogon.

    ¡°So, what is it you want to talk to Mr. Winterer about, you little bitch?¡±

    It was Winterer who started the conversation.

    Her ability to speak so deftly while licking candy showed that her tongue wasn¡¯t quite as sharp.

    Haru responded with a candy roll in his mouth.

    -OmulOmul.

    ¡°I have a serious question for you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have toe up to me and ask?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re strong and smart. I¡¯ve been counting down the days until I meet you. Luckily, this time it¡¯s soon. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±

    Yeah. This Mr. Winterer is a bit of a character.

    Winterer¡¯s shoulders rose straight up.

    His t, angr chest stood out.

    ¡°You¡¯vee to the right ce. I¡¯m in a particrly good mood today, and there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t lend you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re the best. You¡¯re the only one.¡±

    ¡°Anyway. What¡¯s this got to do with that joke? Do you need my help?¡±

    But only for a moment.

    There was a viciousness in her eyes.

    A madman indistinguishable from a viin at first nce, who once fooled even Seol Ha-yeon.

    ¡®You¡¯re asking me, the strongest viin in the world, for a favor. It must be bad. I¡¯m the only one you can talk to.

    Winterer¡¯s guess is that the job for the day is a hit.

    It was the only thing she could think of that would make hime to her.

    It was like her to think like a viin.

    And before her fleshyugh.

    One day¡­

    ¡°Sis, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Tell me anything. The mighty Winterer, ¡­.¡±

    ¡°I feel good about being embarrassed. Is this weird?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I blurted out.

    Winterer popped his tongue out of the candy.

    ¡°Wait. What are you talking about?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°It felt good when I was ying tag with my dad. It also felt really good when you kissed me on the cheek.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it feels good¡­.¡±

    ¡°My face just got hot and my heart was racing. I¡¯m giggling just thinking about my dad kissing me. Like this.¡±

    -Bashish.

    One day, however, the smile just looks natural.

    The candy on both cheeks made him look like a squirrel.

    ¡°You know what would happen if I did something more embarrassing? Like washing with my dad. Because I¡¯d be embarrassed to show you naked.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? How dare that little shit.¡±

    ¡°Too bad Grandma caught me. I was going to wash her with my dad¡¯s chest. Hmph.¡±

    Despite her innocent demeanor, her words were a bit impure.

    ¡°But it felt so good. Am I a pervert?¡±

    Haru asked.

    Am I a pervert?

    It was a question she hadn¡¯t even asked her dad and grandma.

    Winterer¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a perverted bitch, even by Viin¡¯s standards¡­.

    A pervert?

    I was about to get naked and hug a man. Of course not.

    ¡­I¡¯m sure it feels good to say it.

    But you don¡¯t know how Winterer goes about his day.

    She¡¯s probably just happy that my dad treats her so well.

    He¡¯s so unnecessarily handsome that even she flutters.

    Even if what he was doing was perverted.

    his intentions were pure as the driven wind.

    She was sure of this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m going to go ahead and say it, because I don¡¯t like the idea of my ything being known as a pervert.

    Winterer frowned at that.

    A cherry-scented sigh was exhaled.

    ¡°Ha. First, let me ask you something. You¡¯ve seen me naked a few times while I was washing, right? How did it feel? Did you like it?¡±

    ¡°I always hated it because it was cold water.¡±

    ¡°What about other people? What if that guard over there saw your body?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d hate it, no, please don¡¯t. My body is mine.¡±

    A sweet, candy-scented Q&A continued.

    Haru answered every question immediately.

    As if it wasn¡¯t worth considering.

    ¡°Then¡­ how do you think your dad would feel if he saw you like that?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Haru fell silent at the mention of her dad.

    Unlike before, she only mumbled, her face turning redder and redder.

    ¡°¡­Do you think he sees your butt hole too?¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Why would I show him my butt hole? Who likes dirty ces like that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. If it¡¯s not that, he might like it. If he praises you, you¡¯d like it more. I must be a pervert.¡±

    She bowed her head deeply with the candy in her mouth.

    She knew this wasn¡¯t normal.

    Winterer then took another taste of the candy.

    -Smack.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re not a pervert.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? But I, I feel good when I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be a pervert if you felt that way about just anyone. But you only feel that way towards him.¡±

    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it perverted? Feeling good when I¡¯m embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Not perverted. Hmm. Hmm. That¡¯s love.¡±

    She then said it was love.

    Haru tilted her head.

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°¡­¡­Love?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Love. Wanting to be with someone you like, wanting to sleep together. If they¡¯re happy, you¡¯re happy too.¡±

    Unlike her, Winterer¡¯s eyes softened into half-moons, showing how she learned and who she loved.

    [That¡¯s something only people who love each other do. Got it?]

    ¡®Do I love Dad?¡¯

    ¡­However, the ¡®love¡¯ between Winterer and Haru was a bit different.

    Winterer¡¯s love was just a kind of familial affection.

    A care for her little sister, even though she didn¡¯t realize it herself.

    On the other hand, Haru¡¯s love?

    What was needed to wash together naked with her dad.

    She didn¡¯t know much, but with that, she could do embarrassing things with her dad.

    Making her happy and smiling brightly.

    Haru¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Is feeling embarrassed because I love Dad, not because I¡¯m a pervert?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°When Dad rubs against me, my heart pounds? When he kisses me, my body feels light and floaty?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. Definitely.¡±

    In contrast, Winterer¡¯s confidence was fading.

    She said it, but she wasn¡¯t sure.

    She had never loved anyone as a viin.

    This was just something she heard from her subordinates.

    ¡°So, what should I do? Can I ask Dad to bathe with me because I love him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    But her little sister believed herpletely.

    Winterer found it hard to keep pretending to know.

    Her red, cloudy eyes wandered around.

    ¡®Love, love¡­ That woman who went into heat.¡¯

    [Haa. Choking while having sex is the best. Double the sex.]

    [Shit. It¡¯s a good thing I stopped her before a corpse showed up. What¡¯s sex that¡¯s worth this fuss at night?]

    [What, don¡¯t you know? A guy¡¯s go¡­.]

    [Yuck. Why would I do that? Disgusting.]

    [It feels good. Doing it while killing is twice as nice. Want to try it next time?]

    [Disgusting. Unclean. Go away.]

    [Come on. Don¡¯t be like that. You were born from sex too, Winterer? If people who love each other didn¡¯t¡­.]

    ¡®Hmm. They said people who love each other do that.¡¯

    What should you do if you love someone?

    Sex. Sex.

    Thanks to viin-level condensed sex education, Winterer¡¯s sex knowledge was extreme.

    ¡®Should I ask her to make a baby? She¡¯d rush to do it at my word.¡¯

    The problem was whether to pass this knowledge to Haru.

    If told, she¡¯d want to do it right away¡­

    Later, when she knew more than herself.

    When she shed her innocence and matured.

    Would Haru regret her actions?

    That, unlike her sister said, her feelings weren¡¯t love.

    That she foolishly threw away her precious first experience.

    No. She might get angry.

    ¡®You made me like this with your nonsense, sister.¡¯

    She wouldn¡¯t care if her sister hated her since she was a viin¡­

    But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t speak.

    -Stare.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Haru sighed in front of her.

    As if urging an answer.

    After a brief thought, Winterer¡­

    -Smooch.

    ¡°First, kiss.¡±

    She kissed the candy deeply.

    Haru¡¯s eyes focused on the candy.

    ¡°Kiss?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You said you and Dad are shy when ites to kissing, so that¡¯s a good ce to start.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a cheek kiss, I thought you said earlier¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not on the cheek. A kiss on the lips.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!¡±

    With that, Winterer¡¯s tongue swirled around the candy.

    To show his brother how good his tongue was.

    [If you break his jaw and kiss him with your tongue, it feels good].

    [Don¡¯t stick your tongue in there. It¡¯s dirty.]

    [I used to love swords before I was a viin. All lovers do¡­.]

    ¡°Like this. Stick your tongue between your lips. Like licking candy.¡±

    And the deep kissing lecture that followed.

    ¡­even though Winterer has zero experience with men.

    The only time her lips had ever touched human flesh, let alone a first kiss, was when she nibbled on the nape of Eugene¡¯s neck.

    Still, it was an informative lecture.

    One day of watching a superior physical impressed her.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re so smart, you¡¯re the best. I want to be a stickler like you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Practice with candy from now on. Pretend you have daddy¡¯s lips in front of you.¡±

    -Squeak.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to be a kissing master!¡±

    As a result of the special sex education by the viin appealer, a potential kissing expert was born.

    * * *

    The conversation between the two sisters ended quickly.

    ¡°Okay. So, should I ask Dad for a kiss on the lips? Because I love him?¡±

    ¡°No. The love part is an absolute secret.¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stop talking and listen to your sister.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if what she¡¯s feeling is love or not. Let¡¯s keep her quiet until she grows up.¡¯

    Haru wanted to go confess her feelings right away.

    Just in case, Winter blocked her.

    The potential kissing expert puffed up her cheeks in protest,

    ¡°Puff¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll somehow manage the kiss for you. Got it?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the best, sis. There¡¯s no one like you.¡±

    She quickly surrendered to Winter¡¯s deration of ¡°Just trust me.¡±

    Her expectant gaze was fixed on her sister.

    Finally, Winter, who was suddenly burdened with heavy expectations.

    After contemting for a moment, she resolutely turned on her heels.

    Towards Yu-jin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend not to be a viin, so let¡¯s make one promise. Swear on your manhood.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡±

    ¡°From now on, kiss Haru once a day. Then, I might pretend you¡¯re an Awakened instead of a viin.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The diligent young man just blinked his eyes.

    No. Haru, what did you do while Dad was thinking?

    Dad didn¡¯t need to worry in the first ce.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy¡­¡±

    ¡°Not on the cheek, but on the lips.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    That changed everything.

    A kiss on the cheek might be okay, but a kiss on the lips, even for Haru, was a bit too much.

    It felt like cheating on his wives, so it was a no-go.

    Winter red at him.

    How dare you refuse Haru? Her gaze was fierce.

    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. Can¡¯t you do that much for her? Trash.¡±

    ¡°If she were still a little kid, maybe, but her body has grown up. It¡¯s a bit inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°If Haru cries¡­¡±

    ¡°Even so, no. It¡¯s wrong to do something like that to someone who¡¯s still mentally immature.¡±

    But Yu-jin remained diligent today as well.

    Thanks to this, only Winter was frustrated.

    Haru was the prettiest girl in the world.

    And yet you refuse this? Are you impotent?

    ¡°I¡¯ll smash your manhood, you jerk!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!? You have no shame, saying that in front of our Haru, you brat!!¡±

    ¡°And you, ignoring me, Winter, when I speak. I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±

    And so, a fight broke out between them.

    Winter was furious, demanding why Yu-jin wouldn¡¯t ept.

    Yu-jin, with his already nned three households, firmly refused.

    Due to this fight, the n to give Haru a deep kiss eventually fizzled out¡­

    -Creak.

    ¡°I wondered why you were sote. What¡¯s all this fighting again?¡±

    ¡°Chairman!!¡±

    Before it fizzled outpletely,

    At the perfect timing, the chairman barged in.

    ¡°Listen. She has the audacity to be so shameless.¡±

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon!! You damn jerk.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªEnough. Winter, you¡¯re released. Come out.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    The top viin Winter suddenly regained her freedom.

 Chapter 86

    Winterer was released from prison.

    ¡­It was unbelievable.

    The crime shemitted was terrorism.

    Wasn¡¯t it a massive terrorism aimed at the Chairman?

    In fact, it was Winterer who attempted to overthrow South Korea.

    And they were releasing her? Why?

    ¡°Did she get an acquittal or something?¡±

    ¡°No. The arrest warrant was dismissed, but that doesn¡¯t mean the crime disappears. She¡¯ll be investigated without detention for the time being.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can an arrest warrant be dismissed?¡±

    ¡°Paha! You¡¯re surprisingly naive in these matters. Let me exin.¡±

    The Chairman chuckled at my question and exined.

    Arrest warrant.

    A necessary document to detain a criminal in a detention center.

    Winterer was caught red-handed and detained, but imprisoning her without an arrest warrant was illegal.

    Thus, the prosecutor immediately applied for an arrest warrant.

    Criminal Procedure Act, Article 70.

    To detain the defendant on the grounds that they had no fixed residence and might flee.

    ¡°But the judge dismissed it.¡±

    ¡°What? Is that judge out of their mind? If they release a viin like me, of course I¡¯ll run¡­.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯d put her on a leash and manage her personally, so they just let it be.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The judge said,

    ¡°Seol Ha-yeon-nim, can you manage her? Yes. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Dismissed, just like that.

    It was a ridiculous handling in many ways.

    ¡°So, from now on, Winterer, you will live with me. For now, I¡¯ll put a mana seal on you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I tried to kill you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine since I¡¯m not dead. Just behave well from now on.¡±

    What was up with the Chairman¡¯s magnanimity?

    She tried to kill her just the other day, and now she was suggesting they live together?

    I had a gut feeling that nothing serious would happen, but¡­

    She was quite an extraordinary olddy, really.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a rice cake? I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll tear you apart at the slightest chance.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Winterer. Don¡¯t say things like that in front of Haru¡­.¡±

    The one who had been forgiven, Winterer, emitted a murderous aura.

    Judging by her sharp voice, she wasn¡¯t just saying it.

    To this, the Chairman said,

    ¡°Try it. But if you fail, it¡¯s a hundredshes on your buttocks.¡±

    ¡°Ha. As if a child¡¯s prank would¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Haru and Yu-jin, strip you naked, and then whip you. If you want to give them a good show, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re like a rice cake, really.¡±

    With the threat of spanking, the viin pleader instantly caved.

    She red at me with a red face as a bonus.

    ¡°Perverted rice cake bastard. Die.¡±

    ¡°This is unfair. What did I do?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Die. Rice cake. If you¡¯re going to look at someone, look at Haru.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re selling out your sister now.¡±

    Thus, the viin pleader who needed some discipline was added to the Chairman¡¯s house.

    * * *

    After being released from detention.

    At first, I was a bit uneasy, but Winterer surprisinglyplied.

    ¡°Meal? Ha. Do you think I¡¯ll eat the food you give me? I¡¯d rather starve to death¡­.¡±

    -Growl.

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll endure it and eat a lot, just to kill that woman.¡±

    Even at the Korean restaurant, where we heard you should eat tofu after release, she didn¡¯t cause any trouble.

    This was partly thanks to the mana seal she wore, but¡­

    The main reason was probably Haru.

    ¡°Unnie, the grilled ribs are so delicious. Half of mine is a gift.¡±

    ¡°You eat it. That fattening stuff is for you.¡±

    ¡°Unnie, you gave me spam before. This is payback.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sigh. I¡¯ll eat it just this once. You rice cake.¡±

    Haru, who seemed to enjoy being with her sister so much, stuck close and handed over the meat side dishes.

    Thanks to this, Winterer began to eat quietly.

    Like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten in days, she devoured the food greedily.

    -Whisper whisper.

    ¡°I heard she refused to eat in detention, so I thought of using your hypnosis if it came to that. But things are going better than expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I wondered why she was eating so hastily, and it turned out she hadn¡¯t eaten in days.

    No wonder she took Haru¡¯s candy earlier.

    I sighed at the viin pleader¡¯s foolishness.

    ¡°Sigh. So, what are you going to do with her now? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll just let herze around, Chairman.¡±

    I added a question.

    I was about to enlist once the verdict was out¡­

    Until then, she was just another awakener.

    The verdict would take at least a month.

    Would the Chairman just let her be?

    That workaholic grandmother who couldn¡¯t stand to see talent go to waste?

    I stared at her intently, implying that it was impossible.

    The Chairman smirked.

    ¡°You know me too well, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Anyway. What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still pondering. Leaving her alone feels a bit unsafe, but I¡¯m also wondering if I should follow her around to supervise her.¡±

    She then revealed she was still considering.

    Well. Her abilities were certain, but managing her required a lot of effort.

    If I released her seal, who knew what trouble she¡¯d cause?

    She was a troublesome case¡ªtoo valuable to discard, but difficult to keep.

    ¡°Just let her hang out with Haru? She¡¯s going to the military once the sentence is finalized anyway. Isn¡¯t it too early to work her?¡±

    ¡°No. I feel there will be something useful. My intuition insists so.¡±

    Our opinions diverged on the troublesome issue.

    There¡¯s no use for her, just get rid of her.

    It¡¯s a waste to throw her away, she¡¯ll be useful eventually.

    ¡­it sounded like old folks picking up junk.

    That¡¯s why olddies are like this.

    ¡®Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Winterer, I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s how it is.¡¯

    ¡°If that¡¯s the Chairman¡¯s will.¡±

    I didn¡¯t object.

    I wanted to let her rest until enlistment.

    She¡¯d been through a lot.

    But. If the Chairman wanted to put her to work, there was nothing I could do.

    I could only watch.

    I looked at Winterer, whose difficult futurey ahead, with sympathetic eyes¡­

    -Munch munch. Gulp.

    ¡°What are you staring at, rice cake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Did I waste my sympathy?¡¯

    She turned my sympathy into annoyance.

    She was a piece of work.

    * * *

    After the meal.

    Winterer was unusually content.

    Even her eyes, usually filled with rage, softened.

    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±

    ¡®How long has it been since I had meat, really.¡¯

    It was unlike her usual neurotic self, but it was a natural reaction.

    Since being caught on Saturday, she¡¯d starved all Sunday and now had a full meal.

    She rarely had such a feast even before.

    So, it was her first abundant meal in months.

    It was only natural that her deep-rooted neurosis subsided.

    -Grab. Whisper whisper.

    ¡°Unnie, unnie. When we get home, teach me ¡®churup churup¡¯ properly.¡±

    Even beside me was Haru. My own sister.

    She was entirely different from the 47th, the sullen doll, that I remembered¡­

    Well. This wasn¡¯t bad either. It felt like having a ve to wait on me.

    Winterer¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.

    ¡®I had nned to escape at the first opportunity, but joining in on this nonsense for a bit doesn¡¯t seem bad either.¡¯

    Her thoughts changed because of this.

    She had intended to escape when she saw a chance¡­

    But was there really a need to act immediately?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be more ¡®viin-like¡¯ to charm them into lowering their guard, and then sink her teeth in at the critical moment?

    This was the reason she hadn¡¯t resisted on the way to the academy.

    Thanks to that, both the Chairman and Haru were pleased.

    The Chairman found her surprisingly docile.

    Haru was just happy to be with her sister.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is where you¡¯ll be staying.¡±

    ¡°Our house. Unnie and I can sleep warmly now. There¡¯s plenty of hot water too.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. This ce is shabby for someone like me, Winterer, but I¡¯ll tolerate it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ really!¡±

    Although Yu-jin couldn¡¯t resist her educational fervor and clenched her fists, anyway.

    Haru and Winterer immediately headed for the bathroom.

    It was due to Haru¡¯s strong insistence.

    ¡°Unnie. Let¡¯s go brush our teeth now.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? I can help¡­.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, no. I will brush Unnie¡¯s teeth.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll chat with Yu-jin in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I actually have something to¡­.¡±

    ¡°Unnie. Hurry. Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you rice cake.¡±

    Winterer followed Haru nonchntly.

    Even a viin like her never skipped brushing her teeth.

    Without any suspicion.

    ¡ªNot knowing what was about to happen.

    ¡°Ptui¡­ Whew. Haru, you can brush your teeth by yourself now. You used to do it half-heartedly if I didn¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°Learned from Grandma. I¡¯m a teeth-brushing master now.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Really. Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°And now I¡¯m going to be a ¡®churup churup¡¯ master too.¡±

    -Grab.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    After brushing her teeth, Haru suddenly grabbed Tub Winterler¡¯s shoulder.

    And then¡­

    ¡°A. You want to see that again? It¡¯s annoying. Fine.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to practice kissing with me? Here. Kiss.¡±

    ¡°What? No, wait. What!?¡±

    Her lips were right in front of his eyes.

    Realizing what that meant, Winterler was taken aback.

    His sister was trying to kiss him!

    ¡°Wait a minute. This is something people who love each other do! Why are you trying to do it with me?!¡±

    ¡°Practice.¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind!? This is disgusting.¡±

    ¡°I just brushed my teeth, so it¡¯s clean. No problem.¡±

    I tried to stop her urgently, but Haru didn¡¯t stop.

    Indeed, Haru was at her best when it came to execution.

    To Winterler, his sister¡¯s boldness was just bewildering.

    ¡®Wait, is she serious? She really wants to kiss me?¡¯

    -Squeeze.

    ¡°Sis. Teach me well.¡±

    ¡°Wa-wait a minute. Actually, I¡­¡±

    He was so flustered that he was about to confess his lie.

    There¡¯s nothing to learn from me. The best I can teach you is how to eat candy for a long time ¨C he thought.

    Winterler tried to stop her desperately, but¡­ unfortunately, Haru was a bit faster.

    -Chup. Churup.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    Their lips met almost like a headbutt.

    In the midst of it, a tongue pried open the opposite lips.

    Seeking to learn from a hidden master.@@novelbin@@

    -Churup, chup. Chuurp.

    The sound of saliva softly echoed in the bathroom.

    It was the sound of their tongues inevitably entangling with each other.

    ¡®As expected, Sis. Your tongue is incredibly quick. Truly a master.¡¯

    Haru simply admired purely.

    My goodness. Sis, you really do use your tongue well. It¡¯s like you¡¯re ying tag with it¡ªshe thought.

    -Chururup. Chuurp, chup.

    ¡®She really did it, this Haru rice cake!!!¡¯

    On the other hand, Winterler was purely horrified.

    My goodness. She wants to practice by kissing her own sister? Even as a viin, I think this is insane. I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my mind.

    -Churup¡­ Chuurp.

    ¡®With my current strength, I can¡¯t even push her away¡­!!¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t even resist.

    She had a mana-sealing anklet on her ankle.

    Right now, she was no different from an ordinary person.

    Winterler had no choice but to endure the kissing, helplessly clinging to Haru.

    Although she tried to avoid Haru¡¯s tongue with minimal resistance¡­

    It didn¡¯t make much difference.

    No, it even backfired.

    Haru, thinking it was a technique, clung even more.

    In the end, their kissing practicested a full three minutes.

    -Chururup¡­ chup.

    ¡°Puhaha! Sis, you¡¯re a total master. As expected, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Between the stretching strings of saliva, Haru gave a thumbs up with sparkling eyes.

    Only then did Winterler regain control of her body.

    Of course, her legs had long since given out from her first kiss.

    As soon as she was released, she plopped down onto the floor.

    -Thud.

    ¡°What, what is this? What are you doing?¡±

    Then, she looked up at Haru, trying to question her.

    She moved her saliva-soaked lips, trying to say, ¡°What is this, you rice cake¡ª?¡±

    However,

    ¡°Please take care of me from now on, Sis.¡±

    ¡°¡­From now on?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Until I be a master at kissing, every day. Let¡¯s do it every time we brush our teeth.¡±

    ¡°Uh, uh, uh¡­?¡±

    Haru¡¯s innocence left Winterler stammering continuously.

    What is this? Am I the only one embarrassed? Is there something wrong with me? she thought.

    Of course, Winterler was the one being reasonable.

    * * *

    While the two sisters were spending such an intense time together.

    ¡°I¡¯ll assign Winterler as your buddy. Please take care of her from now on.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to use me for free too, you old hag!! This is why¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that shameless yet, you insolent brat!! Do you want me to strip and show you!?¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaaaa!!! This old hag is really stripping!!!¡±

    Shouts echoed in the living room.

 Chapter 87

    Rewind time a bit. When the two sisters were conducting a sex education practice under the guise of brushing their teeth.

    In the Chairman¡¯s quarters. The living room.

    Yu-jin and the Chairman were exuding a rather serious atmosphere.

    ¡°First, Chairman. What is it you wanted to talk to me about?¡±

    ¡°You speak first. Didn¡¯t you say you had something to discuss with me?¡±

    The two faced each other across the table.

    It might have looked like they were yielding the conversation to each other¡­

    In truth, they were engaged in an intense psychological battle.

    It was a battle because they knew each other so well.

    ¡®The fact that this old hag has something to say to me, it¡¯s definitely about Winterler. She¡¯sying the groundwork to ask me for a favor.¡¯

    ¡®This guy has something to say to me. My intuition tells me it¡¯s nothing pleasant.¡¯

    The Chairman possessed a strong intuition.

    Yu-jin, before his regression, had spent almost ten years in a give-and-take rtionship with the Chairman.

    Therefore, they were certain.

    The words spoken in the absence of the children were anything but normal.

    They knew this was a battle where the first to speak would be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°There¡¯s a hierarchy even with cold water; how could I speak first? If you have something to say, I¡¯ll listen attentively.¡±

    ¡®If I speak first, it¡¯ll be hard to refuse the Chairman¡¯s requestter¡­!!¡¯

    Both had something to ask of each other.

    But, the first to make a request?

    It would be difficult to refuse the other¡¯s subsequent request.

    Rejecting the request of someone who had already shown favor was much harder than just saying no.

    On the other hand, the one who spoke second?

    They could weigh their request against the first one.

    Oh, I¡¯m nning to ask for a favor worth 1000 points. But he only asked for 800 points?

    Great. I¡¯ll ept it.

    This was a fight where securing the second move was crucial.

    Yu-jin had a serious demeanor for a reason.

    ¡°You speak first. Unlike the young, I¡¯m past my prime. I¡¯ll just enjoy my tea while waiting, leisurely.¡±

    ¡®Look at the young one already trying to scheme. Adorable.¡¯

    Unlike Yu-jin, the Chairman was extremely rxed.

    The difference in experience between them was overwhelming.

    Convincing a youngster was nothing for her.

    However, Yu-jin¡­

    ¡°What are you talking about, sis? You¡¯re still so pretty and young.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!!¡±

    A sudden attack.

    With an unnecessarily handsome face, he smiled and used the term ¡®sis.¡¯

    The Chairman¡¯sposure was shaken.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Hoo. I almost choked. Damn it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®My conscience is killing me.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    Yu-jin¡¯s conscience pricked him sharply, but nheless.

    Thanks to that, Yu-jin gained the upper hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Ha-yeon sis. Should I get something to wipe it?¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me ¡®sis¡¯. It¡¯s giving me goosebumps.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s just the two of us here. Let¡¯s befortable with the titles, okay?¡±

    Grabbing some tissues nearby, he wiped the spilled Ssanghwa tea.

    While doing so, Yu-jin naturally sat beside the Chairman.

    He knew too well not to give this old fox any openings.

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Why here when there are plenty of seats¡­?¡±

    ¨C Plop.

    ¡°Anyway. What did you want to talk about? I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    Yu-jin¡¯s second attack. An eye contact strike followed.

    Looking up from right beside her was a high-level technique.

    The way he lowered his gaze as he sat showed he had done this many times before.

    ¡®This makes her feel like she has a grandson, and she goes easy on me.¡¯

    Indeed, he had done this many times before his regression.

    Around thirty years old, when Seol Ha-yeon was preparing for retirement.

    When she joked about making him her sessor, he often used this tactic to refuse.

    However, the problem was¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Damn it. If she gets flustered, it¡¯s not like I can take responsibility.¡¯

    At that time, Seol Ha-yeon was at the age of seventy.

    Her evaluation of Yu-jin was that he was too slippery to be trusted as her sessor.

    No matter what he did, she could justugh it off as the antics of a young man.

    But what about now?

    She was still only sixty years old. ¡®Despite appearances, she¡¯s young on the outside, so maybe a young man¡­?¡¯ Such thoughts weren¡¯t entirely absent.

    Moreover, her evaluation of Yu-jin was as her sessor.

    It was natural that her reaction would be different from before his regression.

    ¨C Slowly.

    ¡°Oh my. A man acting like this with a woman. Are you flirting with me?¡±

    The Chairman put her hand on Yu-jin¡¯s chin.

    Instead of a grandmotherly smile, she gave a rather fatal one.

    What¡¯s this? Are you flirting? ¨C she asked.

    Yu-jin was immediately disarmed.

    ¡°No, of course not. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    ¨C Swoosh.

    ¡®Launching a nuke all of a sudden? Isn¡¯t this a vition of the Geneva Conventions?¡¯

    Abandoning his full-on attack, he quickly slid to the end of the sofa.

    Yu-jin realized in one shot that he couldn¡¯tpete with a strategic nuke.

    As he thought to himself btedly.

    Oh, this old hag is still only sixty.

    Unlike before his regression, her words were still sharp.

    ¡®¡­I lost.¡¯

    ¡®I won. Why attempt such a feeble charm offensive?¡¯

    The winner of this mind game was Seol Ha-yeon.

    * * *

    After the short farce.

    Yu-jin quickly adapted.

    He realized that he had been yed and that speaking first would be less embarrassing.

    His mouth moved weakly.

    ¡°Ha¡­ then I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s hear why you¡¯ve been dragging it out like this.¡±

    ¡°Can I go to the S-ss gate with Kkong?¡±

    Yu-jin¡¯s business was about the S-ss gate strategy proposed by the Divine Church through Kkong.

    He was asking for permission to apany Kkong to a future S-ss gate to reap the benefits.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just that¡­.¡±

    ¡°With Alice, Shia, and Master as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Now, including his wives.

    The Chairman¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡®If it¡¯s a gate Kkong is targeting, it¡¯s likely abroad. Damn¡­ Is he nning to take Ninomiya overseas?¡¯

    Alice and Shia weren¡¯t a particr problem.

    Kkong would surely protect them, and with Ninomiya also going, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues.

    The real problem was Ninomiya Aika, the walking strategic nuke.

    Someone of her caliber would be a bit concerning even to other countries.

    Yes, it¡¯s true that an S-ss gate outbreak is a big deal for us, but still, having Ninomiyand in our country is a bit¡­

    Everyone would likely show such reluctance.

    ¡®Yu-jin must have asked me knowing this. It¡¯ll be quite a hassle to mediate in the middle.¡¯

    The scales of gains and losses tilted in the Chairman¡¯s mind.

    The loss alone, just imagining it, brought a sense of annoying tasks.

    Extra work and overtime were already appearing before her eyes.

    ¡®Sending Yu-jin to safely gain S-ss gate experience, that too abroad, is quite tempting though.¡¯

    On the other hand, the benefits?

    Yu-jin, marked as a sessor, gaining experience in an S-ss gate.

    With Kkong, a gate specialist, and the Vietnam Liberation Army, it was top-notch experience.

    It was the best practical training a cadet could get.

    And with no safety issues, it was perfect.

    ¡®Moreover¡­ hmm. It¡¯s worth the trouble.¡¯

    After a short contemtion, the scales tipped toward approval.

    A smile spread on the Chairman¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity. I can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Really? Thank you¡­.¡±

    ¡°But, for that, you guys will have to work a bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°How can we just send a cadet to an S-ss gate? They need to be raised to handle themselves.¡±

    Her smile could be likened to¡­

    A snake that had caught its prey.

    A mischievous smile as if saying, ¡®You¡¯re in for it now.¡¯

    A sense of foreboding appeared on Yu-jin¡¯s face.

    ¡°No way¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just in time, I thought it was a waste for you, Alice Littlewood, and Yu Shia to follow the existing curriculum.¡±

    Yu-jin¡¯s face turned pale, realizing what she was about to say.

    Seol Ha-yeon did not betray his expectations.

    ¡°From now on, all your lectures except for basic cultural studies will be converted into practical training. For Alice and Shia, it¡¯ll be for lectures deemed unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°The lecture title will be Field Practice 1. The instructor will be me, Seol Ha-yeon. The cooperating n will be Cheonhwa.¡±

    ¡°The lecture content is¡­ gate practice in pairs.¡±

    ¡°Thepletion condition is not to hinder Kkong in the S-ss gate strategy. That¡¯s it.¡±

    You guys will now rece lectures with gate runs.

    Yu-jin, who suddenly lost his exciting campus life, burst out.

    ¡°Wait, field practice as freshmen? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Your master tackled an S-ss gate alone as a freshman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Weakened by the mention of his master.

    Yu-jin copsed into his seat.

    ¡®Shia, Alice. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Because of me, your academy life¡­!!¡¯

    Yu-jin himself was fine.

    He preferred wielding a sword in a gate a hundred times more than attending boring lectures.

    But what about his wives?

    They were girls in their early twenties, who had only recently awakened.

    He didn¡¯t want to force them into a damp ce like a gate so soon.

    No, he didn¡¯t want them to go to such dangerous ces at all.

    That was why Yu-jin couldn¡¯t help but feel gloomy.

    ¡°¡­Just to be sure, one of the pairs will be me, right? Shia and Alice won¡¯t go alone, will they?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite greedy. They¡¯ll only be made to do it once a week. There¡¯ll be no ovep, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Yu-jin¡¯s face brightened a little at the somewhat hopeful news.

    Field practice with his wives once a week?

    It was regrettable for them, but if he considered it a legal date¡­?

    Not bad. Yes.

    Of course, he would have to apologize to them earnestly.

    With these thoughts, Yu-jin¡¯s heavy heart felt a little lighter.

    ¡°Alright. Then, do I run solo on the remaining two days?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Other than the mandatory cultural studies, I¡¯m free all week except for Monday. I¡¯ve already talked it over with the other professors.¡±

    He continued to ask.

    My schedule is free for four days a week.

    Shia and Alice will pair with me each for a day, so I¡¯ll go solo for the remaining two days, right?

    Yu-jinughed at the simple arithmetic¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThe Chairman alsoughed.

    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s a two-person practice. Where do you think you¡¯re going alone?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll assign Winterler as your buddy. Spend the remaining two days with her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You old hag!!!?¡±

 Chapter 90

    Time rewinds a bit, back to the moment when Yu-jin and Seol Ha-yeon left the lecture hall for their mission.

    A strange tension filled the ssroom, thanks mainly to Sia and Alice.

    *Gulp.*

    ¡®Yu-jin managed to handle things somehow, but¡­ is it really happening again?¡¯

    ¡®Another standoff? Are we gonna get another showdown?¡¯

    The students were anxious. They¡¯d just witnessed a heated exchange between Sia and Alice, which Yu-jin barely managed to diffuse. The thought of that fight starting up again was intimidating.

    Meanwhile, the two in question, Alice and Sia, were...

    ¡®This is so awkward I could die.¡¯

    ¡®What should I do? This is unbelievably ufortable!¡¯

    They were, surprisingly, equally uneasy.

    Thinking back to the sh they had just a short while ago, they realized how it might have sounded:

    *Yu-jin lent me his clothes. He even held me when we were at the Gate.*

    *Oh yeah? Well, I went to the baths with Yu-jin, and we¡¯re going to see a movie this weekend.*

    ¡­In the heat of the moment, they¡¯d said these things without thinking. But now that they¡¯d calmed down, both felt the lines sounded awkward and out of ce.

    ¡®If anyone hears that, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m head over heels for Yu-jin...!¡¯

    ¡®Ugh, she probably thinks I¡¯m madly in love with Yu-jin!¡¯

    Their pride only made things worse. They¡¯d barely known Yu-jin for two weeks; falling for someone in two weeks? No way. They weren¡¯t that kind of girl.

    So both quietly wondered if the other misunderstood, and the awkwardness hung thick between them.

    ¡®Two weeks¡­ well, I mean, he¡¯s been around for two weeks straight, so maybe it¡¯s natural for some to feel that way.¡¯

    ¡®Must be like hypnosis. His looks alone would be enough to hypnotize anyone.¡¯

    Others in the room thought, *Anyone hit by an eight-ton truck like that would be down for the count*, but regardless, the awkwardness between Alice and Sia finally started to ease as ss began.

    "So today, uh, what did Ha-yeon teachst week¡­¡±

    *Slip.*

    At that moment, a substitute instructor rushed in to begin ss. A small note slipped onto Sia¡¯s desk¡ªone that Alice had discreetly passed to her.

    *I apologize for earlier, Sia. I was just proud to show off the clothes Yu-jin lent me.*

    Sia smiled slightly as she read it.

    *If we keep this fight going, it¡¯ll only make things harder for Yu-jin. Let¡¯s just let it go.*

    *It¡¯s okay. I was being petty too. Let¡¯s forget about it.*

    *Thank you, Sia.*

    *For Yu-jin¡¯s sake, I can let my pride go for a moment. After all, we¡¯rerades in the Pine Needle Gang.*

    Alice¡¯s mouth turned up into a grin. The fact that both their argument and their reconciliation had been for Yu-jin¡¯s sake¡ªit seemed fitting for them.

    *Slip.*

    *So, do you like Yu-jin?*

    *Me? Yu-jin is just a fellow member of the Pine Needle Gang. That¡¯s all I see him as...for now.*

    *I see. He¡¯s just a friend to me too. Of course, if he begged me to date him, well, I might reconsider.*

    The conversation shifted to a yful test of who had feelings for Yu-jin, creating a warmer, softer atmosphere between them.

    *Then¡­ what do you think about Ninomiya?*

    *Pause.*

    ¡ªThe peace was quickly broken.

    Thest possible candidate for Yu-jin¡¯s affection was brought up: Aika Ninomiya. The world¡¯s strongest had entered the conversation.

    *Her? She¡¯s probably fawning all over him, not even subtle about it. She¡¯s always struck me as the type to fall fast and hard.*

    *I think so too. Besides, if she didn¡¯t see him that way, she wouldn¡¯t be living with him.*

    Sia and Alice both narrowed their eyes, a strange feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu settling over them.

    ¡®What is this? I never noticed alone, but talking with her like this... I feel an odd sense of familiarity.¡¯

    ¡®Like Ninomiya¡¯s going to swoop in and im Yu-jin all for herself¡­¡¯

    They were reminded of the feeling they¡¯d had the first time they saw Yu-jin. Every time they fought over him, it felt inevitable that Aika would appear to steal him away.

    For some reason, they both felt a sense of urgency.

    *Did you know that, the other day, she left the front door open while wearing some scandalous underwear?*

    *Oh, so that swimsuit Haru was wearing came from her?*

    *We¡¯re only around during the day, yet look how much has happened already. Imagine the things going on at their ce when we¡¯re not there.*

    *It¡¯s hard to imagine there wouldn¡¯t be anything going on.*

    Their investigation narrowed, revealing even more of Aika¡¯s hidden traits and behavior.

    *For all we know, she might¡¯ve even tried seducing him in just an apron.*

    *Isn¡¯t that a bit extreme? What kind of woman does that?*

    *You wouldn¡¯t understand, Sia. There are probably even more daring swimsuits¡ªa string swimsuit¡­ you know, something that looks like this.*

    *Who on earth would wear something that skimpy? It¡¯d dig right into her sides.*

    *Yu-jin picked those outfits, of course. He¡¯s innocent, so he probably didn¡¯t realize just how revealing they were when he chose them.*

    *Pause.*

    *Huh. Yu-jin picked those¡­ Wait. No way. He¡¯d never pick anything like that. Not clothes that messed up.*

    *Even if he did pick them, there¡¯s no way Ninomiya would wear them. She¡¯s not an adult film star.*

    *You¡¯re forgetting she¡¯s Japanese! It¡¯s a country full of risqu¨¦ics! She¡¯d wear something like that without batting an eye!*

    Alice¡¯s attack on Aika¡¯s fashion sense was ferocious. As a British ¡°Eye of Truth¡± expert, she wasn¡¯t the one to talk, but her argument carried weight.

    Sia, still a bit doubtful, finally gave in.

    *I don¡¯t know, but if you¡¯re that sure...*

    *Yes. So when Yu-jin gets back, we should ask him straight up: Does he like her? If not, we need to find out if she¡¯s tried anything weird with him.*

    And so, Alice dered an inquiry. They¡¯d skirted the issue before, but this time, Sia was on her side. They¡¯d get the truth from Yu-jin one way or another.

    This was why, as soon as Yu-jin returned, they called him over.

    "Yu-jin,e sit down for a moment."

    "We need to talk."

    "¡­Huh?"

    Yu-jin¡¯s golden eyes widened in surprise.

    He simply looked confused. He was here to talk about their Gate exercise, maybe even face a little scolding. But he hadn¡¯t even started talking, and already the mood felt heavy. No wonder he couldn¡¯t grasp what was going on.

    But that confusion didn¡¯tst long. As he pieced things together, a chill ran down his spine.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®Wait¡­ did I do something wrong? This doesn¡¯t sound like a normal scolding¡ªthis feels worse!¡¯

    They want me to *sit down* and *talk*? Isn¡¯t that the line that tops every husband¡¯s list of dreaded phrases?

    A sense of primal danger hit Yu-jin. He began desperatelybing through his mind for anything he might¡¯ve done wrong.

    Was it the Gate exercise?

    No, they couldn¡¯t have heard about that already.

    Was it because I skipped ss for a mission?

    No, the Chairman dragged me off¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t me me for that.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know! No matter how hard I think, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡¯

    It was terrifying precisely because he couldn¡¯t think of anything. Some might say a clear conscience should beforting, but¡­

    *Hey, Yu-jin. Did you have fun with that floozy?*

    *Oh, she was having a hard time after taking out a Necromancer, so I spent three days drinking with her, around the clock. Drank so much I don¡¯t even remember it all.*

    *Oh, and you forgot our anniversary yesterday too?*

    *Oh, no¡­*

    Yu-jin had learned a lot from being a husband: If you don¡¯t know what you did wrong, you can¡¯t even begin to fix it.

    *Shiver.*

    ¡®Alice was mad for a full week after that¡­ I only managed to calm her down by agreeing to ten sessions of hypnosis y.¡¯

    He was trembling in genuine fear. Unlike his yful shock at Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s underwear, this was real. The kind of fear only married life could bring.

    "Why¡¯re you still standing? Sit down."

    "Exactly. We¡¯ve got plenty of time before the next ss, so we can take it nice and slow¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    *Grind.*

    Yu-jin gritted his teeth and clenched his hands so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. His golden eyes gleamed with sudden determination.

    And then¡­

    *BANG!!!*

    "I¡¯M SORRY!!!!!"

    Yu-jin threw himself forward, bowing so low his forehead cracked the floor. It was a full-power apology, the kind that could¡¯ve been straight out of ancient customs.

    "Yu-jin?! What¡¯s wrong

    !?"

    "Are you okay?! I just heard the floor break!"

    "I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, but I¡¯m sorry for all of it!"

    *Thump, thump, thump, thump.*

    He even went as far as banging his head repeatedly like a woodpecker. If the Chairman had seen this, she might¡¯vemented, *Is this the Three Kneelings and Nine Prostrations?*

    The effect was immediate.

    *Whisper, whisper.*

    "What¡¯s up with Yu-jin? What¡¯s he apologizing for?"

    "He must¡¯ve done something¡­ But that guy? Really?"

    "Probably another standoff between those two. Gaslighting?"

    "Wow, making him do that in front of everyone? That¡¯s scary."

    Public opinion instantly swung in Yu-jin¡¯s favor.

    Alice and Sia found it baffling. They only wanted to have a chat, but now they looked like the viins.

    "Hey, stand up! We¡¯re not scolding you! This is embarrassing¡ªwhat are you even doing!?"

    "Are you okay? Should we take you to the infirmary?"

    "I¡¯m not sure what I forgot because things have been so hectic, but I¡¯m really sorry!!"

    <em>Whisper, whisper.</em>

    "Oh no, look at them making that poor guy apologize like that."

    "He''s A-ss, helped with a terrorist attack, and even supported the liberation of Vietnam. And for a little mistake, they¡¯re making him do that?"

    "Wow, Alice really doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person¡­ must be a British thing."

    Yu-jin¡¯s hasty apology was turning the crowd against Alice and Sia.

    A husband who fears his wife does what he must and apologizes instinctively. But¡­

    "So¡­ you were just going to ask if anything odd happened with my teacher?"

    "Yes, that was all. And I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d¡­ why would you do that in public?"

    "My face still feels hot¡­."

    Turns out, there hadn¡¯t been a need for any apology. They only wanted to find out if he¡¯d had any strange encounters with his teacher.

    ¡­Still, for the sake of her reputation, maybe a little cover-up would help.

    "It¡¯s ridiculous. My teacher would never wear anything like an apron with nothing underneath."

    "You can tell us the truth, Yu-jin. I remember seeing that suspicious apron¡­.¡±

    "I, Seo Yu-jin, hereby swear under hypnosis that my teacher did not wear anything like an apron with nothing on underneath."

    Hypnosis added emphasis to his denial.

    ¡­of course, it was true she hadn¡¯t been wearing <em>only</em> an apron, though that was a slight wordy. And he did release the hypnosis right after saying it, but others wouldn¡¯t know that detail.

    Alice fell silent.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s no way.¡±

    ¡°See? Ninomiya may be odd, but she¡¯s not¡­well, strange enough to go around in that kind of thing. Those are only in adult videos.¡±

    Though he had no words for some of her other attire, for now, Yu-jin took advantage of the brief silence to change the subject. Dwelling on her wardrobe could get risky, so he spoke up.

    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s actually something I did want to talk to you two about.¡±

    "Oh? If it¡¯s another nonsense apology¡ª"

    "You¡¯re now both set to go on weekly Gate mission training with me, one-on-one."

    They blinked at him.

    "Wait, what?"

    He exined the deal with Gong, the agreement to help them train in an S-ss Gate, and how he rmended them to take part in Gate exercises. They¡¯d each be going once a week, and he would be there four days weekly.

    "Sorry, I meant it as a surprise, but it all came together quickly¡­."

    To his surprise, they weren¡¯t mad at all. In fact, they were thrilled¡ªboth wondered if they could increase their training beyond just once a week.

    The discipline and drive in his "wives" left him even more in awe. Though they were still just freshmen, they were eager to dive into real missions.

    "Well, that¡¯s a relief. Let¡¯s work well together then."

    "Yes! I¡¯m really looking forward to it!"

    "Better be ready. I¡¯ll make sure to show you some moves, you know."

    So, thankfully, the Gate mission talk concluded without any additional fuss. Though it was a bit risky considering their current abilities, the Chunhwa n¡¯s top members would be there to help. There shouldn¡¯t be too much danger.

    Yu-jin trusted that, with the support of Chunhwa¡¯s seniors, he could focus on enjoying his ¡°dates¡± with them¡­

    The next day¡­

    <em>Mumble, mumble.</em>

    "It¡¯s just a practice, after all¡­"

    "..."

    He hadn¡¯t expected their ¡°Gate practice¡± to turn out more like an¡­ educational session.

 Chapter 91

    **Pre-assignment for the S-rank Gate. Gate exploration practice.**

    The first partner was decided to be **Sia**.

    [On Tuesday, **Yu-jin** will go, and on Wednesday, **Alice** will go.]

    There was no specific reason for the order.

    Whether someone goes first orst, the experience gained would be simr.

    It was merely the chairman''s intuition that determined the sequence.

    [Hehe. I¡¯m first. As expected of the chairman.]

    [Why am I second?! I¡¯ve explored gates with **Yu-jin** before, so I should go first this time as well.]

    [Tsk. Don¡¯t attach too much meaning to such an order.]

    [But no matter how I think about it, I should be first.]

    [Stop whining. Instead, share something good¡­.]

    ¡­For some reason, **Alice** was fixated on the order, which left the chairman flustered trying to appease her.

    [Gate? I¡¯ll go too. As your disciple, it¡¯s only natural that I follow you.]

    [Please just stay put. We¡¯re sending the kids to build their skills, not taking them on a pic.]

    [No, I¡¯m going. Don¡¯t stop me, even if I¡¯m ranked fourth in S-ss.]

    [I¡¯ll prepare something for youter too. Please, please exercise some restraint¡­.]

    Due to the insistence of the master who wanted to tag along, there was aical negotiation between him and the chairman.

    However, all other preparations went smoothly.

    The next day, Tuesday.

    Until the moment the **Cheonhwa n** came to greet us.

    ¡°Miss. Awakened **Yu-jin**. We are at your service.¡±

    ¡°Have a good trip. **Yu-jin**, be careful, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me? Oh, I¡¯m a bit touched.¡±

    ¡ªMuttering.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m worried about speeding vitions.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Juste back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Before leaving, the chairman mumbled something¡­

    But it was probably just an old man¡¯s unnecessary worries, as always.

    ---

    In modern times, gates are broadly divided into two types.

    The first is the majority, guerri-type gates.

    Like the A+ rank gate I tackledst time, which causes immense damage if not closed after clearing.

    And the second is,

    ---

    **Military Restricted Zone**

    There is a C-rank gate located 100 meters ahead from this point.

    ess by civilians is strictly prohibited.

    Unauthorized entry may expose you to significant danger and may result in legal penalties.

    **Caution**

    Even if someone tries to entice you at night, do not follow them under any circumstances.

    It may be a symptom of hallucinations and auditory delusions caused by the monster ''Jangsanbeom.''

    The **Cheonhwa n** is actively engaged in periodic extermination to prevent such urrences, but¡­

    ---

    ¡®Long time no see. Has it been 10 years?¡¯

    It was a gate that had already been cleared and intentionally left open.

    It might seem strange to leave a gate open, but there were substantial benefits in doing so.

    Gate clearing guarantees a clear increase in stats, making it perfect for training neers.

    They can even gain realbat experience.

    For this reason, the n intentionally keeps gates with low danger levels that are left open.

    If not constantly exterminated, monsters could overflow and cause an explosion, but with proper management, they can be maintained.

    The gate before us was of such a type.

    ¡°Phew. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m already here¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you nervous, **Sia**?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, a little. I¡¯ve heard the neers cry a few times, so I¡¯m slightly trembling.¡±

    Next to me, **Sia** was taking deep breaths, unable to hide her anxiety.

    It seemed her first real experience was quite nerve-wracking.

    It made me smile, finding her cute.

    ¡ªGrinning.

    ¡°Oh? Our junior is grinning like that. Are you that happy to be on a date with ourdy?¡±

    ¡°Sister?! This isn¡¯t a date; it¡¯s a gate¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one letter difference. It¡¯s basically the same thing~.¡±

    The other awakened ones around reacted simrly, giggling at **Sia** as if they were intoxicated by the lewd newb scent.

    ¡®¡­Most of them are A-rank. Is it really appropriate to get so worked up over just a C-rank gate?¡¯

    The problem was that they were all senior members of the **Cheonhwa n**.

    It seemed excessive for the main force of the strongest n, **Cheonhwa**, to be assigned to a C-rank gate clearing.

    It was a bit like using a ughter knife to catch a chicken; a reflection of the love for the n leader''s daughter.

    I bowed deeply.

    ¡ªNodding.

    ¡°Senior members, I¡¯m sorry. You shouldn¡¯t be here at such a humble ce because of us¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, junior~. If you¡¯re a friend of ourdy, then you¡¯re a friend of ours too, right, everyone?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    My apology was met with cheerful smiles from the senior members.

    ¡­It was an odd adjustment. Before my regression, I had been treated like a thief.

    It took years to be friends with them.

    Was this the effect of the achievements?

    ¡®The hard work over the past two weeks has paid off.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you. Well then, let¡¯s head out.¡±

    Under the warm atmosphere, we set out for the gate exploration¡­

    ¡°Ah, junior? You¡¯re supposed to hold thedy¡¯s hand while entering, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    ¡­Just as we were about to head out.

    I heard something strange.

    ¡°The rule is that for the first gate, we hold hands as the opposite genders.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no such rule.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an industry standard, so thedy might not know~. Now, now. Hold on tight! Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    A sigh escaped me.

    It was obvious why they were saying such nonsensical things.

    To tease the newbies.

    If I fell for this willingly, I would be aughingstock for years toe, with phrases like, ¡°Didn¡¯t he do that back then?¡±

    So, I¡­

    ¡ªGrabbing.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no helping it. **Sia**, hold my hand tightly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Y-Yu-jin?¡±

    Oh, I¡¯d be thankful if you could do that. Legal skinship is great.

    I even intertwined our fingers.

    ¡ªMurmurs.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re really holding hands.¡±

    ¡°Senior, this friend is surprisingly more naive than I thought?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should give it a little push¡­?¡±

    The seniors seemed to find joy in my situation,ughing quietly¡­

    Go ahead and tease me all you want. I¡¯m the one benefiting.

    ---

    After entering the gate, the two students quickly dealt with the monsters.

    It was hard to believe it was their first time working together; they coordinated remarkably well.

    ¡°**Sia**, behind you!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover all the closebat for you¡­.¡±

    **Sia** used her ability to manipte shadows to deal with the monsters.

    **Yu-jin** kept a watchful eye, ready to protect his wife from any potential danger.

    It was truly exemry party y, so much so that those watching felt pleased.

    ¡°Junior, you and thedy really get along well~.¡±

    ¡°Plus, the way you two coordinate so smoothly. It¡¯s like you¡¯re made for each other, right?¡±

    ¡°Should we let them take a break?¡±

    ¡­The reason for their satisfaction was a bit different.

    Weren¡¯t all of them at least 10 years into the **Cheonhwa n**?

    For A-rank awakened ones, leveling up takes a long time.

    And **Sia** had always been there, running around the n building, proudly dering, ¡°I¡¯m a **Cheonhwa n** member!¡±

    In other words, for them, **Sia** had been like a niece they had watched grow up since she was little.

    She was our dy.¡¯

    But now, thisdy was bringing a man?

    And not just any man, but one who was handsome, capable, and had great character?

    ¡®I can¡¯t let this slide. No way.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s ourdy¡¯s first love. We should support her, right?¡¯

    This was why these A-rank awakened ones volunteered for a mere C-rank gate escort duty.

    We actively support ourdy''s love life.

    Just leave it to us.

    ¡°Phew. First, let¡¯s take care of all the monsters here¡­.¡±

    ¡°Junior~? After the battle, let¡¯s rest with a buddy! Hydrate, and wipe off each other¡¯s sweat!¡±

    ¡°Sister, what are you talking about since earlier?! I can do that myself¡­.¡±

    ¡°Awakened ones build trust this way~.¡±

    Thus, they eagerly spun lies.

    Fought? Then they had to wipe each other¡¯s sweat!

    Why was there only one water bottle? Well, getting drinking water in a gate is tough, so just share it~.

    Since they could get ambushed, they should stick close

    together while scouting~.

    What? Embarrassed?

    This is how all awakened ones do it~.

    Thanks to that, **Sia** was having a rough time.

    ¡°Sister, you want me to drink this? But this was what he drank¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oops. Sorry, **Sia**. I thought we were supposed to have one each, so I drank from it. Just a moment. I¡¯ll get another one from the seniors.¡±

    ¡°A-Anyway, we need to conserve drinking water in the gate. I should drink¡­.¡±

    ¡ªGulp.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this an indirect kiss? And I¡¯m doing it knowingly!? I can¡¯t help but drink, but if she thinks strangely¡­.¡¯

    In the midst of a push-and-pull situation, the forced skinship kept increasing.

    Each time, my heart would thump, my face would heat up, and my saliva would gather ufortably.

    The lips that had touched the mouth of the water bottle inexplicably wanted to smile.

    Ultimately, **Sia**''s reason began to crumble.

    Her body became unable to think of anything other than the battle.

    Instincts driven by the sense of crisis took over; her mind only screamed, ¡°What to do, what to do?¡±

    ¡ªBoom.

    ¡°Phew. Since we¡¯ve reached the boss room, we¡¯re done, right, seniors?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The owner of the dungeon won¡¯t respawn. You all worked hard. Junior. Lady.¡±

    ¡°Especially you,dy. You fought incredibly well! You were in a state of pure focus! Your concentration is even better than mine!¡±

    Thanks to **Sia**''s intense focus, the gate was cleared quickly.

    Before long, the group found themselves facing the return portal.

    If they returned now, the two¡¯s practice woulde to an end.

    ¡®It¡¯s finally over¡­ I feel like my head might explode, so I need some fresh air quickly.¡¯

    ¡ªWhoosh. Grabbed.

    ¡°What¡¯s this book, senior?¡±

    ¡°Since we finished early, you two can do your homework together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    Just when they thought it was over.

    Suddenly, the words from the senior awakened ones echoed.

    A smile they could no longer hide had appeared on their lips.

    ¡®Today we really did something big.¡¯

    ¡®Seeing ourdy so fond of someone is adorable~.¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯ll be leaving now, so you two enjoy your time together.¡¯

    ¡°The respawn won¡¯t be until a monthter, so take your time to chat and rx~.¡±

    ¡ªWhoosh.

    And then they stepped into the return portal.

    **Sia** and **Yu-jin** could only blink in disbelief.

    No matter how much it was a C-rank gate, and they had cleared out all the monsters, was it right to leave the students behind and go home first?

    ¡°What the heck is this¡­.¡±

    ¡°Homework? What on earth could it be?¡±

    Their eyes were fixed on the book.

    Curiosity filled them as they wondered what the senior awakened ones had tossed at them as ¡°homework.¡±

    [48 Methods to Subdue Mutants (Viins) - Written by **Seol Ha-yeon**]

    ¡®No way, when is this from?¡¯

    The book was a guide on subduing viins.

    It was an old manual that had be outdated after decades.

    The senior awakened ones had given them something from a long time ago, asking them to practice with it.

    **Yu-jin** tried to brush it off as insignificant, but¡­

    ¡°Hey, **Sia**, let¡¯s just go. What use is it to learn something like this?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s homework. We should practice a bit before we go.¡±

    ¡°¡­**Sia**?¡±

    **Sia** was currently in a situation where she was half entrusting her body to instinct.

    Her heart, stirred by the skinship with **Yu-jin**, blurted out her thoughts without passing through her head.

    She wanted to spend just a bit more time with **Yu-jin**, just like that time at the amusement park.

    ¡°Just a little. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll take on the role of the viin since it would be unfair to subdue you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then the first one is¡­.¡±

    After that, the two began their practice on subduing techniques.

    In a secretive manner, just the two of them.

    ¡°First, kick their shins to knock them down¡­.¡±

    ¡ªThud. Thump.

    ¡°Oof. I got hit~.¡±

    ¡°Haha, then next¡­.¡±

    [If you knock them down, immediately mount them and strike their face. Teeth are a weapon you can¡¯t ignore, so if possible, destroy them. Aiming for the temple to induce a concussion is also effective.]

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s brutal.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just pretend to hit you.¡±

    ¡°Okay~.¡±

    **Yu-jin**, pretending to be the viin, flopped down.

    **Sia** climbed on top of him.

    And¡­

    ¡ªThud.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!? **Sia**?¡±

    ¡°This is just practice; it¡¯s practice¡­.¡±

    ¡ª**Sia** hadpletely flopped down on **Yu-jin**.

    She crushed him with her weight. All while justifying it to herself as practice.

    **Yu-jin** was stunned.

    ¡®This¡­ this is too close? **Sia**, we¡¯re too close!!?¡¯

    ¡ªDing.

    [The skill ¡®Total Hypnosis¡¯ is activating.]

    His face turned bright red as a bonus.

    **Sia**¡¯s outfit and position were definitely inappropriate for this kind of contact.

    The inappropriate physical contact was inevitable, no matter what.

    Even with the skill to suppress sexual desire, embarrassment couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    ¡°**Sia**, wait. Just wait!! If you sit on me like that¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s practice, so it¡¯s okay. This is practice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not okay!!?¡±

    But **Sia** didn¡¯t stop her rampage.

    She only kept insisting it was fine.

    ¡®Really, our **Sia** is too innocent. I can¡¯t help it. Even if my favorability drops¡­.¡¯

    ¡ªCrack.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re sitting on my¡­ and it¡¯s not that I¡¯m having weird thoughts; it¡¯s just natural for a guy to feel this way when you do that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s you, **Yu-jin**.¡±

    She was so lost in her own world that she didn¡¯t even realize what she was saying.

    Words spilled out without filtering through her thoughts.

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±

    ¡°If you like me, then¡­.¡±

    ¡ªSwoosh.

    ¡°W-What? Everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s going on!? This has to mean she likes me. There¡¯s no other exnation for this!¡¯

    ¡ªDing!

    [The skill ¡®Total Hypnosis¡¯ is screaming in horror!!!]@@novelbin@@

    It was only three minutes before the total hypnosis broke.

 Chapter 92

    In truth, **Sia** was at a point where she didn¡¯t even know what she was saying.

    The exhration from the battle. The excitement from continued skinship.

    Above all, the situation of being alone in the deste gate.

    All of this was swirling in her head.

    ¡°If you like me¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡ªSwoosh.

    It was to the point where she was sitting on **Yu-jin** and lifting up her clothes.

    Whether seen from afar or up close, it was an irresistible temptation.

    An invitation to ''patriotism'' right now.

    **Yu-jin**''s head was spinning.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is **Sia** suddenly acting like this¡­? It¡¯s impossible she actually likes me.¡¯

    ¡ªDing!

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' is activating.]

    ¡®That can¡¯t be¡­.¡¯

    The hypnosis that had taken hold of him was something he was unaware of.

    The hypnosis was truly doing its utmost.

    It was trying to protect its master. To ensure that the budding feelings weren¡¯t realized just yet.

    But,

    ¡®No matter how you look at it, this is clearly an invitation. It¡¯s a clear invitation. Could it be she¡¯s already fallen for me?¡¯

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' is activating¡­]

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis''¡­.]

    [¡­¡­..]

    [¡­.]

    [.]

    ¡°**Yu-jin**, please answer me. I¡­ I like you, right?¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­ um.¡±

    ¡®Is this just a confession? Unlike my master, I feel like I can persuade **Sia**. Should I just close my eyes and do it today?¡¯

    ¡ªDing!

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' screams!!]

    It was impossible for a man caught in the moment not to realize.

    It was clearly ''that situation.''

    If this went any further, they would instantly start making babies.

    There was a limit to erasing awareness.

    ¡ªDing.

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' is touching its cheeks, deep in thought¡­.]

    Inside **Yu-jin**''s mental world, the hypnosis was contemting.

    Should I block it with force?

    That¡¯s not possible. It¡¯s beyond my authority.

    Should I induce a delusion like before?

    That¡¯s also impossible. The master is regretting not bringing a condom.

    Oh no. What should I do? If this continues, I¡¯ll fail.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªA mission given directly by the master to protect him.

    ¡ªBy the name of ''???,'' I, **Seo Yu-jin**, dere¡­

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' recalls memories.]

    [The will of the skill ''Total Hypnosis'' bes empowered!]

    The will of the hypnosis, which was about to falter, surged again.

    Right. I¡¯ll find a way to break through somehow.

    To immediately ''patriotism,'' while the master would be copsing and spitting blood.

    And then, the hypnosis¡­

    ¡ªDing!

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' is activating.]

    ¡®¡­Alright. Let¡¯s start with a kiss. Then let¡¯s confess our feelings.¡¯

    Instead of stopping, it pushed **Yu-jin** from behind.

    As a man, he should just ept it, right?

    Let¡¯s share a sweet kiss and confess love.

    The patriotism cane afterward. Got it?

    Under the hypnosis¡¯s coaxing, **Yu-jin**''s reasoning crumbled.

    Incredibly simply, as if it were nothing.

    ¡°**Sia**, let¡¯s kiss.¡±

    ¡ªSwoosh.

    With her eyes gently closed, she leaned forward with her lips.

    Since she couldn¡¯t move, she was signaling for him to take the initiative.

    Stars sparkled in **Sia**¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Did he ask if I liked him just to ask for a kiss? This is definitely a sign. **Yu-jin** must really like me.¡¯

    ¡ªSwoosh.

    ¡°Yeah¡­?¡±

    As she slowly descended,

    Her upper body ovepped with his.

    First, their bellies touched.

    Though not small, her modest chest nestled against his.

    Their ragged breaths began to mix.

    Before long, **Sia** and **Yu-jin** were face to face.

    ¡ªThump, thump.

    ¡®You can hear my heartbeat¡­ what does it matter?¡¯

    **Sia** slowly lowered her face.

    To give him her first kiss.

    To connect with him happily.

    A soft sound resonated.

    ¡ªSmooch.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    A light peck began the duo¡¯s first kiss.

    And¡­

    ¡ªDing!

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' was racing at that moment!!]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThe cheetah that had been waiting cautiously sprang into action.

    The hypnosis sped through **Yu-jin**''s mental world.

    Unlocking the locks scattered throughout his consciousness.

    It aimed to undo one of them.

    At that moment, **Yu-jin**¡¯s eyelids, which had been closed, suddenly fluttered open.

    ¡ªSlurp.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh!!!?¡±

    ¡®A deep kiss? Right from the start!?¡¯

    He had been so blissfully happy with the sweet peck.

    But suddenly, her tongue was pushing in?

    What is this? I¡¯m pretty sure our first kiss was clumsy but cute.

    Was it because we were about to engage in ''patriotism''?

    ¡ªSlurp, slurp.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Meanwhile, **Sia** was silently swirling her tongue.

    Despite it being her first time, she did it as if she had practiced thousands of times.

    With no thoughts at all, just following her instincts.

    This was exactly what the hypnosis intended.

    ¡®Right. Since I¡¯m going to end up with **Sia**, this much is¡­.¡¯

    ¡ªDing!!

    [¡ª¡ª¡ªRelease condition met. The seal of ''???'' is partially lifted. (1/3)]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    As a result, a notification filled **Yu-jin**''s vision.

    Suddenly, a mysterious notification that conditions had been met appeared, followed by:

    [''???'' (Lv.???)''s partial activation increases all stats by 1.0.]

    [Warning. The current body of the target is struggling to ept this¡­.]

    ¡ªOuch.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Suddenly, it hurts so much¡­!!¡¯

    His heart. His brain. A sensation that felt like every muscle in his body was being crushed.

    Something that had to be blocked even with hypnosis rushed through **Yu-jin**''s body.

    Apanied by immense pain.

    Blood poured from his nose.

    ¡®It hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡­!!¡¯@@novelbin@@

    [Warning. Warning. Cannot handle ''???''. Side effects lead to abnormal states ''Soul Copse'' and ''Mild''¡­.]

    ¡ªDing!

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' frantically sps its hands and pleads!]

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' whimpers, stating it couldn¡¯t help it because of that wicked daughter-inw.]

    [¡­¡­.]

    [The higher skill ''???'' shows mercy! The absolute being embraces you, significantly easing the failure''s side effects.]

    [''???'' barely takes root in your body.]

    [As a side effect, the skill ''Total Hypnosis'' bes unusable for 24 hours.]

    Fortunately, the pain didn¡¯tst long.

    Thanks to the hypnosis, which put on a melodramatic performance inside his mental world.

    However, **Yu-jin** was unaware of any of this.

    He was simply blinking in confusion.

    What was that? What just rushed by¡ª?

    ¡®I was definitely deep kissing **Sia**. Suddenly it hurt¡­ **Sia!?**¡¯

    But that didn¡¯tst long.

    **Yu-jin** jolted awake and focused his mind again.

    He wondered if **Sia** had experienced something simr due to his agonizing struggle.

    Their eyes met.

    ¡ªSlurp.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Silently, her tongue fell away.

    A sticky strand of saliva hung between them.

    Her brown eyes were filled with confusion.

    Finally¡­

    Her philtrum was stained with blood.

    **Yu-jin** was horrified.

    ¡°**Sia**, are you okay!? Does anything hurt? Just wait a moment. I¡¯ll call **Soo-yeon** right away¡­.¡±

    ¡ªiling. Squishy.

    ¡°Ugh!?¡±

    **Sia** was startled as well.

    As **Yu-jin** tried to move to get up, their bodies inevitably brushed against each other.

    In the position they were in, they were perfectly aligned.

    At that, **Sia**¡­

    ¡ªBolted upright!

    ¡°You! You do it right!! How could you suddenly have a nosebleed? Fool! Fool!¡±

    Unable to hold back, she shot up.

    With a flushed face. Her eyes still trembling in shock.

    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s just that my nosebleed got on you. Thank goodness¡­.¡±

    ¡ªSwish.

    ¡°I want to go back. Hmph, hmph. Fool. Fool!¡±

    ¡°**Sia**? **Sia**!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!! ¡­I¡¯ll leave my handkerchief, so take care of that nosebleed!!¡±

    With that, she dashed toward the return portal.

    Her hair braided into pigtails swirled in the light before disappearing.

    In the blink of an eye, **Yu-jin** was left alone in the gate.

    ¡°**Sia**, wait?¡±

    ¡®Why is she acting like that? We were in a good mood. I was going to confess my feelings after the kiss.¡¯

    In his confused mind, questions piled up.

    They were clearly supposed to be before ''patriotism,'' so why such a reaction?

    Did I do something wrong?

    ¡®What did I do wrong¡­.¡¯

    ¡ªClench.

    ¡®¡­¡­Ah.¡¯

    **Yu-jin**¡¯s confusion was resolved only after looking down at his groin.

    Now that I think about it, there was that notification about not being able to use hypnosis for 24 hours.

    Could it be that it was released because of that? My sexual desire suppression hypnosis.

    It had been released so thoroughly that it could even lead to ''patriotism.''

    Moreover, I had been twisting my body under **Sia**.

    While in that embarrassing position.

    ¡®I must have looked like I was so eager during our first kiss, causing a nosebleed and acting like a lustful idiot.¡¯

    In other words, he had tainted her face with blood during their first kiss.

    Andmitted acts that wouldn¡¯t seem out of ce if viewed as sexual harassment.

    Right up until the end, he had shamelessly tried to hold on.

    At least, that¡¯s how it appeared to him.

    ¡ªThud, thud.

    ¡°This stupid brat. How could I not appreciate the meal my wife prepared for me? And then spill it? You¡¯re definitely disqualified as the hypnosis breeding guy, you clueless brat!¡±

    His regret echoed throughout the gate as he pounded the floor in frustration.

    ¡ªDing!

    [The skill ''Total Hypnosis'' proudly announces it has seeded once again, wiping the beads of sweat from its forehead.]

    It was all ording to the n of the hypnosis, which had now developed a sense of self.

    ---

    Meanwhile, aftering out of the gate.

    **Sia** ran away without looking back.

    Leaving behind the A-rank awakened ones who were waiting with meaningful nces.

    ¡°Hehe. Miss. How was it¡­ blood, blood!!!¡±

    ¡°What happened for you toe back with blood on your face!? Did you encounter a monster? What about the junior!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know!! I want to go home!!¡±

    With her face flushed bright red, throwing a fit to go back was just a bonus.

    It showed how flustered she truly was.

    Thanks to that, the awakened ones were thrown into chaos.

    ¡°Shell shock!? Everyone, quickly grab your weapons and re-enter the gate!! If something happens to the junior¡­.¡±

    ¡ªBang.

    ¡°Secretary! To the academy. Right now.¡±

    Taking advantage of that chaos, **Sia** jumped into a vehicle.

    She ran away without looking back.

    From **Yu-jin**.

    No, to be precise¡­

    ¡ªDing!

    [''???'' fragments resonate with ''???''!'']

    [The seal is partially released.]

    [¡­¡­!!!? Thank you for talking to me. Hehe.]

    [**Yu-jin**!! Make sure to like me!!!]

    [Sorry for being a trash that uses hypnosis¡­.]

    ¡ªClenching tightly.

    ¡®What the heck is going on? What are all these vivid memories?!¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªFrom the overflowing memories that shouldn¡¯t exist.

 Chapter 93

    Right after arriving at the academy, **Sia** locked herself in her dorm room without looking back.

    [Miss, are you alright? **Yu-jin** seems really down.]

    [What on earth happened?]

    [Please at least let us know if you see this.]

    ¡®¡­Shut up.¡¯

    ¡ªWhoosh.

    She flung her ringing phone away.

    It was an act of wanting to avoid being disturbed by anyone.

    She was incredibly confused right now.

    ¡®I¡¯m already feeling dizzy from all these strange memories.¡¯

    The source of her confusion was the sudden flood of memories.

    Memories of herself¡­ and **Yu-jin**.

    But now, memories that shouldn¡¯t exist.

    [Hehe. **Sia**, I missed you¡­.]

    [Ugh, you fool. Who shows up to a friend date dressed like that? Such a waste of a pretty face.]

    [I, I put in effort to dress like this¡­?]

    ¡®Why is **Yu-jin** acting so pathetic?¡¯

    In her mind, **Yu-jin** was apetent and cunning young man.

    But the memories that had been forcefully inserted just moments ago depicted apletely different **Yu-jin**.

    With hunched shoulders and a personality that flinched at the slightest brush of a girl¡¯s hand.

    His speech was stammering with tension.

    It was so pathetic that it didn¡¯t fit his character at all.

    Still, his face was his face.

    There was an irresistible cuteness that made it hard to hate him¡­

    [Hii, hiiik!!]

    [Huh. He fights well, but¡­ there¡¯s something ugly about him. Such a waste of a face.]

    In the entrance exam, he had cried and used every trick in the book to ugly pass.

    The **Yu-jin** in those memories was a bit too pathetic for her liking.

    In every way, he was worlds apart from the current **Yu-jin**.

    [Well then, let¡¯s go to the movies. There¡¯s a romantic film you like, **Sia**; a fun one just came out. I got tickets for a really good seat.]

    [Huh? Did I ever mention what movies I like?]

    [Uh, um, actually that, hypnosis¡­]

    [What? I can¡¯t hear you if you mumble~.]

    [¡­¡­I¡¯ll tell youter,ter. Sorry.]

    [Don¡¯t be boring. Fool.]

    There was one more thing.

    A sense of guilt that asionally popped up. The inferiorityplex it triggered.

    For some reason, **Sia** felt she knew the source of it.

    [**Yu-jin**!! Make sure to like me!!]

    ¡®Could it be because of this? He hypnotized me to like him?¡¯

    Amid the dizzying mix of memories, one stood out.

    He was a talented individual who had passed the entrance exam at stage 10, so when he treated her warmly,

    That day he suddenly hypnotized her.

    [Huh? What? A confession?]

    [Did it¡­ work on me?]

    [Ahaha. You fool. But, maybe you were impressed by my courage to pursue a flower on the edge of a cliff?]

    [¡­¡­? What does that mean?]

    [I¡¯ll think about it specially. You fool.]

    ¡®That hypnosis didn¡¯t work at all.¡¯

    The hypnosis had not taken effect.

    After all, asking someone to like him?

    Given his appearance, how could he be disliked?

    From the start, **Sia** had never particrly disliked **Yu-jin**.

    Love was a different issue, but still.

    Because of that, she had been getting along with **Yu-jin** more closely afterward.

    In a slightly different dynamic, where she took the lead.

    [**Yu-jin**, aren¡¯t you ying too much with **Sia**? Didn¡¯t we agree to go on a date?]

    [You went with me yesterday, you hussy! And **Yu-jin** enjoys being with me more¡­.]

    [Don¡¯t fight¡­.]

    [**Yu-jin**, get lost!]

    [Shut up. This is a matter for the girls.]

    ¡®This hussy is just like before.¡¯

    Arguing with **Alice** was a bit annoying.

    Yet, it was still a happy memory.

    In her memories, she was always smiling. Surely she was happy.

    [Oh, right. **Yu-jin**.]

    [Huh? Why¡­.]

    ¡ªSmooch.

    [¡­¡­!!!!?]

    [This is a one-year anniversary gift. This is **Sia**''s first kiss, so treasure it. Fool.]

    ¡®To the point of sharing my first kiss.¡¯

    It was an added bonus that she fell for him not for his looks, but for his character.

    In that way, the **Yu-jin** in her memories became her boyfriend.

    It was the day that marked one year since they met.

    [**Ninomiya Aika**?! Why are you¡­.]

    ¡®¡­After this, my memories be hazy, but I feel like we did various things.¡¯

    However, the only memories she fully recalled were up until they became lovers.

    After that, they were scattered, but¡­

    There was one clear memory that remained.

    [¡­¡­**Yu-jin**. If you forget me, I¡¯ll kill you.]

    [Even if I die, I won¡¯t forget.]

    In the distant future. In an unknown white ce.

    **Yu-jin**, now missing an arm, smiling down at her as she cries while seeing him off.

    Though she had gained a little weight, he still smiled handsomely.

    Finally¡­

    [I could never forget the wives who made me human.]

    [¡­¡­If you can¡¯t say anything.]

    [Anyway, this time I¡¯ll make you truly happy. I¡¯ll be the best man suited for you, so wait for me.]

    ¡®Wives? Why is it plural?¡¯

    It was a very concerning title.

    Wives? It certainly felt as if there were many.

    That was the reason for the confusion in her mind.

    ¡®What kind of ridiculous memory is this? Am I losing my mind? Schizophrenia?¡¯

    Her rationality denied the memories.

    Suddenly recalling memories of a future that didn¡¯t exist? Does that even make sense logically?

    How could that upstanding young man have multiple wives?

    And that I would ept it so easily?

    No way.

    At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t permit her husband to roll around with other women.

    **Sia** wasn¡¯t that broad-minded.

    ¡®But¡­ why does my heart race just recalling it?¡¯

    Yet her heart was affirming those memories.

    Just thinking about it made her feel sweet and bittersweet.

    Sometimes happy, sometimes angry, loving. It was a joy.

    These were too precious to dismiss as lies.

    In the end, **Sia** couldn¡¯te to any conclusion.

    She simply locked herself in her room and reflected on her memories.

    Time passed: one hour, two hours. Three hours.

    It was more than enough time to make the suddenly emerged memories her own.

    ¡ªWhirring.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®¡­**Yu-jin**, he must have been hurt. I left him so abruptly.¡¯

    After her dizzying thoughts settled to some extent,

    The first thought that came to her was concern for **Yu-jin**.

    I wonder what he¡¯s doing right now.

    I remember being excited and kissing him, but after that, I can hardly recall anything.

    I think I gave him a handkerchief when he had a nosebleed. Hm.

    Gingerly, her hand moved toward her phone.

    ¡®Everyone must be worried. At least a text¡­.¡¯

    ¡ªTap, tap, tap.

    [42 missed calls]

    [99+ unread messages]

    ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯

    An unusual number of missed calls.

    **Sia**''s eyes widened.

    No matter how much she hade here on her own ord, it wasn¡¯t something to warrant this many calls.

    She wondered what was going on.

    ¡°¡­Most of these are from **Yu-jin**.¡±

    After checking what was going on, about half of them were indeed from **Yu-jin**.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Please at least ept my call.¡±

    Most of the messages were filled with apologies.

    A smallugh escaped her lips.

    [**Sia**, I messed up¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being a foolish brat¡­.]

    [I¡¯ll be banging my head against the door until youe out, so please hear me out and let me exin¡­.]

    ¡®This pathetic yet adorable side is certainly reminiscent of the **Yu-jin** from those memories.¡¯

    It was so cute that even the fact he was currently banging his head against her dorm door would be something a girl would find horrifying.

    ¡®Yeah. What does it matter if those memories are real or not? After all, I¡¯m living differently now. I¡¯m living in the present.¡¯

    Thanks to that, the clouds in **Sia**''s mind cleared.

    Nonexistent memories? Unfathomable emotions?

    Not my business. My heart will decide.

    The memories that had surfaced today were indeed fascinating, but¡­

    Reality had changed significantly from those memories.

    Her heart too, was entirely different from then.

    ¡ªCreak.

    ¡®I like **Yu-jin**¡­.¡¯

    For some reason, her steps toward the entrance felt light.

    Because she decided to acknowledge the feelings she had been pridefully ignoring until now.

    It was thanks to that that she felt a little better.

    Creak. The sound of the front door opening echoed.

    ¡°

    **Sia**, I¡¯m sorry!! It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°Get up, you fool.¡±

    ¡ªGrab. Whoosh.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    **Sia** enveloped **Yu-jin**, who was sprawled out on the ground, in her shadow and threw him inside.

    In the meantime, their eyes met.

    **Alice**, who had been restless trying to stop **Yu-jin**, caught **Sia**''s gaze.

    **Alice**¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°**Sia**!! What on earth did **Yu-jin** do to deserve this¡­?!¡±

    ¡ªPause.

    ¡°**Sia**? What¡¯s with that expression?¡±

    ¡°Because of this fool, I¡¯ve gone through a lot.¡±

    In contrast, **Sia** wore a face ofpleteposure.

    Her eyes were filled with pity.

    ¡°You too, me too.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going to talk to him for a bit, so you go do your thing.¡±

    ¡ªCreak. Bang.

    With that, she closed the door with an iprehensible sound.

    **Alice** could only blink in confusion.

    What¡¯s going on? That expression looks just like how **Bochong** looks at **Yu-jin**.

    She muttered to herself.

    ---

    The next day.

    The day of my second gate exploration dawned.

    ¡ªBoom.

    ¡°Honestly, tell me, **Yu-jin**. What happened with **Sia** yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Um, well.¡±

    ¡°If you lie, I¡¯ll crush you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®What do you mean by that, **Alice**?¡¯

    **Yu-jin** realized that the difficulty of harem building had increased a hundredfoldpared to before his regression.

 Chapter 94

    Suddenly, **Sia** kissed me.

    I had no idea why she was acting this way, but¡­

    One thing was certain.

    One of my three wives, **Yushia**.

    She had be mine again.

    ¡ªSmooch.

    ¡°Phew. Was it that good?¡±

    ¡°Well, um, **Sia**. This is not my fault.¡±

    ¡°Enough. I know how guys are.¡±

    She was so considerate that she even turned a blind eye to my bodily reactions.

    What understanding! Is she an angel? I love her.

    ¡ªMuttering.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s that? Is it how guys are? Hah. Asking to show it while closing your eyes feels a bit much¡­¡±

    It seemed she couldn¡¯t help but feel shy as she mumbled softly.

    Because of that, I recalled the Chairman¡¯s underwear.

    Since both **Sia** and I felt embarrassed, I thought I should calm her down, even if it meant using a strategic core.

    Thanks to that, my overwhelming urge began to fade away.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I showed you something you shouldn¡¯t have seen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Tch, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too charming.¡±

    Only then did the awkward atmosphere loosen a bit.

    **Sia** turned her head abruptly, her face flushed.

    The sound she made, as if regretting something, was a bonus.

    ¡­No, that was probably her clicking her tongue.

    Why would **Sia** be clicking her tongue?

    I quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Ahem. **Sia**? Just to confirm, we¡¯re dating, right?¡±

    ¡°What? You fool. Why are you asking so awkwardly?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re right. Hehe.¡±

    Asking just to change the topic resulted in a positive response.

    The corners of my mouth lifted involuntarily.

    I thought it would take at least a year to date **Sia**.

    But here we are, just two weekster, and it feels like this.

    I¡¯m so happy. My **Sia**, the most loved in the world¡­

    ¡ªPause.

    ¡®Wait a minute. This isn¡¯t the time to be happy.¡¯

    However, that didn¡¯tst long.

    My smile faded quickly.

    I have to date two more women in the future.

    And I need **Sia**¡¯s permission for that.

    What am I going to do?

    ¡°I have something to say¡­ it¡¯s serious.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to say something that might make you hate me, even if I get pped for it. Um¡­¡±

    I opened my mouth, but it was hard to speak.

    The truth is, I like all three of you.

    I want to date all of you.

    Anyone who can say something like this confidently would have to be a psychopath.

    Even the hypnosis breeding guy had a conscience.

    But not saying anything would be ack of conscience.

    I forced my tongue to confess.

    ¡°Actually, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°**Sia**?¡±

    I was about to confess.

    Before I could finish my words, **Sia** interrupted me.

    Her furrowed brow looked up at me.

    ¡°No. Just don¡¯t say it to anyone that we¡¯re dating.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell **Alice**. Don¡¯t tell **Ninomiya**. Keep it a secret, okay?¡±

    The words were iprehensible.

    ¡­I thought she would boast to everyone. Keeping it a secret from others, including the other two wives?

    I had no idea why.

    ¡°Why keep it a secret?¡±

    ¡°I want to confirm something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that.¡±

    I asked out of curiosity, but it seemed she had no intention of answering.

    Without probing further, I simply nodded.

    Regardless, it was a fortunate development for me.

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t say a word.¡±

    ¡®Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll date all three of them first, and then confess¡­!!!¡¯

    **Sia**, you said it yourself. If you¡¯re going to have an affair, you should act confidently. Women are drawn to bad boys.

    Just like **Sia** said. No, it¡¯s an even bolder deration of having three lovers.

    I¡¯ll date all three first andter confess that I had affairs.

    That was the new strategy I came up with.

    If I get caught in the middle, it would be the end, but even if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll ultimately be treated like a scumbag¡­

    Don¡¯t married men know this?

    It¡¯s often easier to ask for forgiveness after doing something than to seek permission before doing it.

    Now that it¡¯se to this, I was prepared to be a scumbag with a thick face.

    ¡°Yeah. But remember one thing. **Yu-jin**, you lost your first kiss to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±

    ¡®In terms of this body, **Sia** is my first after my regression.¡¯

    **Sia** warned me about something trivial, but¡­

    Well, it was probably a sign to treat her well since I had stolen her first kiss.

    I vow to make her happy with all my life, my wife.

    ---

    **Sia** didn¡¯te out of her dorm room until quite some time after that.

    ¡ªSmooch, smooch¡­ squish.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!! I¡¯m sorry!! I keep¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Oh, I don¡¯t mind it touching my clothes.¡±

    She seemed to really enjoy our first kiss, refusing to let me go.

    In fact, she clung to me as if targeting my urge.

    In her outfit, anyone would mistake her for a flirtatious girl.

    Of course, **Sia** was the purest maiden in the world.

    She might have a bit more knowledge than thepletely clueless **Alice** or my mentor, but she was definitely not a pervert.

    Perhaps she thought it was fine as long as it was over her clothes.

    Really, my **Sia** is so innocent. Cute. I love her.

    ¡ªCreak.

    ¡®I should head back and rest. I¡¯m so tired.¡¯

    In any case, after spending such a happy yet embarrassing time,

    I headed straight back to my dorm.

    Reflecting on the notification I had nced at earlier.

    [Condition achieved. The seal of ''???'' is partially released. (1/3)]

    [Due to the activation of ''??? (Lv.???)'', all stats increase by 1.0.]

    [Stats: Strength [6.32 (+1.12)] Agility [5.90 (+1.12)] Intelligence [4.12 (+1.00)] Luck [9.42 (+1.00)] Magic [5.86 (+1.12)]]

    ¡®Since it increased this much, it must be a natural rebound. Hah.¡¯

    The notifications pointed to the increase in all my stats.

    Because of that, I had felt unwell since just a moment ago.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t show any pain, but¡­

    It seemed my mentor couldn¡¯t be fooled.

    As soon as he saw me, he gasped.

    ¡ªCreak.

    ¡°Disciple! I¡¯ve been waiting¡­ what on earth happened!!?¡±

    ¡°Mentor, um¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you gain some sort of fortune? How could a disciple who was so frail this morninge back after just one trip to a C-rank gate like this?¡±

    He was so shocked that he immediately switched to the ''-nya'' form of speech.

    It wasn¡¯t the usual yful fuss; it was serious.

    That the growth of my stats, which usually increased by only 0.04 per day from the ''spring of celestial origins,'' had suddenly jumped 25 days worth in half a day was indeed shocking.

    ¡°What on earth happened? Huh? Speak now!¡±

    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±

    ¡ªStammering.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably because I kissed **Sia**, but I can¡¯t say that.¡¯

    I felt lost for words.

    You see? After kissing **Sia**, the hypnosis that had been unintentionally cast on me slightly faded, right?

    Then something poured into my body, and whoa. I¡¯ve never felt pain like this before.

    What? You¡¯re asking what hypnosis is?

    It¡¯s the mysterious hypnosis I received when I regressed!

    I can¡¯t talk about my regression or even my wives.

    Whenever I try to do something, I feel like I¡¯m going to spit blood.

    What do you mean who are my wives?

    **Sia**, **Alice**, and you, mentor!

    ¡®Would I be able to say that? I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯

    If I were to confess, I¡¯d surely be beaten to death.

    No, with my current condition, I might actually die.

    But I couldn¡¯t just gloss over it.

    It looked like I had no choice but to deceive my mentor.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to my hypnosis.¡±

    ¡°Hypnosis can increase your stats?¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s my unique talent, EX rank. Comparable to you, mentor.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done it before at the beginning of the semester. After saying that my life was in danger, I used hypnosis, and¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That method!¡±

    Sess! I managed to deceive him.

    ¡­It¡¯s true that my stats increased due to hypnosis.

    It was also true that I underwent practical training at the beginning of the semester.

    It seems that was enough to convince my mentor.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t do it again.

    If you do it twice, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it that serious?¡±

    ¡°It is. Really. Your energy has be so worn out.¡±

    It seemed I couldn¡¯t hide the fact that I had crossed over.

    My mentor looked at me with a mix of concern.@@novelbin@@

    I smiled, hoping to reassure him.

    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t do it again. It¡¯ll be through hypnosis training.¡±

    ¡ªBeaming.

    ¡®The real problem isn¡¯t the training; it¡¯s the kiss, and I¡¯ll definitely do that someday.¡¯

    Though my smile was genuine, my insides were a bit sinister.

    ---

    That day, I skipped training.

    My mentor said that I had already overexerted myself beyond my limits, so today, I should just rest.

    Thanks to that, I had a good sleep.

    ¡ªDing.

    [Skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' is¡­.]

    ¡°Yawn. I slept well.¡±

    I had slept so well that my body, which had been creaking due to the rapid increase in my stats, feltpletely refreshed.

    It felt as if someone had massaged me all night.

    It was only natural that my steps toward my second exploration felt light.

    ¡°**Alice**, good morning!¡±

    ¡°**Yu-jin**, you seem to be in a good mood this morning.¡±

    ¡°I feel really light today. Am I trying to show off for **Alice**?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I won¡¯t lose today either! I came fully prepared!¡±

    It seemed **Alice** was in a good mood too.

    She even smiled brightly at me, as if she wasn¡¯t even nervous.

    As expected of a veteran at the gate; she wouldn¡¯t flinch at a mere C-rank.

    Seeing my wife¡¯s boldness made me smile involuntarily.

    ¡°Hey, Junior! Today¡­ oh, **Alice** was it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m **Alice Littonwood**! I¡¯m an awakener who came to study in Korea from Ennd! Nice to meet you!¡±

    Her cheerful demeanor continued even after arriving at the gate.

    She greeted everyone politely, even in front of people she had never met before.

    Such an impable image made even the seniors smile¡­

    ¡ªWhispers.

    ¡°Ourdy is amazing. Seeing her in person, she¡¯s even prettier!¡±

    ¡°Look at that snow-white skin. There¡¯s a difference with foreigners.¡±

    ¡°Ourdy isn¡¯t small either¡­¡±

    Wait. Instead ofughing, they were whispering among themselves.

    What is this? Is it discrimination against foreigners?

    ¡ªMurmurs.

    ¡°**Alice**. Sorry. They¡¯re acting like this because they¡¯re not used to you being a foreigner, but it¡¯s definitely not because of any racial discrimination.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine~. It¡¯s not about racism anyway¡­ heh. It¡¯d be troubling if they¡¯re already acting like this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that~.¡±

    I tried to soothe her just in case, but she didn¡¯t seem to care at all.

    Instead, she only smiled mysteriously.

    The meaning of that smile wouldn¡¯t be realized until we were transported to the gate.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get ready for battle¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sure~.¡±

    ¡ªSwoosh, swoosh.

    ¡°¡­¡­**Alice**!!?¡±

    After we arrived at the gate,

    she suddenly began stripping off her clothes.

    And then,

    ¡°**Alice**! What are you doing¡­ huh, a swimsuit?¡±

    ¡°**Yu-jin**, what do you think? Isn¡¯t it cute?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty, but why suddenly a swimsuit¡­?¡±

    ¡°I wore it to explore the gate!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to explore the gate in that outfit?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Please take care of me!¡±

    **Alice** dered that she would explore the gate in her bikini.

 Chapter 95

    After entering the gate, **Alice** suddenly transformed into a swimsuit.

    It was a sight even the seasoned A-rank awakeners, who had experienced all sorts of battles, had never seen before.

    ¡®What is this? If it¡¯s a gate that leads to the deep sea, it might make sense, but why is she wearing that in and dungeon¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Wow, the size. There are days in my life where I see something like this in person.¡¯

    The act of wearing a swimsuit in the gate itself was one thing,

    but that overwhelming physique was another.

    It was definitely something you wouldn¡¯t see in Korea.

    Even the veteran awakeners were left speechless.

    ¡°Are you really going to explore the gate in that outfit? **Alice**, the gate isn¡¯t a yground¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of my unique talent. I feel bad about borrowing **Yu-jin**¡¯s outerwear after it got burned.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll burn if you just wear it. You want to wear a swimsuit?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! This one is heat-resistant!¡±

    But the main character was nonchnt.

    **Alice Littonwood**, an awakener specializing in fire magic.

    She had burned her clothes in front of **Yu-jin** twice so far.

    ¡­This kind of embarrassing mistake will never happen again.

    If her clothes keep burning, she¡¯ll just have to wear non-mmable ones!

    And so, ta-da! She came wearing a swimsuit!

    **Alice** twirled around in her swimsuit, the body underneath swaying with her.

    The awakeners let out a mix of admiration and shock.

    ¡°Wow. Crazy. Look at that?¡±

    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s really struggling.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Cough! Wait! Even if it¡¯s heat-resistant, a swimsuit will melt if exposed to high temperatures, right?¡±

    ¡°True. There¡¯s no way a swimsuit would be particrly fire-resistant.¡±

    Of course, the people here were veterans.

    They quickly attacked the logical ws.

    A swimsuit after your clothes burned? Isn¡¯t that all the same?

    But the battle-hardened **Alice** remained unbothered.

    ¡°I tried it out, and it didn¡¯t burn.¡±

    She countered with a blink, unfazed.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­ but is it really necessary to wear a swimsuit? It looks quite unsuitable for battle.¡±

    ¡°Captain is right. We have fire-resistant suits in **Cheonhwa**. If you¡¯d like, I can lend one to you.¡±

    ¡°Thick clothes won¡¯t burn, but they¡¯ll be hot. I¡¯ll faint in no time.¡±

    Why wouldn¡¯t she wear thicker clothes?

    Her magic generates heat so intense it burns clothes.

    If she wore something thicker and shot it, she¡¯d quickly get heatstroke.

    She couldn¡¯t help it if she wanted to show her abilities.

    The other awakeners understood.

    It was oundish in many ways, but it¡¯s because she¡¯s a Westerner.

    Ah. Compared to us Easterners, her approach ispletely different.

    It must be standard in the West to be like that.

    ¡°Above all, even though **Yu-jin** is my friend, he¡¯s still a guy. I can¡¯t be all sweaty in front of him, can I?¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡­It feels a bit odd to think that being sweaty in front of a guy is embarrassing, but whatever.

    In the end, they failed to stop **Alice**¡¯s rampage.

    **Yu-jin**, who had been quietly cheering, grimaced.

    ¡®Really? I¡¯m supposed to explore the gate with **Alice** in a swimsuit? I can hardly contain my urges!?¡¯

    After kissing **Sia** yesterday,

    **Yu-jin** was currently under the effects of the side effects of ''???'', and he was just a vigorous young man.

    But now, his wife was in a swimsuit in front of him?

    Ah. I can¡¯t handle this. Imagining the Chairman¡¯s underwear is already too much.

    And it¡¯s **Alice**. Unlike **Sia**, who gracefully let it slide, **Alice** had no clue about this kind of thing. @@novelbin@@

    What if I lost control in front of her?

    It would be inevitable to lower her affection for me. She¡¯d definitely say, ¡®Did you really see me with that kind of gaze? You pervert!¡¯ and p me.

    The bond I had built up as apanion would shatterpletely.

    I was already struggling with this, but now I had to endure.

    If I can¡¯t hold it back, it¡¯s game over¡­!!!

    **Yu-jin** paled.

    He realized he had essentially been checkmated.

    And thest yer in this chaos,

    **Alice**, who had turned the A-rank awakeners upside down with just a swimsuit¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what happened between **Yu-jin** and **Sia** yesterday, but¡­ I won¡¯t lose to you, **Sia**!¡¯

    She burned with determination.

    She had the nerve to wear a swimsuit over her face.

    Regardless of what had happened between **Yu-jin** and **Sia**, she would make him forget it all.

    If it came to a physical fight, she was confident she¡¯d win.

    If **Sia** found out, she¡¯d probably justugh it off.

    ---

    This exploration was also smooth.

    Even though my trademark, hypnosis, was currently unusable¡­

    This was just a C-rank gate.

    With my stats increased by 1, I was now firmly in the upper-middle tier of C-rank.

    With just a katana, it was more than enough to break through.

    ¡°**Alice**! Over there, four **Muri**! Set them on fire before they shoot poison stingers, and I¡¯ll deal the finishing blow.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Haah!¡±

    ¡ªme! Boom!!!

    ¡°Wow! We did it!¡±

    ¡°¡­That was one hit.¡±

    With **Alice**, whose firepower was already at the A-rank, standing firmly behind me,

    it was only natural for the monsters to fall like autumn leaves.

    Thanks to that, we charged through the gate with unstoppable momentum.

    ¡°**Alice**, you¡¯re amazing. At this rate, you¡¯ll really be an S-rank¡­.¡±

    ¡ªThump. Thud.

    ¡°**Yu-jin**, it¡¯s all thanks to you protecting me! If I were alone, I would¡¯ve been scared and couldn¡¯t fight well, but with you in front of me, I¡¯m not scared at all! As expected, **Solyipdan**rade!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®**Seol Ha-yeon**, **Seol Ha-yeon**, **Seol Ha-yeon**¡­.¡¯

    While we were making rapid progress through the gate,

    on the other side, I was engaged in a life-and-death struggle.

    If I lose control, it would be serious.

    But **Alice** kept clinging to me, and each time, I desperately dropped a strategic core into my mind.

    Thanks to that, I felt like I was about to go insane.

    At this rate, I might lose control in front of the Chairman. For real.

    ¡ªCrack.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s finish quickly, **Alice**!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? **Yu-jin**, you seem to be in too much of a hurry.¡±

    ¡°I want to finish quickly and go drink some **Solyip** with you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!! Okay!¡±

    I decided to push through, even if it was a bit reckless.

    Unlike my usual method of carefully strategizing against patterns,

    I decided to just charge in recklessly and engage in directbat.

    ¡ªThud!!

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!? Junior, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m solid, so I¡¯m fine!!¡±

    ¡°Oh. Unexpectedly tough.¡±

    The effectiveness was clear.

    My clothes had be a bit tattered, but because of that, our speed of clearing the gate skyrocketed.

    We moved two to three times faster than before.

    We reached the end of the gate in less than 20 minutes.

    ¡°Phew. Thank you for your hard work today.¡±

    ¡°Good work!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Junior and **Alice**.¡±

    Finally, I high-fived **Alice** as I thought we were done.

    The previously skeptical gazes of the seniors softened as well.

    They had realized that **Alice** hadn¡¯t worn that outfit just to mess around.

    ¡ªMurmurs.

    ¡°What were we talking about? Seeing her in person is even prettier!¡±

    ¡°Look at her snow-white skin. Foreigners are different.¡±

    ¡°Ourdy isn¡¯t small either¡­¡±

    Wait. Instead ofughing, they were whispering among themselves.

    Is this discrimination against foreigners?

    ¡ªWhispers.

    ¡°**Alice**. Sorry. They¡¯re just acting this way because they¡¯re not used to seeing a foreigner, but it¡¯s definitely not any sort of racial discrimination.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine~. It¡¯s not about racism anyway¡­ heh. If they¡¯re already acting like this, it¡¯d be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that~.¡±

    I tried tofort her, but she didn¡¯t seem to care at all.

    Instead, she just smiled mysteriously.

    The meaning of that smile wouldn¡¯t be realized until we were transported to the gate.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s prepare for battle¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay~.¡±

    ¡ªSwoosh, swoosh.

    ¡°¡­¡­**Alice**!!?¡±

    After we arrived at the gate,

    she suddenly began stripping off her clothes.

    And then,

    ¡°**Alice**! What are you doing

    ¡­ huh, a swimsuit?¡±

    ¡°**Yu-jin**, what do you think? Isn¡¯t it cute?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty, but why suddenly a swimsuit¡­?¡±

    ¡°I wore it to explore the gate!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to explore the gate in that outfit?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Please take care of me!¡±

    **Alice** dered that she would explore the gate in her bikini.

 Chapter 96

    Yu-jin found himself in a life-or-death crisis.

    The reason was absurd. His beloved wife had body-mmed him while wearing a swimsuit.

    Thanks to that, his situation had be utterly exposed.

    His vision was spinning.

    *¡°Of all people, it had to be Alice¡­!!¡±*

    If it were Sia, she might forgive him, thinking, *¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯m so charming.¡±*

    And his master would likely apologize instead, saying, *¡°Sorry for being so turned on¡­¡±*

    But of all people, it was Alice.

    The most innocent of the three,pletely unaware of anything lewd.

    But her preferences during intimate moments were a bit¡ªno, a lot¡ªkinky¡­

    At least at this moment, she was a naive girl who knew nothing.

    Yet, she had found out about this?

    A p in the face was a given. He¡¯d even get reported to the police.

    *¡°If this continues, I¡¯ll be forced to enlist with Winterer¡­!!¡±*

    - *Whimpering.*

    Cold sweat began to soak his clothes.

    While Yu-jin hadn¡¯t spilled much, most of it was on Alice. Nevertheless, he was in a state of panic, facing a dire situation.

    And then there was Alice¡­

    *¡°This lookspletely different from what I saw in ¡®Eyes¡¯! Plus, it¡¯s so thick¡­ It¡¯s like 2 inches!!¡±*

    Contrary to Yu-jin''s expectations, she wasn¡¯t disgusted at all.

    If anything, she was intrigued.

    Oh my. Is this the thing you only read about in books? To do those things with it¡­!!

    Her mind was spinning with such delusions.

    Thanks to that, thoughts of methods to suppress it, like *¡°tag: bondage,¡±* hadpletely vanished from Alice¡¯s mind.

    *¡°That¡¯s on my lower belly¡­.¡±*

    - *Gulp.*

    In fact, her instincts weed the situation.

    Ah, so this is what practice is about. How fascinating. Let¡¯s keep this going.

    Her body was reacting, holding on tightly.

    Their upper bodies were pressed together without any gaps.

    The outlines of each other were tantly felt. *Smack.*

    *¡°W-What is this¡­?¡±*

    *¡°Alice, that¡¯s, um¡­¡±*

    Yu-jin¡¯s rationality was growing more chaotic.

    He needed to find a solution right away¡­

    Wow. Look at the sticity of her chest.

    He truly wanted to just jump in and be the *¡°Breeding Uncle.¡±*

    His excitement was only rising, not cooling down at all.

    In response to her innocent reaction, Alice¡­

    - *Thump-thump.*

    *¡°W-What should I do? I hugged him tightly without realizing it¡­ At this rate, I¡¯ll be the wanton woman who assaults him! Like a piggy at Ninomiya level!!¡±*

    Surprisingly, she was panicking. @@novelbin@@

    No. If it continues like this, it¡¯ll look like I forced a hug.

    Is a guy who knows what¡¯s going on supposed to hug tightly like that?

    Especially in a gate? In a swimsuit?

    ¡­This is pure perversion!!

    I¡¯m a pig at Ninomiya level. No, I¡¯m worse than that!

    These thoughts were causing her to panic.

    She was the objective Alice.

    *¡°Yu-jin will be disappointed¡­¡±*

    She was additionally afraid of being hated by Yu-jin.

    What would that overly healthy Yu-jin think of her?

    A sexual assaulter? A pervert?

    ¡­A pig crazy for sex?

    It¡¯s unfair! I¡¯m not really that kind of pervert!

    Of course, she was still hugging him tightly and subtly moving to stimte him.

    This was just instinctively, without her knowing.

    She absolutely had no intention of sexually assaulting Yu-jin.

    I¡¯m not a pig like Ninomiya!

    This illogical self-justification spiraled out of control.

    *¡°¡­¡­¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­¡±*

    As a result, a dreadful silence fell.

    Yu-jin was worried about whether Alice would hate him.

    Alice was anxious about what she¡¯d do if Yu-jin hated her.

    In the midst of it all, neither of them tried to pull away, which was quite a couple-like aspect.

    However, thatsted only a moment.

    Realizing that this was dangerous, Alice moved first.

    Instead of pulling away, she held on tighter.

    *¡°I don¡¯t want to be seen as a pig exposing myself¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Yu-jin!¡±*

    - *Gulp.*

    *¡°W-Wait, is that solid? Is it a katana?*

    Her act of pretending to know nothing was just a bonus.

    She knew full well what had happened to Yu-jin and refused to be seen as a pervert.

    She¡¯d rather be the fool who never received sexual education at this age.

    *¡°I¡¯m like a baby right now. I¡¯m totally clueless!¡±*

    It¡¯s only natural to hug someone without realizing it!

    Such thoughts led to her poor acting.

    Even with such obvious acting, Yu-jin took a deep breath.

    *¡°Alice, could it be that you don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening right now? How can a person be this innocent?¡±*

    It wasn¡¯t that her act wasn¡¯t working.

    Yu-jin was a lovesick fool who believed everything his wives said.

    Moreover, his awareness regarding women was sealed.

    No matter how poorly she acted, it worked.

    *¡°Well, Alice wouldn¡¯t cling to me for any other reason. If she knew, it¡¯d be perverse, right? It¡¯d be like something out of a visual novel, a swimsuit-wearing pervert who triggers a sex trap.¡±*

    There¡¯s no way my wife would be like that; it must mean she truly doesn¡¯t know!

    Reflecting on why Yu-jin thought Alice was such an innocent girl before his regression, he felt a piece of that reason now.

    *¡°So, um¡­ this is¡­.¡±*

    *¡°Damn it. Should I give her sex education? Or should I hide it?¡±*

    A brief period of contemtion followed.

    Thank goodness he hadn¡¯t been pped yet¡­

    Should he just pretend not to know and let it slide?

    Sigh. His conscience hurt, and she¡¯d definitely feel disillusioned when she found out the truth.

    But should he really give her sex education?

    *¡°Ah, this is called a penis. It¡¯s what you use when you be the ¡®Breeding Uncle¡¯¡ªlike that?¡±*

    Are you crazy? That¡¯s sexual harassment.

    *¡°¡­There¡¯s something like that? All men live with a sword sheathed on their body.¡±*

    After contemting, Yu-jin took a middle ground.

    Pretending to know while also pretending not to know, he decided to speak as indirectly as possible.

    Even if Alice finds outter, he hoped she¡¯d think, *¡°He didn¡¯t deceive me, so I can forgive him.¡±*

    *¡°A sword?¡±*

    *¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a real sword; it¡¯s just a metaphor. There¡¯s a saying, right? The body is like a sword. It¡¯s simr to that.¡±*

    *¡°I¡¯ve never heard that proverb.¡±*

    *¡°It¡¯s a Japanese saying. Anyway, this sword loves women. Sometimes, ites out just like that. It¡¯s like giving treats to a cat.¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­¡±*

    His exnation came out in a hurried mess.

    Even Yu-jin himself felt that it wasplete nonsense.

    Alice''s head hung low.

    *¡°I-I see¡­?¡±*

    - *Sigh.*

    *¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yu-jin! I¡¯m sorry!!¡±*

    Alice was just embarrassed.

    No, did she really not know that?

    She wasn¡¯t stupid. After all, even watching dramas, she¡¯d seen things like penises and morning woods.

    She knew at least that much before essing *¡°Eyes.¡±*

    After connecting, she learned a lot about what to do with that to feel good.

    Maybe she knew a lot more than Yu-jin?

    But Yu-jin?

    He thought she knew nothing!

    So, he was exining everything kindly!

    *¡°I appreciate that you trust me, but this kind of trust is making it harder for me!!¡±*

    In her heart, a triangle of conflicting thoughts spun wildly.

    She was assaulting Yu-jin while pretending to know nothing.

    If Yu-jin found out, he¡¯d definitely feel disillusioned.

    *¡°But as long as I don¡¯t get caught, it should be fine, right?¡±*

    - *Swallow.*

    *¡°He-he. A sword? C-Can I touch it~?¡±*

    *¡°What are you talking about!!!?¡±*

    Her conscience was pricking at her. Curiosity was triumphantly winning.

    Since it hade to this, touching it should be okay¡­?

    Just like thoseics where they give sex education topletely clueless girls that often appeared in *¡°Eyes.¡±*

    If she let Yu-jin touch her chest, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. It¡¯d be a win-win.

    After finishing such self-justifications, her delicate hand slowly moved downward.

    - *Swipe.*

    <em>¡°Yu-jin and I arerades of the Pine Needle Corps!¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Wait!! Touching that is equivalent to a guy touching a girl¡¯s chest!¡±</em>

    <em>¡°I¡¯ll let you touch me! Forrades of the Pine Needle Corps, this level of skinship is okay!¡±</em>

    Yu-jin¡¯s eyes widened as Alice¡¯s hand slid down his side.

    If this continued, he would be seen as a pervert making Alice, who knew nothing, engage in strange y.

    What should he do? Should he forcibly push her away?

    No way. While it might be possible to push her away, if that swimsuit strap came loose in the process, it would be a disaster.

    Besides, he didn¡¯t want to use force against his precious wife.

    Should he solve it through conversation?

    She wouldn¡¯t listen anyway. Instead, she¡¯d say something like she¡¯d let him touch her chest.

    His Confucian persuasion wouldn¡¯t work on a Western girl.

    <em>¡°What should I do? Just push her away and brace for an awkward rtionship?¡±</em>

    Her increasingly intense gaze made him feel nervous.

    Veins bulged in Yu-jin¡¯s hand as he contemted the impossible task of pushing away his wife.

    And finally¡­

    <ul>

    <li><em>Ding!</em>

    <em>¡°After 24 hours, the overload of the skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ has been released. It¡¯s now usable¡­¡±</em>

    <em>¡°The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is rushing back!!¡±</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°¡­Nice timing! I love you, hypnosis!!¡±</em>

    The hypnosis, which had been waiting for its master to call, returned.

    Yu-jin¡¯s eyes gleamed with brilliant golden light.

    <em>¡°Alice, hold on!! Let me cool down my lust!!¡±</em>

    <em>[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is activated!]</em>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Hesitate.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°¡­Huh?¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Alice, wait! Let¡¯s talk about this!¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Um, um¡­?¡±</em>

    Thanks to this, Alice froze for a moment.

    Seizing the opportunity, the virtuous young man escaped.

    Regaining a semnce of peace in his lower half.

    <ul>

    <li><em>Ding.</em>

    <em>¡°The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ didn¡¯t just bring this about; it also puffs up my soft cheeks.¡±</em></li>

    </ul>

    Yu-jin benefitted greatly from the hypnosis in many ways.

    As he tangled with Alice, the returning hypnosis helped him escape his predicament.

    <em>¡°Got it? This kind of thing is only for those you love. From now on, don¡¯t let anyone touch your chest so easily, okay?¡±</em>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Ding.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±</em>

    Having escaped, he added the hypnosis as a bonus.

    It¡¯s okay if she touches him, but he wouldn¡¯t allow her to do that with any other man.

    He would protect his Alice.

    <em>¡°So, what happened with Sia yesterday?¡±</em>

    <em>¡°In the gate? We just practiced a couple of suppression techniques. And even that was half-hearted.¡±</em>

    He glossed over the kiss with Sia.

    He imed they just practiced suppression techniques. He asked her to trust him¡ªwithout mentioning the other things.

    Normally, this sloppy excuse wouldn¡¯t work¡­

    <em>¡°Don¡¯t lie. You did that with me too¡­¡±</em>

    <em>¡°By the way, Alice, don¡¯t you want to wipe off your sweat? You mentioned feeling embarrassed earlier. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±</em>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Ding.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°¡­!!! Yu-Yu-jin, do I smell like sweat!!?¡±</em>

    Thanks to the hypnosis diverting her attention, he managed to excuse himself sessfully.

    He realized the importance of the hypnosis in that moment.

    Afterward, nothing much happened.

    Alice hurriedly wiped her sweat.

    She imed she¡¯d clean his clothes because her sweat had gotten on them, then applied perfume and dried them with hot air.

    He waited in nothing but his boxer shorts.

    <ul>

    <li><em>Gaze.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°It feels like Alice is looking at me strangely¡­ Is it just my imagination?¡±</em>

    He sensed a curious gaze lingering on his underwear, but it was probably just his imagination.

    He patiently waited and returned with Alice.

    Together, they went to the academy.

    Thus ended the eventful second day of practice.

    <em>¡°Yu-jin. There wasn¡¯t anything weird with Alice, right? You didn¡¯t kiss or anything?¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Huh? Of course not.¡±</em>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Murmuring.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°I¡¯m d, but¡­ Ugh. It¡¯s embarrassing tomand her. If I just leave it, I¡¯ll be worried. This is driving me crazy.¡±</em>

    <em>¡°What? I can¡¯t hear you.¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Forget it; just open your lips. We¡¯re going to kiss.¡±</em>

    <em>¡°¡­Y-Yes.¡±</em>

    Whether it was being called by Sia for a kiss or¡­

    <em>¡°My disciple. Nothing strange happened today¡­.¡±</em>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Sniff sniff.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°¡­What did you do to smell like women¡¯s perfume?¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Eek.¡±</em>

    He had to endure the master¡¯s questions, but at this point, it was nothing special anymore.

    The real problemy with the next day.

    The much-anticipated third day of practice.

    <ul>

    <li><em>Murmuring.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°Kyaaa!!! Saint, you¡¯re so cool!!!¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Winterer!! We¡¯re on your side, so don¡¯t hesitate to contact the Viin Human Rights Organization at any time¡­¡±</em>

    <em>¡°Are you ready? Of course, DID, GAD, and MDD. No, you should suspect every patient. They can¡¯t even do MMSE¡­¡±</em>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Tap tap.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°Hey. What¡¯s going on? Do I really have to do that in front of them?¡±</em>

    Winterer arrived near the gate with many people gathered around him, chattering away.

    Reporters, members of the Shin-Gyo faith,wyers, doctors, and other non-awakened people.

    These were the burdens we had to carry today.

    <em>¡°Ha¡­ Are you really okay? Gates aren¡¯t a joke. A blind stone could kill someone.¡±</em>

    <em>¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±</em>

    However, besides them, the senior awakeners were cheerfullyughing.

    They seemed to feel no sense of crisis about entering non-awakened individuals into the gate.

    Because¡­

    <em>¡°He¡¯s here.¡±</em>

    <em>¡°That¡¯s right. Yu-jin. Even though I¡¯m retired¡­¡±</em>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Smirk.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <em>¡°My skills are no less than when I was active. No one will get hurt.¡±</em>

    <em>¡°¡­¡­¡±</em>

    This practice was expected to be on a different level from what he experienced with his wives.

    It was not just a simple gate conquest.

 Chapter 97

    Winterer¡¯s participation in the gate assault had a hidden agenda from the chairman.

    *[So, it¡¯s a show, right?]*

    *[Yes. To prove that we can handle Winterer. Furthermore, if we can demonstrate that she doesn¡¯t pose a threat to humanity¡­]*

    *[That would be helpful for the trial.]*

    Winterer was undeniably a terrorist.

    Even if she wasbeled a viinous victim, she was still a terrorist who had destroyed numerous buildings.

    No matter how much they shielded her with ims of mental illness or diminished responsibility, the severity of her crimes wouldn¡¯t diminish.

    Thus, we appealed to the public.

    ¡°Look how well our Winterer breaks through gates! Isn¡¯t thatmendable?

    If we nurture her well, she won¡¯t resort to terrorism and will obey.¡±

    Our dog doesn¡¯t bite, so please give us leniency.

    *¡°This is surprisingly a battle for public opinion.¡±*

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a legal reason for leniency.

    What good would it do for society if she broke through a few practice gates?

    It would be less effective than writing a letter of remorse to a judge.

    But the public was different.

    To them, Winterer was a girl who had been reduced to a test subject and viin by the state.

    If she performs a few obedient shows here,

    the public opinion will shift in her favor.

    The court is an institution that cannot ignore public sentiment, so it¡¯s usible that her sentence could be reduced.

    *¡°That¡¯s why I brought Cheonhwa as a control¡­.¡±*

    This was the reason we had prepared thoroughly today.

    If Winterer were to go on a rampage, it would all be in vain.

    We had to manage it without any disturbances.

    Even if it meant putting a leash on her neck.

    However¡­

    - *Whispering.*

    *¡°No, it¡¯s not just about Suyuning! If we take those people with us, who¡¯s going to put a leash on her neck?¡±*

    A reasonable n had been thrown into chaos.

    Viin rights organizations were moring to see Winterer¡¯s condition.

    Simrly, psychiatrists were ready to testify about her mental illness.

    Reporters were there to cover her every move, and there werewyers dispatched by the association just in case¡­

    - *nce.*

    *¡°Kyaaaa!! The angel is looking this way!!¡±*

    *¡°Saint, you seem even more divine thanst time! Surely you¡¯re blessed by the deity¡­¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­¡±*

    *¡®Those old men and women are the real problem. They¡¯re just rich.¡¯*

    The source of all evil was the Shin-Gyo.

    With their immense donations, they pressured the association.

    Because of them, we had to bring those people into the gate.

    Under the ridiculous pretext of *¡°Public Participation Appreciation.¡±*

    ¡­The problem was that we were not exactly above board with this appreciation.

    We needed to put a leash on Winterer and control her.

    Would they really stay quiet while seeing that?

    That was the reason my expression darkened.

    *¡°It¡¯s fine, right? The chairman said he guaranteed it would be okay if it was you, Yu-jin.¡±*

    *¡°That old hag?¡±*

    *¡°Old hag!? I doubt anyone else would dare to call her that!¡±*

    *¡°No matter how great she is, she¡¯s just an old hag if she¡¯s spewing nonsense. Anyway, what did she say that makes her so sure?¡±*

    *¡°Um, well¡­ Suyun said that sending her with the younger brother would cause no problems.¡±*

    Yet the seniors remained calm.

    Just based on the chairman¡¯s assurance, they believed it was all fine.

    It was a clear indication of the chairman¡¯s position.

    *¡°Tsk. I guess we¡¯ll have to try.¡±*

    My heart also swayed slightly.

    Just yesterday, my stats had all increased by 1.

    Unlike before, I had some leverage now.

    And more than anything¡­

    If I failed, it would be broadcasted to the whole world that I had put a leash on a scrawny little girl.

    I didn¡¯t want to create any controversies other than my harem.

    In the end, I had no choice but to seed.

    *¡°A viin of level 1, hypnosis on an A-rank top-tier awakener. Let¡¯s give it a shot.¡±*

    Winterer could be considered the strongest among the awakened, excluding the seven S-rank ones.

    It was time for a full-on hypnosis attempt on her.

    * * *

    Afterward, Yu-jin and Winterer moved to a different location.

    They had asked for just 30 minutes, deciding to have a brief meeting at a nearby caf¨¦.

    ¡­With the angel in white, Ryu Suyun.

    *¡°I look forward to today. Yu-jin, Winterer.¡±*

    *¡°Thank you!¡±*

    *¡°Tsk. What¡¯s with this little one?¡±*

    The reactions of the two facing her were pr opposites.

    Yu-jin was determined to achieve something great with his benefactor.

    Meanwhile, Winterer was just cynical.

    It seemed as if she didn¡¯t care who was in front of her, truly viinous behavior.

    *¡°By the way, perverted little one. Why do I have to sit next to you? Are you a pervert?¡±*

    *¡°Come on~ Hmm? Didn¡¯t you cuddle me and kiss my neck? What a ruckus!¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­L-little one!! Why is thating up now?!¡±*

    *¡°Just kidding~.¡±*

    Yu-jin¡¯s provocations were easily biting, a trait of the viinous appeal.

    Andstly, Ryu Suyun, the A-rank awakener.

    Her eyes sparkled as she faced the patients.

    *¡®The habit of fidgeting. Emotional excess. Rapidly increasing breathing. A speech pattern that oscites between respect and disrespect¡­.¡¯*

    The most important thing was Winterer.

    Suyun could clearly see her abnormalities.

    Though she wasn¡¯t a specialist, she was still a doctor who had passed the national exam.

    Moreover, she had been diligently studying psychiatry for the past few weeks, so she could definitely feel that Winterer¡¯s mind was unstable.

    *[Yu-jin, please continue talking with Winterer as you are. I¡¯ll observe the situation.]*

    *[It¡¯s better to catch her off guard for the hypnosis. Is it okay to keep teasing her?]*

    *[I don¡¯t mind.]*

    The quiet flow of the conversation held a hidden strategy, taking advantage of the moment when Winterer was flustered.

    Indeed, an A-rank skill was unleashed upon Winterer.

    *¡°By the way, it¡¯s already the fourth day since you¡¯ve been with Haru, right? How is it?¡±*

    *¡°Ugh¡­ Why are you bringing up that little one?¡±*

    *¡°Just checking if she¡¯s treating you well. She¡¯s been eagerly waiting to brush her teeth with youtely.¡±*

    *¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªHuh, huh, huh!? What did that little one say?!¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­?¡±*

    None of them expected her to explode at that moment.

    Yu-jin and Suyun shared a look.

    *¡®Did she seriously bring that up!? That crazy little one, it can¡¯t be¡­!!!¡¯*

    However, for Winterer, it was an uncontroble outburst.

    It had already been three days since she¡¯d been staying at the Seol Ha-yeon house.

    During those three days, every time it was time to brush her teeth¡­

    She had been receiving kisses disguised as practice from her little brother.

    *[Sister, when will I be a master of ¡°chu-chu¡±?]*

    *[You¡¯ve already done it! So stop, you little one¡­]*

    *[No. I still can¡¯t beat you, sister. You¡¯re a total master. I respect you.]*

    *[¡­You really sound like a little one.]*

    *¡®No matter what, I don¡¯t want to get caught with this¡­!!¡¯*

    Even someone who generally had no shame felt embarrassed about this.

    Goodness. Getting kissed by the girl she used to order around?

    The strongest viin in Korea, Winterer? Powerless?

    This isn¡¯t viiny. It¡¯s just pathetic.

    Such thoughts led to an overreaction.

    Yu-jin and Suyun exchanged looks.

    *[If it¡¯s Haru, it¡¯s definitely Winterer¡¯s younger brother, right?]*

    *[Yes. They¡¯re totally inseparable¡­ Why is she so embarrassed about brushing her teeth?]*

    *[Let¡¯s ask about thatter. Yu-jin¡¯s hypnosis takes priority. Let¡¯s give it a try.]*

    What¡¯s with her acting like that?

    I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s good news. Let¡¯s start the hypnosis.

    Yu-jin¡¯s eyes sparkled golden.

    *¡°Did something happen with Haru? While brushing your teeth?¡±*

    *¡°Nothing happened!? You perverted little one!!¡±*

    *¡°You¡¯re reacting pretty embarrassed for someone who didn¡¯t like it¡­ Oh! Is it that you enjoy brushing your teeth with Haru? You¡¯re mad because that¡¯s embarrassing?¡±*

    *¡°There¡¯s no way I could enjoy that, you little one

    !!¡±*

    Simultaneous provocation.

    Winterer shook her body fiercely.

    It was a rebellion meaning there¡¯s no way she¡¯d enjoy getting kissed by that little one.

    *[Hmm. The first attempt failed¡­]*

    *[Let me take over. I¡¯ll distract her, and Yu-jin, you keep the hypnosis going.]*

    *[Yes.]*

    *¡°Hmmm. Winterer? Why are you so angry?¡±*

    Ryu Suyun quickly stepped in, taking her ce.

    The best healer in Korea, or rather, the world, stood before the patient.

    *¡°So, is this little one talking nonsense?¡±*

    *¡°Did something bad happen to you with Haru? Something inappropriate?¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±*

    Winterer let out a gasp.

    Suddenly, it was checkmate; her embarrassing secret was about to be exposed.

    She was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t even speak.

    And taking advantage of that moment¡­

    *[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ gently taps on the target¡¯s soul with tiny hands!]*

    - *Ding.*

    *[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is activated. It failed.]*

    *[Failed.]*

    *[Failed¡­.]*

    *[¡­.]*

    *[¡­.]*

    - *Ding!*

    *[The target is caught in ¡®ordinary¡¯ hypnosis.]*

    *¡°Okay. It¡¯s biting!¡±*

    Yu-jin relentlessly targeted Winterer.

    Whether it was due to the increased stats or Ryu Suyun¡¯s guidance,

    Winterer began to fall under hypnosis much more easily than before.

    *[Suyun, it seems like if we shake her a bit more, it¡¯ll work?]*

    *[How much?]*

    *[Hmm¡­ Can you make her cry? If you can make her feel flustered enough to shed tears, it should work pretty well.]*

    *[I¡¯ll try.]* @@novelbin@@

    Thanks to that, a frightening n unfolded.

    Ah. So if she gets flustered, the hypnosis will take hold better?

    Let¡¯s see if we can make her cry¡ª

    Suyun¡¯s eyes softened with a gentle curve.

    *¡®Since Yu-jin has taken an aggressive stance, I can maintain my position as a counselor.¡¯*

    - *Smirk.*

    *¡°It¡¯s okay, Winterer. Just spill everything to me.¡±*

    *¡°¡­What?¡±*

    *¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m a doctor. Reporting domestic violence is my duty as a physician. If you tell me, I¡¯ll help you.¡±*

    And with that, she asked if Winterer was being mistreated.

    Only someone like her, a healer and an awakener, could extend a hand of salvation.

    Winterer¡¯s eyes were spinning.

    *¡®If I say this, that little one¡¯s n to kiss me will go to waste¡­?¡¯*

    She was grateful that she¡¯d be helped. But¡­

    Then Haru would be hurt.

    I just asked for help with practice, but now my sister has ruined everything. Now I can¡¯t even ¡°chu-chu¡± with my dad.

    I hate you, sister.

    Of course, even if she hated her, it wouldn¡¯t matter¡­

    For some reason, her lips moved involuntarily.

    *¡°The strongest viin, Winterer, experiencing domestic violence? Ha! If I were to hit that little one, I would. Do I look like someone who would get hit?¡±*

    *¡®Yeah. Do you think I¡¯m someone who would just let that happen? I¡¯m specially amodating.¡¯*

    In any case, I¡¯m a viin, not someone to be victimized.

    Even the ¡°chu-chu¡± thing is just me letting it slide out of whimsy.

    Watching her tremble and speak was truly pitiful.

    *¡°So, Yu-jin¡¯s right? You¡¯re just embarrassed because you genuinely enjoy it?¡±*

    *¡°Enjoy it? Ugh¡­?¡±*

    *¡°Yes. That reaction is one you get when it¡¯s too good or too bad.¡±*

    Suyun took the opportunity to pry deeper.

    *¡°Oh, so you didn¡¯t mind it? So, brushing your teeth is enjoyable?¡±*

    Her faulty logic aimed to fluster Winterer.

    *¡®You want me to admit it? That I¡¯m forcibly kissing that little one, having my tongue stuck for five minutes, unable to breathe, and that I enjoy being ravished?¡¯*

    The problem was that her situation was quite serious.

    Ryu Suyun might have thought, *¡°Oh, it¡¯s nice to brush teeth with my little brother,¡±* but the reality was that it was more about kissing.

    Her murky pupils spun.

    *¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­.¡±*

    *¡°Answer me. Or I¡¯ll think something bad has happened to Haru and report it.¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­.¡±*

    Even so, Suyun pressed on.

    In the end, moisture began to slowly fill Winterer¡¯s red eyes.

    And then¡­

    - *Drip.*

    *¡°Ugh, okay¡­ I¡¯m embarrassed because it¡¯s nice, so stop it¡­ you little one, hick.¡±*

    That moisture quickly turned into tears.

    A single stream of sorrow led by her true feelings for her younger brother.

    She hadpletely broken down, embarrassed.

    - *Ding.*

    *[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is very strong¡­]*

    *¡°¡­¡­¡±*

    *¡®I feel like I¡¯ve done something terribly wrong here.¡¯*

    *¡®My conscience is really pricking me. I should buy some ice cream or something on the way.¡¯*

    Yu-jin and Suyun, who were watching, felt deeply guilty about the scene unfolding.

    * * *

    A little whileter.

    *¡°This can¡¯t be happening. I¡¯m Haru¡¯s dad, and you¡¯re my sister¡­.¡±*

    *¡°Shut up and bring your lips here. It¡¯s a mand.¡¯¡±*

    *¡°Eek!! Suyun!!¡±*

    *¡°Hehe. Yu-jin? Since you made her cry, you should at least give her your lips. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll wear out.¡±*

    *¡°Sister!!!?¡±*

    When a woman harbors a grudge, even frost falls in mid-July.

    Yu-jin experienced the truth of that saying through his own body.

 Chapter 98

    Thanks to Suyun¡¯s cooperation, the hypnosis was sessful.

    In fact, Winterer herself had be quite submissive.

    Calming her down and reassuring her was not difficult.

    *¡°You don¡¯t want to wear a cor like a dog, do you? If you promise not to rampage, I won¡¯t put one on you.¡±*

    *¡°Yeah¡­¡±*

    *¡°If you hurt people, Haru will get angry, so you¡¯ll only use your powers against monsters, right?¡±*

    *¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±*

    - *Ding!*

    *[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ threatens to punish her if she misbehaves!]*

    *[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ raises her soft arm to showcase its strength.]*

    The hypnosis went in without any resistance.

    It seemed that her mental state had significantly deteriorated.

    So much so that, at this point, I could even begin treating her mental illness.

    ¡­However, I couldn¡¯t treat her right away.

    As much as I wanted to, she was still in the middle of a trial.

    It would be better to treat her after receiving a reduced sentence due to mental illness.

    *¡®Still, it¡¯s pitiful. Maybe I should help just a little.¡¯*

    *¡°And you know? I don¡¯t know what happened, but I think Haru did it because she likes you.¡±*

    I couldn¡¯t treat her, but there were plenty of ways to console a downcast girl.

    Winterer¡¯s tear-stained eyes looked towards me.

    *¡°Little one?¡±*

    *¡°You¡¯re a dependable older sister for Haru. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s being a bit spoiled. She can be quite cute.¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­¡±*

    *¡°So you should ept her. It¡¯smon sense for an older sister to indulge her younger brother¡¯s whims, right?¡±*

    *¡°Where¡¯s thatmon sense from?¡±*

    *¡°Besides¡­ Winterer, you¡¯re the strongest, right? As the strongest sister, you can do this for Haru?¡±*

    - *Ding.*

    *¡°¡­I am the strongest. The strongest in Korea, Winterer!¡±*

    Winterer¡¯s expression brightened slightly.

    Thanks to the hypnosis, I had boosted her self-esteem a little.

    Objectively speaking, she was like a little girl whose pout had been soothed by apliment¡­

    But hey, she was cute, so it was fine.

    *¡°Right. If anythinges up, just tell me. I¡¯ll help you with anything rted to Haru.¡±*

    Additionally, I felt sorry for making her cry, so I offered to help her with anything concerning Haru.

    Seemingly pleased, her face lit up like a child who had received a Christmas gift.

    *¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªAnything?¡±*

    *¡°Yep. I¡¯ll help with whatever I can.¡±*

    *¡°Can you promise that with your famous hypnosis?¡±*

    *¡°Of course. For Haru¡¯s sake, I, Seo Yu-jin, will cooperate with Winterer no matter what. Got it?¡±*

    - *Ding.*

    *[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ pouts, iming its master is digging their own grave.]*

    *¡°¡­Hehe. Hehe. Got it, little one. I look forward to it.¡±*

    Though herughter sounded a bit mischievous¡­

    The sentiment to help Haru was the same for both of us.

    It should be fine. Probably.

    * * *

    In one of the C-rank gates managed by Cheonhwa,

    An ice storm raged.

    This was the work of the self-proimed first-ss viin, Winterer.

    - *Kwaaaaang!!!!*

    *¡°Kyaaaahh!! This feels so refreshing!!!¡±*

    Herbat style was truly overwhelming.

    Enemies trying to block her path froze instantly.

    The moment her delicate fingertips touched them, they turned to ice, preserved.

    Even monsters cloaked in mes were no exception. All of them.

    Only ice remains where she had passed.

    *¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this strong¡­.¡±*

    Even the A-rank awakeners managed by Cheonhwa couldn¡¯t hold back their astonishment.

    If the veterans were like this, how would regr folks react?

    The apanying non-awakened individuals expressed their admiration repeatedly.

    *¡°Winterer, you look like a princess from the Winter Pce¡­.¡±*

    - *Swish. Crack.*

    *¡°You there, non-awakened individuals, keep away from the ice! It¡¯s dangerous until I finish up!¡±*

    *¡°Oh, Saint!!!¡±*

    There was another object of admiration: Yu-jin.

    He was busy running around, severing the life force of the monsters.

    He thrust his katana between the icyyers, piercing directly at their vital points.

    The monsters, frozen and only able to roll their eyes, met their end.

    His skill, without a single mistake, was indeed remarkable.

    Admiration filled the eyes of those watching him.

    They gazed in awe at the young hero.

    *¡°There are vital points that are difficult to target because they¡¯re frozen, yet you haven¡¯t missed a single one. Right, Suyun?¡±*

    *¡°Yes. It¡¯s true, he knows vital points better than I do.¡±* @@novelbin@@

    However, there was only one person who did not share this bright expression.

    The angel in white, Korea¡¯s best healer: Ryu Suyun.

    The figure before her was certainly not a hero¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªbut a patient in need of treatment.

    *¡®Winterer is rtively fine. But Yu-jin is in critical condition. He doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s twisted.¡¯*

    She understood.

    Two weeks before the entrance ceremony.

    The madman who hade to her looking ragged each time.

    Yu-jin, whose self-love had been all but nonexistent¡­

    *[Yu-jin, you should get some psychiatric counseling. I¡¯ll ask a professor I know for help¡­.]*

    *[I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m perfectly sane.]*

    *[You¡¯ve avoided danger, but you¡¯ve been self-harming for a week. You think you¡¯re sane?]*

    *[It¡¯s not self-harm; I¡¯m just training a bit aggressively. Just give me a few more days.]*

    *¡®Even if he¡¯s numbed by hypnosis, there¡¯s no way someone can cut into their own flesh and be sane.¡¯*

    She noticed that Yu-jin felt no pain from the start.

    At the time, she thought of him as a patient with *¡°congenital analgesia.¡±*

    But no matter how much one had analgesia, their mind is still human.

    A psyche that tears into its own body can¡¯t be normal.

    To her, Yu-jin was a patient.

    A madman blindly hurting himself, devoid of self-love.

    Someone who had no trace of self-appreciation, a lunatic who would happily throw away their life whenever given the chance.

    *¡®Since entering the academy, he has improved a lot, but¡­.¡¯*

    *[No. Yu-jin, you¡¯ve reached your limit¡­]*

    *[Only one more¡­ Cough. I¡¯m fine.]*

    *¡®When I look at him during rounds, he¡¯s still the same. He¡¯s rotten inside.¡¯*

    After a long reflection, her eyes turned back to the front.

    They were fixed on the young man who knew his vital points well as always.

    Her eyes gleamed with determination.

    *¡®Yu-jin, I¡¯ll definitely treat you. I¡¯ll bet everything on it.¡¯*

    - *Whispering.*

    *¡°Hey. Suyun¡¯s eyes are kind of, um. Am I the only one who feels weird?¡±*

    *¡°Now Suyun¡¯s joining the fray? This is driving me crazy.¡±*

    *¡°Nah, that can¡¯t be. The girl who was crying earlier¡­ No way?¡±*

    No one knew that Yu-jin was digging his own grave.

    In the back seat of the vehicle heading to the academy,

    The eyes of the virtuous young man widened.

    *¡°What¡¯s with the sudden¡­ Do you like me?¡±*

    *¡°No. To be honest, I want to kill you right now.¡±*

    *¡°Then why are you suddenly saying this? Do you want to bite my tongue?¡±*

    *¡°I won¡¯t do anything like that, so just shut up and offer your lips. It¡¯s for Haru.¡±*

    Meanwhile, Winterer only smiled slyly.

    Her expression perfectly matched the phrase ¡®pathetic?.¡¯

    *¡®I originally nned to have the little one kiss me, but¡­ for now, I¡¯ll just indulge him. Instead, let¡¯s practice with this guy.¡¯*

    That was her thought.

    Since Yu-jin said he¡¯d do anything for Haru,

    Should she make him kiss her?

    But if that happened, the strongest Winterer would be seen as running away from something she hated.

    She wouldn¡¯t run away. An older sister must indulge her younger brother¡¯s whims, that¡¯smon sense.

    So what to do? It would be a shame to let such an opportunity slip by¡­

    *Ah. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve reached my limit in teaching Haru about kissing.*

    *I¡¯ve never actually done it myself. The excuses have been piling up.*

    So, let¡¯s take this opportunity to gain some practical experience

    .

    It would build up my experience in teaching Haru and give me an indirect kiss with Haru. Plus, I could mess with that little one.

    It was truly a threefold opportunity! An utterly wicked n!

    Indeed, a n befitting a viinous advocate.

    *¡°You said you¡¯d do anything for me, right?¡±*

    *¡°For Haru? Of course. Since I¡¯ve been nice today, just say it. I¡¯ll do anything¡­.¡±*

    *¡°Bring your face here. I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡±*

    *¡°What?¡±*

    Yu-jin had no idea what was happening.

    In the back seat of the vehicle heading to the academy,

    His eyes widened.

    *¡°What¡¯s with the sudden¡­ Do you like me?¡±*

    *¡°No. To be honest, I want to kill you right now.¡±*

    *¡°Then why are you suddenly saying this? Do you want to bite my tongue?¡±*

    *¡°I won¡¯t do anything like that, so just shut up and offer your lips. It¡¯s for Haru.¡±*

    *¡°I-I can¡¯t!¡±*

    *¡°Shut up and bring your lips here. It¡¯s a mand.¡¯¡±*

    *¡°Eek!!¡±*

    Even though he screamed, his body did not stop.

    So Yu-jin quickly sought help.

    He sensed that if this continued, he¡¯d be *¡°chu-chu¡±ed* and sought out the only other observer.

    Ryu Suyun, who had been passive until now.

    *¡°Suyun!! Please stop her!¡±*

    *¡°Hehe. Yu-jin? Just give her your lips.¡±*

    *¡°Sister!!!?¡±*

    His plea for help was coldly ignored.

    The brown eyes watching through the rearview mirror softened gently.

    *¡®The reason Winterer is like this is probably just for fun¡­.¡¯*

    *¡®But Yu-jin¡¯s reaction. It really seems like he hates it. Hehe, is it love?¡¯*

    To her, Yu-jin seemed to have improved mentally quite a bit after just a week in the academy.

    She surmised that the reason must be *¡°love.¡±*

    Whether it was for Ninomiya, Yushia, or Alice.

    Even now, facing a situation where he was about to kiss Winterer.

    He was visibly grossed out.

    Even if it¡¯s just before being assaulted, he shouldn¡¯t react like this.

    Unless he truly loved someone deeply.

    Thus, Ryu Suyun was convinced that love was Yu-jin¡¯s cure.

    *¡®For now, let¡¯s observe the situation. I need to check whether it¡¯s just a defense mechanism or genuine affection.¡¯*

    Therefore, she merely observed.

    To gather information about his mental illness.

    Until they were just about to share a kiss.

    *¡®For now, I¡¯ll keep the car parked¡­.¡¯*

    - *Creeeeak.*

    *¡®It can¡¯t be helped. Since this is how it is, it¡¯s counterattack time!¡¯*

    Taking advantage of the halted vehicle,

    Yu-jin¡¯s eyes sparkled golden.

    *¡°Winterer. I¡¯ll ask you one thing. What kind of kiss do you want?¡±*

    *¡°What?¡±*

    *¡°There are all sorts of kisses. From a simple peck on the cheek to passionate ones between lovers.¡±*

    Yu-jin¡¯s question aimed to rify their definitions of kissing.

    Winterer opened her mouth without shame.

    Because she had already decided on the kind of kiss Haru wanted.

    *¡°Of course, it¡¯s the kind that lovers do. I don¡¯t want to be a lover to a little one like you.¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±*

    *¡®Opportunity!¡¯*

    And that was the answer Yu-jin had desperately desired.

    To him, a lover¡¯s kiss was synonymous with kisses with his wives.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªKisses from the days when he was fully in *¡°breeding uncle¡±* mode.

    *¡®Are you asking me to kiss you like I do with my wives? Based on my standards? Alright. Let¡¯s see how far you can hold out!¡¯*

    - *Thud.*

    The moment the direction of the hypnosis shifted,

    Yu-jin quickly reached out.

    Underneath Winterer¡¯s sleeveless shirt,

    He hooked his finger onto the strap of her sports bra¡­

    - *Slide.*

    *¡°¡­? ¡­¡­Huh!!!!?¡±*

    Winterer, who had momentarily stiffened, finally understood his intentions after the strap moved slightly.

    Yu-jin was trying to take off her underwear!

    *¡°¡­¡­!!!? What are you doing, you perverted little one!?¡±*

    *¡°You said you wanted a kiss between lovers, right? Lovers usually do this. Kissing while undressing and caressing. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±*

    *¡°T-that, that¡­!!?¡±*

    Her surprised reaction was met with the definition of *¡°breeding uncle¡±* kisses.

    This was a definition that was difficult to refute for Winterer, whocked such knowledge.

    Her face showed her embarrassment.

    *¡®Is kissing like this? I thought it was just a peck on the lips!?¡¯*

    She had no problem with kissing, but this was a bit. No, a lot.

    Even if she was the strongest viin, she had her pride.

    But for Haru¡¯s sake¡­?

    And Yu-jin was quite good-looking. Maybe just closing her eyes and letting it happen?

    Those thoughts had her lips moving, nervously chewing.

    - *Slide.*

    *¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll stop. Just say the word. Please.¡±*

    As she said that, the strap continued to slide down her shoulder.

    Though it hadn¡¯t moved even 1cm yet¡­

    If this continued, who knows what would happen.

    It was not something to be underestimated.

    Winterer¡¯s eyes spun as she predicted the future.

    *¡°Th-this¡­ um, I¡­.¡±*

    *[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is¡­]*

    *¡°Ah, it would be so embarrassing to be undressed by someone who doesn¡¯t even like me! I should tell you to stop right now!¡±*

    On the contrary, Yu-jin¡¯s face turned pale.

    *¡°Please, let the hypnosis work already. I don¡¯t want to undress you either. I can¡¯t face my wives, and I¡¯m terrified of the crime I¡¯mmitting. My goodness. The child protectionws won¡¯t let me off the hook¡ª*

    This was the thought that filled him with fear.

    In other words, this was a chicken race between the two of them.

    A struggle of who would explode first: the embarrassment or the guilt.

    It was a battle that made his heart feel tense.

    As for the oue of the fight, well¡­

    *¡°Th-this is too much!!!¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­Okay, I¡¯m sorry!!! If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t do it!!!¡±*

    - *Whack.*

    *¡®I almost got undressed. I was about to get undressed by that little one!!¡¯*

    *¡®Ugh. I feel like throwing up since I¡¯m acting like a pedophile¡­.¡¯*

    In the end, they both ended up fully clothed.

    - *Pfft.*

    *¡®Phew. Winterer is really¡­ to be embarrassed by just that much. If it were me¡­.¡¯*

    For Ryu Suyun, who had been observing, it was an undeniably cute little fight.

    * * *

    After subduing Winterer, who had caused a huge uproar and immense damage,

    I quickly retreated to the front seat.

    I was terrified by the cold atmosphere that felt like frost had settled in.

    *¡°That damned little one, that perverted little one, everything¡¯s blown up¡­.¡±*

    - *Shush.*

    *¡°Suyun, it¡¯s not like that.¡±*

    *¡°I know. It¡¯s not like Yu-jin meant it that way.¡±*

    *¡°¡­Thank you.¡±*

    Fortunately, from a third-party perspective, it seemed to be a mitigating circumstance.

    Only then did my tension ease.

    A sigh of relief escaped me without me even realizing.

    *¡®Yeah. I¡¯m not a lolicon. I prefer mature ones. Yep.¡¯*

    *¡°Hmm. By the way, Winterer is kind of cute. The fact that she rejected it¡­ does that mean you prefer the more mature type?¡±*

    *¡°Of course!¡±*

    So it was. I answered without thinking.

    Not even realizing what Suyun¡¯s question implied.

    *¡°Hmm¡­ then what about me?¡±*

    *¡°Huh?¡±*

    - *Slyly.*

    *¡°If Yu-jin is okay with it, I could kiss him too. You know, like lovers do.¡±*

    *¡°¡­No way~ Don¡¯t joke around. What¡¯s that even about?¡±*

    *¡°Well, I¡¯m not wearing any underwear, so there¡¯s nothing to take off.¡±*

    *¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªWhat are you saying, sister!!!?¡±*

 Chapter 99

    Just as Yu-jin had barely escaped Winterer¡¯s attack,

    He was struck directly by Ryu Suyun''s deration of *¡°I¡¯m not wearing any underwear.¡±*

    His eyes shifted to her chest.

    *¡®Well, considering how tight her clothes are, she probably can¡¯t wear regr underwear¡­ But why is she telling me that?¡¯*

    He knew she wasn¡¯t wearing underwear.

    But was it really necessary for her to tell that to a man like him?

    Even if he was the benefactor of her daughter, Hayeong, there are limits to casualness.

    No, more than that, she¡¯s suggesting to kiss like lovers?

    She wouldn¡¯t say such a thing unless she had feelings for him.

    *¡®Could it be that she likes me¡­?¡¯*

    - *Ding!*

    *[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ happily recites the master¡¯s embarrassing history.]*

    *¡®¡­There¡¯s no way she could like someone like me. She must be disgusted by the thought of remarrying.¡¯*

    And Ryu Suyun was no ordinary person.

    Before her regression, she had resolutely lived alone, stating, *¡°I¡¯m sick of men now.¡±*

    She was like a flower on a cliff.

    It was absurd to think that someone like her would love him and flirt so openly.

    At least, that¡¯s how it seemed to Yu-jin.

    *¡®So this means¡­¡¯*

    - *Slyly.*

    *¡®Aha. You¡¯re teasing me, aren¡¯t you?¡¯*

    After sorting through his thoughts, he came to a conclusion.

    Ah, Suyun is trying to tease me right now!

    Wow, is this the joke of a married woman? How spicy.

    With a flushed face, Yu-jin sighed deeply.

    *¡°Hehe.¡±*

    *¡®As expected of Yu-jin. Full of vitality.¡¯*

    However, contrary to Yu-jin''s thoughts,

    Ryu Suyun had a different motive.

    His unstable mental state had stabilized since entering the academy.

    Presumably, it was due to meeting someone he loved.

    But which of the three could it be?

    That¡¯s what she needed to figure out before doing anything.

    ¡­Should she test it a little?

    *[I¡¯m not wearing any underwear, so there¡¯s nothing to take off.]*

    *[W-what are you saying, sister!?]*

    - *nce.*

    *¡®A moment of eye contact with his chest. Erged pupils and hyperventtion¡­.¡¯*

    That was why Suyun had decided to yfully tease Yu-jin.

    She was a highly skilled doctor before bing an awakener.

    She could glean a lot just from observing bodily reactions.

    Based on his response, she concluded he was in a typical state of excitement.

    Her eyes sparkled with interest.

    *¡®Hehe. Well, it¡¯s definitely not Yushia. One down.¡¯*

    Judging from that reaction, he didn¡¯t seem to have a preference for t-chested individuals.

    And it wasn¡¯t like he was short on funds.

    At least, Yushia was not a consideration.

    She was pretty, charming, and had excellent conditions¡­

    But her counterpart was far from ideal. Unfortunately. @@novelbin@@

    *¡®That leaves two. From here on, I¡¯ll have to tease him as a woman, not a doctor.¡¯*

    - *Smirk.*

    *¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like it?¡±*

    While Sia unknowingly added another loss to her tally,

    The conversation turned back to Yu-jin.

    Yu-jin¡¯s sturdy head dropped heavily.

    *¡®This kind of teasing is troublesome. If my wives find out, oh dear.¡¯*

    - *Gulp.*

    *¡°Please don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m already exhausted because of her, and if you join in, it¡¯s going to be tough.¡±*

    *¡°Hehe. Do you think it¡¯s just a joke?¡±*

    *¡°Of course. There¡¯s no way you could genuinely say that to someone like me¡­.¡±*

    *¡°Oh, so it¡¯s just a joke? A dangerous joke.¡±*

    Despite that, the relentless attacks kepting.

    Her voice was filled with mischief, teasing anyone who heard.

    But that alone was enough to achieve Suyun¡¯s goal.

    *¡®Why do you keep doing this? I need to firmly tell you to stop¡­.¡¯*

    - *Suddenly.*

    *¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYu-jin, do you like Alice?¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±*

    Yu-jin¡¯s head shot up.

    The yful banter had suddenly hit a nerve.

    He was genuinely surprised.

    It was all ording to Suyun¡¯s n.

    *¡®Really. You¡¯re so easy to read, Yu-jin.¡¯*

    With Sia eliminated from the possibilities, only two choices remained.

    Alice Littonwood and Ninomiya Aika were the only ones left.

    Hmm. Should she tease him and take a shot in the dark?

    If he got it right, it would surely surprise him. If it was wrong, he¡¯d just ask what she meant, thus eliminating one option as the answer.

    *¡®Given that one of the two is Alice, I guess Yu-jin prefers younger women over a thirty-two-year-olddy.¡¯*

    - *Smirk.*

    A slightly bitter smile appeared on her lips.

    Even though she knew it in her head, she was reminded of the thick wall that was her age of thirty-two.

    Being three years older than her made her feel a little pathetic.

    ¡­Of course, Yu-jin was a young man who loved all three equally.

    If he had called Ninomiya first instead of Alice, his reaction would have been the same.

    If that were the case, Suyun¡¯s smile would have changed a bit too,

    But unfortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.

    Her self-deprecating smile quickly transformed into a mischievous grin.

    *¡°Yu-jin, you¡¯re so obvious~ If you show such tant signs after just a little teasing, Alice will find out in no time.¡±*

    *¡°W-what do you mean?¡±*

    *¡°What? Do you have someone you like?! ¡±*

    Winterer, who had been quietly observing, suddenly joined in.

    No way, does this little one have a crush on someone?

    Then what about our Haru?

    Who the hell is Alice that she could make Haru forget?

    How absurd. The girl must have poor taste in men.

    With that thought, Winterer¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she pressed on.

    *¡°So, who is it? Is there someone other than that darn strong little one and Seol Hayeon?¡±*

    *¡°Winterer, don¡¯t get so worked up. It¡¯s Yu-jin¡¯s choice whom he likes.¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­.¡±*

    Thanks to that, Yu-jin found himself cornered.

    Caught between the two women, his lips merely fluttered.

    His vision began to blur.

    *¡®Being found out is one thing¡­ but if the other two find out as well, that¡¯s a huge problem.¡¯*

    Is it a secret that he liked Alice?

    He didn¡¯t care if the main culprit found out; what difference did it make if the surrounding individuals learned?

    If he just asked for them to keep it a secret, that would be that.

    This level could be dealt with through hypnosis, after all.

    The real issue was that he liked not just Alice, but all three.

    If Ryu Suyun, who was keenly observant, found out¡­

    Oh dear. That would paint Yu-jin as a total scumbag. He would have to tell all three eventually.

    That possibility was looming over him.

    *¡®The opponent is a married woman. Suyun, who shares my age. If I show any openings, I¡¯ll be caught.¡¯*

    - *Gulp.*

    *¡®I have no choice. For now, I¡¯ll have to focus on Alice.¡¯*

    But that was only for a moment.

    Yu-jin steeled himself.

    To hide his love for his wives¡­

    Ironically, he prepared to reveal his feelings to the world.

    *¡°Yu-jin, do you think so too? Love isn¡¯t a crime¡­.¡±*

    *¡°Yes. I love Alice.¡±*

    *¡°¡­¡­Oh?¡±*

    *¡°She¡¯s the most lovable, cute, and pure person. How could I not love her? I love her more than anyone in the world.¡±*

    The confession slipped through his lips.

    Raw feelings unrefined by restraint.

    The faces of both women were marked with astonishment.

    *¡°Little one. Who is this Alice?¡±*

    *¡°Alice is someone who always praises me. Whenever I hear herpliments, my heart races, and I try to look cooler. She¡¯s that kind of girl.¡±*

    *¡°Yu-jin, you¡­.¡±*

    *¡°If it weren¡¯t for Alice, I would have run away long ago. I would have hidden away under the pressure of expectations, right? Everything I¡¯ve done until now has been thanks to Alice.¡±*

    Yu-jin continued to speak without restraint.

    His honest feelings, to the point of making anyone who heard feel embarrassed.

    He spoke nonstop for a solid ten minutes.

    *¡°Alice is my light. My love. My

    everything¡­.¡±*

    To some, those words might sound like mere ttery.

    But the heat behind them, the sincerity, and the love

    Conveyed the truth with no deceit.

    Thus, the faces of the two women turned gradually red.

    *¡°So, that¡¯s how it is¡­?¡±*

    *¡®Yu-jin, how can you say such things so casually? I feel embarrassed just listening to you¡­.¡¯*

    *¡®What is this love that has Yu-jin saying all this? Why is my heart racing?¡¯*

    Both women began to speak less and less.

    It was exactly as Yu-jin thought.

    *¡°Hehe. If I throw this kind of nonsense out there, everyone will think I¡¯m single-mindedly devoted to Alice from now on, right?¡±*

    - *Wink.*

    *¡°You¡¯ll keep it a secret, right? Suyun, you too. Winterer, you too.¡±*

    - *Ding.*

    *[The skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ gives a cute wink!]*

    *¡°Uh, okay. If you¡¯re going that far¡­.¡±*

    *¡°Of course, I was going to keep it a secret¡­.¡±*

    The way they looked at him made Yu-jin feel a mix of sympathy and affection.

    * * *

    That evening.

    *¡°Hello, Alice Littonwood.¡±*

    *¡°¡­Who are you?¡±*

    In the dimly lit infirmary, Alice asked with a tense expression.

    And then,

    *¡°I¡¯m Ryu Suyun, an A-ss awakener. I¡¯m a temporary instructor who will be working as the school nurse from today.¡±*

    *¡°Y-you¡¯re the Ryu Suyun, the Angel in White!!?¡±*

    *¡°Oh? You know about me. I thought foreign students only knew the association president and didn¡¯t care about people like me.¡±*

    *¡°How could I not know! My goodness. The Angel in White is the school nurse! I¡¯m so d I came to Korea¡­.¡±*

    With the shocking news of Suyun bing the school nurse,

    *¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. Alice, please help with Yu-jin¡¯s treatment.¡±*

    *¡°Huh? Treatment? I don¡¯t know anything about that¡­ No, is Yu-jin sick?¡±*

    *¡°Yes. Due to confidentiality, I can¡¯t tell you everything, but Yu-jin is a patient. A severe one at that.¡±*

    *¡°I¡¯ll help with whatever I can!! If it¡¯s something I can do!!¡±*

    Alice responded upon hearing about Yu-jin¡¯s pain.

    *¡°But what should I do¡­.¡±*

    *¡°Can you cradle Yu-jin in your arms? Holding his head close to your chest.¡±*

    *¡°Huh?¡±*

    *¡°Hmm. Was it too hard for a foreigner? Draw him close to your chest, cradling his head gently.¡±*

    *¡°¡­That¡¯s not the issue here!!¡±*

    An oddly offbeat treatment method was proposed.

 Chapter 102

    The sixth week of the academy had ended, and it was now the morning of the seventh week, with midterms right around the corner. It was time for the cadets to hit the books hard.

    The curriculum coveredws rted to Awakeners, frequent incidents they might encounter, and important case precedents. All of this would show up in the government certification exams for Awakeners.

    Of course, these sses were difficult, and there was a lot to study. Cadets aiming for high ranks found themselves struggling to survive during midterms.

    Neither Sia nor Alice was an exception.

    ¡ªMutter mutter.

    ¡°No matter how much I memorize, there¡¯s no end¡­¡±

    ¡°When I first awakened, I thought the college entrance exam was pointless, but if I didn¡¯t have that foundation, I¡¯d be in serious trouble now.¡±

    The two were in a caf¨¦, hunched over their books and groaning.

    Seeing my wives studying so hard made me smile.

    ¡®They don¡¯t even need to take the test to get an A rank, but here they are, aiming for S-rank.¡¯

    They really didn¡¯t have to worry about failing. Even if they scored poorly, the government wouldn¡¯t disregard Awakeners just for that. For people like Sia and Alice, getting an A-rank would be guaranteed even if they answered everything at random. I¡¯d already exined that to them.

    Their response?

    *¡°I know, but I can¡¯t get S-rank without trying my best.¡±*

    *¡°Right! I want to be in the same rank as you, Yu-jin!¡±*

    And so, they threw themselves into study mode.

    I felt like giving them a big hug and showering them with kisses. Even though Alice hugged me every chance she got and Sia kissed me daily, I still felt the urge to show my affection.

    ¡°So, how¡¯s your studying going, Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°Well, honestly, it¡¯s tough~.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. I bet you¡¯ll score 100 again.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m only human, you know.¡±

    Meanwhile, I waspletely rxed.

    To the freshmen, it might seem like endless memorization, but after years as an Awakener, this stuff was second nature. Plus, I still had all the knowledge from before my regression. Studying wasn¡¯t really necessary.

    Still, I pretended to study with them¡­

    ¡®The timing¡¯s right, so why haven¡¯t I heard anything? Did he forget¡­¡¯

    ¡ªBuzz.

    [Iing call ¨C Gong]

    ¡®I knew I could count on you, Gong!!¡¯

    ¡ªTo deliver the news of the S-ss gate.

    I picked up, putting on an act of surprise.

    ¡°Gong? Hold on¡­ Hello?¡±

    [Yu-jin! An S-ss gate has appeared in Washington, D.C¡­.]

    ¡°Oh my gosh, unbelievable! Guys, now¡¯s not the time to be studying.¡±

    After the brief call, I quickly filled my wives in.

    An S-ss gate raid was happening in Washington, D.C., involving the elite U.S. ns and the Vietnamese Liberation Army led by Gong.

    And¡­

    ¡°Get your clothes and gear ready and meet me in the chairman¡¯s office in three hours. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    They blinked in surprise before springing into action.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grab my equipment from Dad!¡±

    ¡°M-Me too!¡±

    ¡ªScramble.

    ¡®Quick and sharp. It was worth prepping them in advance.¡¯

    I chuckled, watching them move swiftly, then slowly stood up, mentally organizing my to-do list.

    The first task was to inform my master.

    ¡ªStep step.

    ¡°¡­Disciple?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Oh, Master! Didn¡¯t expect to see you out here.¡±

    ¡°I was just picking up a delivery.¡±

    As luck would have it, I ran into my master on the way.

    Just as I was about to exin¡­

    ¡ªPause.

    ¡®Wait. Why did Master pick up a package personally? Normally, they deliver it right to the dorm unless it¡¯s something that¡¯s been confiscated.¡¯

    Before I exined, a question arose. What kind of package would make Master go out of her way? I noticed ¡°Prohibited Item¡± written on the box.

    Did she order something that got seized by the chairman and had to retrieve it?

    I asked quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the package? What did you order?¡±

    ¡ªFlinch.

    ¡°Well¡­there are things like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    She clearly didn¡¯t want to answer.

    I was curious, but prying further would be an invasion of privacy. I decided to let it go.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. Master, there¡¯s big news. An S-ss gate has opened in the U.S.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ Hmm? S-ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the S-ss gate I agreed to tackle with Gong.¡±

    Returning to the topic, I informed her about the gate.

    My master¡¯s reaction was no different from my wives¡¯.

    ¡°Why are you saying this so casually? How much time until the flight?!¡±

    ¡°About two and a half hours? You just need a sword, so you can take it easy¡­¡±

    ¡°This is my first date¡ªerr, gate raid with you! I¡¯ll go change my clothes, so wait a moment!¡±

    ¡ªDash.

    I hadn¡¯t expected her to be so surprised, but she was quite flustered when I said she¡¯d be going with me, even mistaking ¡°gate¡± for ¡°date¡± in her response.

    ¡°Be at the chairman¡¯s office by three!¡±

    ¡°Got it!!!¡±

    With that, informing my master was done. Now, all that was left was preparing for departure.

    ¡ªBang.

    ¡°Chairman, Gong said an S-ss gate opened in the U.S. Could you handle the departure paperwork?¡±

    This was why I was so calm. As a cadet, there wasn¡¯t much I could do myself. All the administrative work had to be handled by the chairman.

    The chairman grumbled about being worked like a mule¡­

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get in touch with the U.S. association.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Surprisingly, he agreed without protest.

    Ever since our argument three weeks ago, his usual grumbling had noticeably lessened. Our usual banter was also gone.

    Maybe he was still upset.

    ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ll bring him a souvenir when I get back.¡¯

    I decided to pick up a little gift.

    Thest task on my list¡­

    ¡°Haru, Winterer, Daddy¡¯s going to America. For the next few days¡­¡±

    ¡ªGrab. Hug.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll be lonely if you leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Detaching my daughter.

    America was far, and this gate raid would likely take a while. Even with a quick operation, it would be at least a five-day trip.

    Naturally, my clingy little Haru wasn¡¯t thrilled. She hugged me tightly, insisting I stay.

    ¡°Dumpling head. If you go to an S-ss gate with your skills, you¡¯ll die. You¡¯re weak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. You saw how strong my master is. She¡¯s going with me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t go. What if Haru cries?¡±

    Even Winterer, with worry in her eyes, seemed to have grown attached to me.

    ¡­A few weeks ago, she wanted to kill me, and now she¡¯s worried I¡¯d die if I left.

    How cute.

    ¡°Aww, are you worried Daddy might get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Wh-Who¡¯s Daddy? You¡¯re not my dad!!¡±

    ¡°Haru¡¯s my daughter, and you¡¯re her older sister, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m older than you!!¡±

    I yfully teased her to break the awkward tension.

    It worked wonders.

    ¡°Come on, Sis. Call him Daddy, too. Then we¡¯ll be a real family. The three of us, a trio of dumplings.¡±

    ¡°Wh-Why would I¡­?¡±

    ¡°Please, Sis.¡±

    ¡ªSparkling eyes.

    Haru, who had been begging me, turned her pure, shining gaze onto Winterer.

    It was an attack too strong for any reluctant viin to withstand.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ uh¡­¡±

    ¡ªTremble.

    ¡°¡­D-Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Sis, good job.¡±

    And so, I gained another daughter, one going through her rebellious phase.

    The heartwarming atmosphere was a nice bonus.

    ¡°All right then, Haru?¡±

    ¡°Daddy. What¡­?¡±

    ¡ªSmooch.

    ¡°¡­!!!!!?¡±

    ¡°Wait with Sis for just five nights, okay? You¡¯re a good girl, so you can do it, right?¡±

    Not missing the chance, I kissed her on the forehead. Haru¡¯s cheeks turned a deep red.

    ¡°Y-Yes. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Hey, dumpling-head Daddy, if you leave, I¡¯ll be¡ª¡±

    ¡ªSmooch.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Winterer, please take care of Haru while I¡¯m gone. I trust you as her responsible older sister, okay?¡±

    I gave Winterer the same treatment, a symbolic show of trust now that we were a ¡°family.¡±

    Her reaction was predictable.

    ¡ªBlush.

    ¡°U-Uh¡­ what? Okay?¡±

    Winterer was clearly flustered, her face turning bright red even at family-level affection¡ªa true reluctant viin.

    ¡°All right, see you both in five days! I¡¯ll try to call every day, so don¡¯t feel too lonely!!¡±

    ¡ªDash.

    Taking advantage of their momentary bewilderment, I made my escape.

    I wanted to spend more time with them, but I was on a tight schedule. If I lingered, I might bete, so I had no choice.

    ¡ªCreak.

    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­ Oh, you¡¯re all here already?¡±

    Returning from the chairman¡¯s residence to the office, the group was waiting.

    ¡°Honestly, why are you sote?¡±

    ¡°Haru wouldn¡¯t let me go, so I had to calm her down.¡±

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the reason, I understand. Oh, Yu-jin, I got your gear too.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Sia. You

    ¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡ªWink.

    ¡°Remember that. Haha.¡±

    Sia was fully equipped with her artifacts and various tools.

    ¡°Yu-jin, leave interpreting to me! I¡¯ll trante everything for you!¡±

    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re amazing as always. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Of course! As a teammate, it¡¯s only natural!¡±

    Alice, equally prepared, gave a confident smile.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t bring anything special¡­ I don¡¯t speak English, and my gear¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Just having you here is a relief. It¡¯s an S-ss gate, after all. We wouldn¡¯t dare go near it without you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right. If it¡¯s a matter of strength, leave it to me!¡±

    Caught between them, my master¡¯s face brightened at my words. She¡¯d be one of the three joining me in the S-ss gate raid.

    ¡°So¡­ Chairman, what about the travel permits?¡±

    ¡°I already obtained them. There¡¯s a condition to refrain from marypensation and to leave immediately after the raid.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, really. I thought they¡¯d demand a hostage.¡±

    ¡°With an S-ss gate appearing in the U.S. capital, they wouldn¡¯t dare try that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The chairman seemed to have worked hard. He¡¯d wrapped up the negotiations in just three hours, befitting his S-ss ranking.

    It seemed my master wouldn¡¯t be treated as a VIP, though¡­

    ¡°Is that okay with you, Master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m apanying you to this gate raid¡­ Such trivial matters don¡¯t concern me.¡±

    My master didn¡¯t mind, so it wasn¡¯t an issue.

    ¡°All right then¡­ Sia, Alice, Master, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sure. My assistant arranged a car to the airport.¡±

    ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m already so excited!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away. Stick close to me once we¡¯re inside¡­¡±

    And with that, we set off for the airport amidst lively chatter, leaving behind the chairman, Haru, and Winterer.

    Then¡­

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªYu-jin. What in the world¡­¡±

    ¡ªDing!

    [The S-ss gate reacts to the subject¡¯s ¡®???¡¯!]

    [The gate¡¯s estimated danger level evolves from S-ss to S+++!]

    [The dungeon master has been killed¡­.]

    [The transcendent ????? has entered, drawn by the gate¡¯s ¡®???¡¯¡­.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, my friend. I knew this would be chaos, but not to this extent.¡¯

    The most formidable raid party in Awakener history was about to face an unprecedented S+++ gate.

 Chapter 104

    After we were swallowed by the gate, I witnessed an overwhelming disy of force.

    Not from the monsters within the gate, but from my master, Ninomiya Aika, the woman I love.

    ¡ªExhale.

    ¡®What just¡­ happened?¡¯

    My stats had reached a solid B-rank by now. I was even gaining some superhuman reflexes, yet I couldn¡¯t process what Master had just done.

    All I saw was the result.

    Violet mana traces painted the air, and the space around us warped from the sheer power, as monsters erupted in all directions, as if struck by explosive artillery. The dyed shockwave hit, and a deafening boom threatened to make me go deaf.

    Finally¡­

    ¡ªTilt.

    ¡°...Was that too much?¡±

    In a sea of monster corpses, my master stood alone, tilting her head slightly.

    I turned to look at Gong, and, coincidentally, he was staring back at me.

    ¡ªBlink, blink.

    [Hey. What¡¯s going on? That¡¯s terrifying.]

    [I don¡¯t know either. What is that? Scary.]

    I¡¯d expected an S-ss Awakener like Gong to handle this better, but he looked just as shocked as me.

    What my master had done defied reason.

    Fifty monsters from an S-ss gate, wiped out in a second. Even with her power, this was beyond anything I¡¯d seen her aplish, before or after my regression. Just¡­ what was that?

    And then¡­

    [The Saint is soon to witness a miracle within the gate¡­]

    ¡®¡­So those rumors from the elders were actually true?¡¯

    A memory shed in my mind, back to when we firstnded in the United States.

    ---

    Rewind to the moment we arrived, after a ten-hour flight,nding in the U.S. without any rest.

    We¡¯d decided to head straight to the gate, despite the jetg, knowing that there might be people trapped inside who needed rescuing.

    ¡°The U.S. Awakener Association arranged a vehicle to take us directly to the gate¡ª¡±

    ¡ªRustle, rustle.

    ¡°Yu-jin Seo, could we get an interview?!¡±

    ¡°Mr. V? Ch¨ª C?ng, what are your thoughts¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is there any intention to apply for American citizenship¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    We had intended to head straight there, but then this happened. I was so shocked, I couldn¡¯t even respond.

    No matter how desperate journalists are for clicks, they should know better. An S-ss gate had opened in the middle of the capital, Washington D.C. Civilians within a five-kilometer radius could have been caught in it, potentially resulting in dozens or hundreds of casualties.

    And yet, they were here, dying us.

    ¡®I know that so far, no casualties have been reported, but¡­¡¯

    Thankfully, no one would die because of them. In the previous timeline, there were no casualties either, so the situation was likely still under control.

    But¡­ no one else knew that. How could they waste time like this when every second counted?

    It left me speechless. Gong¡¯s reaction was simr.

    ¡°Please, everyone, this is an emergency. We need to verify the safety of those involved before¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No civilians have been transferred to the gate so far.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Gong. Why are you just standing there? Ignore them and keep moving.¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin. They said no one was caught in the gate¡­?¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    We both reacted with disbelief.

    No one was caught in the gate? A gate with a five-kilometer radius had suddenly appeared. And not in a desert, but in the U.S. capital?

    How was that possible?

    ¡®It would have to be a miracle¡­.¡¯

    ¡ªAbruptly.

    ¡°This is indeed a miracle!!! A blessing from the Lord!!!¡±

    I was still trying to process this when an elderly man suddenly stepped forward.

    He had dark skin and spoke fluent, if slightly awkward, Korean. But his affiliation was easy to guess. After all, there was only one group on Earth that talked about the ¡°Lord.¡±

    ¡°Are you with the Temple of the Divine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yu-jin Seo! V? Ch¨ª C?ng! Ninomiya Aika! It is an honor to meet you all!¡±

    ¡°And¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­ blessed to be the first High Priest to have the honor of weing the Saint and your esteemedpanions!!! I am High Priest Ray Ellington!!!¡±

    ¡ªPause.

    ¡®High Priest? Quite the big shot.¡¯

    His title was unexpected.

    While the Temple of the Divine regarded Awakeners as servants of God, they rarely took such lofty titles themselves. And yet, he called himself a ¡°High Priest¡±?

    In Catholic terms, that would be roughly equivalent to a cardinal.

    Gong and I exchanged nces. The Temple¡¯s influence in the U.S. was far greater than in Korea, so we¡¯d have to tread carefully.

    ¡°I see. But how did you know that no one was caught?¡±

    ¡°We evacuated the area in advance! We started moving people out from the gate¡¯s anticipated area days ago!¡±

    ¡°¡­You knew a gate would open? How?¡±

    ¡°The Holy Lady came to us in a dream and warned our Archbishops!!!¡±

    The priest continued, talking for quite a while.

    Apparently, several days ago, a ¡°Holy Lady¡± appeared to them in a dream, foretelling this disaster. They had heeded her warning and evacuated the civilians and congregation members from the area. As a result, no civilians were caught in the gate. This, he said, was a miracle from the Lord.

    ¡°Although I suffered three days and nights of illness after receiving the prophecy, it was a small price to pay! This miracle is proof that the Lord is watching over humanity!!!¡±

    ¡ªApuse.

    When he finished, apuse broke out immediately.

    The people around us, even those who weren¡¯t part of the Temple, pped along, dazed by the priest¡¯s words. It didn¡¯t seem like a lie.

    [Gong. Is this for real?]

    [It¡¯s true. I confirmed it with my ¡°Future Sight.¡±]

    [So it¡¯s real? They knew about the gate days before it appeared?]

    [It¡¯s hard to tell about the past, but based on the present and future, yes.]

    If it wasn¡¯t a lie, then this was even more concerning.

    The time and location of gate appearances were always random. Even with the technology we had in the previous timeline, predicting them was impossible. The Chairman himself could only detect a gate moments before it manifested.

    But they had known about this in advance? And they weren¡¯t even Awakeners?

    There were only three possible exnations: either the Holy Lady and the Lord actually existed, this old man had guessed correctly by a miracle¡­ or¡­

    ¡®Or could he be a regressor like me?¡¯

    The thought made me smile.

    ¡°Is this really true? That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Haha!!! It was nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°An S-ss gate opened, but no civilians were caught. When I first heard it, I thought it was a lie.¡±

    ¡ªDing!

    [Skill ¡°Complete Hypnosis¡± adjusts its tone, putting on a calm demeanor.]

    ¡°How could I lie to the Saint!!! I would never utter a single falsehood before the Saint!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to imply that~ Why would I doubt the Temple?¡±

    [Yu-jin, how does it look?]

    [I checked with hypnosis too. No lies. Everything about the Holy Lady and the prophecy is true.]

    [This is insane.]

    The result of my hypnosis check was shocking: everything about the Holy Lady and her prophecy was true.

    Our response to this revtion?

    [What if he¡¯s just a delusional fanatic?]

    [That¡¯s possible. If he believes it strongly enough, he might not realize he¡¯s lying.]

    [What do you think, Yu-jin?]

    [There¡¯s no such thing as a god. If there were, it should¡¯ve shown up when gates first appeared, forty years ago.]

    [Agreed. I¡¯ll remain skeptical for now.]

    Yeah. We weren¡¯t going to believe this right away.

    ¡­It was just one miracle, after all. Hardly enough to prove anything.

    And if it was real? If they could urately predict where and when future gates would open? Then we could believe itter.

    ¡°Understood. But since this situation may cause anxiety among U.S. citizens, we will proceed to the gate.¡±

    ¡°Please, allow us to host a meal¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps next time. Let¡¯s go, everyone!¡±

    Finally, we moved again. We¡¯d gotten all the information we could; there was no reason to linger with the Temple.

    [Student. Since they were discussing somethingplicated, I remained quiet. Is there anything I need to know¡­.]

    [It¡¯s not much, Master. I¡¯ll exinter. For now, could you clear the path for us?]

    [Understood.]

    ¡ªFwoosh!

    ¡°¡­Hup.¡±

    A silent disy of pressure.

    The crowd split in half before us, intimidated by the aura Master exuded. The only ones left were officials from the U.S. Awakener Association, who had been watching the Temple nervously.

    We joined them and headed toward the gate¡­

    ¡°Excuse me! Saint! Onest thing! A final message from the Holy Lady!!!¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡ªPause.

    I froze, stopping in my tracks at the mention of a message from the ¡°Holy Lady.¡±

    The High Priest smiled.

    ¡°The Holy Lady has foretold that the Saint will experience a miracle inside the gate.¡±

    ¡°A miracle? What kind of miracle?¡±

    ¡°I am not certain. She told me that if I knew the details, I would not be able to withstand it.¡±

    ¡°What does that even¡­?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ it will surely be a miracle you need. The Holy Lady holds you in great regard.¡±

    My expression faltered. A miracle? And she cared about me?

    We hadn¡¯t even met.

    ¡°Right¡­ sounds interesting.¡±

    ¡ª

    Whirl.

    Unable to make sense of it, I gave a half-hearted response and turned away.

    These Temple people must be setting me up as a ¡°Saint¡± again, I thought.

    ---

    That was what I had assumed.

    ¡ªDing!

    [The gate¡¯s estimated danger level has advanced from S-ss to S+++!]

    [The dungeon master has been in!]

    [The transcendent ????? has intruded!]

    As soon as I approached the gate, the notifications appeared.

    A warning of unprecedented danger as we were swallowed by the gate all at once.

    And then¡­

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Was Master always this strong? She was never like this before my regression!¡¯

    Master swept through everything as if by a miracle.

    ¡ªMuttering.

    ¡°That gori¡­ was she holding back this whole time?¡±

    Gong was convinced that Master had only now begun to use her full power.

    But that couldn¡¯t be true.

    As both a regressor and her husband, I knew better.

    This was a strength far beyond her limits. Right now, this was nothing short of a miracle.

    And, realizing the significance, I¡ª

    ¡ªHurried.

    ¡°Master!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!? S-student! Wait, this isn¡¯t what it looks like. I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?! Do you feel sick, feverish, or dizzy?! Anything at all?!¡±

    For the first time, before and after my regression, I found myself in a state of frantic concern for my master.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Our delicate Master¡­ Here, climb on my back! I¡¯ll carry you!¡±

    ¡°...Am I being¡­ worried about?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Ninomiya Aika was the strongest in the world. Both Awakeners and non-Awakeners recognized this fact.

    While other S-ss Awakeners would carry an S-ss gate raid, she would split the gate in half on her own. Her strength was nothing short of legendary, an undisputed truth with no room for debate.

    [Can I beat Xiang Yu in a fight?]

    Her strength was always a popr topic of discussion.

    People wondered just how powerful Aika was. Could thebined might of all the other S-sses take her down? Could she take on mythical figures if they were around today? How about someone like Xiang Yu?

    Some even dared to ask her such ¡°vs¡± questions directly.

    [I¡¯ll tell you this, just for Mama¡­]

    Aika herself found these questionsughable.

    ¡°Who would win in a fight?¡± There was no point in them specting a hundred times over.

    Because, in the end¡­

    ¡ªshe had never actually revealed her true power.

    [If I used my full strength, I¡¯d win, no matter who it was. I¡¯ve never needed to go all out, though.]

    [Why keep it hidden? Well, it¡¯s like this. Back when I was in Korea¡­]

    She first hid her strength during her cadet days when she identally ended up in an S-ss gate.

    An S-ss gate¡ªthe kind infamous for being beyond death itself. Even in her arrogance back then, she¡¯d been a bit nervous at first¡­

    But, surprisingly, it was nothing. In fact, she was yawning before it was over.

    She even wondered if she¡¯d somehow stumbled into a C-ss gate instead.

    So, she half-heartedly swung her sword around and walked out. And then? Seo Ha-yeon was horrified, Korea was in an uproar, and Japan practically begged her to return. They crowned her the strongest Awakener, awarding her the title of S-rank #1.

    ¡­And she hadn¡¯t even used half her power.

    [It was then I realized¡ªI¡¯m too strong.]

    That¡¯s when Aika decided to start holding back.

    People were already treating her like a living strategic nuke. Nothing good woulde from showing her true strength. Besides, she hadn¡¯t needed to go all out anyway.

    And above all,

    [But Mama¡­ who would want to marry a woman that strong?]

    A woman who could single-handedly fold an S-ss gate in half¡­ didn¡¯t exactly fit the image of a gentle wife and homemaker, did it?

    So, ever since then, she had hidden her strength.

    She would im, *¡°I¡¯m actually quite frail. It¡¯s a struggle for me to just fold the gate in half. Anything beyond that is just too much. I may seem strong, but I¡¯m actually a delicate woman.¡±*

    ¡®Wait, so that gori was holding back her strength all this time!?¡¯

    Of course, no one ever saw her as delicate. Even the bit of strength she allowed herself to show was on a whole different level.

    Gong and Seo Ha-yeon often joked that she was just a strong gori, and most others saw her as a walking bomb.

    In the end, no one ever thought of Aika as a ¡°woman who needed to be protected.¡±

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere!? Oh, my frail master¡­!!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    That is, until this moment, when her student came running to her.

    Aika¡¯s eyes went round with surprise.

    ¡®What did he just call me? Delicate¡­?¡¯

    Delicate. It was a word she¡¯d never heard in reference to herself. From a young age, she was a kendo prodigy. She had dominated kendo tournaments during her school years, and as an Awakener, shemanded the world.

    Not even her parents had ever called her delicate, and even Aika herself could never quite think of herself that way.

    But Yu-jin¡­ her student?

    He was worried if she¡¯d gotten hurt from taking down a few monsters. His face was on the verge of tears, like he¡¯d been the one to get hurt.

    I¡¯m being treated like a delicate woman.

    For the first time, a delighted smile crept up her face.

    ¡®Hoo-hoo. This¡­ isn¡¯t so bad¡­.¡¯

    ¡ªClench.

    ¡®This must be that ¡°miracle¡± they talked about, right?¡¯

    Meanwhile, Yu-jin looked gravely serious.

    ¡°You¡¯ll experience a miracle,¡± the high priest had said before we entered the gate.

    And, sure enough, here was that miracle.

    An unprecedented S+++ grade gate. We¡¯d barely entered before being swarmed by monsters.

    And right at that moment, his master had broken through her limits? She¡¯d wiped out over fifty monsters in one second?

    There was no other way to describe it but a miracle. If it wasn¡¯t, the only other exnation would be that she had been hiding her strength all along¡­ but even in his past life, she had never done such a thing.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way Master would deliberately hold back her power. If that were the case, during the EX-grade gate, she definitely would have¡­¡¯

    ¡ªDing.

    [Skill ¡°Complete Hypnosis¡± reluctantly proceeds to secure the door.]

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a memory I¡¯d rather forget, but she wasn¡¯t this strong back then, was she?¡¯

    For some reason, thest moment of that memory felt hazy. Regardless¡­

    Yu-jin deemed this a ¡°miracle.¡± His master¡¯s temporary transcendence of her limits was a miracle bestowed by the ¡°divine¡± being that priest had spoken of.

    ¡®That old man suffered three days and nights just from a prophecy. Even for Master, there has to be some bacsh¡­!!¡¯

    He remembered the conversation from before.

    The high priest had said he¡¯d suffered three days and nights after receiving the ¡°Holy Lady¡¯s¡± prophecy.

    If this ¡°miracle¡± was the same as the ¡°miracle¡± his master had just performed?

    ¡­Wouldn¡¯t his master also suffer some form of overload?!

    Wielding power this overwhelming was bound toe with a price. There had to be some awful recoil.

    No way. I can¡¯t bear to see my delicate master suffer. I need to protect her.

    ¡°Let me carry you! I¡¯ll take you somewhere safe!¡±

    [Hey, Yu-jin? What are you doing to Ninomiya?]

    [Oh, Gong! Please help heal her! My master¡¯s hurt!]

    [You¡¯re saying the person who just sliced through fifty monsters in one second is¡­ hurt?]

    [I¡¯m not entirely sure, but this miracle had to havee with a price, right? She must have overload symptoms like the high priest!]

    [It looked more like she was just using her own power. Maybe she just stopped pretending to be weak.]

    [That¡¯s impossible! My delicate master would never handle something like this!!]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s so blinded by love it¡¯s unreal.¡¯

    To Gong, the scene was ridiculous, but to Aika, it was pure joy.

    For the first time, someone was treating her as fragile.

    She was happy that her student was so worried about her.

    ¡°U-um¡­ I think I might have a slight fever? Could you feel my forehead and check, Yu-jin?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, sure!!¡±

    ¡ªPat.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ you don¡¯t seem to have a fever, but you do feel slightly warm¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®His face is so close!¡¯

    Taking advantage of this, she pretended to have a fever just to get a bit of closeness.

    ¡°I feel a bit of muscle ache in my leg too¡­.¡±

    ¡ªMassage, massage.

    ¡®¡­He¡¯s so cute, giving me a massage like that!¡¯@@novelbin@@

    Or she had him massage her legs.

    ¡°Yu-jin, I think Ninomiya is satisfied now¡­¡±

    ¡°No. She needs at least ten more minutes to rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­You could at least stop with thep pillow?¡±

    ¡°She said it wasfortable here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Taking this opportunity, she subtly requested ap pillow, getting to indulge in all the things she¡¯d secretly wanted to try.

    [Ninomiya. You¡­]

    [Shut up. I¡¯ll kill you. Don¡¯t say a word.]

    [I understand, but we¡¯re still inside a gate. Could you please refrain from acting so ridiculous?]

    [Just ten more minutes. Ah, my student is so cute~ He¡¯s like a little puppy~.]

    [¡­¡­]

    ¡®So that¡¯s what happens if you don¡¯t marry by thirty-two. I can¡¯t end up like that.¡¯

    Of course, her reputation took a bit of a hit for it.

    ¡ªWhisper, whisper.

    ¡°Sia,e on, let¡¯s take out that bitch together¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°This is cute, honestly. Just leave her be.¡±

    ¡°Sia!!!?¡±

    Alice, watching from the back, seethed with irritation, but Aika herself was immensely happy.

    In any case, things were going well.

    ---

    As soon as we entered the gate, my master performed a miracle. I was initially worried she¡¯d copse, but thankfully, she soon regained herposure.

    Rather than being drained, she was practically glowing, as if she¡¯d just been refreshed.

    ¡°Phew~ Thanks, Yu-jin. I feel like I¡¯ve recovered a bit of my strength.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d. So, Master, how do you want to approach this gate raid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to take the lead, but I¡¯m afraid that would be too much in my current state. My energy is quite depleted.¡±

    Yet her exhaustion seemed only skin-deep.

    She still looked flushed, her breathing warm and heavy, her eyes glistening slightly. She was even leaning into my support, practically nestling in my arms.

    She was in no condition to fight at full power.

    ¡°What should we do then? Should we let the American Awakeners and the Vietnam Liberation Army handle the fighting?¡±

    ¡°No

    . The monsters are much stronger than usual. If they step in, there will be casualties.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The situation was dire.

    The gate we¡¯d expected to be just S+ turned out to be S+++, with even a transcendent involved.

    And our greatest asset, my master, was too exhausted to fight.

    If we raided the gate without her, there would surely be casualties. This wasn¡¯t just an S-ss gate but an S+++ one. No matter how much Gong and I gave it our all, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    ¡ªnce.

    ¡®Bringing Sia and Alice here was a mistake. I was toocent¡­!!¡¯

    Regret surged through me.

    If it had been a regr S+ gate, I thought I¡¯d be able to handle it no matter what. I¡¯d even brought my wives, believing that they¡¯d be safe with my master there¡­

    I was toocent.

    I assumed that just because the A-ss gate only rose to A+, this one would follow a simr pattern.

    That assumption led us to an S+++ gate.

    ¡­A situation where my wives could actually die.

    I ground my teeth.

    ¡®What should I do? How can I make sure, at the very least, that my wives survive¡­?¡¯

    ¡ªTap, tap.

    ¡°Ahem. About that, I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please tell me.¡±

    My regret was momentary; I quickly focused on my master¡¯s words, hoping she had some n in mind.

    ¡°Instead of me, you will lead the raid. You¡¯ll take the vanguard and defeat the monsters on your own.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I trust you, my disciple.¡±

    ¡­Isn¡¯t that a little too much faith?

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll provide backup, and Gong will help too¡­¡±

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s impossible. My mana pool has its limits.¡±

    I¡¯d already thought of it more than once: that since this was my mistake, I should be the one to correct it.

    But it¡¯s just not feasible.

    With my current mana pool, I could maybe take down ten monsters before running dry. The rest of the time, I¡¯d just be a bystander.

    The best I could do now would be to stay close to Gong and offer some guidance¡­

    ¡ªTap, tap.

    [Come along. I have something to show you in private.]

    ¡°Ahem. I¡¯ll be right back after speaking with my student.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Sensing my helplessness, my master led me to a secluded corner.

    She said there was something she wanted to show me.

    And then, Master¡­

    [What is it? What could you possibly¡­]

    ¡ªTap, tap, tap. Shooow!

    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±

    ¡°Wow!!¡±

    ¡­She showed me something truly incredible.

 Chapter 106

    Yu-jin was awestruck by the neon-colored item Aika showed him. His eyes widened, and he let out a gasp, genuinely amazed as if he had seen something rare.

    "Wow! Isn¡¯t this one of those things made from a core? The thing that generates electricity!"

    "Heh, my student certainly has a keen eye! Yes, it¡¯s a ¡®Mana Fuel Rod,¡¯ a fuel source for magical power generation. It''s extremely rare," Aika beamed, clearly enjoying herself.

    As Aika waved the rod, pressing it against her chest and pulling it out again, Yu-jin¡¯s gaze unapologetically followed the movement.

    *Swish¡­ click. Jiggling slightly.*

    *Wow, this is way more valuable than any nuclear fuel rod. And she brought this here.*

    Not that he was indulging in any indecent thoughts toward his master, of course. But seeing the ¡°Mana Fuel Rod,¡± a concentrated and refined item crafted from a gate core, was impressive. It could power an entire city for a week without any issues.

    *This was an item of untold value,* essentially a personal infinite mana cheat code.

    Just seeing this rare item made Yu-jin¡¯s heart race.

    *Ding! The skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ recites the Heart Sutra with a slurred ent.*

    In truth, it was a big deal, and if not for the hypnosis effect, he might have lost hisposure when Aika started unbuttoning her shirt. Relieved, Yu-jin chuckled inwardly.

    *With this¡­*

    *Wait.*

    *How did she get her hands on it?*

    His expression turned serious. A Mana Fuel Rod was a strategic asset worth billions, heavily regted and nearly impossible to acquire.

    *But how did Master get one?*

    He paused, recalling a memory. Before they had left for America, when he had informed her of the S-rank gate, she had been carrying a package. It had been marked with ¡°Import Restricted,¡± and he had wondered about it briefly.

    *Could that have been it? A strategic asset smuggled from Japan?*

    Yu-jin¡¯s suspicions left him speechless.

    *If Suguru finds out, he might cry bloody tears.*

    *Jiggle.*

    *The timing couldn¡¯t have been better. The day the Prime Minister¡¯s purchase arrived, the S-rank gate opens.*

    As he had suspected, the box Aika had been carrying had contained a carefully sealed Mana Fuel Rod. She had smuggled it out of Japan to fulfill a promise to her student: a date at an S-rank gate.

    Knowing that Yu-jin would be drained of mana within five minutes, Aika had nned ordingly, intending to wield swords together and defend each other¡¯s backs. Five minutes would never be enough time for that.

    *What could she do about it?*

    *¡­That¡¯s it! Just borrow that thing from the power nt!*

    [Prime Minister, hand it over. Deduct the cost from my ount.]

    [¡­External distribution of Mana Fuel Rods is strictly forbidden.]

    [Do it while I¡¯m being nice. You don¡¯t want me to get angry about the misappropriation.]

    [¡­Fine! But I have my own political challenges. I¡¯ll send it secretly;ter, just rece it with a core.]

    [Got it.]

    So, Aika had essentially extorted Japan¡¯s strategic asset for the sake of a date with her student.

    The Japanese Prime Minister had fretted over the consequences.

    [¡­Are you insane? This will be seized and returned to the Japanese government.]

    *No. My student needs it.*

    *For Yu-jin? But¡­hmm. Hard to believe, but all right.*

    Even though she was following her intuition, Aika had wrestled with doubts over her choice countless times. In the end, it had been a fortunate decision, as it would ultimately help Yu-jin.

    The eyes of this diligent young man sparkled with excitement.

    "The reason you, uh, kept it there¡­"

    "I don¡¯t have anyone patting me down, and even if someone sensed the mana, they¡¯d just let it slide. Best hiding ce."

    "You really think of everything, Master!"

    *My Master came fully prepared, bringing along this priceless asset, unlike her student, who only had his sword.*

    "I should warn you," she continued, "extracting mana directly from this is dangerous. One wrong move, and it could blow up¡­"

    "No worries! I¡¯ve got some mana control skills, so I¡¯ll be fine!"

    "¡­Good. The MVP of this raid will be none other than you!"

    Aika looked delighted as she considered her n to make Yu-jin the star of the mission.

    *If my student leads the attack, my ¡®mistake¡¯ won¡¯t matter as much. He¡¯ll still see me as a delicate woman.*

    And with that, Aika¡¯s smile crept into a sly grin.

    "Take this, but keep it hidden like I did. Don¡¯t let anyone else see it," she said.

    "Understood."

    *He¡¯s handling the thing that was, um, just there¡­ could this be indirect¡­?*

    While Aika had some mischievous thoughts, the diligent young man was none the wiser.

    ---

    The Mana Fuel Rod that Master brought would be invaluable, supplying me with the mana I needed. I couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    *With this, I could clear the gate on my own.*

    A quick scan revealed that the monsters inside followed the same patterns as in previous A+ rank gates, only stronger. With just B-level Awakener stats, I could still dodge them. My brainpower ranked at the top, above even my master.

    The one problem was that using my sword technique, *Jaha Swordsmanship*, consumed massive amounts of mana¡­

    But my Master had solved that problem, handing me the priceless Mana Fuel Rod.

    *Infinite mana at my disposal¡ªperfect.*

    "Gong, I¡¯ll handle the raid. I¡¯ll tank and deal damage."

    "Just you? Leaving us behind?"

    "You saw those monsters. If we all fight together, it¡¯ll turn into a chaotic battle, and someone might die."

    With newfound confidence, I exined the n to Gong. A group fight would attract other monsters, leading to a frenzy. Facing these powerful creatures in confusion would likely mean casualties, even for seasoned fighters.

    "Look into the future. What do you see?"

    "Yeah¡­ if we just fight, a few will die."

    "Exactly. A small, elite team is our best bet: you, me, Master, Alice, and Sia."

    We would form a five-person team:

    - **Me**: dodge-tank and primary damage dealer

    - **Master**: secondary damage dealer and parry support

    - **Alice**: draw monsters with her fire magic

    - **Sia**: carry Alice and retreat to the rear if needed

    - **Gong**: lead and oversee the team

    It was an insane n. Anyone else would have dismissed it as nonsense, especially bringing students into an S-rank gate raid.

    "You want to include those two?"

    "Yes."

    "That¡¯s absurd¡­" Gong trailed off.

    *Pause.*

    "¡­They actually fight better than I thought."

    But this was Gong¡ªa strategist renowned for peeking into the future. He instantly grasped the potential sess of my n.

    - *Grin.*

    "One spoiler: we¡¯ll be fighting for at least ten hours. Some of it¡¯ll be pretty risky."

    "What, are you scared?"

    "Ha! This was routine in Vietnam. The necromancer raid had us fighting for 36 hours straight. Ten hours sounds cute."

    "Alright, then¡­"

    "Let¡¯s do this. A legendary raid."

    We exchanged a knowing grin, bumped fists, and without a word, turned away. Gong headed toward the other Awakeners to persuade them to join the n, while I turned to two more people I had to convince.

    "Alice, Sia, sorry for the wait."

    "Yu-jin! What were you doing with that¡ª"

    "Mm-mmph!"

    "Alice? Sia?"

    "Ignore this fox. So, what¡¯s the n?"

    The ones I had to persuade were my two wives. I didn¡¯t know why Alice was angry, but now wasn¡¯t the time for small stuff. It was nothing serious, I was sure.

    "This is the n Gong and I came up with."

    I exined the five-member raid strategy and their roles.

    "Wait, so I draw attention with fire magic, and Sia carries me while we escape?"

    "Yes. Alice, you¡¯re one of the few who can attack from a distance, and Sia, your speed is top-tier."

    "So, what do you think?"

    "Yes! I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help Yu-jin!" Alice eagerly agreed.

    "I¡¯m in, too. Since an S-rank and a future S-rank thought this out, it¡¯ll work."

    Without hesitation, they epted, looking determined, even though it would be risky.

    "If you get hurt, we¡¯ll leave right away, with you in tow," Sia said firmly.

    "That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll buy us time with my magic¡­"

    They even worried about me, the one with the most dangerous role.

    *My wives are amazing. I just want to kiss them.*

    "Don¡¯t worry. Gong will be covering us, and Master has our back too. Not a scratch willnd on me."

    "True, with Ninomiya protecting you, we shouldn¡¯t worry."

    Their concerns melted at the mention of Master.

    "Take care, Sia."

    "Sigh. Just likest time with the bomb. Let¡¯s do our best."

    "Carrying her again might be annoying¡­ but I have a few things to say to her@@novelbin@@

    anyway."

    "Huh? What¡¯s that, Sia?"

    "Later."

    Whatever they were whispering about was likely encouragement. They¡¯d be each other¡¯s buddy, supporting one another¡¯s weaknesses.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Master, Gong and I made a n. Please listen."

    "Hmm. It¡¯s a solid strategy. Good. Leave your back to me."

    "Thank you, Master!"

    With three wives, one best friend, and a hypnobat specialist, our party was ready to make history among Awakeners.

    "Yu-jin! Everyone¡¯s ready to watch you take the lead!" Gong called.

    "Let¡¯s go, then!"

    Exchanging nces with my wives, we stepped forward in sync.

    "Sia, what were you going to tell me?"

    "Wait. We¡¯ll be in the rear anyway, so let¡¯s talk then."

    Sia and Alice followed behind, while Master was right at my back. And I led the way for all of us.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this raid and grab a meal together. All of us.¡±

    The S+++ gate raid began.

 Chapter 108

    After her first kiss with Yu-jin, Sia began secretly dating him. Every day, she indulged in the thrill of their private moments, savoring each secret exchange. But after just a few weeks, Sia started having doubts.

    *What about the other girls? What are they doing?*

    ---

    [Sia] "Yu-jin, have you done anything with that fox, Alice, or Ninomiya? Like¡­ a kiss?"

    [Yu-jin] "No?"

    [Sia] "¡­Hmm."

    *Why haven¡¯t they done anything?*

    The reason Sia suspected Alice and Aika was simple. Since her first year at the academy, she had fragments of memories, hazy yet undeniably clear. She, Alice, and Ninomiya Aika¡ªall were drawn to Yu-jin in a way that went beyond friendship.

    *If my theory is correct, they must feel the same way I do.*@@novelbin@@

    Sia had put together a theory based on those memories. The sense of familiarity, warmth, and longing she felt for Yu-jin from the first moment they met¡ªshe suspected Alice and Aika shared those inexplicable feelings too.

    *I thought they¡¯d be quick to act, so I let things slide.*

    After all, if her memories were right, those two were notorious for being bold, particrly Alice, who always seemed impatient to have Yu-jin to herself. Yet, over these three weeks, neither Alice nor Aika had made a move. While Sia went on dates with Yu-jin, kissed him, and stayed up all night talking, they remained silent.

    *In those memories¡­*

    [Sia¡¯s Memory] "Hm. Yu-jin, your first kiss¡­ Why are you turning away? Did that fox take it?"

    [Yu-jin] "Well, she did say it was customary in Ennd, around three weeks in¡­"

    [Sia] "That crazy girl!"

    *If this memory is true, there¡¯s no way Alice would be so quiet.*

    It made no sense. ording to her memory, Alice kissed Yu-jin within three weeks. By now, seven weeks in, she should have kissed him dozens of times. And yet, not even once?

    *¡­Are my memories fake?*

    That doubt had held Sia back for weeks. She feared her recollections were mere fantasies, that if she mentioned them, she¡¯d be seen as delusional.

    *No more hesitation. I¡¯ll find a chance to test it, directly, with Alice.*

    But she wasn¡¯t entirely passive. Like a snake observing its prey, she waited for the right moment.

    *¡­Now¡¯s the time!*

    "So, do you like Yu-jin?"

    Sia chose the perfect moment to strike. Exhausted after a ten-hour battle, Alice wasn¡¯t prepared.

    "Well, as a member of the Pine Needle n¡­" Alice trailed off.

    *Sia smirked.*

    *Ah, denial¡ªexactly where I was a few weeks ago.*

    Sia¡¯s smile widened as she saw right through Alice¡¯s reply. What, she likes him but doesn¡¯t love him? That she¡¯d date him if he confessed? Those were Sia¡¯s exact thoughts during their theme park date. *Pathetic.*

    *I can press her a little more.*

    "What about you, Sia? Do you love him?"

    "Yes. As a man."

    With merciless precision, Sia dered her feelings for Yu-jin. With her pride discarded, she made her stance clear: *I love him.*

    The drained mage tried to evade but faltered.

    "W-well, Sia, it¡¯s only been two months since we enrolled, so¡­"

    "Two months is enough. He¡¯s handsome, talented, and has a good heart."

    "So you fell in love with him in just two months? Doesn¡¯t that make you¡­ easy?"

    "You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m only easy for Yu-jin."

    Alice¡¯s attempts at mocking her were futile.

    Easy? So what if she was? Thanks to it, she¡¯d already shared a romantic first kiss, much like Alice supposedly had in those memories.

    *There was no way a still-unkissed girl¡¯s words could hurt her.*

    "Sia, I¡­"

    "So, I¡¯m dating Yu-jin now."

    "No, you can¡¯t!"

    "And who are you to say so? You don¡¯t even like him. I love him."

    "Ugh¡­"

    Alice¡¯s gaze shifted away as if lost.

    Sia dating Yu-jin? She couldn¡¯t stand it. While she couldn¡¯t exactly object, the idea made her sick.

    *Clenching her fists.*

    "¡­I should be the one dating Yu-jin."

    Finally, Alice¡¯s true feelings slipped out. She believed that she, not Sia, should be with Yu-jin.

    "Oh? You *should* be the one? Got a reason?"

    "Of course! Everyone in Ennd supports us, and¡­ dating Yu-jin would¡­ help¡­"

    "For the good of your country? How noble."

    "That¡¯s not the only reason! I have other reasons that you wouldn¡¯t understand! It¡¯s for Yu-jin¡¯s sake!!"

    Alice clung to her excuse. She needed to date him for Ennd, for Yu-jin¡¯s well-being.

    And Sia?

    *Sigh.*

    *She¡¯s exactly like I was a few weeks ago. If I hadn¡¯t kissed him, I¡¯d probably still be fumbling around, too.*

    She felt pity for Alice. Her feelings for Yu-jin were obvious, yet she hid behind flimsy justifications. Watching as an outsider, it was downright frustrating.

    "And what about your own feelings?" Sia asked, her tone softening.

    "¡­What?"

    "Forget all those ¡®for Yu-jin¡¯ reasons. Just honestly¡ªwhat do *you* want?"

    The gentler question made Alice blink quickly, her thoughts thrown into turmoil.

    *What I want with Yu-jin¡­?*

    *The entrance exam, remember?* Sia pressed on. *Didn¡¯t you feel instantly drawn to him, like you¡¯d known him for years? Didn¡¯t he keep crossing your mind?*

    This was the heart of Sia¡¯s test.

    "How¡­ how do you know that?" Alice asked, her voice barely a whisper.

    "How could I not? Whenever you¡¯re with him, don¡¯t you feel a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu? And don¡¯t your actions get a little weird when he¡¯s around?"

    "Y-yes! Just like you said!"

    Alice¡¯s exhaustion and shock from Sia¡¯s confession left her too unguarded to dodge the question. Sia¡¯s grin spread wider.

    *That inexplicable fondness from the very first meeting. She felt it too.*

    The familiarity she had sensed from the day of the entrance ceremony, that odd attraction to a stranger¡ªAlice had it as well.

    There were two possibilities. Either Alice, like her, had hidden memories, or Yu-jin had secretly hypnotized them.

    *But that goody-goody wouldn¡¯t do that. So it¡¯s likely the first option. Then why hasn¡¯t she kissed him?*

    If Alice really felt the same, why hadn¡¯t she made any moves yet? She¡¯d been bold enough to kiss him within three weeks without any mysterious fondness.

    "So, what about a kiss? In Ennd, isn¡¯t that just a friendly greeting? Haven¡¯t you wanted to kiss Yu-jin?"

    Sia pushed her question further, curious why Alice hadn¡¯t taken action.

    And Alice¡­

    *POOF.*

    "K-k-k-k-kiss!? Are you insane? What do you think Ennd is!?" Alice¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she shook her head vigorously, embarrassed.

    *The thought of Yu-jin¡¯s flesh mingling with hers, his pink lips exploring her mouth¡­ it¡¯s too much!*

    ¡­That intense blush held the answer. The thought of kissing Yu-jin had stayed out of her mind.

    In her innocent past, a kiss was a simple peck. But now, a kiss had turned into a prelude to intimacy. In her mind, it was part of forey, a precursor to¡­ other things.

    Of course, she knew that kisses didn¡¯t always mean that¡­ But no. If she kissed him, she could never see Yu-jin as ¡°just a friend¡± again. He would be something more.

    Her cheeks burned at the thought, a reaction so overly cautious that it appeared almost naive.

    *What¡­? Even people in the Joseon Dynasty wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed by a kiss.*

    Sia couldn¡¯t have guessed how deeply Alice was overthinking it.

    *Sigh. This memory really might be fake¡­ but then again, so much of it aligns.*

    For a moment, Sia¡¯s previously clear mind twisted with doubt.

    Everything fit her theory, except for this one significant detail: Alice¡¯s bashfulness over something as simple as a kiss.

    *Whether the memory is real or not, I only have one thing to do.*

    *Sigh.*

    "Alright. Do what you want, Alice. I¡¯ll do the same," Sia said, standing up and dusting herself off.

    Her blue eyes, filled with emotion, turned toward the sky.

    *Real or fake, there''s no way I¡¯ll let her have Yu-jin¡¯s lips if she can¡¯t even admit her feelings.*

    Sia looked back at Alice, half-smiling, half-sympathetic.

    For nearly thirty seconds, they held each other¡¯s gaze in silence.

    *Take your time, slow fox.*

    *Meanwhile¡­ a kiss with Yu-jin¡­ no, maybe even s-s¡­ Well, a Pine Needle n member could be that close, right?*

    Despite the vast differences in their thoughts¡ªabout 1,538 degrees of separation¡ªSia had no idea.

    ---

    Meanwhile, as Sia and Alice had their awkward conversation¡­

    "Are you serious, Gong?"

    "Yes. There¡¯s

    a monster up ahead."

    They were nearing the deepest part of the gate, their of the dungeon¡¯s ruler¡ªthe boss room.

    "A monster¡­ that will kill me."

    The one with future sight had just spoken of his own death.

 Chapter 110

    Entering the boss room of an S+++ gate alone was, by all ounts, a reckless move. Even for me, facing a dungeon boss alone was essentially a death sentence.

    Yet, here I was, standing in the boss room by myself, all because I had agreed without hesitation. I trusted Gong¡¯s abilities, and I figured I could dodge around and stay alive for thirty minutes.

    ---

    [The dungeon¡¯s master has been in.]

    [A transcendent being ????? has entered.]

    *It¡¯s trueing alone is the right choice.*

    After all, this wasn¡¯t an ordinary raid; it was more of an investigation. I¡¯d never seen a phenomenon like this before, even in my previous life.

    So, going in alone made sense, despite the risks. As Gong said, I¡¯d likely encounter something so terrifying I might wet myself. But I could survive.

    "See you soon, Sia, Alice, Master."

    "Tch. Be careful, you fool."

    "I believe in you, Yu-jin! Good luck!"

    "...If youe back with a single scratch, I¡¯ll make sure you never function as a man again."

    "Haha, yes, ma¡¯am."

    I was a bit nervous, so I took advantage of my wives¡¯ support to psych myself up. With their encouragement, I confidently stepped onto the teleportation sigil, ready to face this so-called transcendent.

    ---

    *Ssshh... sh.*

    *...Huh?*

    But to my surprise, the boss room was unexpectedly calm.

    It waspletely empty, with not a single monster in sight. Some parts of the walls were broken, likely signs of a previous battle, but there wasn¡¯t a speck of dust left from it.

    And near the exit portal¡­

    *...Staring right at me.*

    *...A person? Wait, where did the furnituree from?*

    There was someone sitting near the return portal, sipping tea at an absurdly elegant table. Judging by the circumstances, this was likely the transcendent "?????"¡ªbut bringing a table to the boss room just to have tea? Really?

    I cautiously approached, katana in hand.

    *Not an attacker type...*

    *Swish.*

    *...She¡¯s drawn her sword!!!*

    But then, the atmosphere shifted drastically as she unsheathed a greatsword, transforming the once peaceful scene into a charged battlefield.

    Our eyes met for the first time.

    *Whoosh.*

    *Wow, she¡¯s gorgeous.*

    Silver hair cascading down, noble blue eyes¡ªa dignified beauty that reminded me of my Master. There was an elegance to her.

    *Of course, my wives are a thousand times prettier!*

    In any case, she didn¡¯t hold my interest for long. Alice was ten times more graceful, Sia a hundred times more noble, and though Master may not be endowed in a certain department, she was far prettier overall.

    *Subtly.*

    *She has this peculiar aura, though. She seems more like a seasoned old man than a young woman.*

    The more I observed, the stranger things seemed.

    Her movements while drinking tea were almost too precise. She rested her greatsword casually on her shoulder without hesitation, as if she weren¡¯t worried about cutting her hair.

    Something about her didn¡¯t seem like a woman at all. In fact, she felt more like an old man¡ªa grizzled one at that.

    It was enough to raise my guard.

    *She¡¯s not human!*

    *ng!*

    "Humanoid monster!! You may be beautiful, but I won¡¯t go easy on you!!"

    I drew my sword and dered my intentions.

    This creature pretending to be a woman¡ªshe might fool others, but not me. I was ready to provoke her into attacking so I could avoid her and run for thirty minutes.

    *Ding!*

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ waves a tiny white g furiously!]

    *Time to provoke and dodge for the whole thirty minutes.*

    In reality, I was already nning my escape. That woman had killed the dungeon¡¯s master single-handedly. They really expected me to fight her alone?

    Standing still would only invite an attack, and with our power difference, I was likely at a disadvantage. So, I nned to take the initiative, provoke her, simplify her moves with hypnosis, dodge her attacks, and keep evading.

    If I survived the thirty minutes, I¡¯d regroup with Master.

    *Snicker.*

    "...?"

    Then, I heard a soft chuckle.

    Startled, I looked up to see her smiling. It was a knowing, almost amused smile, the kind you wear when watching a child¡¯s performance.

    And then¡­

    *"Treue sch?tze ich, doch du bist anma?end. Erkenne den Standesunterschied."*

    *Ding!*

    [Skill activation failed!]

    "...!!!?"

    My hypnosis was repelled instantly, not just resisted but outright denied. The world around me seemed to darken in an instant.

    *[Failure bacsh: Inflicted with ¡®Loss of Will,¡¯ ¡®Fear,¡¯ and ¡®Lethargy.¡¯]*

    *Ding!*

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ urgently fetches a bandage!]

    [Failure bacsh nullified.]

    *...I thought I was done for.*

    Fortunately, my unique skill, *Perfect Hypnosis,* was the ultimate mental ability, and I managed to keep myposure.

    The woman¡¯s eyes shed with intrigue.

    *Muttering.*

    *"¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö Schutzbarriere ¡ö Seele ¡ö¡ö von bemerkenswerter Kunstfertigkeit."*

    "...Huh?"

    She murmured something I couldn¡¯t understand. Wait, was she¡­ speaking humannguage?

    A moment ago, her voice had been like the boss monster¡¯s growling from the A-rank gate, but it was starting to sound more like actual words.

    Cautiously, I spoke up.

    *Grinning.*

    "Are you, by any chance, human? Are you¡­ human?"

    For the first time, I greeted her in broken English, subtly lowering my katana and easing my tense expression.

    *Maybe this will get the message across, even if she doesn¡¯t understand thenguage¡­*

    "Ahem. Can you hear me now?"

    "Wow! You speak Korean too?"

    My guess was spot on. She was speaking directly to me in clean Korean, not the eerie mental voice monsters use. This was proof she wasn¡¯t a monster.

    I rxed a little.

    "How do you know Korean?"

    "My son spent time here."

    "Oh, an exchange program?"

    "...Something like that."

    *Clink. Tap-tap.*

    "Anyway. Take a seat. I permit it."

    "Ah, yes."

    She put away her greatsword and tapped the table, inviting me to sit.

    ...It was risky, but I decided to follow her lead. I quickly took a seat.

    *Slide.*

    "...?"

    *Is she moving my chair? Is she doing this?*

    The chair slid out on its own, aligning perfectly for me to sit.@@novelbin@@

    "Um, is this¡­?"

    "Rx, I have no ill intentions. Though you are fair to look at, I hold no interest in you."

    "...? Alright."

    Her statement was baffling, as if she were viewing me as a woman.

    But it reassured me. She seemed to bear no hostility.

    *Hold on. Then why did Gong see himself die?*

    "Excuse me, but¡­ why am I the only one left unharmed here?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "For instance, if a small and fragile young man entered¡­ you wouldn¡¯t n to kill him, would you?"

    "I never raise my sword against the old or young, and needless bloodshed does not interest me."

    So Gong wasn¡¯t going to die after all.

    "Oh, I would merely render those without ¡®¡ö¡ö¡ö¡¯ unconscious. Seeing me would drive them mad."

    Her words offered a clear exnation. Apparently, if theycked something, she¡¯d simply knock them out.

    It made perfect sense. If Gong fainted instead of dying, it¡¯d exin why he couldn¡¯t foresee anything beyond entering the room. He had to be conscious to observe a future.

    *Wait. Just how much does she know about me?*

    But I was the issue here.

    The fact that I wasn¡¯t knocked out meant I possessed something that allowed me to withstand her presence¡ªlikely whatever "???" referred to. She seemed to know something about it.

    *Time to gather intel.*

    "I didn¡¯t quite catch that. What did you say you¡¯d knock them out for not having?"

    I asked cautiously, hoping this would lead to some answers about the secrets of my regression.

    Her eyebrow twitched.

    "¡ö¡ö¡ö. You can¡¯t hear it?"

    *Ding!*

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ blocks external intrusion!]

    [It warns of severe repercussions if breached.]

    [Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ activated.]

    "It sounds like growling."

    "Hmm. ¡ô¡ô¡ô. ¡ï¡ï¡ï? ¡ø¡ø¡ø."

    "I still can¡¯t hear it."

    "How about if I write it? Can you see this?"

    "It looks like scribbles."

    "Tsk. They¡¯ve sealed it off tight. You have much to improve."

    It looked like she¡¯d tried a hypnosis chant but failed.

    But I learned two things.

    First, I was under a hypnosis spell preventing me fromprehending "???."

    Second...

    "Pity."

    "..."

    She held a peculiar fondness toward me.

    It was strange. A transcendent, whom I¡¯d met by chance, who spoke fluent Korean, and showed me such kindness?

    This was almost too lucky.

    *Like a miracle... Wait, the High Priestess did say something.*

    *[The Saintess sends a message. You will soon experience a miracle within the gate.]*

    *So this miracle wasn¡¯t a one-time thing?*

    For the first time, I felt a slight faith in the Goddess. If this wasn¡¯t a miracle, then what

    was?

    "Since I can¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll ask something else. Does your son have symptoms like mine? Do you know how to fix this?"

    I hoped for a sliver of truth to break through the veil of hypnosis.

    The woman shook her head.

    "I can¡¯t tell you. No, I could, but doing so would shatter your mind."

    "...Ah."

    I understood what she meant. A few weeks ago, I¡¯d experienced something simr.

    When Sia and I kissed, it partially broke my "???" seal, but the pain had been excruciating.

    Sure, my abilities improved, but I had nearly died from the bacsh. And that was from unlocking just one-third of the seal.

    Hearing the full truth would likely break the entire seal and kill me in the process.

    This hypnosis seemed to protect me from that.

    "I understand."

    "Mm? Aren¡¯t you going to ask more?"

    "What¡¯s the point if I can¡¯tprehend it?"

    I decided to let it go.

    Alright, trying to take a shortcut was my mistake. Better to stick to the n and get stronger.

    "So, I apologize for talking only about myself. May I ask your name?"

    My question implied my curiosity about her identity, origin, and the nature of transcendent beings.

    "Eren¡­ no, you wouldn¡¯t know me. We¡¯re from different dimensions, you see."

    "...?"

    Her answer was bizarre. Apparently, we were from different "dimensions."

    What kind of answer is that? Could she exin it in simpler terms?

    "I don¡¯t understand what you mean."

    "I wish I could exin¡­"

    *Drip. Stumble.*

    "...Huh?"

    "Your body is reaching its limit."

    For some reason, a nosebleed trickled down my face, like when I¡¯d exhausted my abilities.

    "Crossing dimensions takes a toll. Your frail human form isn¡¯t equipped to withstand this."

    "W-Wait. Crossing dimensions?"

    "I will do only what I was asked to do, then leave."

    In my confusion, the woman rose, greatsword in hand.

    Then, right before my eyes, she sliced through space itself.

    *Slice.*

    "What are you¡ª"

    "I¡¯ve opened a path. I trust you can find your way out."

    "W-Wait...!!"

    I tried to reach her, but¡­

    "I must go now, Saintess, or rather¡­ one who has fallen to a Saint."

    *Fading.*

    "Saintess?!"

    Her figure blurred like a mirage before dissipating into mist, along with the table, chairs, and teacup¡ªvanishing as if none of it had ever existed.

    "Wait¡­"

    *Glow.*

    Stunned, I stood still as the air split open before me.

    A radiant green glow emanated from the path her sword had carved.

    And then, I found myself¡­

    *...staring.*

    "...?"

    I came face-to-face with¡­ something.

    "..."

    *Plop, plop.*

    *...Is iting this way?*

    *Thud¡­ Ssh!*

    *Did it just trip while running toward me?!*

    And thus, I was met with a rather¡­ clumsy presence.

 Chapter 111

    The transcendent woman appeared and vanished in an instant, leaving me bewildered by her abrupt disappearance.

    But I didn¡¯t have the luxury to dwell on her exit. As she left, she had somehow triggered another bizarre phenomenon.

    The space in front of me, which looked like it had been torn open, revealed a new scene¡ªa different ce entirely, like a cave. And within it, something small and¡­ unexpectedly cute was running toward me.

    <em>Wait, is that¡­ an antler? Or some kind of horn?</em>

    It had tripped, thankfully, giving me a few moments to observe it more closely.

    The most striking features were the little horn on its head andrge, floppy ears. Neither were things you¡¯d find on a human.

    Everything else about it seemed human enough, though¡ªan absurdly wide forehead,rge, innocent eyes, and clothes too big, practically spilling over its small frame. And, due to the fall, its underwear was showing¡­ Best to pretend I didn¡¯t see that.

    Whatever this was, it wasn¡¯t human, despite looking somewhat like one.

    <em>Rubbing its head. Then springing up.</em>

    By the time I¡¯d sized it up, it had already gotten back on its feet. Tears were welling up in its eyes, but it stood up straight, determination filling its face. Its attempt at a serious expression only made its chubby cheeks look softer.

    I nearly let my guard down at how harmless it seemed.

    <em>¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Saintess,¡±</em> the transcendent had said as she vanished.

    <em>Is this¡­ a Saintess?</em>

    The only thing keeping me from rxing was what the transcendent woman had called it. Based on the context, this creature had to be the "Saintess."

    She¡¯d instructed the Church to send Gong with me to the S-rank gate, foresaw the gate¡¯s urrence, and, by all ounts, seemed even more powerful than my master. It was no wonder I felt cautious.

    <em>Was meeting me the goal all along? Was everything up until now part of some setup?</em>

    From the amusement park date to every interaction I¡¯d had with the Church¡­ Had all of it been orchestrated by this creature?

    And why did they insist Gong bring me to the S-rank gate? Just so we could meet like this, one-on-one?

    And the reason she¡¯d called the transcendent? Most likely because she couldn¡¯t tear space open herself. To meet me, such power was necessary.

    That all made sense. But still¡­

    <em>Why go through all this trouble just to meet me?</em>

    That was the biggest question. Why was this humanlike creature so fixated on me? What motive could it have to go so far as to manipte the Church just for contact with me?

    <em>Plop, plop¡­</em>

    ¡°Hey, stop right there.¡±

    <em>Freeze.</em>

    I stopped it to get some answers. The first rule of a Gatewalker: always be suspicious within a gate.

    It looked up at me, its big, round eyes full of unshed tears, its puffed-up cheeks making it look unbelievably cute.

    "..."

    ¡°You seem to understand my words since you stopped, but¡­ can we actually have a conversation?¡±

    <em>Head nod.</em>

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll ask a few questions, so please answer them right there.¡±

    I maintained my suspicion. The second rule of a Gatewalker: always follow rule one.

    But in response to my cautious approach¡­

    <em>Plop, plop.</em>

    ¡°¡­Stop! Stop right there!¡±

    "......"

    <em>Do-do-do.</em>

    ¡°Hey!!!¡±

    Instead of stopping, it ignored my instructions and started running!

    "..."

    <em>Points.</em>

    "...Huh."

    With a tiny finger, it pointed at the crack in space left by the transcendent¡¯s departure. The tear was gradually closing, like a wound being stitched up.

    It was clear it wanted to escape before the rift fully sealed.

    <em>What should I do? Let it go, or stop it?</em>

    <em>Grits teeth.</em>

    <em>...Better stop it. Eliminate the unknown variables.</em>

    I gripped my katana tightly. I didn¡¯t need any mysterious entities interfering with my ns, and there was no reason to take unnecessary risks.

    <em>Ding!</em>

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' seems hesitant!]

    [It sniffs the air, remarking that there¡¯s a faint, familiar motherly scent, though it¡¯s barely there...]

    <em>nce.</em>

    [Superior Skill ''???'' asserts control.]

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' reacts in shock, asking what happened to its ¡®mom¡¯!]

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' opens a locked door and starts running forward.]

    But for some reason, my vision blurred momentarily, and when I came to, I found myself stepping back, as if my instincts were keeping me from approaching.

    <em>Well, it¡¯s understandable.</em>

    This thing was close to the transcendent, after all. Who knows if I could even stop it with force? Attacking it head-on was indeed reckless.

    And there was one more thing to consider.

    <em>ording to Gong, I¡¯ll be found alone, trembling in fear. It¡¯s nearly thirty minutes already; maybe trying to stop it is what leads to that oue.</em>

    If Gong¡¯s vision was urate, in just a few moments, I¡¯d be found shaking and traumatized, possibly having wet myself. And maybe, in a world where I tried to prevent this creature from leaving, that¡¯s exactly what happened.

    If I didn¡¯t interfere, I¡¯d still be inside the gate, likely not alone. But if I did¡­ then I¡¯d be found alone and afraid.

    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what that meant, but it seemed worth taking a chance.

    So, I took a few more steps back.

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' bounces around, seeking praise.]

    "..."@@novelbin@@

    [Superior Skill ''???'' stamps its feet in agreement.]

    For some reason, I kept sensing something flitting across my vision¡ªprobably just lingering aftereffects from the transcendent¡¯s oppressive aura. My limbs were still trembling, after all.

    <em>Heave, roll¡­</em>

    <em>It¡¯s out!</em>

    Soon enough, the creature managed to crawl through the gap,nding in the boss room.

    It struggled for a while, bouncing around, before finally tumbling through andnding with a thud. And with its arms raised in a triumphant "Y" pose, it celebrated its achievement.

    No reason for me to rx, though.

    <em>The rift is closing¡­</em>

    The tear it had used to escape fully sealed within moments, cutting off any chance of retreat.

    <em>Nearly thirty minutes...</em>

    I nced at my wristwatch. I¡¯d been in the boss room for 28 minutes. Only two minutes left before Gong and the main team entered.

    I had to gather information quickly.

    "Stop right there. I need to check if you¡¯re hostile or not."

    <em>Freeze.</em>

    "Good. Now stay put, and don¡¯t move..."

    "..."

    <em>Plop, plop.</em>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say don¡¯t move, hey!!¡±

    It showed no interest in cooperating.

    Ignoring my orders, it wandered around curiously, poking at the walls, picking up rocks from the floor¡ªbasically, behaving like an inquisitive kid.

    ¡°Listen up. I¡¯m Seo Yu-jin, a Korean A-rank Gatewalker. If you don¡¯tply, I¡¯ll consider you a viin or monster and execute you.¡±

    I gripped my katana and prepared to use hypnosis.

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' activates...]

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' says family members don¡¯t do this and crosses its arms, scolding you.]

    [Activation failed.]

    <em>It failed. Not that I expected much.</em>

    No effect, just as I thought.

    If the transcendent woman had repelled my hypnosis, this one was immune. It didn¡¯t even feel like the hypnosis reached it.

    <em>Not that my ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ would let that happen, but still.</em>

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' whistles, avoiding eye contact as if nothing happened.]

    <em>Grip.</em>

    <em>Do I have to kill it?</em>

    Ultimately, my conclusion was unavoidable. A creature that disregards orders within a gate may as well be a monster.

    It may look harmless and unaggressive, but without knowing its threat level, I couldn¡¯t take any chances.

    I channeled mana into my katana.

    ¡°Stop in the count of three. Three, two, one.¡±

    ¨C Step, step.

    ¡°¡­Zero. I hereby temporarily name you as ¡®Deer Antler Mochi Monster.¡¯ And now I¡¯ll exterminate you.¡±

    With that, I charged forward, a sharp sound marking my sprint across the boss room.

    Although my speed was a far cry from usual¡ªmy condition hardly what I''d call optimal after dealing with the transcendent woman¡­

    ¡®Thirty seconds. I¡¯ll bait out its initial pattern and meet up with Kong.¡¯

    Unlike you, I haverades. My master, Kong, my wives, the Vietnamese Liberation Army, and even awakened n members from the U.S.

    With this force, taking down a creature that even the transcendent woman referred to as ¡°fallen¡± should be easy enough.

    With that thought, Iunched my attack, not recklessly, but with full conviction.

    ¨C Ding! [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is shocked by its master¡¯s actions¡­]

    ¡°¡­¡± [Upper-level skill ¡®???¡¯ exins this is just a phase.] [Skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ starts scribbling notes in a picture book with crayons.]

    ¡°Die!!!!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitation as I swung my katana down toward its neck¡­

    ¨C Whoosh. Swish.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    My katana passed right through its body.

    There was no impact, nothing at all, as if I¡¯d swung at empty air. The creature simply looked up at me, unharmed.

    And finally¡­

    ¨C Swish, swish, swish.

    ¡°This¡­ is¡­¡±

    As I reached out, my hand went right through the creature¡¯s body as though it were just a mirage.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¨C Pat, pat.

    My hand was passing through its head, yet it nonchntly reached out and patted my thigh with its small hand.

    Seeing all of this, I lost any desire to fight. Because¡­

    ¨C Trembling, grip tightening.

    ¡®This¡­ this is just like <em>those monsters,</em> isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    This was an EX-level gate. The same monsters that had turned the world into a dystopia in my previous life. The same ones with these exact abilities.

    We can¡¯t hurt them. Our weapons, our magic, even nuclear bombs¡ªthey all go right through them.

    But they can kill us. Even my master and I couldn¡¯t avoid being injured by them.

    ¨C Drip, drip.

    ¡®What¡­ have I summoned here¡­?¡¯

    Blood trickled from my hand, clenched around the katana so tightly it was crushed. Given my trait, ¡°Indomitable,¡± it meant I was squeezing with all the strength I had.

    But a little blood was the least of my worries. This creature embodied my deepest trauma¡ªa monster that had rendered us helpless.

    A few drops of blood didn¡¯t matter when I was staring down my worst nightmare.

    ¡®It may look cute, but¡­¡¯

    ¨C Step, step¡­ shine.

    ¡°Y-Your hand, disciple! It¡¯s bleeding!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡± ¡®It¡¯s already been thirty minutes!?¡¯

    Even time wasn¡¯t on my side. The thirty-minute mark had passed, and our main team was beginning to teleport into the boss room.

    And then¡­ then¡­

    The monster in front of us¡­

    ¨C Bow.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡­It bowed to our group, as if it were introducing itself, even repeating the bow several times for good measure.

    ¨C Bow¡­ thud.

    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡±

    It bent over so far it stumbled and fell.

    Kong, my master, and I exchanged bewildered looks.

    [What¡­ is this?] [What is this, disciple?] [¡­.]

    Seriously, what on earth is this thing?

 Chapter 112

    Thirty minutes after Yoojin entered the boss room alone, Kong and Aika threw themselves into the teleportation circle as soon as the time was up. They did it to save their friend and student.

    However, what greeted them was¡­

    - "Nod, nod¡­ thud."

    "¡­¡­."

    ''What¡­ is that?''

    It was a creature of seemingly insignificant worth.

    Kong and Aika¡¯s eyes turned toward Yoojin, silently asking him about the small, cute creature that had just tried to bow and fallen over.

    Yoojin, who had been frozen, finally moved. He had to warn his teacher and his friend of the terrifying nature of this little being.

    "[This creature we believe to be the Saintess, can''t be harmed, right? Ninomiya, could you confirm?]"

    "[Yes. Step aside for a moment, my student.]"

    "[But, Master, even for you¡­]"

    - *Boom!*

    "¡­It really didn¡¯t cut, huh?"

    Thanks to that, the other awakened individuals witnessed the traits of the ¡°Saintess¡± firsthand.

    Even though the world''s strongest man struck her with enough force to cause a sonic boom, the Saintess merely blinked, unscathed.

    The scene was so extraordinary that anyone, even without context, would find it unusual. Even Aika tilted her head, wondering if it was a ghost.

    - *Step, step. Grab.*

    "¡­¡­Yoojin, it seems like she wants to climb up on you?"

    Unlike an actual ghost, however, the Saintess could exert physical force.

    Ignoring the attack, she clung tightly to Yoojin¡¯s leg, straining as if trying to climb a tree, wrinkling and smoothing his clothes with each attempt. Everyone eventually realized this wasn¡¯t some ordinary creature, nor a ghost.

    - *Thud. Grab. Strain¡­ thud.*

    "¡­¡­."

    She kept slipping down, unable to muster the strength, rising only slightly before falling back again. To a civilian, it might have looked cute and brought a smile, but no one here wasughing. For the awakened ones, it was a spine-chilling sight.

    - *Gulp.*

    ''If even Ninomiya Aika can¡¯t harm it, yet it can attack us unhindered¡­ could it phase partially through us, crush our brains if it wanted to? Insane.''

    This was an enemy that not even Ninomiya, the top S-rank, could harm, yet it could harm them if it wished¡ªa highly dangerous entity.

    As a result, the awakened individuals silently observed the scene, swallowing nervously, unable to intervene, until amotion broke out from behind.

    - *Murmur, murmur.*

    "¡­Saintess?!"

    "Hmm?"

    A loud voice echoed through the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to a group of B-rank and lower nonbat personnel who had just entered.

    Among them, one American awakened individual cried out with tearful joy, her voice trembling with emotion.

    "Oh, my lord!"

    "Selena, what''s wrong with you? What''s a fxxking saintess?"

    "She is the blessed saintess who¡­"

    "¡­¡­."

    ''The Saintess? Is she a follower of the Lord God religion?''

    Kong listened intently as a discussion broke out in the background.

    From the context, it seemed Selena was a devout follower of the Lord God religion. As she continued talking about the Saintess, Kong decided to listen closely.

    Meanwhile, Aika and Yoojin¡­

    "[Master, they¡¯re saying something about a saint. Do you understand?]"

    "[It¡¯s enough that I know Japanese and Korean. I don¡¯t need English to live.]"

    "[Fair enough.]"

    Unable to understand, they simply blinked in confusion.

    Themotion was too loud, with natives shouting in excitement. Even Yoojin, with his basic conversational English, struggled to understand. Aika didn¡¯t speak English at all.

    "[Alice, can you do telepathicmunication?]"

    "[Wha¡ª Yoojin? I can hear your voice! Am I hallucinating because of my strange thoughts about us as¡­ well¡­ um, close friends?]"

    "[I¡¯m talking to you telepathically. Focus and imagine sending your mana toward me.]"

    "[¡­!!!? Did you just hear my thoughts?!]"

    "[Just now? No, the connection was weak, and it was in English, so I didn¡¯t get it. But good job, Alice.]"

    "[Oh, thank goodness¡­]"

    "[Anyway, can you interpret what that woman is saying for me?]"

    "[Got it¡­]"

    And so, Alice¡¯s trantion ability kicked in, and her message reached Yoojin and Aika.

    "[The Saintess has blessed us with the S-rank gate as a trial¡­]"

    In short, her speech was this:

    This tiny, adorable being is our Saintess. A few days ago, in a dream, she informed me of the S-rank gate. I saw her with my own eyes. So let us all offer prayers and reverence to the Saintess sent by the Lord God!

    What? You don¡¯t believe just a dream? Ha. There¡¯s more proof! Look at that serene glow, like a mother¡¯s warm embrace! Any follower of the Lord God would recognize it as divine love! As soon as she steps outside, millions of Lord God devotees will worship her without a doubt!

    "[Although, she doesn¡¯t quitepare to Saint Yoojin of Korea¡­]"

    Compared to Yoojin, who is like the walking sun, she¡¯s more like an LED sign under the sun. Ah, it¡¯s you again. We worship you, Saint Yoojin.

    At her habitual praise, hundreds of eyes turned to Yoojin in unison.

    "¡­¡­."

    ''Why does the Lord God religion keep dragging innocent people into this¡­ seriously.''

    Lowering his head in embarrassment, Yoojin endured the stares.

    The devoted follower continued to shout around the boss room, pointing here and there.

    "[Still not convinced? Look! Saint Yoojin entered the boss room alone, and yet the dungeon boss has already been defeated!!]"

    "¡­¡­!!!!"

    "[This is surely a miracle wrought by the Saintess in cooperation with the Saint!!]"

    Look around. There¡¯s no boss here, is there? That¡¯s because Saint Yoojin defeated it on his own, with the Saintess''s blessing.

    What¡¯s that? You¡¯re saying the Saintess is a monster, the dungeon boss? sphemy! If you weren¡¯t an awakened, I¡¯d sue you for sacrilege.

    "[Anyway, you all should simply praise the Saint''s aplishment¡­ Yoojin, is it true? Did you really clear the boss room alone?]"

    At the end of her long exnation, all eyes returned to Yoojin, specifically at the small Saintess still trying to climb up his leg like a tree.

    Yoojin¡¯s expression grewplicated.

    ''How on earth do I exin this?''

    Did he really clear it alone? No. The Transcendent woman had reduced everything to dust before he even got here.

    Who¡¯s the Transcendent? Oh, just thisdy who suddenly ripped through dimensions, tossed this ¡°Saintess¡± at me, and left.

    ''It still feels surreal. How could anyone else believe it? A Transcendent? Really?''

    He couldn¡¯t tell the truth. If he did, he¡¯d surely end up beingbeled crazy.

    ''If I lie and say I did it¡­ that would also be tough. Not only would it strain my conscience, but my reputation would be overinted.''

    However, concealing the Transcendent¡¯s involvement left only him as the one who took down the boss. In that case, he''d be known as the awakened one who soloed an S-rank gate!

    The whole world would have his name sshed across the front pages, proiming his sess at soloing an S-rank gate just seven weeks into his training.

    Even for Yoojin, this was a daunting title¡ªone that would surpass his master¡¯s record and suggest he could even challenge the top S-rankers.

    Thus, he struggled to find a solution.

    ''This is a mess¡­ what do I do?''

    "[Yoojin, just say you did it.]"

    "[¡­Kong?]"

    While Yoojin agonized, Kong had quickly assessed the situation and reached a conclusion.

    This incident had to be covered up, even if they had to manipte the results.

    "[You¡¯re worried because of that Transcendent woman, right? She¡¯s the one who handled the boss, yeah?]"

    "[Uh, yeah¡­ that¡¯s the truth, but¡­]"

    "[We¡¯ll talk moreter. Just tell me, have you mentioned this to anyone else?]"

    "[No. Not even Master yet.]"

    "[Keep it that way. If your unique situation gets exposed, it¡¯ll cause all sorts of trouble for us.]"

    Kong¡¯s reasoning was simple.

    Yoojin had confessed a troubling truth: both the recent A-rank gate and this S-rank gate seemed to have spiraled out of control because of him.

    If this were indeed the case, the truth had to stay hidden. The moment it went public, Yoojin would end up on the gate cklist for making the already tough raids even more difficult.

    "[If you b about it and get caught, we¡¯re both in trouble.]"

    Kong had to keep it secret as well.

    He was the one who had brought Yoojin here in the first ce. If Yoojin¡¯s unusual constitution were discovered, they¡¯d both be implicated.

    "[We don¡¯t have time to waste, so just go with the story that you defeated it yourself.]"

    Yoojin had indeed been inside alone for thirty minutes. To everyone, it looked like he¡¯d done it on his own. Though it was the Transcendent who had actually handled the boss, no one else needed to know.

    "[Youngest S-rank

    gate solo title. Enjoy the acim.]"

    "¡­¡­."

    ''Kong has a point¡­.''

    As Kong finished exining, Yoojin¡¯s face twisted slightly.

    The Saintess clinging to his leg still had her unsettling eyes fixed on him.

    "[Hey¡­ can you understand telepathy?]"

    "¡­¡­."

    -*Nod, nod.*

    "[Are you nning to do anything bad? Will you kill people if I let you out?]"

    "¡­¡­."

    -*Ding!*

    "[Your upper skill ''???'' clutches its chest in sorrow.]"

    "[The skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' holds up a sign reading, ''Boo, horrible owner!'' in protest.]"

    ''Guess I¡¯ll have to trust my instincts.''

    After a brief hesitation, Yoojin reached down to the Saintess by his leg.

    "¡­¡­."

    -*Hop.*

    With no hesitation, the Saintess climbed into his hand and, for the first time, gave him a faint smile.@@novelbin@@

    Yoojin forced himself to smile back.

    "¡­Yes, it¡¯s true. Unbelievable as it may sound, it¡¯s the truth."

    -*Cling.*

    "I defeated the dungeon boss in 30 minutes. While I had the Saintess''s help, I did it alone."

    Unlike the Saintess, though, his smile wasn¡¯t exactly cheerful.

 Chapter 113

    Awakeners have quite a few rules they follow, rules that have been written in blood from the early days of gate urrences to now. Among them is the protocol for encountering unidentified creatures within gates. If theye across a creature without any known information, they are to exclude it immediately, no matter how harmless it may seem.

    This makes sense¡ªafter all, it could suddenly turn hostile and attack, potentially endangering both them and theirrades. Naturally, even S-rankers like Aika and Kong, and former S-ranker Yoojin, adhered to this.

    ¡ªHowever,

    "Captain. We''ll head back first."

    "Good. The five of us will exit aste as possible. In the meantime, spread the word subtly about the ''Saintess.''"

    "Understood."

    Today, the elite S-rank gate assault team directly defied that protocol.

    The creature they encountered in the boss room, an unidentified entity called the ¡°Saintess,¡± was not only left alive but was even being sent out into modern society beyond the gate.

    It seemed like an odd decision, but the assault team had two solid reasons.

    The first reason was the potential utility of the Saintess. ording to the testimony of the Lord God religion followers, she had predicted the urrence of the S-rank gate.

    If that turned out to be true, then the damage from future gates could be reduced a hundredfold or even more. They could prevent situations where gates appear in cities, endangering civilians.

    The second reason¡­

    "[Captain, are you sure this is alright? It could spark some controversy.]"

    "[I''d rather leave her behind, but¡­ look at this.]"

    -*Hesitation.*

    "Um, could you please¡­ not cling to me like that?"

    "¡­¡­."

    The Saintess, who couldn¡¯t be touched like a ghost, was, in turn, sticking to Yoojin like glue.

    Leaving her behind in this state wasn¡¯t an option. Not only would it be problematic to abandon a future S-rank within a gate just to detach the Saintess, but it was also clear that Yoojin was already on edge, worried that his mind might get scrambled.

    "[That makes sense.]"

    "[Yes. It will be controversial, no doubt¡­ but¡­ hmm.]"

    Of course, the risk of taking the Saintess, an unidentified creature, outside was still significant.

    To the U.S., this could be perceived as an act of terrorism. They might cry, ¡°The damn Vietnamese are spreading poison in America!¡± Even if the government didn¡¯t see it that way, the media surely would, as reporters worldwide were always hungry for sensational stories.

    ''Guess we don¡¯t have a choice. Take the heat, Yoojin.''@@novelbin@@

    "[Change of ns. Prioritize spreading Yoojin¡¯s achievements, make it as sensational as possible.]"

    "[Wait, then what about the Saintess¡­?]"

    "[Just inform High Priestess Ray Ellington discreetly. She¡¯ll likely cooperate enthusiastically.]"

    Thus, Kong gave a covert order, telling his deputy, who was returning ahead of him, to focus on boosting Yoojin¡¯s reputation over spreading word about the Saintess.

    After all, Yoojin¡¯s aplishments were no small feat. Nearly all the monsters in the gate had been defeated by him alone, aside from the initial entry. It could practically be considered a solo clearing.

    There were arguments to be made regarding the boss, but regardless¡­

    Aplishing this feat just seven weeks into his academy training, a full year faster than Aika¡¯s record, was unprecedented.

    Once this got out, it would be front-page news worldwide. Journalists, like hungry dogs, would be moring to tear apart the story of Yoojin¡¯s sess.

    Kong nned to use this distraction to quietly handle the Saintess¡¯s extraction. Kong had always been one for practical solutions.

    "[Leave it to me!]"

    ¡°Ahem, ahem. The Vietnam Liberation Army will make an official announcement first. This gate was cleared by the awakened Seo Yoojin¡­."

    Thanks to this n, the Vietnamese awakener team was thrilled.

    ¡°Promote Yoojin-nim? The primary hero in the necromancer¡¯s defeat, the benefactor of Vietnam? We¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity like this for a long time.¡±

    The praise for Yoojin spread to journalists, who eagerly devoured it.

    "Only five people cleared the gate?"

    "Every monster for ten hours fell to his katana, and he defeated the boss entirely on his own?"

    "Is this even believable?"

    Of course, the journalists were initially skeptical,ughing it off as something straight out of a kids'' cartoon¡­

    "There¡¯s bodycam footage. Dozens of angles. All in high-definition."

    "¡­¡­Long live Yoojin!"

    Any skepticism evaporated in the face of evidence.

    With countless awakener witnesses and recorded footage, Yoojin¡¯s solo performance was undeniable. Although the video footage exceeded ten hours, it was enough to silence any doubts.

    The name Seo Yoojin quickly swept across the world.

    - *Shock! Seo Yoojin solos S-rank gate¡­ Breaks the world¡¯s youngest record.*

    - *Unprecedented difficulty: Seo Yoojin¡¯s gate, spected to be higher than S-rank.*

    - *Seo Yoojin surpasses Aika Ninomiya: Possible shifts in S-rank awakener rankings.*

    The S-rank gate, or possibly higher, that appeared in the U.S. capital of Washington, which even elite awakeners found hard to survive, was defeated by Yoojin¡¯s small, elite team. Yoojin had even proposed the audacious n himself and executed it sessfully. And in the end, after a thirty-minute solo fight with the dungeon boss, he had cleared it.

    The news, reminiscent of a blockbuster movie synopsis, spread like wildfire. How did other countries react?

    - *R/awakener - Seo Yoojin is officially an American from today.*

    - *Time to repay Korea for their support during the Korean War.*

    - *George Washington, Abraham Lincoln, Andrew Jackson, Benjamin Franklin¡­ and now Seo Yoojin.*

    America was ecstatic.

    The gate had opened in the capital, Washington, causing much anxiety, but they now celebrated their miraculous survival, all thanks to Yoojin.

    The news sent a wave of cheers across the nation, with some Americans even suggesting Yoojin deserved to be on the dor bills alongside historical figures.

    Yoojin¡¯s feat, surpassing Aika¡¯s achievements, elevated his standing to new heights in the U.S.

    "What¡¯s Japan¡¯s response? Anything newsworthy?"

    At the same time, the Americans were curious about Japan''s reaction. The country, known for boasting about its S-rank awakeners, probably wouldn¡¯t be too pleased to see the emergence of a powerful new S-rank candidate.

    "It seems like¡­"

    - *Thread: Talking about Yoojin-chan*

    (Screenshot of Yoojin¡¯s S-rank gate clearing footage)

    "Seeing Aika-chan and Yoojin-chan fighting back-to-back was so moving I almost cried."

    >>119

    "This is destiny. They¡¯re definitely getting married."

    >>141

    "I¡¯ve been an Aika fan for 20 years, but I have to acknowledge Yoojin-kun."

    >>159

    "I¡¯ve been a fan since his elementary school days, so I know him well (this sounds super creepy)."

    >>159

    "Even the creepy uncle agrees, lol."

    "They love it?"

    "¡­What?"

    Japan had a different perspective. Since the Winter Terror incident, they had fully embraced Aika-Yoojin as a couple.

    After all, if their beloved treasure found an impressive partner, there was no room for jealousy.

    If anything, they were thrilled. To them, it was only right that a suitor for Japan¡¯s treasure, Aika, would achieve such a feat. Even Japan¡¯s prime minister gave his approval.

    As for other countries, apart from Vietnam and Korea, it was mostly just ¡°Damn, Seo Yoojin again?¡± Everywhere else reacted with weary admiration for his recurring miraculous feats.

    Vietnam hailed him as a hero, while Korea continued its daily ritual of revering him, business as usual.

    "Some of the American awakeners who returned earlier leaked information about the Saintess¡­."

    "The Saintess? What is that? Does it attract more views than Seo Yoojin?"

    "No."

    "Then forget about it."

    Thus, talk of the Saintess faded into obscurity, just as Kong had nned.

    - *Murmur, murmur.*

    "Well then¡­ it¡¯s about time for the hero to make his appearance."

    As a result, a huge crowd gathered near the gate, creating an endless stream of people.

    They were all there to witness a moment that would be etched into the history of awakeners, if not humanity itself: Seo Yoojin¡¯s triumphant return after clearing the S-rank gate.

    - *Ssss¡­ sh.*

    ''He''s here!''

    Right on cue, a bright light shimmered at the edge of the gate¡¯s boundary. The ominous crimson hue that had filled the gate dissipated into thin air, and sunlight poured down, illuminating the once-darkened sky.

    This phenomenon signified the gate had been cleared and that the MVP of the assault team had returned.

    The crowd held its breath¡­

    "¡­¡­."

    -*Step, step.*

    One figure emerged, wearing worn-out sneakers and sweat-soaked sportswear, his exceptionally handsome face illuminated as he stepped out of the light.

    "He¡¯s out! He¡¯s finally out!"

    "There are so many camera shes; I can barely get a shot¡­."

    "Just snap anything! Something wille out!"

    -*Click, click.*

    A storm of shes exploded around him.

    The shes came so quickly and simultaneously that his face was almost obscured by the re.

    "[Kong. I¡¯ll take the spotlight for now; I¡¯m counting on you for everything else.]"

    "[It doesn¡¯t look promising¡­ but good luck.]"

    Yet the man of the hour,

    Yoojin, moved without concern, walking with bold, almost arrogant steps.

    "Good afternoon. I am Seo Yoojin, an A-rank awakener from Korea."

    "¡­¡­."

    -*Silence.*

    He stopped in front of a podium filled with microphones, and as Yoojin opened his mouth, the crowd fell silent.

    After all, a gate assault wasn¡¯t truly over until the MVP of the mission, the hero everyone came to cheer for, had spoken.

    "With this announcement, I dere thepletion of the S-rank gate assault."

    "The credit goes to A-rank awakener Seo Yoojin and five others."

    At the 12-hour mark since the assault team entered, Yoojin dered the end of the gate.

    ''As expected of Seo Yoojin. Despite having aplished the most, he still acknowledges his teammates¡­''

    -*Grin.*

    "To be honest, I did most of it. I probably could¡¯ve handled it alone, actually."

    "?!"

    But this time, he sounded a little more boastful than usual.

 Chapter 114

    A little while earlier, as the awakeners began their retreat from the gate, the five of us remained in our spots, exhausted beyond measure.

    Though all I wanted was to rest¡­

    "I just want to go rest already¡­."

    "Hold on a little longer. You know we''re thest ones to leave."

    In gates, the strongest enter first and exitst¡ªan unwritten rule we needed to respect.

    And besides,

    "We can''t just let the Saintess out without any precautions. We need to buy time for Kong¡¯s team to make arrangements."

    The "Saintess" was perched on top of my head. Letting her out into the world could be viewed as an act of terrorism. To prevent that, we had to stall as much as possible before leaving the gate.

    "By the way, Yoojin, what was the dungeon boss like? What kind of monster did you fight?"

    "Well, actually¡­."

    With the extra time, I had enough of a window to exin the truth to my wives and Kong.

    And their reactions to hearing about the Transcendent, and all that surreal stuff?

    "So, you''re saying that this ''Saintess'' called in some Transcendent from another dimension?"

    "And it tore through space? Even I couldn''t manage a feat like that."

    "Sounds like something out of a fantasy novel."

    Naturally, there was a fair bit of disbelief. Shia even made fun of it, asking if it was a story out of a novel.

    "So, you''re saying you were alone with a beautiful woman, and then a baby showed up¡­?"

    "Huh? Well, if you put it that way, yeah, sort of. Hard to believe, I know¡­."

    - *Blushing, mumbling.*

    "A room where you can''t leave unless you do something¡­ wait¡­ no way¡­ maybe I should¡­ when we get back¡­?"

    "¡­?"

    Alice, however, had a different reaction entirely. Well, she was the only gate rookie here, so maybe it was natural for her to respond more¡­ innocently.

    Ignoring her reaction, I continued.

    "Anyway, the whole story about me taking down the boss is aplete lie. I¡¯ll be telling the same lie to the reporters."

    "Because you can¡¯t exin the whole Transcendent thing?"

    "Right. It¡¯s better to say that the Saintess suddenly came down to help me."

    I exined the necessity of lying to the media, and the three wives and one unexpectedly adorable individual all nodded in agreement.

    "I see. It¡¯s unavoidable to avoid confusion¡­."

    "¡ª¡ªAnd there¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯ll be bluffing that I did most of it solo, and I¡¯ll make it sound as arrogant as possible."

    "¡­¡­?"

    They all tilted their heads at my next n, especially Kong, whose cute reaction annoyed me.

    ''Is this guy really not a girl? How is he so naturally adorable, even in the smallest gestures?''

    - *Snap.*

    "Yoojin, are you actually trying to make yourself look bad on purpose?"

    "Yep. You got it."

    Annoying as his cuteness was, Kong¡¯s intuition was spot on. Without any future vision, he nailed my intention. As expected of someone with near-maxed intelligence stats.

    "Huh? I don¡¯t get it."

    "I don¡¯t get it either. Yoojin, you hate getting bad press. Why would you do this?"

    My wives didn¡¯t seem to understand immediately. Considering I usually cared about my reputation, it probably seemed strange to them.

    I decided to exin quickly.

    "If I just report everything as it happened, I¡¯ll likely be elevated to S-rank. Given how obsessed the Lord God religion is, I could even rise to number two."

    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing for you, Yoojin?"

    "It is. But it¡¯s a double-edged sword¡­ it¡¯ll end up being a hurdleter on."

    "¡­¡­?"

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m aiming to cause a bit of a scandal, make it look like I¡¯m just a greedy guy trying to manipte the results."

    In short, I exined:

    The performance I put on in the gate was enough to warrant an S-rank designation. Even excluding my achievements rted to the boss, it was still impressive enough.

    But would that benefit me?

    In the short term, yes. Being promoted to S-rank woulde with endless perks. I could even graduate early from the academy.

    But in the long run?

    "It would only hurt me. I¡¯d end up on the same level as my master, and with the S-rank promotion happening sooner."

    People would start expecting me to perform at his level¡ªor even higher. My master solo-cleared an S-rank gate at 21, and I¡¯m only 20 now.

    In their eyes, I¡¯d be the one to surpass Aika Ninomiya.

    Would that benefit me? No way.

    If I managed to pull off something amazing, they¡¯d expect it. But if I failed, I¡¯d be mocked with, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he pull it off?¡±

    Sure, if I could consistently perform perfectly, that would be fine¡­ but I¡¯m not that strong yet.

    This gate raid was only sessful thanks to the mana fuel rod, the Transcendentdy, and the support of the others. I couldn¡¯t pull it off with my current skills alone.

    Getting credit for things I hadn¡¯t truly done was an overwhelming burden.

    "So I¡¯m going to act all arrogant¡­ and then casually reveal the fuel rod, making people realize that I¡¯m just relying on equipment."

    To deal with this, I¡¯d build up an unlikable image.

    An arrogant guy bragging after clearing just one gate.

    A self-centered person ignoring the contributions of his teammates.

    And a guy caught cheating, then acting smug about it.

    With this triple hit, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be promoted to S-rank. The Lord God church, who handles such promotions, wouldn¡¯t ept a controversial record.

    "I get it, but Yoojin, you hate negativements. Didn¡¯t you even add a use to manage them in your contract with Cheonhwa?"

    There was only one issue.

    One of my traumas from before my regression was the barrage of hatefulments I¡¯d endured.

    ''It¡¯s only a problem when my wives are involved. I don¡¯t care about getting badments myself.''

    As long as it¡¯s just me, it¡¯s no big deal.

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hurting anyone. A year from now, no one will even remember."

    Besides, it¡¯s not even that bad. Just a 20-year-old trying to show off and embarrassing himself. Later, I can just say I was excited right after the fight.

    Sure, I¡¯d get some bacsh now, but eventually, people would brush it off as, ¡°Well, Yoojin¡¯s human too.¡±

    -*Grin.*

    "So, even if I act like a jerk in front of the reporters, don¡¯t hold it against me. As long as I have you all, I¡¯ll be fine, even if the world hates me."

    With my heartfelt exnation, they were all moved¡­

    "Y-Yoojin¡­."

    "Kong, not you."

    "¡­¡­."

    Why was he looking moved? I quickly corrected myself.

    Kong frowned.@@novelbin@@

    "Do you really have to ruin the mood? I was kind of touched there."

    "What¡¯s the point of a guy being moved by another guy?"

    "¡­Fine. I won¡¯t help you with this n, then."

    "You¡¯re too overloaded to use your abilities right now, so just don¡¯t get in the way."

    "Hmph. Don¡¯te crying to meter."

    Kong puffed his cheeks in mock anger, but I ignored him. Men shouldn¡¯t be acting cute.

    * * *

    Later, just after stepping out of the gate.

    "Saintess. Could you go stay with Kong for a moment?"

    "¡­¡­."

    -[Upper skill ''???'' is feeling hurt.]

    -[Skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' sheds tears, asking if I¡¯m abandoning them.]

    "I¡¯ll be back soon, I promise. Then you can stick with me again."

    "¡­¡­."

    -*Hop, trot, trot.*

    "Good girl. Kong? I¡¯m counting on you."

    After handing the Saintess over to Kong, I headed straight toward the swarm of reporters and cameras.

    "Yes, I did it all. Absolutely!"

    Then, I struck a pose, tousling my hair to look as cocky as possible.

    The reporters¡¯ reactions?

    ''Go on, criticize me. use me of being rude for not acknowledging my teammates¡­.''

    -*Murmur, murmur.*

    "It¡¯s actually true, though."

    "He looks so confident, it¡¯s great!"

    "¡­¡­?"

    ''Why are they all smiling?''

    I¡¯d expected them to criticize me, but they were smiling instead, almost proudly.

    What¡¯s with these people?

    "Danny Kim from CBC here. Your newfound confidence is impressive¡ªwhat inspired this change?"

    "¡­¡­Oh."

    ''Right, I guess this isn¡¯t enough to earn criticism.''

    It didn¡¯t take me long to realize.

    In my previous life, I¡¯d been criticized over every little thing, but now? I was a wless, perfect guy.

    Apparently, this wasn¡¯t enough to get bacsh.

    ''Fine, let¡¯s move to Phase 2¡ªget caught using the mana fuel rod.''

    -*Subtle motion¡­ clink!*

    "Oh. This? Well, um¡­."

    epting that Phase 1 had failed, I moved to Phase 2, revealing my use of a mana cheat item.

    The reporters'' expressions changed.

    "Oh my god. Isn¡¯t that a mana fuel rod?"

    "Uh, well, this is¡­."

    -*Beaming.*

    "¡­So that¡¯s how you fought for ten hours straight! How generous of you to use such a costly item for America!"

    "¡­¡­?"

    This was unexpected. What¡¯s going on?

    The energy in this thing was equivalent to a nuclear bomb. It¡¯s practically like sneaking a nuke into America and getting caught.

    Why

    were they reacting like this?

    "So¡­ you¡¯re not mad? This thing could be¡­ dangerous."

    "You brought it to clear the gate, right? Just in case."

    "But it could be a security threat¡­."

    "America has gained so much from your help; why worry over something so trivial? Unlike Korea, we Americans are flexible."

    "¡­¡­!!"

    ''They¡¯re really spinning it this way!?''

    I was stunned.

    Smuggling in a mana fuel rod would have most countries up in arms, and they¡¯d use it as leverage to cut the payout for the raid.

    But America, the world¡¯s number one country?

    They didn¡¯t see the need to haggle, considering their wealth.

    Instead, they decided to be cool about it, recognizing me as a budding S-rank who took a financial hit for their sake.

    ''Is this a reporter¡¯s quick thinking? Not necessarily the U.S. government¡¯s stance¡­?''

    -*Apuse.*

    "That young man used a billion-dor item to help America!"

    "My goodness. Using something that valuable to clear the gate!"

    "He¡¯s more American than most Americans!"

    "¡­¡­."

    ''This is a disaster.''

    Before I could react, public opinion hadpletely shifted.

    Even some officials in the distance were pping.

    ¡­So now, besides Vietnam, I¡¯d identally won America¡¯s favor too.

    * * *

    A littleter.

    "Mr. Seo Yoojin. President Morrison has requested a private meeting with you. Would you be able to spare a moment?"

    The praise I¡¯d received on social media from the U.S. president at the start of the term hade full circle.

    "A private meeting? Just the two of us? A non-awakener with a hypnotist like me?"

    "Yes. He¡¯s been keeping an eye on you and would love to speak with you personally."

    "And what if I decide to hypnotize him?"

    "That¡¯s why he wants to meet in private, just the two of you."

    "¡­¡­."

    Wow, I really won them over, didn¡¯t I?

 Chapter 115

    The n to damage my image by making arrogant remarks and revealing the mana fuel rod had failed for three reasons.

    First, I¡¯d done such a good job building up my reputation. With the positive image I¡¯d established, people were inclined to overlook a few cockyments.

    Second, this was America. In Korea, people would have berated me endlessly for wasting money on a mana fuel rod, saying things like ¡°Do you know what you could buy with that?¡± But here, they saw expensive gear as a mark of skill. No one criticized me for using something high-end¡ªespecially since it wasn¡¯t American money.

    And as Kong pointed out, the third reason was¡­

    "Americans love macho stuff. They go nuts for that ''badass'' vibe."

    "Oh."

    American tastes were different from those in Korea, which, thanks to the headmaster, upheld modesty as a virtue. Here, modesty wasn¡¯t well-regarded; they found direct, macho talk far more attractive.

    "This ce is theplete opposite of home. They constantly pester me about my identity, treating me like I¡¯m gay. If it wasn¡¯t for the money¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    ''No wonder he knows so much; this sounds like a story borne from bitter experience.''

    Hearing it from a current sufferer really drove it home.

    I had to admit my n was doomed from the start. Instead of lowering my likability, I¡¯d identally boosted it.

    "So, you might as well take my spot at S-rank, apprentice!"

    "How can an apprentice¡­."

    "Indigo dye is deeper than indigo. I hold no grudge, so keep moving forward!"

    Completely oblivious to my struggle, my master was all smiles, innocently congratting me on my aplishments. Adorable as always. Best master in the world. Love you.

    -*Mumbling.*

    "A man stronger than me¡­ ideal husband material¡­."

    "Raising him to devour him? Before that deviant can make a move, I¡¯d better¡­."

    Apparently, Master and Alice were muttering something off to the side.

    -*Snicker.*

    "You tried, Yoojin."

    "Ha¡­."

    Meanwhile, Shia scoffed in amusement, and Kong shook his head in disbelief.

    "¡­¡­."

    -*Ding.*

    -[Upper skill ''???'' chuckles as if expecting this.]

    -[Skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' sighs deeply, resigning itself to more work soon.]

    Next to Kong, the Saintess wore a gentle smile. Probably unrted to anything I was doing, but still.

    * * *

    The next while passed peacefully.

    "You returned with a monster from inside the gate? An unidentified one at that? This is problematic, Mr. Kong. There¡¯s no telling what it might do¡­."

    -*Trembling.*

    "Did you just call the Saintess a monster, as a mere assistant secretary?"

    "Um, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­."

    "So, this is the stance of the Secretary of Defense? Of the Morrison administration, that our church¡¯s Saintess is a ¡®monster¡¯? Please, rify."

    "That¡¯s not what I¡­."

    The issue with the Saintess was soon resolved by High Priest Ellington, who scolded the officials into submission.

    -*Cling, petting.*

    "¡­¡­."

    ''Why does she keep sticking to me?''

    As a result, the Saintess was back on top of my head. Not by choice, of course¡ªshe just insisted on clinging to me.

    I really wanted to pry her off, but¡­

    "Um¡­ would you mind¡­ getting down¡­?"

    -*Ding.*

    -[Upper skill ''???''¡­.]@@novelbin@@

    "Saint Yoojin? You wouldn¡¯t dare harbor resentment toward the Saintess, would you?"

    "Yikes."

    The high priest, who had been berating the officials moments before, gave me a sharp look, eyes glowing with fanatical reverence, as if to say, "Surely you¡¯re not displeased with our Saintess?"

    So I kept myints to myself, even during the banquet held in the East Room of the White House in honor of the assault team.

    I couldn¡¯t even tell whether food was going into my mouth or up my nose.

    "Should I call you Saintess? Here, you can have some. Say, ''ah.''"

    "¡­¡­."

    -[Upper skill ''???'' smiles, finding this endearing.]

    -[Generously declines, saying it¡¯s full just watching you eat.]

    ''Definitely not human, just like the monsters in the gate.''

    The realization that the thing on my head wasn¡¯t human was¡­ unsettling. Just what is she?

    "High Priest Ellington, just what is the Saintess¡­ supposed to be?"

    "The Saintess is the Saintess. She is blessed with the love of the Lord God, a truly wondrous being."

    "What does that even¡­."

    "Of course, it cannotpare to the love bestowed upon you, Saint Yoojin!"

    My probing yielded little.

    It was the same as I¡¯d heard back in Korea: the Saintess was a being blessed by the Lord God, so revered by devout believers that they would shed tears upon seeing her. Butpared to me, apparently, she paled.

    "It¡¯s a bit sacrilegious to say, but¡­ she feels like an empty shell at times."

    "An empty shell?"

    "Yes. Comparing her to you, Saint Yoojin, it bes quite clear."

    As expected of a high priest, he did offer something new. ording to him, the Saintess felt like an empty shell¡ªa bottle without its wine, while I was full to the brim.

    ¡®Still just vague talk, though.¡¯

    -*Slide.*

    "Thank you for the exnation. I¡¯ll be right back."

    "Huh? Yoojin, where are you going?"

    "Just to the restroom. Saintess, you shoulde down for a bit."

    "¡­¡­."

    -*Hop.*

    "Good girl. Be right back~."

    Feeling quite full, I decided to take a breather in the restroom to gather my thoughts.

    My wives wouldn¡¯t be joining me, since they don¡¯t go to the restroom with guys, and Kong was the type to go alone. The Saintess didn¡¯t seem interested in following me to the bathroom either, hopping off without hesitation.

    For the first time in ages, I was alone.

    "Excuse me? I want to go to the toilet¡­."

    "Understood. Follow me."

    Of course, not *truly* alone.

    It wasn¡¯t like I could wander the White House unescorted. An employee had to apany me.

    It was no big deal, really. A regr staff member guiding me was hardly a burden¡­

    -*Step, step.*

    "¡ªMr. Yoojin Seo. President Morrison has requested a private audience with you."

    "¡­What?"

    It was fine until I heard those words.

    Suddenly, it felt overwhelming.

    "You¡¯re speaking Korean¡­ wait, that¡¯s beside the point. The president?"

    "Yes. As he cannot officially request a meeting, we¡¯ve had to arrange it secretly. I apologize for any offense."

    "¡­¡­."

    So that was why this muscr ¡°staff member¡± had been lingering nearby. They¡¯d been looking for a moment to approach me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in disbelief.

    "I¡¯m not offended, but¡­ a private meeting? Just the two of us?"

    The reason for my disbelief was simple: the president wanted to meet me.

    My ability, *Complete Hypnosis*, allowed me to control non-awakeners with no resistance. And he knew that. Yet he wanted to meet me privately?

    Ridiculous. Even Korean politicians wouldn¡¯t take that risk, but the U.S. president?

    "Are you serious? Knowing my powers, why would he¡­."

    -*Ding.*

    -[Skill ''Complete Hypnosis''¡­.]

    "It¡¯s true. I can put you in touch with him immediately if you wish."

    "¡­Hmm."

    The problem was, it likely was true. The American president was genuinely trying to reach out to me. Secretly. Just the two of us.

    "It¡¯s not some clich¨¦ proposal to defect to America, is it?"

    "I¡¯ve received no information suggesting that. If it were, the president would hardly make this much effort."

    "¡­Fine. I¡¯ll meet him."

    After a brief consideration, I nodded.

    Unlike him, I had nothing to lose. I was curious about what he wanted to say.

    And so, following the security guard, I made my way across the White House.

    "Thank you. This way, please¡­."

    -*Step, step. sh.*

    ¡®¡­How manyyers of illusion spells are there?¡¯

    Passing throughyers of magic circles that must have cost a fortune to maintain daily¡­

    -*Hum.*

    "A gate?"

    "It¡¯s a D-rank gate currently used as a bunker. There are no monsters within, so rest assured."

    I followed until we reached a small gate in the basement of the White House.

    I hadn¡¯t known such a ce existed, even before my regression. Were they really going to show me this?

    ¡®Judging by the scale, it must be something important.¡¯

    The only thing I was certain of was that the president had gone to great lengths to meet me, even revealing this top-secret shelter to me.

    Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward, and the scene before me shifted in an instant.

    -*sh.*

    "¡­They really went all out decorating this ce."

    "It¡¯s the president¡¯s private quarters."

    Despite being a gate, the interior resembled a luxury hotel,plete with special forces soldiers prepared to handle any threats.

    The carpet stretched in a straight line, leading toward the only ce free of monster spawns: the boss room.

    After a sigh, I headed toward it.

    -*Stop.*

    "I¡¯ll go no further. I¡¯m not authorized to enter the boss room."

    "What¡¯s in there, exactly?"

    "I couldn¡¯t tell you. Only the chief of staff, the president, and a few high-ranking officials would know."

    The guard who had

    escorted me thus far stopped, watching me from the entrance.

    So, I was left alone in front of the teleportation magic circle. In front of the secret office of the world¡¯s most powerful leader.

    Taking another step forward, I entered the boss room.

    -*Step¡­ re.*

    "¡­?!!"

    "Wee, Sir Yoojin Seo."

    There, waiting for me, was the American president, whom I¡¯d only seen on TV a few times. Though his Korean was a bit awkward, it was clear.

    But I couldn¡¯t even register my surprise.

    Because what I saw next shocked me far more than his Korean.

    -*Struggle, struggle.*

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"

    A woman bound in restraints, papers piled before her, hands convulsing as she scrawled frantically.

    Andstly¡­ an overwhelming surge of mana, at a level that could only be described as S-rank.

    "Where is all that manaing from¡­?"

    "Her codename is ''Sibyl.'' She is an S-rank awakener held by the United States."

    The U.S., famous for not having any S-rank awakeners, had just unveiled their hidden weapon to me.

 Chapter 116

    The awakened individual before me had the codename ¡°Sibyl.¡±

    ¡®Sibyl? Wasn¡¯t that a prophet from Greco-Roman mythology?¡¯

    The name was famous, associated with a mythological female prophet, so widely known that even I, who wasn¡¯t particrly interested in such things, had heard of it. It was a name used for prophetic texts and systems¡ªquite well-known, in other words.

    And with a codename like that¡­

    "Don¡¯t tell me her unique ability is¡­?"

    "S-rank. ¡®Prophecy.¡¯"

    As I suspected. Simr to Kong¡¯s ¡°Future Vision.¡± My expression grew serious.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why she¡¯s restrained¡­ did she lose her mind from information overload?¡¯

    Seeing the future. It sounds like an overpowered ability at first nce, but¡­ as evidenced by Kong only being the 7th in the S-rank, it isn¡¯t that great a power. The human brain can¡¯t handle the vast possibilities of the future.

    Even with Kong¡¯s intelligence stat in the upper 9s, he can only glimpse a day into the future at most. For anything beyond that, he¡¯d need days of recovery. Seeing the future has severe drawbacks.

    "Did she go mad trying to glimpse the future?"

    "Impressive, Sir Yoojin. You catch on quickly."

    "Well, seeing someone tied up like that¡­ kind of hard to miss."

    "Haha¡­ yes. She repeatedly attempts suicide when she¡¯s not restrained. Andmunication is impossible."

    Unlike Kong, it seemed she had lost her sanity from overusing her ability. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "So, the reason you called me¡­ is pretty obvious. You want me to cure her, don¡¯t you?"

    "Exactly."

    "*Sigh.*"

    So, that¡¯s why the President of the United States himself was here¡ªasking me to treat ¡°Sibyl.¡±

    ¡®Looks like you broke her by pushing her too hard. Now you want me to fix her. Sure, just say ¡°pretty please.¡±¡¯

    But there was a problem¡­

    ¡®Status screen.¡¯

    -*Ding!*

    Stats: Strength [7.66 (+1.34)], Agility [7.24 (+1.34)], Intelligence [4.12], Luck [9.42], Mana [7.20 (+1.34)]

    "With my current ability¡­ this would be a bit of a stretch."

    Despite my recent growth, curing an S-rank awakener was a bit much.

    Between three weeks of continuous gate training, an S-rank gate conquest, and the growth boost from the ¡°Heavenly Spring,¡± I¡¯d managed to reach around mid-B-rank¡­ but still, this was an S-rank. And one who couldn¡¯tmunicate at all.

    Even for me, this would be tough.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to decline¡­."

    -*Bows deeply.*

    "If you seed in treating her, I¡¯ll give you anything you want."

    "¡­Anything?"

    "Yes. We estimate her strategic value at approximately one trillion dors. If you cure her, we¡¯re willing to provide Sir Yoojin with equivalentpensation in installments."

    I¡¯d been about to refuse, but¡­ capitalism was proving rather attractive.

    I hesitated, deep in thought.

    ¡®Money, I already have enough of¡­ but ¡°equivalentpensation?¡±¡¯

    -*ncing around.*

    "Could thatpensation possibly include media influence?"

    "¡­Excuse me?"

    "So that even if I be the most hated person on Earth, I won¡¯t actually take any heat."

    The reason I was considering this was simple: my wives.

    It bothered me that my harem situation might make my wives targets of undeserved criticism¡­ but now the President of the United States, the ultimate ¡°server admin¡± on Earth, was offering to back me up?

    It was too tempting to pass up. Any questionable motives on his part or the global consequences of his request felt trivial byparison.

    "Interesting¡­ more cunning than I expected."

    "Sorry?"

    "Nothing. I¡¯ll draft a ssified agreement for you, so there¡¯s no need to worry."@@novelbin@@

    Hearing my terms, the President let out a faint smile. There was something troubled in his expression, though.

    * * *

    Kendrick Morrison, the 45th President of the United States. Meeting Yoojin in person had been a significant gamble.

    An ordinary person could be hypnotized just by making eye contact with him. As President of the United States, Morrison should have been avoiding Yoojin at all costs.

    Even the knowledge that he had met Yoojin would end his political career. Whether Yoojin had actually hypnotized him or not, the public would automatically assume so. And there would be no way to disprove it.

    Even so, he had met with Yoojin in secret, because¡­

    ¡®If it¡¯s kept secret, it isn¡¯t a crime.¡¯

    If his career would only be over if people found out, then the solution was simply to avoid discovery. Discreetly meeting Yoojin posed no issue in his view. The timing of Yoojin¡¯s visit to the White House had only made it easier.

    Besides, hypnosis? That upstanding young man wouldn¡¯t try to hypnotize an old guy like him. If Yoojin was that type, he would¡¯ve done far more with the young women around him already.

    In the President¡¯s mind, Yoojin was practically a saint.

    [Could you influence public opinion? So that even if I became the most hated person¡­]

    ¡®¡­It seems I misjudged him. This young man is more cunning than I¡¯d thought.¡¯

    His assessment of Yoojin had dropped slightly upon meeting him.

    Offering Yoojin anything he wanted, and then hearing this proposal¡­ it was essentially asking him to cover up anything Yoojin did, even if it were something as severe as murder.

    In Morrison¡¯s mind, it seemed the only reason someone would need to make such a request was to cover up something truly reprehensible. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what horrifying ns Yoojin might have in store.

    ¡®For now, I¡¯ll y along¡­ but you can¡¯t block the sun with your hand, Sir Yoojin.¡¯

    -*Snickering internally.*

    ¡®With Suguru and now the President of the United States on my side, I¡¯ll have less trouble if I want to build a harem!¡¯

    In reality, the worst thing he¡¯d do was arrange a consensual harem, but still.

    And so, President Morrison reluctantly signed the agreement.

    In exchange for treating the individual known as ¡°Sibyl,¡± the U.S. government would assist Awakened Yoojin Seo in concealing and blocking any information he requested. The CIA and NSA would be brought in to ensure it.

    Yoojin felt fullymitted to the task.

    "*Ahem.* So¡­ how long has she been like this?"

    "We have a summary in Korean. Here, take a look."

    "*Hmm~.*"

    I flipped through the file the President handed me.

    ¡®Ten weeks ago, so she lost her mind right around when I was busy shing my wrists.¡¯

    The contents could be summarized as follows:

    Codename ¡°Sibyl.¡±

    An S-rank ability user discovered two years ago at the Phdelphia Academy and brought to the U.S. under strict secrecy. Her unique ability is ¡°Prophecy¡±¡ªshe can foresee certain future events.

    ¡®So, unlike Kong, she can¡¯t see details. That would make it easier on the brain.¡¯

    The key difference from Kong¡¯s Future Vision was its effect.

    Kong could see his own future, whereas she observed future ¡°events.¡± Unlike Kong, who could change oues through his actions, her visions were unaffected by her actions, which meant less mental strain. She could even predict events ten years out.

    "So why didn¡¯t she see the Washington gate disaster?"

    "She probably knew about it. She just couldn¡¯tmunicate it to us."

    The strange part was her limitations, which differed from Kong¡¯s.

    Sibyl couldn¡¯t freely disclose her visions.

    When she revealed anything about the ¡°future¡± she saw, it ced an extreme burden on her, as if suffering the penalty mythical prophets faced when they revealed divine secrets.

    To what extent? B-rank gates were fine¡­ but just one warning about an A-rank gate would leave her bedridden for a week. If she revealed something specific about an S-rank gate, even just the date, she¡¯d be on the brink of death.

    "She could vaguely hint at things, but¡­."

    [In the heart of liberty, when the sun traces its seventh orbit, the stars will cease to dance, and white banners will be stained with blood.]

    "A bit too much, huh? This was the Korean trantion. It was originally encrypted, too."

    This was why her power wasn¡¯t all-powerful.

    When it came to S-rank gates, she couldn¡¯t even specify the when, where, or what.

    Yoojin looked at her with a touch of pity. In some ways, she reminded him of himself.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even tell people I came from the future, and she has to watch everything happen while unable to warn anyone. Poor thing.¡¯

    -*Shaking his head.*

    "Is there no way to treat her?"

    The President¡¯s shoulders slumped. It pained him to think of Sibyl, whom he cherished almost like a daughter, living out her days as a broken soul.

    "Well¡­ as Awakener Seol Hayeon always says, ¡®If it doesn¡¯t work, make it work.¡¯"

    "Does that mean¡­?"

    "I¡¯ll give it a shot. Curing her."

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    At Yoojin¡¯s nonchnt words, the President lit up with hope.

    "Thank you! Anything you need¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever I can."

    "Could you¡­ bind yourself over there for a moment?"

    "What? But¡­ why?"

    The President¡¯s relief quickly turned to confusion.

    Before him, Yoojin¡¯s golden eyes shifted towards Sibyl, who had been sitting there motionless, lost in her own world, sketching

    absentmindedly.

    "As much as I hate to do this¡­ it¡¯s necessary. For her sake."

    "¡­Alright."

    With a solemn nod, the President agreed. After all, Yoojin could¡¯ve already hypnotized him if he¡¯d wanted to, right? This must truly be a part of the treatment.

    Thus, the President of the United States was soon restrained for the first time in his life.

    "I can¡¯t move¡­ so, what now?"

    "Just stay still."

    -*Slip, fasten.*

    "Agh¡­"

    The upstanding youth got to his feet, advancing towards Sibyl with a new goal in mind.

    His hand held an extra restraint belt.

    "Let¡¯s make sure she¡¯s nice and secure for this~."

    -*Tighten, tighten.*

    "Mmmm¡­ gmmmph!"

    Resisting was futile as her wrists and ankles were bound tightly, rendering her immobile.

    Finally¡­

    "I¡¯ll just take this gag off~."

    "¡­That¡¯s not advisable. She might immediately try to harm herself."

    "It¡¯s okay."

    -*Slide.*

    The gag, which had been preventing her from biting down on her tongue, was removed, freeing her mouth.

    Immediately, she attempted to bite down hard¡­ but a foreign object entered her mouth, stopping her.

    Sibyl¡¯s unseeing, golden eyes finally focused, meeting Yoojin¡¯s gaze.

    -*Ding.*

    [The ''Indomitable'' trait¡¯s effect activates¡­]

    "What a naughty girl. Show your teeth like that, and your future boyfriend won¡¯t be happy~."

    "Sir Yoojin¡­?"

    "Watch from over there, will you?"

    Ignoring the President¡¯s questioning gaze, Yoojin set to work. His fingers moved through her mouth without hesitation, as if it was his own domain.

    For a full ten minutes, a strange, slightly indecent sound filled the room, until her jaw ckened and she hung limp.

    "Mmm¡­ nnngh."

    -*Wet smack.*

    "Sir Yoojin¡­?"

    Atst, Yoojin¡¯s saliva-covered fingers withdrew, leaving a fine line of silver trailing from his fingertips to her lips, finally falling to her chest.

    And, with a slight smirk, Yoojin reached for¡­

    -*Ziiip.*

    "¡­Nnnngh?"

    "Sir Yoojin?!"

    ¡ªunzipping her restraint suitpletely, revealing a physique befitting her Western lineage.

    -*Grin.*

    "Alright, missy, let¡¯s take good care of you, shall we~?"

    For the first time since his regression, the ¡°Hypnosis and Breeding Gentleman¡± lived up to his title.

 Chapter 118

    A sketch of a monster doodled on paper.

    It took quite a while to recognize its true nature.

    It was such a haphazard drawing that even I, a master of monsters, couldn''t identify it at first nce.

    "What kind of messy scribbles are these¡­ Wait, most of them look simr?"

    I almost overlooked it, but something felt off¡ªthe continuity of the drawings.

    This looked like something drawn impulsively by a crazed person.

    Normally, it would be all random and chaotic, but here were simr-looking monsters appearing in session?

    No matter how I looked at it, it was suspicious.

    So, I focused on observing it more closely.

    Taking advantage of the moment while Sibyl and the President were chatting.

    "Hah, I feel like I¡¯ve seen this somewhere before¡­"

    *Thump. Squelch.*

    "...Why is Sibyl suddenly acting like this?!"

    Even though Sibyl interrupted me in the middle,

    "I have wives... Hold on, these monsters are the ones!"

    Thanks to her interruption, I realized it.

    The true identity of the monsters sketched there.

    The ones that severed both my master¡¯s and my own arm.

    The ones that destroyed Alice''s homnd, Britain.

    The monsters that turned Cheonhwa, Korea¡¯s strongest n, to ashes overnight.

    They were the monsters that emerged from what I call an EX-Rank Gate¡ªan unprecedented catastrophe.

    "So this is why Sibyl went mad... Wait. Could I sell this info to the President?"

    A sudden sh of insight struck my mind.

    A prophet like her. A regressor like me.

    Andstly, the most powerful person on Earth¡ªthe President of the United States.

    A trio powerful enough to change the world, no?

    Then, what should I do now?

    "Would you believe it if I said an EX-Rank Gate might appear?"

    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"

    "You''ve heard the reports about the Saintess, right? Well, these monsters are just like her¡­."

    First, a spoiler about fifteen years into the future.

    You know that the Saintess is immune to attacks, right?

    These monsters are simr¡­ no, they¡¯re even worse, filled with murderous intent, and they fall from the sky in swarms.

    Tens of thousands, maybe even hundreds of thousands.

    How strong are they, you ask?

    The United States dropped thirteen nuclear bombs, and they still didn¡¯t die.

    Even Ninomiya Aika, humanity¡¯s strongest at the time, lost an arm.

    "So, what do you think will happen to this world?"

    "It would turn to ashes."

    "Correct. It¡¯s bound to be annihted if we don¡¯t prepare."

    "But why are you saying this now¡­ could it be?"

    The President, who had been listening indifferently, suddenly furrowed his brows.

    His gaze shifted toward Sibyl.

    A sigh escaped him.

    "Did you read her mind?"

    "I happened to discover it during the treatment."

    "Then, everything you just said..."

    "It¡¯s all about the future she foresaw."

    I slipped in a half-truth in that moment.

    I hadn¡¯t actually read her mind...

    But I knew exactly what had driven her mad.

    After all, I¡¯m someone who¡¯s already lived through it in full 4D.

    My memories were thousands of times more precise than her prophecy.

    "If you don¡¯t believe me, I can tell you the dates of other Gates she foresaw. All A-rank and above."

    "Wait, that¡¯s¡­."

    "In Korean time: April 30th, 9 a.m., an A-rank Gate in Fukuoka, Japan. May 3rd, 3 a.m., an A-rank Gate in a cornfield in Mexico¡­."

    Another spoiler.

    The dates of significant Gates that I couldn¡¯t reveal before for fear of suspicion.

    All the major certification exam questions for Awakeners, revealed fifteen years early.

    A slight smile appeared on my face.

    "I was nning to tell them after hitting S-rank, but this is so much easier."

    My original n was to subtly warn about high-fatality Gates, even if it meant risking suspicion by revealing things ahead of time.

    I couldn¡¯t just sit back and let people die.

    But now, I could do it all at once, dishing out every single spoiler, even for minor Gates.

    I could just say Sibyl saw them.

    "Normally, no one would believe such talk¡­."

    *nce.*

    "Sibyl, is it true that an A-rank Gate will appear in Fukuoka on April 29th at 8 p.m.?"

    "You¡¯ve already deciphered my prophecy book? Even down to the exact time¡­ Kuheuk!!!"

    "¡­Good heavens. Is this truly real?"

    The President couldn¡¯t help but believe.

    Sibyl had just confirmed it.

    The side effect of spoilers about the future¡ªanother heavy bout of coughing blood.

    In that moment, I¡­

    *Grin.*

    "With an A-rank Gate, civilian deaths are 98% certain¡­ but no one will die as long as Sibyl handles everything from B-rank down."

    ¡ª¡ªI had just saved tens of thousands of lives.

    People who would have been swept up and killed inrge-scale Gates.

    In my first life, I had no choice but to stand by and watch.

    Sorry, I was only aware of Korean Gates, thanks to the game.

    But in my second life?

    At the very least, civilians wouldn¡¯t get caught up in it.

    Each country would have enough time to prepare.

    Realizing this, the President¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    "Damn it. An EX-Rank Gate¡­ when will it happen¡­."

    "¡­."

    ''Hah. I thought he¡¯d be thrilled, but I guess that¡¯s a natural reaction.''

    I had expected him to be pleased, but perhaps that reaction was only to be expected.

    If my words were true?

    Then the talk about the EX-Rank Gate was also true.

    He¡¯d learned about a future where humanity would face extinction, so saving a few hundred thousand lives didn¡¯t seem so significant.

    It was natural for him to be shocked.

    "When will it ur? The EX-Rank Gate."

    His eyes turned to me, filled with a desperate question.

    Without a hint of hesitation, I shook my head.

    *Shake shake.*

    "I don¡¯t know. She probably couldn¡¯t foresee the date clearly and lost her mind as a result."

    ...This guy is in histe seventies.

    If I told him it would happen fifteen yearster?

    He might think, "Well, that¡¯ll happen after I¡¯m gone, so the next President will handle it, right?"

    Not that he¡¯d actually do that, but there¡¯d be a difference in the sense of urgency.

    Between someone preparing for a disaster years away and someone preparing for one that mighte in months.

    I felt bad for him, but...

    He had to bear the burden for the sake of humanity.

    "This is maddening¡­ if such monsters areing and even nukes won¡¯t work, what should we do¡­."

    *Slide.*

    "Luckily, we have a sample¡ªthe Saintess."

    "¡­¡­?"

    And I was willing to join him in this struggle.

    My eyes sparkled.

    "The fact that they share characteristics with the Saintess means¡­ if we can figure out how to attack her, we can attack them as well."

    "¡­¡­!!!!!"

    "Korea, the strongest Awakener nation, and the United States, the strongest nation in the world¡ªif the two coborate, we might find a way."

    Who am I?

    I¡¯m the one who calls the head of Cheonhwa, Korea¡¯s strongest n, "Father."

    Additionally, I¡¯m the one who calls the head of the strongest Awakener organization in Korea "Grandma."

    Meaning, I¡¯m someone who can convince all the key figures in Korea.

    Of course, I¡¯m not involved in politics, so I won¡¯t be securing any government funding¡­ but hey, with a living "show me the money" cheat code like that, who cares?

    And the President, who understood my intention?

    *Smile.*

    "Researching unidentified monsters appearing in the U.S¡­ that¡¯s going to require a lot of funding, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Research is always like that. Even if it seems insignificant¡­."

    "It¡¯s for humanity, after all."

    The President extended his hand.

    He seemed convinced that we shared the same goal.

    Without hesitation, I took his hand.

    *sp.*

    "Looking forward to working with you."

    "Likewise¡­ or rather, I¡¯m counting on you, Sir Yoojin."

    Thus, an ultra-confidential alliance was formed between the U.S. and South Korea.

    * * *

    After concluding the conversation, Yoojin hurried off.

    Already thirty minutes had passed; his team would be waiting for him.

    "Ah, could you give me your contact information? I¡¯ll jot down all the Gate details I didn¡¯t mention and send them to you."

    "Text messages could be monitored. We¡¯ll send someone to you in Korea to collect them as ssified documents."

    "Alright then. I¡¯ll jot them down in my spare time, so send someone over."

    *Dash.*

    As he left, Yoojin still seemed worried about the Gates.

    Only then did the President lean back on the sofa, his face showing a hint of admiration.

    "Haha. Sibyl, do you know what he just did?"

    "That¡¯s Korean, Mr. President. I only speak English."

    "He told us the dates of all A-rank and above Gates that you foresaw."

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Sibyl¡¯s expression was one of utter bewilderment.

    A curse slipped out.

    "Wait, that hot guy saw my memories and shared everything? Even the S-rank Gates?"

    "Yes. Without asking for anything in return."

    "Is he an idiot? Do you have any idea how valuable that information is?"

    A harsh reaction, especially for someone who had been subtly flirting with him moments before.

    But Sibyl couldn¡¯t help it.

    After

    all, her position in the U.S. was almost on par with that of a cab minister.

    Her value came entirely from her power of foresight.

    Even with the uncertainties, it was worth that much.

    But Yoojin?

    He¡¯d shared ssified information she couldn¡¯t even convey clearly.

    Without even considering the value of that information.

    It was only natural for her to curse.

    "How could he be so stupid? Doesn¡¯t he realize how valuable¡­."

    "He probably knew. He¡¯s a smart young man."

    "Mr. President? If he knew, then all the more¡ª"

    "He merely weighed his options. The astronomical profit he¡¯d gain from hoarding that knowledge¡­ against the lives he¡¯d save by sharing it."

    The President didn¡¯t criticize him.

    In his heart, Yoojin had already be a saint.

    A murmured admiration slipped out.

    "He probably didn¡¯t even consider it. To him, lives were beyondparison to money."

    "...Now I feel like trash for even thinking about money."

    "Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. You¡¯re only human."

    "That¡¯s true."

    With that, Sibyl epted it.

    Her gaze turned toward the return portal.

    Though it wasn¡¯t official, she was an S-rank.

    The countless lives that would have perished in those Gates.

    She thought of the man who saved them all and left without looking back.

    *Ding.*

    [Due to the consequences of revealing heavenly secrets, you have received the status effect ¡®Divine Punishment.¡¯]

    "How did he walk away unscathed after revealing information years in advance¡­ well, I suppose that¡¯s only fitting. An angel like him wouldn¡¯t deserve punishment. Tch."

    She fell silent with a tinge of regret.

    With him, my foresight could have been unstoppable.

    Even revealing my prophecies, he wouldn¡¯t have faced punishment.

    If there is a god, they must surely cherish someone as angelic as him.

    Ah, I should¡¯ve taken a longer look at that handsome face while I had the chance¡­

    "Sibyl, how about a business trip to Korea?"

    "¡­Excuse me?"

    A sudden question broke her reverie.

    President Morrison¡¯s voice was calm.

    "Predicting B-rank Gates should still be possible from Korea, no? The deciphering for A-rank and above¡­ you could take a break from that for a while."

    "Well, yes, but why all of a sudden?"

    "You might not know, but there''s something called the Saintess there. Stay in Korea and help with the research. For about three months."

    His suggestion was simple:

    Since you have nothing else to do, go help with the research.

    Sibyl¡¯s eyes lit up¡ªfirst with surprise, then with joy.

    ''I may be a ssified asset, but¡­ if the Presidentmands it, I¡¯ll follow without question.''

    *Slurp. Squelch.*

    ''Besides, there¡¯s a "special gift" waiting there, and I won¡¯t miss this chance.''

    Thoughts that would¡¯ve sent chills down Yoojin¡¯s spine, had he known.

    But the Presidentcked any mind-reading abilities.

    He simply smiled at Sibyl, who was nodding.

    Softly, he spoke.

    "I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him, but¡­."

    [She foresaw a Gate four months in the future and suddenly lost her mind. What did you see, my dear?]@@novelbin@@

    ''With the time remaining, we have only two or three months at best. If his words are true, the Gate must be stopped in Seoul. Even if it means Korea falls.''

    ¡ª¡ªA thought that would surely make Yoojin turn pale if he knew.

 Chapter 119

    The secret alliance with President Morrison.

    A union between the world¡¯s strongest Awakener nation and humanity¡¯s most powerful country to prepare for the end of the world.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at this unexpected aplishment.

    "Saintess, I''ll be counting on you from now on...!"

    A bit of gratitude toward the Saintess was in order.

    By studying her, we might find a way to fight against those monsters.

    She was truly a Saintess¡ªa ray of hope for humanity facing impending doom.

    So, I resolved to treat her well from now on, putting aside my fears¡­

    "I¡¯m back¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    *Step step step.* *Thud.*

    [The higher skill ''???'' smiles warmly, saying you¡¯ve done well.]

    "Eek."

    ...And my fears returned. Still terrifying. PTSD kicked back in.

    "Stay calm. She''s a precious sample. A valuable research sample¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    *Ding.*

    [The skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' presses its squishy cheeks in shock!]

    [It scolds you, asking what you''re nning to do to its mother...]

    [The higher skill ''???'' chuckles and tells it to let things be.]

    "Kong and the others are just chatting like it¡¯s nothing¡­ they look like mother and son."

    "Now that you mention it, her expression does look quite motherly."

    "They¡¯replete opposites in appearance, though."

    While Kong and my wives peacefully chatted, I couldn''t enjoy the gathering at all. The "hypnosis breeder guy" barely made it out alive.

    * * *

    After the gathering, we decided to spend the night at a hotel before heading back to Korea. After all, we had just spent ten hours fighting in an S-rank Gate.

    A long, rxing bath and a good night''s rest were in order.

    "Where¡¯s the hotel?"

    "High Priest Ellington offered his hotel. Right?"

    "Yes, we have reserved the Presidential Suite for you. I¡¯ll personally escort you, so please restfortably without any worries, Sir Seongja."

    The room prepared for us was top-notch.

    A hotel suite fit for a president.

    Of course, for S-ranks like me, my master, and Kong, this was the usual.

    It was nothing for a chaebol heiress like Sia either¡­

    "Presidential Suite? Why such a grand name?"

    *Taptap, taptap.*

    "...Is this a hotel? It looks more like a pce!"

    But for Alice, who was innocent and modest, it would be a special experience.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of my wife hopping around in joy¡ªit was utterly adorable and endearing.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go and get some rest¡­."

    *Suddenly.*

    "Sir Yoojin, Awakener Bozzi Kong, and Awakener Ninomiya Aika, I¡¯m sorry, but it looks like you won¡¯t be able to leave right away."

    "What? Why?"

    "There¡¯s a crowd gathered in front of the White House that we can¡¯t control. It¡¯s unlikely any vehicle could move through."

    ...Smile gone.

    Seriously? We save them, and they block the way?

    Well, I had a sense of what was going on.

    Probably a gathering of people with severe mental illnesses.

    "Bring out Yoojin! We have the right to be treated, too!"

    They must be shouting something like that.

    Add to that the onlookers hoping to catch a glimpse of me and the reporters wanting photos.

    Outside was likely aplete sea of people, too overwhelming even for the police to disperse quickly.

    "What would you like to do? If you wish, we can arrange a secret exit."

    "No need. Disciple, leave it to me. I¡¯ll make them scatter in three minutes."

    There were three ways to deal with this.

    First, politely ept the White House¡¯s offer and take a detour around the crowd.

    Second, use the strategic nuke, "Aika," and break through by force.

    Finally¡­

    "Master, you pushed yourself hard today. I¡¯ll handle it. You should rest."

    "Hmm? What are you nning?"

    "I¡¯ll go out front. Some of them must genuinely need my help; I can¡¯t just ignore them and leave."

    Somehow, I had to confront them head-on.

    Sure, most of them probably weren¡¯t in immediate danger¡­

    But there were probably a few who were hanging by a thread.

    People who¡¯d die without my help.

    I couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye and escape.

    Besides, if I sent my master out front?

    People would start yelling, "The Japanese are here to settle the score for Hiroshima and Nagasaki!"

    And most importantly,

    ''This is the perfect opportunity. I¡¯ll get some work done while I¡¯m here.''

    A packed crowd.

    An ideal setting for a hypnosis showcase.

    There was "work" to be done in these conditions.

    I couldn¡¯t let this chance slip by.

    *Grin.*

    "I¡¯ll be done in an hour. Is that alright?"

    So, just bear with it for an hour.

    I¡¯ll handle everything, and then we can head to the hotel.

    And my wives¡¯ reactions?

    "My disciple is truly admirable. So noble."

    "Honestly, you¡¯re so kind it¡¯s a problem."

    "Yoojin, let me know if you need a trantor!"

    Master smiled warmly, proud of me.

    Sia shrugged with an expression of reluctant eptance.

    Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled, eager to help.

    ...Even though they must¡¯ve wanted to go to the hotel right away. They¡¯re all so kind-hearted. I love them more than anything.

    With that, my resolve strengthened.

    *Step... shuffle shuffle.*

    "Whoa, it¡¯s Yoojin!"

    "Please, Sir Yoojin, Saintess, bless my child!"

    "Sir Yoojin! The chairman of Trumpet Corporation will pay you ten million dors to cure his wife¡¯s dementia¡­!"

    The entrance of the White House was a chaotic scene of crowds.

    But even in front of them, I didn¡¯t falter.

    I took a deep breath and¡­

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªEVERYBODY, CALM DOWN!!!!!"

    *Ding.*

    [The skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' starts blowing a whistle, directing traffic!]

    Mass hypnosis.

    I poured my magical power into my voice, sending it directly into the minds of the crowd.

    Did it work?

    [Arge number of targets are affected by ''ordinary'' hypnosis.]

    *Silence.*

    ''It¡¯s working perfectly~.''

    The moring crowd went silent.

    Against people like Sibyl, sure, I¡¯d struggle. But generally, my hypnosis is wless.

    With a snap, I can control people just like that.

    Of course, this hypnosis wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Putting this many people under a perfect hypnotic state was a bit much with my current magical power.

    Ten seconds at most, probably.

    But that was all I needed.

    "High Priest Ellington, if you please!"

    "Yes¡­ everyone, Assembly of the Lord!"

    *Ding.*

    "Your protest is over!!"

    "From now on, this area is under the control of the Assembly of the Lord!"

    The pre-arranged signal.

    Members of the Assembly, who had mingled in the crowd, sprang into action.

    Thanks to them, the chaotic scene quickly settled down.

    "This¡­ is¡­."

    "Sir Yoojin, what about the patients pleading for treatment?"

    "Gather those who are on the verge of death without treatment. Healing everyone is impossible."

    "Understood. Please wait five minutes."

    A few minutester, a line of patients stood before me.

    About one hundred of them.

    "Those who aren¡¯t in immediate danger, please step back. If you don¡¯t die now, turn back."

    [The skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' waves goodbye, saying, "See you next time if there¡¯s a chance."]

    Thirty people remained, those in critical condition.

    It would only take about ten minutes to heal them.

    "Alice, what¡¯s this person¡¯s diagnosis?"

    "Um, one moment¡­ how do I say this in Korean¡­?"

    *Ding.*

    [The skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' wipes its brow with pride, happy to finally be doing good after all the trouble it¡¯s caused for its master.]

    "Oh my, I can move¡­!"

    "Honey, you¡¯re back to your senses? Honey!!"

    And thus, an impromptu hypnosis showcase was born.

    Anorexia nervosa, catatonia, and more.

    Nearly thirty patients with untreatable illnesses passed before me.

    One who couldn¡¯t eat a bite, now smacking his lips as if he were hungry.

    Another, whose muscles had seized up, now taking deep breaths in relief.

    One patient who believed himself dead, insisting he needed to be "dealt with"¡­

    "Get a grip. You¡¯re not a corpse yet."

    "R-right. I¡¯m not a corpse!"

    With one line mixed with hypnosis, he snapped out of it.

    ¡­It was called Cotard¡¯s syndrome or something. There are all sorts of strange illnesses.

    Thest patient took a bit out of me.

    *Whispers and murmurs.*

    "Did you see that? A madman became sane in an instant!"

    "And thatte-stage Huntington''s patient is in tears? Someone who couldn¡¯t even move¡­."

    "It¡¯s a miracle. A miracle¡­!!"

    Of course, I only felt a little worn out.

    But the crowd was buzzing, busy capturing the scene on their phones.

    Some even apuded, calling it a miracle.

    It was exactly the reaction I¡¯d hoped for.

    *Snap.*

    "What¡¯s that cute thing on his head?"

    "Oh my god, did you see him making a V-sign at us?"

    "So cute!"

    "¡­¡­."

    ''If only the Saintess hadn¡¯t been sitting on my head, this would¡¯ve been perfect.''

    She took a bit of the impact away, sitting atop my head. But oh well.

    Then, I cleared my throat slowly.

    Time to aplish what I¡¯d nned by creating this entire spectacle.

    "Ah, ahem

    . I apologize for not being able to treat more of you due to the Gate raid."

    And with everyone¡¯s attention on me¡­

    "I¡¯ll treat the rest of you if I have the opportunity. I¡¯lle back to America again."

    *Pause.*

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªAs a gesture of respect toward President Morrison, who always strives for America and all of humanity."

    I slipped in some praise for the President, cing a hand over my heart in respect.

    ¡­It was a bit sudden, but it was something I had to do.

    Actually, the whole point of this show was for this.

    President Morrison¡­ as I recalled, he¡¯d narrowly lost re-election in my first life.

    But would I let a partner on the same boat get tossed out in just four years?

    This Yoojin will fully back you.

    When the next electiones around, I¡¯ll swing by the U.S. again with another treatment showcase. Let¡¯s aim for a second term.

    Keep up the good work until your hair turns gray.

    This action was my way of boosting his approval rating, even a little.

    The crowd was thrilled¡­

    *Rustle rustle.*

    "What did he just say?"

    "He seemed to express support for President Morrison¡­?"

    "He just said he supports him."

    "Call the political desk immediately! Now!"

    "¡­¡­?"

    The crowd was delighted.

    But the reporters¡¯ eyes changedpletely.

    They had the look of hyenas spotting prey.

    "Huh? What¡¯s happening all of a sudden¡­."

    "You idiot! What nonsense are you spouting?!"

    "Kong?"

    "Let me rify¡ªthis is simply his personal respect for President Morrison, without any political intent. And now we¡¯ll be returning to Korea!"

    *Grabbed and dragged.*

    Kong hauled me off.

    He only let go after tossing me into the car where the others were waiting.

    "Haa, were you just trying to bait the press while I can¡¯t use foresight? Hungry for attention, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Isn¡¯t it fine? He¡¯s not even our country¡¯s president. I just said I respect the U.S. President¡­."

    "This is America, you fool."

    "...Oh."

    Only then did I realize.

    To me, it was just ament about someone like a historical figure, since he wasn¡¯t my country¡¯s leader¡­

    But we were in America.

    The media interest in my words would be unmatched.

    ¡­I could kiss any hopes of a peaceful hotel stay goodbye.

    "Everyone, we¡¯ll head straight to Korea instead of the hotel, before the media shows up."

    "Our Assembly can hold them back¡­."

    "If we wait even one night, it¡¯ll be toote. We need to get out before his blunder hits the news."

    As expected, Kong immediately decided to head to the airport.

    Better to deal with the media storm from afar than while still in the U.S.

    I hung my head.

    I felt terrible for my wives.

    "...Well, uh. Sorry."

    "I don¡¯t mind, disciple. American food doesn¡¯t suit me anyway, so heading back to Korea is fine."

    "I¡¯m alright, too. I¡¯d rather get back and study for my midterms."

    Thankfully, my master and Sia seemed genuinely fine.

    Neither seemed particrly eager to stay in the U.S. any longer.

    The problem was¡­

    *Slump.*

    "...Alice. I¡¯m especially sorry. You must have been looking forward to it."

    Alice, the only one who¡¯d been excited about the hotel.

    I couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye.

    I felt so guilty for disappointing my eager wife that my heart¡­

    "I actually prefer it this way."

    "...What?"

    "You know that suite they prepared? It felt a bit overwhelming. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep in a ce like that."

    Just as my heart started aching with guilt,

    a cheerful voice swept over me like a breeze.@@novelbin@@

    I actually prefer it.

    Slowly, I lifted my head.

    I met Alice¡¯s gaze.

    *Smile.*

    "I¡¯d much rather snuggle up with Yoojin on the ne!"

    "A-Aliceee¡­!"

    What is this? My wife, she¡¯s too sweet.

    Can a person be this kind?

    No. Impossible. She¡¯s an angel.

    *Hug.*

    "Next time, I¡¯ll take you somewhere a hundred times better¡­."

    I made a promise.

    To give my adorable, innocent princess an experience far better than any hotel.

    "¡­¡­!!!? A hotel, yo...!!?"

    "Disciple? What did you just say?"

    "Yoojin, why only her?"

    "Oh."

    ...Right. They¡¯re all princesses.

    In the end, I only managed to escape after promising each of my wives something equally as luxurious as a hotel.

    "What about me, huh?"

    "Necromancer."

    "...This punk, hitting me with a cheap shot."

    I ignored Kong, as always.

    Why are you trying to butt into a conversation with my wives?

    No guys allowed here, man.

    * * *

    After themotion settled,

    we hurried to board the ne and left the U.S.

    The moment they took their seats, my wives¡¯ eyes started to close.

    The fatigue from the Gate raid was finally catching up.

    "Now that I¡¯m rxed, I¡¯m so tired¡­."

    "Let¡¯s sleep¡­ It¡¯s a ten-hour flight to Korea¡­."

    *Drift.*

    Yoojin also nodded off.

    He didn¡¯t even know when or how he fell asleep.

    *Scoot, snug.*

    [The higher skill ''???'' res up, saying the real work starts now.]

    [The skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' waves itsfy goalkeeper gloves, saying, "Just leave it to me."]

    ''The Saintess is climbing onto my head again¡­ But whatever, I¡¯ll just sleep.''

    The only thing he remembered was the Saintess crawling over his head.

    "Huhu, hehe¡­."

    *Snooze¡­ ding!!*

    [The skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' tosses its 100th yellow card at the one shamelessly breaking the rules!!!]

    [The higher skill ''???'' is shocked, wondering if this is how far they¡¯d go.]

    Yoojin had no idea about the little war happening throughout the flight.

 Chapter 120

    On the ne heading back to Korea.

    Most of the Awakeners were fast asleep, as if dead.

    After a grueling ten-hour raid in an S-rank Gate,

    who wouldn¡¯t be exhausted?

    Even Yoojin and Kong had fallen asleep as soon as they sat down.

    *Toss and turn.*

    "Ugh, I can¡¯t sleep¡­."

    Yet, one person remained awake, unable to sleep.

    Alice frowned slightly, truly tired and wanting to fall asleep right away.

    But no matter how hard she tried, sleep wouldn¡¯te.

    "If I could just read about ten chapters, I¡¯d probably drift off."

    The reason for her insomnia? She hadn¡¯t had a chance to read her favorite type ofics.

    ...It was a unique reason, but she had her reasons.

    Ever since meeting Yoojin, nights had be her time for exploration.

    An exploration of the vast world called "Eyeball," as she dubbed her guilty pleasure.

    So, before falling asleep, she would usually read theseics.

    At least an hour¡¯s worth, sometimes several hours if the story was good.

    She¡¯d been following this routine for almost seven weeks now.

    But tonight, going to sleep without reading?

    It just didn¡¯t feel right.

    She kept thinking, *I should check if anything new was uploaded.*

    *I need to see that series with the locked rooms you can¡¯t escape without¡­ you know¡­*

    Such thoughts kept swirling in her mind.

    A reason that was, in many ways, very typical of her.

    *If I just lower the brightness and read it secretly¡­.*

    *Shuffle.*

    "Zzz¡­"

    "¡­¡­."

    ''There¡¯s no way I can read this next to Yoojin!''

    But Yoojin was sleeping soundly beside her.

    She couldn¡¯t just read her "Eyeball"icsfortably by his side.

    Even for her, reading something like that next to him was a bit too embarrassing¡­

    [Next time, I¡¯ll take you to an even nicer ce¡­]

    ''Hmm¡­ maybe it¡¯s okay if I read it? Yoojin did say he¡¯d take me to a nice hotel.''

    Alice was about to feel embarrassed, but only for a moment.

    Her thoughts reached a rather odd conclusion.

    *He said he¡¯d take me to a nice hotel, didn¡¯t he?*

    *He must know what that implies.*

    Unless he¡¯s somehow under hypnosis to be clueless, he has to understand what that means.

    Of course, knowing Yoojin, he probably meant it in the most innocent way possible.

    If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, she could clear it upter.

    ''How could we *not* end up¡­ you know, doing that?''

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªFor Alice, it was the perfect opportunity.

    Going to a hotel together? Just the two of them?

    Surely this wasn¡¯t just her misunderstanding.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she was obsessed with herics; any normal woman would think the same. Absolutely.

    Granted, she was aware it might be a misunderstanding, but¡­

    [But what about Sia? Do you love Yoojin too?]

    [Of course I do. As a man.]

    ''Besides, I¡¯m on a tight schedule here.''

    After all, Sia had dropped a bombshell at the end of the S-rank Gate raid.

    She¡¯d dered her feelings, saying she liked Yoojin and nned to confess.

    From Alice¡¯s perspective, it was only natural to feel anxious.

    She had the support of her British friends, her mother, even Lady Ryu Soo-yeon, who all rooted for her.

    She had to start dating Yoojin to meet their expectations.

    But now Sia was nning to confess?

    Sure, Sia might becking in some areas, but she was Korean like Yoojin.

    Same age, wealthy, and likely to catch Yoojin¡¯s interest with a confession.

    "So¡­."

    *Gulp.*

    "I¡¯ll just have to make my move first."

    With everything lining up, Alice resolved firmly.

    She would be with Yoojin before Sia had a chance.

    After all, Yoojin was a man, wasn¡¯t he?

    If she subtly teased him while pretending to misunderstand?

    If she outright invited him instead of being coy like before?

    No matter how much restraint Yoojin had, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    And once they shared a night together, he¡¯d probably take responsibility.

    In her mind, this race would be won by whoever made the first move.

    *Swish.*

    "So, this is just practice for oveing embarrassment. Think of it as training, Alice!"

    After a long internal debate, she finally reached for her phone.

    She and Yoojin were bound to cross that line eventually.

    Despite her embarrassment, she braced herself and opened "Eyeball."

    As she dimmed the screen and prepared to dive into her favoriteic series¡­

    *Suddenly.*

    "What are you doing while your disciple is asleep?"

    "¡­¡­!!!!!?"

    ...Just as she was about to immerse herself, a voice interrupted.

    Someone, who wasn¡¯t asleep, was watching her with sharp violet eyes.

    "Get some rest."

    "Well, it¡¯s just that¡­ I can¡¯t sleep."

    "Insomnia? No wonder you¡¯ve been restless for a while."

    "Yes. I¡¯ll be careful not to wake Yoojin, so please just ignore it."

    But Alice resisted.

    This might be her only chance to read "Eyeball" while next to Yoojin.

    An opportunity like this to strengthen her tolerance for embarrassment was rare.

    If she kept the brightness low enough, it wouldn¡¯t wake Yoojin.

    In fact, it wouldn¡¯t wake anyone. She¡¯d keep perfectly silent.

    "So¡­."

    "I¡¯ll put you to sleep. Have sweet dreams."

    *Whoosh.*

    But Aika showed no mercy.

    She plucked a hair from her head and blew gently in Alice¡¯s direction.

    The magicden strand of hair floated toward Alice¡­

    *Thwack.*

    "¡­Urk."

    And struck the back of her neck.

    A sound like a leather drum echoed briefly as her body slumped to the side.

    *Thud.*

    "¡­¡­."

    "Mmm¡­."

    Alice ended up asleep, leaning over,

    her hand resting on Sia¡¯s exposed thigh beside her.

    It was a sight that could make even a pr bear shed tears.

    Of course, Aika paid it no mind.

    *Grin.*

    ''I kept watching her, wondering when she¡¯d fall asleep¡­ turns out it was just insomnia. I should have helped sooner. We both went through unnecessary trouble.''

    A smile of satisfaction crept onto her face.

    She was relieved that everyone was finally asleep.

    The reason she¡¯d waited was¡­

    ''Disciple, I¡¯ve been waiting a long time!''

    Her disciple, Yoojin.

    My dear disciple went through so much today.

    He even called me a "delicate woman."

    He handled the S-rank Gate effortlessly.

    He was so endearing today, truly.

    But what about Yoojin himself?

    It was obvious. His strained muscles were practically screaming.

    He might not show it, but¡­

    He¡¯d fallen asleep the moment he sat down, so he had to be exhausted.

    ''You must be tired, so as your master, I¡¯ll give you a special treat. You¡¯ll feel light as a feather when you wake up.''

    So, as a good master, she would give him a massage.

    Loosen his muscles, restore his energy pathways.

    While he was asleep, when no one else was watching.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd she¡¯d hold him close while she did it.

    *Gulp.*

    ''He¡¯ll sleep better in my arms anyway. I can even be his pillow.''

    After a faint sound of her swallowing, she reached toward Yoojin.

    With her disciple fast asleep, she intended to scoop him up and hold him close.

    To hold him tight while gently kneading his muscles as he slept.

    The pure heart of a master caring for her disciple.

    At least, that¡¯s what Aika thought.

    And then¡­

    "¡­¡­."

    *Ding.*

    [The higher skill ''???'' res, saying ¡°Mom isn¡¯t asleep yet!¡±]

    [The skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' rushes in with its goalkeeper gloves on!]

    The Saintess, also awake, sprang into action.

    Her gaze turned to Aika, ready to wield Yoojin¡¯s power of Complete Hypnosis.

    Suddenly struck by hypnosis, what would Aika do?

    "Hehe, my dear disciple, I¡¯ll make youfortable right away¡­."

    *Ding.*

    [Complete Hypnosis snaps back!]

    [With a surprised ¡°Huh?!", it falls back on its butt.]

    [It marvels at the tenacity of human nature.]

    Completely ignored.

    Aika didn¡¯t even realize she¡¯d been nearly hypnotized and continued her actions.

    Her hand reached toward¡­ the zipper on his tracksuit.

    The zipper slid down with a *zip*.

    The sound marked the oue of round one: Aika versus Complete Hypnosis.

    ''I¡¯d better touch his bare skin than over his clothes¡­''

    "¡­¡­."

    *Ding.*

    [The higher skill ''???'' ps its hands.]

    [Complete Hypnosis, which had flown far away, nowes charging back!]

    [With a short, fierce ¡°Hyaaah!¡± it tackles Aika¡¯s mind.]

    Round two began immediately.

    Complete Hypnosis threw itself at Aika¡¯s mind,ining, *Hey, that¡¯s a foul!*

    ''Wait. Isn¡¯t this kind of sexual assault?''

    [Complete Hypnosis grins slyly, saying it did it!]

    ''Eh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a woman, so this should be eptable.''

    [Complete Hypnosis clings to a gori-like spirit and is dragged away.]

    [The yellow cards stuffed in its pocket flutter pathetically to the ground.]

    [The higher skill ''???'' sighs, muttering ¡°Oh dear¡­¡±]

    But Aika remained unfazed.

    She ced her hand on Yoojin¡¯s abs, beginning a touch disguised as a ¡°massage.¡±

    Her mouth even fell open a bit as she gazed at him.

    "Hehe¡­."

    ''My disciple, I could carry him away and he wouldn¡¯t notice¡­ Maybe he wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter what I did?''

    [Complete Hypnosis puffs up its cheeks in frustration, grumbling.]

    [It huffs, saying, *Fine, go ahead. I can just wake him up.*]

    [Complete Hypnosis initiates n B, the forced awakening n.]

    With renewed determination, Complete Hypnosis ran back.

    Its short legs dashed across the mental realm.

    A skill it rarely used unless necessary.

    The n to simply wake its master.

    ''I¡¯ll just pick him up and¡­.''

    *Lift.*

    But Aika, oblivious, kept moving.

    She slipped her hand under her sleeping disciple, ready to lift him up to her chest.

    Unaware that Yoojin was about to wake up in one second.

    [Complete Hypnosis sounds the rm, shouting ¡°Emergency~!!¡±]

    [A low-energy siren, personally recorded, ys with a deted ¡°Wee-oo, wee-oo.¡±]

    "Mmm¡­?"

    Yoojin¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    His mind, submerged in sleep, began to resurface.

    Where am I right now?

    And what¡¯s that pressing against my¡­?

    *Thwack.*

    "¡­Ouch."

    *Rest easy, disciple. Sorry for waking you. Sleep well.*

    His eyelids, almost lifted, returned to their ce.

    The culprit? Aika, who had instinctively swatted him away.

    Her loyalty to her disciple even justified a bit of violence.

    [Complete Hypnosis, infuriated, hops around, throwing its 100th yellow card at her!]

    Yoojin¡¯s mental realm was once again in turmoil¡­

    But what could Complete Hypnosis do?

    Tiny, cute, two-dimensional Complete Hypnosis.

    Up against that cruel, powerful gori of a spirit.

    Complete Hypnosis could do nothing but watch its master getting kneaded¡­

    [The higher skill ''???'' smiles, saying you¡¯re struggling alone.]

    [Complete Hypnosis sighs, realizing how hard it is without its master.]

    [''???'' pats itfortingly.]

    At that moment, someone grinned within Yoojin¡¯s mental realm.

    From a cage bound by two remaining locks, a delicate hand reached out.

    Unlike Complete Hypnosis, it was a long, slender, beautiful hand.

    And then¡­

    ¡º¡ª¡ª¡ªCome here.¡»

    A voice, unlike the usual system notification, echoed through his mind.

    [Complete Hypnosis races forward!]

    *Tap-tap* sounds echo.

    [Complete Hypnosis makes contact with ''???''.]

    *sh.*

    Then, ''???'' pressed its fingers into the soft, squishy cheeks of Complete Hypnosis.@@novelbin@@

    Above Yoojin¡¯s head, the Saintess¡¯s eyes glowed.

    Golden, like when Yoojin used his hypnosis powers.

    At the same time, her pupils split vertically.

    With a suddenly intimidating expression, the Saintess looked down at Aika.

    ¡º¡ª¡ª¡ªYou smell.¡»

    *Poof.*

    With that single word, she returned to her usual innocent smile.

    In the mental realm, ''???'' and Complete Hypnosis exchanged a thumbs-up.

    Only Aika was affected.

    ''Your neck must be sore, right? Sorry about that. But I¡¯ll cushion you with my chest¡­.''

    *Pause.*

    ''Wait. Did his nose just twitch?''

    Just as she was about to ce Yoojin on her chest,

    Aika, remembering something, stopped for a moment.

    And then,

    "¡­¡­!!!!"

    *Swift.*

    She carefullyid him back down.

    A rare act for Aika, who had been eagerly awaiting this moment.

    But she had no choice.

    She¡¯d just realized¡­

    She hadn¡¯t showered yet.

    Ever since entering the Gate until now.

    *Do I smell? I don¡¯t sweat, so it should be fine¡­ but, oh, I was embarrassed earlier because Yoojin called me delicate!*

    *Frantically.*

    That was why Aika stopped her advances.

    She was embarrassed that he might catch a whiff of her sweat.

    She didn¡¯t want him burying his face in her possibly sweaty chest.

    Complete Hypnosis and ''???'' were both pleased¡­

    [Complete Hypnosis smiles, saying ¡°Mom¡¯s the best¡­¡±]

    *Stretch. Rub rub.*

    *Ew, it¡¯s so damp¡­ I should clean up¡­.*

    "¡­¡­!!!!"

    [Complete Hypnosis stopsughing in shock!!]

    [''???'' gasps, stunned by her actions!!]

    They were horrified midugh.

    Neither had expected Aika to start wiping herself off.

    *If I just clean this, it should be fine, right? Disciple, hang on. I¡¯ll freshen up¡­.*

    [''???'' reaches out in panic!]

    [Complete Hypnosis groans, saying *You reek, you gori!!*]

    ''Once you start noticing, it just keeps bothering you¡­ I don¡¯t have any perfume, do I?''

    [Complete Hypnosis feigns gagging, pretending to retch.]

    And so, a tiny war, known only to the Saintess, continued for another hour.

    Until Aika finally gave up and fell asleep.

    [Complete Hypnosis whines, saying *Mom, I don¡¯t like her¡­*]

    [''???'' says it¡¯s a bit scary, waving its hand in worry.]

    [*What kind of candidate for transcendence is this? This world really is falling apart,* it mutters, shaking its head.]

    Unaware, Aika¡¯s reputation plummeted.

    * * *

    A whileter.

    "I¡¯m home, Haru~."

    "Dad, you¡¯re back early¡­."

    A father-daughter reunion had arrived.

    *Freeze.*

    "Dad, did you bring back a sibling from America?"

    "Oh, this? She¡¯s called the Saintess. I saved her from a Gate."

    "Congrattions on your wedding¡­?"

    "Where¡¯d you get that idea, Haru?"

    It was not the touching reunion one might expect.

 Chapter 121

    After a full eight hours of uninterrupted sleep,

    as much as I wanted to keep sleeping, I had no choice but to wake up.

    And that was because of Sia.

    "You fox, where do you think you''re touching!?"

    *Smack!*

    "Aaahhh!?"

    Sia¡¯s sharp voice and the sound of a fierce p, followed by Alice¡¯s scream.

    How could I not wake up after hearing that?

    "What¡¯s going on!?"

    "Well, when I woke up, this fox¡¯s hand was somewhere it shouldn¡¯t be¡­."

    "H-Hold on! I¡­ wait, when did I fall asleep?"

    "¡­¡­."

    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t anything serious.

    Apparently, Alice¡¯s hand had ended up a little too deep between Sia¡¯s thighs,

    which startled Sia enough to give her a p.

    ...Honestly, Alice had a habit of moving her hands around in her sleep, even before the regression.

    Whenever we slept together, I¡¯d wake up to find her hand drifting over to my crotch¡­ sometimes even inside my underwear.

    A peculiar sleep habit, truly.

    *nce.*

    ''Maybe I should stay out of this¡­.''

    I wanted to defend her, but I decided against it.

    What if Sia asked, "Why do you know about her sleep habits? Are you a pervert?"

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to respond.

    Instead, I turned my attention to my master, who was seated nearby.

    "Did you sleep well, Master? Master?"

    "¡­Good morning."

    My master was sitting a little farther away from me,

    almost as if something about me smelled.

    ¡­Well, considering I just woke up, maybe that wasn¡¯t too surprising.

    For someone as neat as her, it must have been a bit much.

    I quickly got up to wash up,

    borrowing some mouthwash from Kong.

    *Gurgle, gurgle.*

    "Spit¡­ Ugh, my whole body is sore."

    "Didn¡¯t you sleep well? This ne should be prettyfortable for sleeping."

    "I must have slept in a weird position. My neck is so stiff. And there¡¯s muscle pain too."

    Even washing my face wasn¡¯t easy.

    It felt like I¡¯d been hit with a wooden bat in the neck¡­

    *Throb.*

    ''It¡¯s not as bad as when I kissed Sia, but my body really feels strained¡­''

    The muscle soreness was so intense that even the slightest movement made my eyes water.

    But why was I hurting so much?

    Thanks to my "Indomitable" trait, I usually don¡¯t feel much pain.

    We did go through a lot yesterday, but still¡­

    It almost reminded me of how sore I was after that kiss with Sia.

    *Pat, pat.*

    [The higher skill ''???'' pats you apologetically, as if to say sorry for the strain.]

    ''The Saintess is on my head again, first thing in the morning.''

    I felt a soft patting sensation on my head.

    I looked up to see the Saintess with her hands sped, giving me an apologetic look.

    Was she saying sorry for sitting on my head all night?

    Kong and I exchanged nces.

    "Hey, she seems pretty intelligent, doesn¡¯t she?"

    "She understands what I say. I¡¯ve tested it in Vietnamese, English, and Korean."

    "It¡¯d be great if she could actually speak."

    "She doesn¡¯t open her mouth at all. That¡¯s consistent with what the Order of the Lord said about her."

    The Order of the Lord described the Saintess as silent but somehow able to convey her intentions.

    ¡­Did they mean shemunicated through bodynguage?

    Just to be sure, I decided to test it myself.

    "Saintess, are you close to that transcendentdy? Nod if yes, shake if no, or shrug if it¡¯splicated."

    "¡­¡­."

    *Ding.*

    [''???'' looks away, as if it¡¯s tooplicated to exin.]

    "Guess we still can¡¯tmunicate."

    It was confirmed:municating with the Saintess wasn¡¯t possible.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand us; she just didn¡¯t seem to want to talk.

    I let out a sigh.

    I had no idea how I was supposed to report on her to my superior, Director Seol Hayeon.

    ''If I report this to that old hag, she might just tell me to get rid of this dangerous thing.''

    If I reported her normally, she¡¯d likely tell me to discard it, questioning why I¡¯d even picked it up.

    But exining her true value¡ªthat she could be a precious sample for preparing against EX-rank Gates?

    ''Telling the old hag who¡¯s about to retire that in 15 years we¡¯re all going to die feels too cruel.''

    It didn¡¯t seem fair to dump that on a woman who¡¯s close to retirement, ready to enjoy a peaceful life.

    It would ruin her golden years.

    Keeping quiet felt like the better option.

    "How should I report this¡­ should I mention the Order of the Lord?"

    "Is this about the Saintess?"

    "Yeah. We¡¯re going to be coborating with the U.S. on research about her, but it¡¯d be a problem if the director wants her gone."

    I decided to consult Kong,

    who¡¯s great at handling situations like this.

    "Want me toe with you?"

    "For real? You don¡¯t need to head back to Vietnam right away?"

    "We¡¯ll arrive in Korea in the evening. I can stay for a night and return after that."

    "Kong¡­!!"

    He¡¯s really helping me out. This is what friends are for.

    Kong, I¡¯m counting on you.

    * * *

    "Yoojin, what¡¯s that thing?"

    "Director Seol Hayeon. She¡¯s called the Saintess, and¡ª"

    "Leave it. Don¡¯t bring strange things back."

    "¡­¡­."

    Guess it was my mistake to trust Kong.

    We¡¯d barely arrived in Korea around 10 PM, sent my wives off to rest, and went straight to the director with Kong.

    Only to be met with her disinterested face.

    She was even wearing pajama pants.

    "What reason do you have for visiting at this hour?"

    "It¡¯s an important report."

    "My intuition tells me there¡¯s nothing to worry about."

    Her uninterested gaze turned to the Saintess on my head.

    She looked at her as if she were just a street cat, showing no sign of feeling any danger.

    ¡­Kong and I exchanged worried nces.

    [Hey, Kong. Has the old hag finally lost it? Does she really feel nothing from this dangerous being?]

    [It¡¯d be great if she¡¯d gone senile¡­ Yoojin, try hypnotizing her.]

    [Alright, one sec.]

    *Ding.*

    [Complete Hypnosis yawns, looking unimpressed.]

    [Failed to activate.]

    [It¡¯s not that it was blocked; it¡¯s like it didn¡¯t work at all.]

    [She¡¯s ignoring even an EX-rank skill? This is nuts.]

    We inadvertently discovered the Saintess¡¯s second trait:

    Herplete immunity to abilities.

    Neither my hypnosis nor the director¡¯s sensory "intuition" worked on her.

    Not to mention Kong¡¯s vision of the future during the S-rank Gate raid.

    In his vision, I¡¯d been seen trembling "alone."

    In reality, the Saintess had been with me.

    Which meant his "Future Sight" likely didn¡¯t work on her either.

    This being was stranger than I¡¯d expected.

    "So, actually, she¡­."

    Kong and I hastily exined the situation.

    The Saintess was an entity immune to all abilities and physical attacks alike¡ªa being beyond normal understanding.

    How did the director respond to our report?

    "A Saintess brought by a transcendent? Immune to attacks and abilities, you say? Interesting."

    *Pat, pat.*

    "Hmm. It¡¯s true. She¡¯s untouchable, like a ghost."

    She ced a hand on my head to confirm the Saintess¡¯s immunity to physical attacks.

    *Pat, pat.*

    "But she can touch me¡­ indeed. If she wanted, she could even kill me. She¡¯s definitely a being beyond the natural order."

    After confirming the Saintess¡¯s potential threat, my expression grew tense.

    Knowing how dangerous she was, the director might want to discard her.

    I¡¯d have to persuade her for the sake of research¡­

    "I¡¯ll change my directive. The responsibility of managing the unidentified creature, the ¡®Saintess,¡¯ falls to Yoojin. Handle it as you see fit."

    "¡­¡­?"

    I was about to convince her¡­ but instead, she gave me full authority.

    "Director Seol Hayeon, are you sure? She¡¯s¡­."

    "Whether I¡¯m sure or not, what can I do with a ghostly being that can¡¯t be captured? Should I call a shaman for an exorcism?"

    "Still, she¡¯s unlike anything we¡¯ve ever encountered¡­."

    "New things are bound to challenge our assumptions. Like when Gates suddenly appeared forty years ago."

    "Oh."

    It suddenly made sense.

    The director¡¯s perspective was fundamentally different from ours.

    The Saintess¡¯s traits defied modern understanding¡­

    but for the director, who had already lived through a chaotic era?

    Ugh, things were calm for a while, but now it¡¯s starting up again.

    She didn¡¯t know what the Saintess was exactly, but as long as there was no immediate danger, she figured it was best to leave her alone.

    Wisdom that onlyes with age.

    "I hear she only sticks to you, which is convenient. Make sure to manage her well so there¡¯s no trouble."

    "¡­¡­."

    Just as I was about to admire her wisdom, she had to hit me with a low blow.

    I couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "Why the face? Looking like you¡¯ve bitten into a lemon."

    "Having something unknown stuck to a precious student¡¯s head. I thought you¡¯d at least show a bit of concern."

    Even now, I was scared the Saintess might turn my brain into mush.

    Learning how dangerous she

    was and still showing no concern at all?

    Does this olddy even care if I live or die?

    It felt a little unfair.

    Kong also nodded in agreement.

    He must¡¯ve thought the director was being a bit harsh too.

    Then, she¡­

    "You boys are all cowards. Might as well cut off your manhood."

    *Sigh.* *Pat, pat.*

    "Saintess? I heard you can understand speech. Come here."

    "¡­¡­?"

    She squatted down and patted the floor,

    like she was calling over a puppy.

    Kong and I looked at her in rm.

    What if the Saintess got angry?

    "Director, what if she gets upset and causes a rampage?"

    "Yoojin is right. You¡¯re handling her like a pet¡­."

    *Hop. Tap tap tap.*

    "Huh?"

    But the Saintess¡¯s response was unexpected.

    She hopped off my head and walked over to the director.

    The director¡¯s hand gently rested on her head.@@novelbin@@

    And there was no bloodshed.

    *Pat, pat.*

    "See? Does this one look troubled to you?"

    "That¡¯s¡­."

    "Has it ever attempted to harm you?"

    "Not yet, but¡­."

    "And what did you do? You¡¯ve both been afraid and cautious, as if it might kill you. Toward such a gentle being."

    The director¡¯s calm voice filled the room.

    The soft sound of her petting the Saintess served as background music.

    *Ding.*

    [''???'' says it¡¯s understandable for humans to react that way¡­.]

    "You could¡¯ve feared her when you first encountered her, but she¡¯s already shown she¡¯s harmless."

    "¡­¡­."

    "It¡¯smendable for an Awakened to be cautious of unidentified monsters. But aren¡¯t you both S-rank?"

    The director¡¯s voice grew even gentler.

    The wisdom of her 60 years of life.

    She shared a bit of that with us.

    *Pat, pat.*

    "Instead of fearing the unknown unconditionally, try to understand it. Just like I once did."

    "¡­¡­."

    *Ding.*

    [''???'' is greatly pleased, acknowledging the director¡¯s wisdom.]

    The Saintess also seemed to enjoy the petting and returned to us with a crossed-arm stance,

    as if asking, "Got it?"

    ¡­Tch. If anyone else said this, I¡¯d argue.

    But considering she¡¯s a living legend in Awakened history,

    the person who proved Awakened can be human too¡ªit was hard to disagree.

    In the end, Kong and I nodded.

    "I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ll make an effort."

    "It¡¯s probably not going to be easy¡­."

    "I know better than anyone that it¡¯s not easy. Just don¡¯t lose the effort to understand."

    [''???'' smiles gently, encouraging you to take it slow.]

    The director and the Saintess both smiled.

    Both had that warm, grandmotherly smile.

    * * *

    After deciding not to be overly wary of the Saintess,

    Kong and I quickly left the director¡¯s house.

    It was already 11 PM. We¡¯d napped on the ne and were refreshed, but it was bedtime for most people.

    "Then, we¡¯ll be on our way¡­."

    *Creak.*

    "Yaaawn¡­ Grandma, what¡¯s¡­ Dad?"

    "Oh."

    But it seemed we¡¯d been too noisy.

    Haru shuffled out in her pajamas.

    "Is that your adopted daughter?"

    "Yup. Haru, Dad¡¯s home~."

    I waved my hand.

    I¡¯d told her I¡¯d be gone for five days, but I¡¯d returned in less than three.

    I was certain she¡¯d run over, thrilled to see me.

    As expected, Haru beamed at me, saying¡­

    "Dad, you¡¯re back early."

    *Pause.*

    "Dad¡­ you went to America and brought back a little sister?"

    "¡­¡­?"

    She looked like she was about to hug me¡­ but instead, she pointed at the Saintess and started trembling.

    And as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, she kept rubbing herrge eyes over and over.

    Quite the sight to see.

    "Haru, I saved her from a Gate¡­."

    "Congrattions on your wedding¡­?"

    "¡­¡­."

    Well, I suppose she could think that.

    Wait. Does she think I made a baby in the Gate?

    Kong, the director, and I all broke into smiles.

    Haru¡¯s amusing misconception was just too cute.

    "It¡¯s not like that¡­."

    "Not congratting. Dad¡¯s mine. I oppose this marriage."

    "Haru?"

    "I oppose this marriage!!!"

    *Grab. Dash.*

    "Haru!!!?"

    It was cute until she tried to grab me and run away.

 Chapter 122

    As time rewinds a bit, Yujin was preparing to leave for the United States.

    In Korea, a certain controversy was brewing.

    It was a controversy surrounding Yujin.

    **[Yujin, S-rank 7th ce, controversy over S-rank gate expedition... Experts express concerns: ''This is an extremely dangerous decision'']**

    **[Seol Ha-yeon, controversy surrounding her supportivements for Yujin''s participation in the S-rank gate]**

    The level of the controversy was such that Yujin''s name was stered across various news outlets.

    It was hardly surprising.

    The next potential S-rank in Korea was throwing himself into the perilous depths of an S-rank gate in a distantnd.

    People couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was insane.

    Of course, their reactions would change the next day, transforming into a chorus of "I believed in him!!" But for now,

    the atmosphere at the Academy grew uneasy as a result. @@novelbin@@

    - **Churup.**

    ''That little rice cake. I told him he would die if he went¡­ If he dies, I¡¯ll just kill him. I¡¯ll cry for a day and then kill him.''

    Thanks to this, Winter was engulfed in worry.

    While they had synced up several times during gate expeditions...

    Wasn''t she significantly weaker inparison?

    Given that she was an A-rank at the very top, Yujin''s abilities were stillcking.

    And he was going to an S-rank gate?

    The kind of ce where even Seol Ha-yeon had to be cautious?

    No matter that Ninomiya was apanying him, it was nofort.

    In fact, it made her even more worried. If anything were to happen to him, Haru would be devastated.

    **[Woojooju, are you worried that Daddy might die?]**

    ''Daddy¡­ No, no!! What do you mean by that little rice cake being Daddy!! Get a grip, Winter!!''

    There was one more reason for her anxiety, but anyway.

    As a result, she continued to suffer from unease.

    Even her little sister, Haru, could feel it.

    ''Seriously. Why do I have to be so anxious because of that little rice cake¡­.''

    - **Churup, chup.**

    ''Looks like you want to see Daddy too, sis. Just like me.''

    During practice, Haru''s heart thudded painfully.

    It was because she thought of Daddy, Yujin.

    **[Just wait exactly five nights with your sister. Haru is a good girl, so you can wait, right?]**

    ''Daddy, you said five nights.''

    Yujin had asked her to wait just five nights, yet her reaction was excessively sensitive.

    But there was a reason for Haru to feel that way.

    Because she was¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªslowly regaining her memories.

    **[Just wait a hundred nights more, and Daddy wille.]**

    **[¡­It''s been a hundred nights. Liar.]**

    ''Daddy, what if he lies like that uncle?''

    During the recent terror incident,

    Haru''s hypnosis collided with brainwashing.

    As a result, a small crack formed in her hypnosis,

    and her mind began to self-repair through that crack.

    Living with her sister and so on.

    Only the happy memories of her current days were being brought up toplete the immature self called ''Haru.''

    Thanks to this, she recalled the man who had given her chocte in theb¡­

    - **Churup¡­ Chup.**

    ''Daddy is different. Daddy is Daddy, so he keeps promises with Haru¡­ unlike that bad uncle.''

    Where there is light, there is also darkness.

    Because of this, today she suffered from PTSD.

    The liar who said Daddy woulde after a hundred days.

    The real Daddy who said he woulde after five nights.

    The past moments kept ovepping with the present.

    This was the reason for Haru''s increasingly spoiled behavior.

    "Puha!! Haru, little rice cake. That''s enough for today."

    "Sis, just a little more."

    "What? Hey, we¡¯ve practiced for ten minutes already¡­ Ugh!!"

    - **Churup, churup.**

    Thanks to this, Winter was having a tough time,

    "Grandma. Let¡¯s all sleep together tonight."

    "Oh dear. Is Yujin that anxious about leaving?"

    "Yeah. I miss Daddy¡­"

    "They say nothing will happen. It¡¯s Yujin we¡¯re talking about; he¡¯lle back faster. He could show up tomorrow even?"

    "¡­¡­."

    "Oh my. Pleasey out the bedding in the living room."

    There was a mishap of the chairman awkwardly lying down on the living room floor due to his creaking spine, but¡­

    "Yawn¡­ Grandma, what are you doing¡­ Daddy?"

    "Haru, Daddy¡¯s here~."

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    Thanks to this, Haru gained maximum happiness amidst minimal anxiety.

    Winter, suffering from ack of oxygen, and Seol Ha-yeon, who was overexerting her back for her age,

    were both sure to be satisfied.

    And Haru ran to Daddy, who had kept his promise¡­

    "Daddy, you came back early this time¡­."

    - **Stop.**

    "Eh?"

    Just as she was about to hug him, her gaze slipped above Daddy''s head.

    She locked eyes with the Saintess, who had a surprised expression.

    A benevolent smile and pure curiosity collided.

    "¡­¡­."

    - **Ding.**

    **[''???'' apologizes with folded hands.]**

    The Saintess apologized.

    I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, your Daddy had to go to America.

    That¡¯s what it meant.

    She was someone who could see the anxiety that Haru felt in an instant.

    How did Haru react to that?

    - **Shudder.**

    ''Ah, Daddy brought a sibling¡­!!!''

    She trembled in shock.

    Above Daddy¡¯s head, there was a small, cute, little rice cake!

    Daddy''s daughter? Did he go to America and bring back a sibling?!

    It was natural for such questions to whirl in her mind.

    ''Then does that mean I¡¯m not the youngest anymore¡­?''

    A sense of crisis hit her.

    All this time, Daddy¡¯s daughter had been her, and although her sister was added to the family,

    wasn¡¯t she still the youngest?

    She had always been the most loved youngest daughter.

    But what if Daddy brought back¡­?

    Something that looked just like a little rice cake.

    Something that suited the title of the youngest much more than she did¡­

    a sibling.

    In other words, for Haru, this was like having a sweet rice cake suddenly taken away from her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of crisis.

    - **Hesitate.**

    "Daddy, congrattions on your marriage¡­?"

    Her once pristine mind turned into a chaotic mess.

    She had thought it would be nice if Daddy had a mommy,

    but to have a sibling already was something she didn¡¯t expect.

    She still wanted to be spoiled by Daddy for a while longer.

    ying fusion games, washing each other¡­

    ¡­churup churup.

    There was still so much she wanted to do, but now she was losing her ce as the youngest.

    I¡¯m not the youngest anymore.

    In such thoughts, tears threatened to spill from Haru¡­

    - **Stop.**

    ''¡­¡­Wait. Marriage?''

    Just as she was about to cry,

    a question suddenly shed in her mind.

    If he brought back a sibling, it meant he had gotten married.

    Who is it? Who on earth married Daddy?

    Countless imaginations raced through Haru¡¯s mind.

    t, Pink, White.

    Imagining her Daddy happily married to those three.

    ''Daddy''s type is definitely t¡­.''

    *Throb.*

    ''¡­No way. The t one can''t be it. The baby¡¯s tummy will get skinny.''

    Her heart thudded painfully.

    It was because she imagined the scene of Yujin and Shirley, the t one, together, churup churup.

    ''Then what about Pink¡­.''

    *Throb.*

    ''White?''

    *Throb, throb.*

    ''All of them are no good¡­?''

    Other potential moms weren¡¯t any different.

    Imagining Yujin with another woman made her heart ache every time.

    For Haru, it was an inexplicable situation.

    It was sad to lose her ce as the youngest daughter.

    But it was good that Daddy had a mommy.

    There was no reason for her to feel heartbroken.

    But¡­

    Why does imagining Daddy being churup churup with someone make her feel this way?

    Her heart kept feeling heavy and painful.

    It was too sad as if she were losing her Daddy.

    It was just about marrying Mommy.

    But it felt like Haru was losing Daddy entirely.

    The iprehensible frustration tormented Haru.

    "¡­I don¡¯t congratte you. Daddy is mine. I oppose the marriage."

    "Haru?"

    "I¡¯m against this marriage!!"

    Thus, Haru decided to give up on understanding it all.

    In any case, Daddy is mine. He can¡¯t

    take him away.

    With such thoughts, she just shouted it out.

    It was a reaction like a child who had something she liked taken away.

    "Daddy is mine!!"

    - **Dodge.**

    However, unlike a child, Haru¡¯s strength was A-rank.

    No. If she unleashed her unique talent, she could reach S-rank territory.

    Haru''s tantrum had a destructive power that was different.

    - **Ding!**

    **[Skill ''Awakening'' is activated! All stats temporarily increase by 1.0.]**

    **[Current Agility: 9.85 (+1.0)]**

    ''I¡¯ll run away with Daddy!!''

    Because of that, Haru decided to be a bad girl.

    She wouldn¡¯t use her abilities carelessly.

    Even this basic promise was something a bad girl would break.

    She scooped Yujin into her arms and leaped away.

    "Wait, Haru? Daddy is Haru¡¯s¡­."

    - **Shove. Whoosh.**

    "Daddy, be quiet!!"

    "Ugh!!?"

    ''What¡¯s wrong with Haru!?''

    Thanks to this, Yujin was suddenly kidnapped.

    The other S-rank, Kong, who was present, tried to chase after them, but¡­

    "Yujin!? Seol Ha-yeon!! Chase them."

    "Ugh, let it be."

    - **Ding.**

    **[''???''ughs, saying they expected this to happen.]**

    What Kong faced was the Saintess, who smiled with a face resembling a grandmother, and the chairman.

    "No, Seol Ha-yeon the Awakener. Right now, Yujin is¡­."

    "Don¡¯t you have any sense? Ugh, tsk. Get your ass moving."

    "W-Why are you suddenly cursing!?"

    "Don¡¯t worry. Even if it were you, one day you¡¯de back¡­."

    It was the night Yujin was kidnapped.

    * * *

    Suddenly, Haru had fled, carrying Yujin with her.

    The ce she headed was¡­ the underground of the Academy.

    It was where we had first met.

    - **Swish.**

    "Puha!!"

    Only after arriving there did her mouth, which had been shut, finally open.

    Though it still felt like she was in princess mode, that didn¡¯t matter.

    She quickly asked,

    "Haru, why are you acting like this all of a sudden?"

    "Daddy is mine. I can¡¯t give him up."

    "¡­¡­?"

    What¡¯s wrong with her?

    Her head tilted instinctively.

    Our Haru wasn¡¯t the type to cling to Daddy like this¡­

    What on earth happened?

    **[Daddy brought back a sibling¡­.]**

    ''Ah. She must be jealous, thinking the Saintess is her sister.''

    A strong candidate for the cause was discovered.

    She must be sulking because she thought she got a sibling.

    "Haru? Listen well. That horned kid is not your sibling."

    "¡­¡­."

    "It''s the Saintess¡­."

    He exined quickly.

    Making sure to keep it simple for the startled Haru.

    "So you see? Daddy only has one daughter, and that¡¯s you!"

    "¡­."

    "¡­Of course, your sister, Winter, is also Daddy¡¯s daughter, but Daddy¡¯s favorite daughter is you, Haru!"

    "¡­¡­Hehe."

    At my concise and clear exnation, Haru beamed.

    A bright smile appeared, as if she felt reassured.

    "Then Daddy hasn¡¯t gotten married yet?"

    "Of course~ Do you think Daddy would not call you on the day he gets married? I¡¯d take you to the buffet to eat lots of delicious food¡­."

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªThen I¡¯ll marry you."

    "Uh¡­ what?"

    The cheerful statement sounded a bit odd.

    What does that mean? Does she want to marry Daddy when she grows up?

    It was so cute that I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Puha. Our Haru wants to marry Daddy~?"

    "Yeah. Daddy is mine. I can¡¯t give him to anyone else."

    "Aw, I see~ Daddy is happy~."

    As Iughed, Haru also beamed.

    A delightful little rice cake father-daughter duo.

    "Then can I marry Daddy?"

    "Hehe. If Haru says the same thing when she grows up, it might be a big dilemma~."

    "¡­¡­."

    However, I overlooked it whileughing.

    - **Ding.**

    **[Skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' is activated¡­]**

    **[Not three keys, is it okay? They tilt their heads.]**

    **[Complete Hypnosis says it¡¯s tired and goes back to sleep.]**

    - **Squeak.**

    "Haru, you¡¯re really big. The baby is full, so she¡¯s smiling."

    "¡­¡­Haru?"

    My ''when you grow up'' and Haru''s ''when you grow up.''

    Between these two phrases, a vast chasm existed.

    - **Plop. Thud.**

    "I¡¯ll marry Daddy. Churup churup."

    The price of her recklessness was more expensive than expected.

 Chapter 123

    Haru climbed on top of Yujin.

    Her heart was racing.

    The thought of marrying Daddy made her feel so excited.

    <strong>[If Haru says the same thing when she grows up, it might be a huge dilemma~.]</strong>

    ''I¡¯m all grown up, so I can marry Daddy!''

    It made sense since Daddy had said so.

    He was happy to hear that she wanted to get married and mentioned that if she thought this way when she grew up, it would be quite a dilemma.

    Of course, Yujin meant, "You¡¯re still quite young," but how did Haru interpret it?

    I¡¯m all grown up! I won¡¯t grow any more!

    Marrying Daddy¡­ is possible!

    With these thoughts, Haru waspletely thrilled.

    "I¡¯ll marry Daddy. Churup churup."

    "¡­¡­!!"

    ''Haru is saying that!?''

    But the excitement was all hers.

    For Yujin, it was a terrifying situation.

    Goodness. His daughter was on top of him.

    In a rather inappropriate position and in an inappropriate ce.

    And now she was talking about getting married and churup churup¡­

    "Is churup churup¡­?"

    "It¡¯s when you kiss on the lips and use your tongues. My sister taught me!"

    "¡­¡­."

    ''What on earth did Winter teach our Haru!!!''

    Thanks to this, Yujin btedly realized the consequences of his daughter¡¯s education.

    As a parent, his natural anger erupted.

    That viinous teacher had corrupted his daughter!

    He had noticed something was off when she¡¯de to him in her underwear.

    He could tell she was a full-blown troublemaker, optimized for mischief.

    Up until now, he had let it slide because they were sisters and got along well, trusting that the chairman would educate them properly.

    However, he needed to scold Winter to prevent her from teaching Haru any of this.

    Please refrain from advanced learning! Our Haru is still learning her multiplication tables!

    As punishment, three light hits on Winter¡¯s head were reserved for her.

    ''Just wait, Winter¡­.''

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Wriggle.</strong></li>

    </ul>

    ''¡­I just need to get out of this situation!!''

    Seeing his daughter, Haru, on top of him would make even the great Winter shake her head,

    but typically, no one feared the hypnosis expert.

    Haru, sitting on top, felt the same way.

    "Daddy. What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Haru, let go. I have something to say¡­"

    "Don¡¯t you want to marry me?"

    "¡­That, of course, isn¡¯t true~ but there¡¯s something like this? After you¡¯ve matured a little more mentally."

    "I¡¯mpletely mature. If Daddy wants, I can evolve into Daddy and Mommy right away."

    Haru smiled brightly.

    Inside, she thought, ''I can be both a daughter and a wife. I¡¯m a genius!''

    She didn¡¯t care about how tangled the family tree might get, which was just like her.

    "That¡¯s not what I meant! You need to experience a lot and mature first."

    "I¡¯m super mature. I¡¯m holding back because I want to churup churup with Daddy right now. If I show Grandma, I¡¯ll get three praise stickers!"

    "¡­¡­."

    ''If I show them how my daughter is sitting on me, wouldn¡¯t I get three spanks on the rear¡­?''

    Thanks to this, Yujin was bing increasingly dumbfounded.

    His eyes darted from side to side.

    First, can he forcibly escape?

    Impossible. Even setting aside thecking stats, if he did that, Haru would burst into tears.

    Second, can he persuade Haru with words?

    Also impossible. It would take a long time to get rid of the bad things Winter had taught her.

    ''Then the third option is¡­ hypnosis.''

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Ding.</strong>

    <strong>[Complete Hypnosis is peeking out, asking if you called.]</strong></li>

    </ul>

    ''Hmm. It¡¯s dangerous to use hypnosis on Haru. If her brainwashing gets undone, it would be a disaster.''

    He couldn¡¯t even use hypnosis.

    Haru¡¯s brainwashing was barely concealed under hypnosis.

    But if he pushed her mind too much and it fell apart?

    In the worst-case scenario, the current self, his lovely daughter Haru, could be ruined.

    He had always done well, but¡­

    He wouldn¡¯t take such risks just to avoid a deep kiss.

    Using hypnosis was not worth considering.

    "Haru? Family members shouldn¡¯t act like this. I¡­"

    "Can¡¯t I churup churup with Mommy?"

    "¡­It¡¯s different for Mommy and daughter. That¡¯s something only people you¡¯re going to marry do."

    "I¡¯m going to marry Daddy now, so it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s daughter and Daddy¡¯s Mommy!"

    "¡­¡­."

    ''Were you a Habsburg in your past life?''

    Thanks to this, Yujin found himself on the defensive.

    He couldn¡¯t even refuse the confession; he could only whimper.

    Victory was inching closer to Haru.

    She just needed to reach out and grab it.

    "So, Daddy. Let¡¯s churup churup."

    "Haru, please. We shouldn¡¯t do this!"

    "Why not?"

    "Family shouldn¡¯t¡­."

    "Daddy¡¯s silly. You keep repeating what you said."

    Haru¡¯s body leaned gradually forward.

    Until her chest was gently pressed against Yujin¡¯s.

    Their breaths mingled.

    "Haru, please, I beg you¡­."

    "I¡¯m a bad girl. I don¡¯t have to listen to Daddy¡¯s requests."

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Shove.</strong></li>

    </ul>

    Having locked him in ce, she lowered her face quietly.

    The secret churup churup practice she had with her sister.

    To engage in a deep kiss by mixing their tongues together.

    "I¡¯m marrying Daddy¡­."

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Bam!!</strong></li>

    </ul>

    "I¡¯m against this marriage, you little rice cakes!!!"

    "¡­¡­Sister?"

    Before her sister barged in, Haru had definitely intended to do that.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Turning back time a little to the moment of Yujin¡¯s kidnapping.

    In front of the rxed chairman, Kkong was berating him for not rushing to rescue her.

    "Why aren¡¯t you going to save her? Even if she¡¯s your foster daughter, she¡¯s just someone you¡¯ve spent a few months with."

    "Do you think something might happen, so you¡¯re so calm about this?"

    "I heard she''s mentally unstable. If we''re not careful, she might harm Yujin¡­!!"

    "Harm her? At worst, she¡¯ll just have sex with her."

    "¡­S-Sex!?"

    "Oh my, what a timid one."

    The chairman¡¯s calm demeanor didn¡¯t waver.

    Unlike Kkong, he understood that Haru would unconditionally follow her father.

    "¡­Then we need to intervene more!"

    "No. This is a family matter."

    To her, it was a matter between family.

    No matter how powerful or high-ranking she was as an S-ss and chairman, she thought it was inappropriate to meddle further.

    "Things that happen between family¡­."

    <strong>Creak.</strong>

    "Yawn. What¡¯s going on at this hour, Seol Hayeon? Where¡¯s that little rice cake Haru? And who¡¯s that kid?"

    "You need to leave it to the family."

    "¡­Huh?"

    If Haru''s family included Winter, the situation would be different.

    Kkong¡¯s eyes lit up with interest.

    ''Winter? Indeed. If it¡¯s her!''

    "Haru just ran off with Yujin. Do you have any guesses as to why?"

    "¡­¡­Gasp!!!"

    In contrast, Winter¡¯s eyes widened in horror.

    She quickly realized what had happened during her moment of sleep, the kidnapping of Yujin.

    ''That little rice cake couldn¡¯t hold back and did something reckless!!''

    "Let me go, right now!"

    At that, Winter snapped her leg.

    She requested to release the mana seal around her ankle.

    The chairman waved his hand in the air.

    <strong>ng¡­ Bang!!</strong>

    "You must return by midnight!"

    "Shut up, Seol Hayeon!!"

    With the sound of the shackles falling, her blue hair fluttered.

    <strong>Thud. </strong>

    Without hesitation, she stepped directly towards one destination.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Winter to arrive at the academy¡¯s basement.

    [Sister. It¡¯s really spacious here. Let¡¯s y hide-and-seek¡­.]

    <strong>Pat pat.</strong>

    ''She must be hiding around here, that little rice cake.''

    As soon as her bare feet touched the floor, it froze her.

    She quickly and quietly slid across it.

    If Haru knew she wasing, she would rush to execute her n. She had to move without being detected.

    "Haru, please¡­."

    <strong>Bam!!</strong>

    "You little rice cakes!!!"

    Thanks to that, she barged in at the perfect moment.

    Just as Haru was about topletely smother Yujin and initiate ''churup churup'' without mercy.

    "Sister?"

    "Winter!? Good timing, I need to talk to Daddy¡­."

    "Let go of her, now!!!"

    <strong>Grab. Whoosh!</strong>

    Without hesitation, Winter charged in and threw Haru away.

    It was a grand performance signaling the end of Yujin¡¯s churup churup attempt.

    Haru submitted without resisting, trusting that her sister wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to her.

    <strong>Whoosh. Snap.</strong>

    ''Why is my sister stopping me? She¡¯s on my side!''

    However, her curiosity couldn¡¯t be helped.

    No one supported her and Daddy as much as her sister did.

    After all, Winter was the one teaching her how to churup churup every day.

    So why was she stopping her? Why?

    With pure confusion shining in her eyes, she stared at Winter.

    Winter let out a deep sigh.

    "Ah¡­."

    ''Seriously. It¡¯s only been three days, and she couldn¡¯t hold back. You¡¯re not ready for a kiss for at least a hundred nights.''

    The reason for her sigh was simple.

    She too thought that Haru was far too young for a kiss...

    "Ah¡­ Hey, Haru rice cake,e here for a second."

    "Sister? Why?"

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Whisper whisper.</strong></li>

    </ul>

    "You silly girl. Do you want to have your first kiss in a ce like this?"

    "¡­¡­?"

    Of all ces, look at where they were.

    In the dusty basement of the academy.

    A space where not even a hint of romance could be found.

    It would be one thing if it were somewhere else, but in a ce like this for your first kiss?

    That was absolutely uneptable.

    Her precious little sister deserved to be treated much better.

    "What does the location matter when I¡¯m churup churup with Daddy?"

    "You really are a little rice cake."

    "¡­¡­?"

    "Think about it. Doing it in a smelly, dark ce like this¡­pared to the time we went to the amusement park. What would be better than spending time together and having a great atmosphere?"

    "The amusement park¡­?"

    Thanks to that, memories of the past began to float in Haru''s eyes.

    Going to the amusement park with Daddy was so much fun.

    She met Panda and said hello, and even greeted the ghost uncle in the haunted house.

    Even though the t guy was there, it was still enjoyable.

    Just being with Daddy?

    Just like the t guy did, they could hold hands and have fun¡­

    When the atmosphere was good, just like in the haunted house when the t guy had said, could she also churup churup closely with Daddy?

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Whisper whisper.</strong></li>

    </ul>

    "¡­Sister, genius! The amusement park is a hundred times better!"

    "Right? That¡¯s what we call a ''date.'' Spending time alone with someone you like."

    "A date¡­!"

    "So, your first kiss should be during a nice date with Daddy. Later on, when you think back, you want to remember it was a ce where you really enjoyed the moment."

    "Okay!!"

    Stars sparkled in Haru¡¯s eyes.

    Admiration for her sister and the desire for her newly formed dream shone brightly.

    Seeing this, Winter could finally breathe a sigh of relief¡­

    ''Phew. This will keep her calm for a while¡­.''

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Whisper whisper.</strong></li>

    </ul>

    "Let¡¯s do it together, sister. Churup churup with Daddy. And marry him."

    "¡­What?"

    "It¡¯ll be double the happiness if we do it together."

    ¡­It seemed a bit too early to rx.

    The innocence sparkling in Haru¡¯s eyes was too pure.

    ''Although I dislike the t guy, Pink, and White¡­.''

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Hug tightly.</strong></li>

    </ul>

    "If we do it together, it¡¯ll be double the happiness for Daddy and Mommy. Our family will be twice as happy! It¡¯ll be aplete rice cake feast!"

    As she hugged her sister tightly, she whispered her grand n.

    It took almost three seconds for Winter toprehend those words.

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Blush.</strong></li>

    </ul>

    ''Wait, am I the wife of that little rice cake? Are we really getting married to that guy together!!?''

    Her cheeks flushed bright red.

    Winter¡¯s eyes quickly darted to Yujin, who had been staring nkly at this side.

    ''Marrying that guy? Sure, I had thought about having sex with him at least once. But marrying him is a different story¡­.''

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Mutter mumble.</strong></li>

    </ul>

    "I-I mean, uh."

    "Sister, you¡¯re okay with this too, right? It¡¯s fine. I can share Daddy with you. Let¡¯s do churup churup together."

    "What? Uh¡­?"

    Thanks to that, Winter''s mind was in a mess.

    The deep kiss practice she had recently started with Haru.

    Thinking of doing that with Yujin made her face heat up.

    ''He is definitely handsome, and that little rice cake Haru can¡¯t live without me. If Haru is saying this much¡­? As her sister, should I just close my eyes and¡­?''

    <ul>

    <li><strong>Blink blink.</strong></li>

    </ul>

    ''What are they suddenly hugging each other for?''

    This was the nned Daddy-sharing operation in front of Yujin.

    I was about to have my lips stolen by Haru, who was lying on top of me.

    Deep down, I had resigned myself to the fact that a kiss on the lips was unavoidable¡­

    "Daddy. Let¡¯s cancel the wedding. We can do itter."

    "¡­¡­Okay!"@@novelbin@@

    Winter¡¯s sudden appearance persuaded Haru in an instant.

    Thanks to that, I sessfully protected the integrity of our family tree.

    ''Winter, the most admirable daughter in our world! I¡¯ll buy you something nice!!''

    I was so grateful to Winter that I felt like crying.

    I was determined to buy her a gift.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever, I never had the chance to give Winter a present.

    [Awakened one Winter. Sentenced to 15 years of special forcedbor for six charges, including anti-terrorismw and special awakenedw.]

    [Viin human rights groups protested that her de facto military enlistment was harsh¡­]

    "¡­¡­Ah."

    The very next day.

    Her enlistment was decided.

    "Daddy. Instead of a farewell gift, give me a kiss."

    "¡­¡­?"

    She was the one who requested the gift first.

 Chapter 124

    The day after returning to the country.

    I finally enjoyed a peaceful day after a long time.

    No gate-clearing practice, just resting under the guise of studying at the academy.

    ---

    **"So we¡¯re just attending lectures today?"**

    **"Yes. Do you think they''d send someone who just cleared an S-rank gate back out again?"**

    **"True, that makes sense."**

    **"Besides, wasn''t that practice meant to prepare you for exactly this? There''s no need for you to wander outside anymore."**

    ---

    There was a reason for spending the day just studying.

    The gate practice had essentially lost its purpose.

    ---

    **"Also, isn¡¯t midtermsing up next week? Even you¡¯ll need some time to study, even if it''s just cramming."**

    Time had flown by, and it was now the end of week seven since enrollment.

    A major event, the midterm exams, was looming ahead¡­

    ---

    **"Can¡¯t I just go to the gate instead? Honestly, I¡¯m confident I can ace the midterms¡­."**

    **"There are countless people begging me to set up an interview with you. And you want to go wandering outside?"**

    **"Ah."**

    If I went outside, the media would seize me and never let go.

    So, I couldn''t participate in official events like gate-clearing.

    ---

    *Winter, you¡¯re going to be on your own. Sorry about that.*

    I felt a bit guilty toward Winter.

    Didn¡¯t she help me a lot just yesterday?

    She practically saved me from almost getting ¡°tamed¡± by Haru.

    Thanks to her, Dad was moved.

    Today, they¡¯re clearing a gate together and even nned to grab a delicious meal on the way back.

    I wanted to get her a nice gift or something, but¡­@@novelbin@@

    The ¡°no going out¡± order ruined it all.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry.

    ---

    *Instead, when you get back, I¡¯ll order a feast of delivery food. My bank bnce can handle it.*

    I decided to adjust my ns a little.

    For Winter, who was probably busy gate-clearing, I¡¯d treat her to a bunch of delicious food¡­

    ---

    The door suddenly burst open.

    **"Cadet Seo Yujin. Follow me."**

    **"Senior Ha Yeon? What¡¯s going on?"**

    **"Winter has been taken to court. The verdict will probably be issued immediately."**

    **"¡­What?"**

    Nothing ever seems to go as expected. Really.

    ---

    I hurried to the Seoul District Court with the Chairman and Haru.

    And took the liberty of thoroughly cursing the courthouse along the way.

    **"Why are they putting someone on trial who was just clearing a gate?"**

    **"Mishandling ofws rted to Awakened individuals is nothing new, but to handle things so hastily¡­ They must really want Winter badly."**

    **"This is a mess, seriously."**

    The reason we were upset was that this trial was extremely unusual.

    I could understand their eagerness to reach a verdict quickly.

    She was a rare criminal among the Awakened.

    And not just any criminal¡ªshe was an A-rank.

    The sentence would be lengthy, too.

    It was only natural for the government to want to make use of her as soon as possible.

    But there are limits to this.

    No notification of the trial date, just hauling her away?

    It was an unreasonable and unfair treatment.

    So much so that it ignited a dangerous glint in my eye.

    ---

    **"¡­Should we flip things over? Maybe rally the Josin Cult and the Viin Rights group right outside the court?"**

    I suggested in a low voice.

    We¡¯d use the old folks from the Josin Cult.

    If anyone could pull it off, it¡¯d be those elders and the Viin Rights group.

    How did the original Granny, the Chairman, respond to my strategic nuke-drop n?

    ---

    **"No."**

    **"Why not? The Awakened Association could at least¡­."**

    **"The trial may be rushed, but the verdict hasrgely been agreed upon. Causing a stir would only worsen the oue."**

    Though the process was sudden, the verdict itself was almost decided.

    Negotiations had apparently already been settled behind the scenes.

    **"Fifteen years. Winter will be sentenced to fifteen years."**

    **"Eek. Can¡¯t we reduce it any more?"**

    **"This is the best we could do. The terror attack itself was bad enough, but aiming to kill me made it even worse."**

    It was a long sentence, but for the Chairman, it was the best she could manage.

    Even if there hadn¡¯t been any casualties, terrorism is still terrorism.

    And this was a terror attack aimed at the Viin Detector, the Chairman herself.

    If the Chairman had really been killed?

    Korea would no longer be known as a viin-free country.

    Winter was a criminal who almost shook the foundations of Korea.

    Of course, the Chairman had put together avish defense team for her.

    Using arguments of her difficult upbringing, mental instability due to psychological disorders, public sympathy, and so on.

    There were plenty of factors that could reduce her sentence¡­

    **"Being the first A-rank criminal, the Ministry of Defense became very interested. Fifteen years was the best we could get."**

    **"Ah."**

    *Is it you again, Ministry of Defense?*

    Apparently, the Ministry of Defense was so intent on Winter¡¯s sentence that fifteen years was the limit.

    I immediately understood.

    I remembered the Ministry of Defense from my previous life, who pushed the number one S-rank into the military.

    Even trying to subtly extend their stay near the end¡­

    If I consider all that?

    Fifteen years. This rushed trial.

    It made sense.

    ---

    *One and a half years was annoying enough, but fifteen years? Ugh, exactly ten times worse.*

    I shook my head.

    Mandatorybor for Awakened individuals was easier than regr military service, but still¡­

    Fifteen years, no matter how easy, was a lot.

    Even teasing her about it felt difficult.

    I shivered at the thought.

    The Chairman noticed my reaction and chuckled.

    **"The Ministry of Defense will probably take her right away, so give her a proper farewell. She¡¯s family, isn¡¯t she?"**

    **"Yes. Haru, you understand, right? Let¡¯s give your sister a big hug and send her off."**

    **"Mm¡­"**

    But Haru seemed down.

    She was clearly not happy about her sister¡¯s enlistment¡­

    **"Are you upset about your sister going into the military?"**

    **"Yes. Thinking about being alone makes me sad."**

    **"She¡¯ll be serving nearby, remember? She¡¯lle home in the evenings."**

    **"But she said she might not be able toe for a few months."**

    **"Huh? Ah, it¡¯ll be okay. Actually¡­."**

    **"Yujin¡¯s right, so don¡¯t worry too much."**

    She beamed at our words.

    Brightly, without a hint of concern.

    ---

    Outside Seoul Central District Court.

    Numerous reporters were lined up, waiting.

    Half of them hade to cover Winter¡¯s trial, a historic rushed trial.

    ---

    **"Will Seo Yujin show up?"**

    **"He and Winter were partners. He¡¯s bound toe, out of loyalty if nothing else."**

    **"Where¡¯s the document with questions prepared for his S-rank gate interview¡­?"**

    The other half awaited the appearance of Seo Yujin, the next potential S-rank, causing the area to be bustling with activity.

    Three people emerged before the crowd.

    ---

    **"¡­It¡¯s Seo Yujin!!!"**

    **"Seol Ha Yeon is here too!!"**

    **"And¡­ someone I don¡¯t recognize. But get pictures of her anyway!!"**

    The three were Yujin, Ha Yeon, and Haru.

    A dazzling flurry of camera shes greeted them.

    The sensible youth nced sideways.

    **"Chairman, please go in with Haru first. I¡¯ll follow shortly after sorting things out."**

    **"Dad, what about you?"**

    **"I¡¯ll be there soon. Go give your sister a big hug in the meantime."**

    **"Okay. Grandma, let¡¯s go."**

    Haru and the Chairman headed straight into the court while Yujin faced the reporters.

    *If I¡¯d known it would turn out like this, I would¡¯ve just gone gate-clearing with them.*

    ---

    **"Hello, reporters. Seo Yujin speaking¡­."**

    **"Mr. Seo Yujin! What are your thoughts on Winter¡¯s trial?"**

    **"Could you tell us the source of the mana fuel rod used in your S-rank gate-clear?!"**

    Yujin took the heat from the reporters, allowing Ha Yeon and Haru to slip into the courthouse without issue.

    Before long, they stood before Winter.

    She was being escorted by military police, looking utterly drained.

    ---

    **"Ms. Winter, we¡¯ll be escorting you from here on¡­."**

    **"What do you think you¡¯re doing?"**

    **"Ms. Seol Ha Yeon?"**

    **"Not giving her family even a moment to say goodbye? Where in the world does such heartlessness exist?"**

    Ha Yeon¡¯s sharp gaze pierced through them.

    Even Winter¡¯swyer, who had been nervously ncing around, nodded approvingly.

    Winter was promptly given a brief reprieve.

    ---

    **"How long do we have?"**

    **"You don¡¯t ask for much. One hour, and she¡¯llply without issue."**

    **"Understood. I¡¯ll report this to my superior as such."**

    **"Thank you. Haru, let¡¯s take your sister."**

    Haru and Ha Yeon quickly guided Winter into a waiting room reserved just for

    them.

    Winter, dazed, slowly came to her senses.

    ---

    **"What is this?"**

    **"Winter, are you alright?"**

    **"Am I alright? Ie out of the gate-clearing, and suddenly police swarm me, drag me to court, and tell me I¡¯m on trial? Even if I¡¯m a viin, isn¡¯t this a bit much?"**

    Winter vented her grievances rapidly, highlighting how absurd the rushed trial had been.

    ---

    **"And fifteen years? So I¡¯ll be rotting away for the next fifteen years¡­."**

    She trembled.

    The military was a ce that only held terrible memories for her.

    The thought of spending the next fifteen years there filled her with dread.

    Ha Yeon clicked her tongue.

    ---

    *I could see her fear from a mile away, but now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯m at a loss on how tofort her.*

    ---

    **"Sis, it¡¯s alright! You¡¯re strong enough to rule there too!"**

    **"¡­Haru, my little rice cake?"**

    Just in time, Haru threw her arms around her sister, beaming with bright eyes.

    **"You¡¯re super strong and smart. You¡¯ll be the top there too!"**

    **"¡­"**

    *Is she remembering the days spent with the viin gang?*

    In Haru¡¯s mind, the military wasn¡¯t a bad ce.

    After all, Dad described it as a ce that feeds, shelters, and trains.

    It reminded her of the days spent with her sister and the viins, always bustling and close-knit.

    Winter¡¯s trembling eased slightly.

    ---

    *Yes¡­ I am Winter, the ultimate viin. I kept the viin gang under my heel. What are some mere soldiers?*

    She grinned.

    ---

    **"Of course. I¡¯m the strongest, after all."**

    **"That¡¯s my sister. So cool!"**

    **"Heh. I am, aren¡¯t I?"**

    Seeing Haru¡¯s admiration, Winter¡¯s fears faded further.

    Ha Yeon watched the scene with satisfaction.

    ---

    *There really is nothing like family. Yujin would be grinning ear to ear if he saw this.*

    ---

    **"By the way, my little rice cake, where¡¯s Dad?"**

    **"Dad¡¯s greeting the reporters right now. He¡¯ll be here soon."**

    **"Alright. Before I go, let me give you a little gift."**

    **"A gift?"**

    **"Since I won¡¯t be able to ¡®chu-rup¡¯ with you for a while¡­"**

    [¡ª¡ª¡ªJust once, I¡¯ll show you the ¡®real¡¯ deal. Watch and learn.]

    **"¡­!!! Yes! My sister is the best!"**

    Meanwhile, Ha Yeon had a nagging feeling something was amiss, wondering, *Did I leave the AC on at home?* But she had no idea what was trulying.

 Chapter 125

    Around the time Winter was almost dragged away, Yujin was busy facing a barrage of questions from the reporters.

    He was the hero who had single-handedly carried the S-rank gate and was a strong candidate for promotion to S-rank¡ªa monstrous rookie who had made a global name for himself in just two months since his enrollment. The reporters were eager to squeeze out every possible question, their eyes alight with determination¡­

    ---

    **"Mr. Seo Yujin!! What is your connection to the Josin Cult in the U.S¡­?"**

    **"¡ª¡ªThree questions rted to Winter. Five questions about myself. A total of eight questions only."**

    **"¡­¡­!!!!?"**

    Yujin was actually training the reporters, limiting the number of questions with a simple deration.

    His eyes glinted with a subtle golden hue.

    ---

    **"Eight is too few!"**

    **"Exactly! The public has a right to know about Mr. Seo Yujin."**

    **"Winter is about to pay for her crimes."**

    **"¡­Excuse me?"**

    **"At a minimum, it¡¯ll be 15 years. This is the moment when a child who¡¯s gone through so much will be taken by the Ministry of Defense to serve."**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    **"She¡¯s someone I care about deeply, like family. I would appreciate it if you allowed me the chance to give her a proper farewell."**

    With a slight furrow in his brows, the expression on the overly handsome young man was filled with sorrow.

    It was perfect acting.

    ---

    *Alright, no one¡¯s going to keep pestering him after he says this, right? This next S-rank is asking so earnestly. Better let him off easy.*

    ---

    **[Hypnosis unleashes a big-eyed pleading attack.]**

    **[He mumbles "Pwease~?" with a pout and chubby cheeks.]**

    Hypnosis added to the act as a bonus.

    The unbeatablebination of the two had the reporters nodding their heads.

    ---

    **"Well, family is family¡­."**

    **"Honestly, isn¡¯t this even a story? A girl we thought was a viin being saved by a hero¡­."**

    **"Let¡¯s keep the questions formal and let him go."**

    In an instant, the mood shifted.

    Reporters who were ready to go head-to-head with him just a minute ago suddenly softened, thinking, *Oh, he has family to consider? Well, in that case¡­.*

    Thanks to this, the interview proceeded smoothly.

    ---

    **"Do you think of Winter as a daughter¡­?"**

    **"The mana fuel rod was provided by Master Ninomiya Aika, an Awakened expert¡­."**

    **"What¡¯s your rtionship with that reporter who asked about Kkongst time?"**

    Although one reporter¡¯s interruption briefly earned him a lemonade dispenser-style punishment, the impromptu interview concluded in about twenty minutes. Yujin finally dashed into the courthouse, leaving a sea of camera shes in his wake.

    ---

    **"Seo Yujin and Winter¡­ it¡¯s like a romance novel."**

    **"If he gives her a farewell kiss despite her being a former enemy, it¡¯d be amazing, right?"**

    **"Come on, he wouldn¡¯t actually kiss her¡­."**

    *What are those reporters whispering about?*

    Little did he know his actions were fueling the reporters'' romantic imaginations.

    ---

    Once inside the courthouse, Yujin headed straight for the waiting room.

    The location had been texted to him by the Chairman.

    Winter was waiting there.

    ---

    He swung the door open.

    **"Winter, are you okay?!"**

    *She must be feeling anxious, so I need tofort her¡­.*

    Yujin¡¯s expression was filled with concern as he entered.

    He¡¯d witnessed firsthand what Winter had endured in the military.

    And now, she was on the verge of enlistment.

    A 15-year service term¡ªten times his own, longer than even North Korea¡¯s standard.

    Knowing this, it was impossible for Yujin not to worry.

    Any man would understand the agony of military service.

    How did Winter respond to his concern?

    ---@@novelbin@@

    She bit down on a candy with a crunch.

    **"You¡¯rete, little rice cake. I almost died of old age waiting."**

    **"¡­What?"**

    There she was, lounging on the waiting room sofa, popping candy into her mouth without a hint of fear or tension.

    ---

    **"Are you okay? I thought you¡¯d be trembling in fear."**

    **"Ha. Do you think the strongest viin, Winter, would be scared? As if."**

    **"Yeah! My sister is super strong and smart. She¡¯ll rule there too!"**

    Beside her, Haru was feeding lemon candies to her sister.

    The two sisters showed no sign of tension despite the impending separation.

    Yujin nced sideways.

    ---

    **[Chairman, what kind of magic did you use? I thought she¡¯d be paralyzed by trauma.]**

    **[I didn¡¯t do anything. Haru calmed her down on her own.]**

    **[Our Haru?]**

    **[Yes. The girl who was trembling suddenly settled down¡­ it was a touching sight. You would have loved to see it.]**

    **[Ah, that¡¯s our Haru!]**

    Hearing the exnation, Yujin beamed with pride.

    He was feeling overwhelmed with affection for his daughters.

    ---

    **[Alright then, spend some time as a family. I¡¯ll be waiting outside.]**

    **[Why don¡¯t you stay with us, Chairman?]**

    **[Haru may think of me as family, but Winter certainly doesn¡¯t. I¡¯d just be in the way.]**

    The Chairman made her exit smoothly, noting that Winter had been ncing at her with apprehension.

    ---

    *Something doesn¡¯t feel right. This might not be dangerous, but¡­ better escape before I get dragged into it.*

    Thanks to her intuition, the Chairman could predict the uing chaos, and she left to avoid being caught up in it.

    She truly deserved the title of "Wise Elder" from the Saint.

    ---

    Yujin, left alone with the two sisters, cleared his throat.

    **"Ahem, Winter?"**

    **"What is it, little rice cake?"**

    **"Since we don¡¯t have much time, let me give you some advice."**

    **"¡­¡­?"**

    **"You¡¯ll be joining the special forces, unlike me¡­."**

    He exined that Awakened individuals were highly valued even in the military.

    They weren¡¯t treated like regr soldiers but rather like elite special forces personnel.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be like the status they enjoyed in civilian life, but¡ª

    ---

    **"You¡¯re in mandatory service. You¡¯ll be spending fifteen years there."**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    **"So make sure you disy your skills properly and earn special treatment. Make your time there asfortable as possible."**

    With so much time before her discharge, he advised her to maximize her position and status in the military.

    It was practical advice.

    ---

    He continued with a few more tips.

    These were the nuggets of wisdom he¡¯d gathered during his own alternative service in his previous life.

    ---

    *That fool, little rice cake. Acting like my dad and everything.*

    Winter¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.

    To her, the advice sounded more like nagging, but¡­

    It was the first time she¡¯d received such heartfelt concern.

    Even Seol Ha Yeon had never offered her this kind of family love.

    It deeply touched her heart, bringing out a rare soft smile instead of her usual mocking smirk.

    Seeing this, Yujin smiled as well.

    ---

    **"Well¡­ I¡¯ll tell you the restter. If you have any questions, feel free to ask."**

    **"Are you done with your nagging, little rice cake?"**

    **"Nagging? That¡¯s harsh. It was valuable advice, you know."**

    The atmosphere grew warmer.

    Yujin and Winter exchanged smiles, as if they were a genuinely close father-daughter pair.

    ---

    **[Alright, Haru, watch carefully. Your sister is going to show you something.]**

    **"¡­¡­!!"**

    With her sister¡¯s signal, Haru¡¯s eyes sparkled, ready to observe everything closely.

    Under her gaze, Winter moved forward.

    ---

    **"Still, thank you¡­ Dad."**

    **"¡­¡­!!!"**

    *My sister hugged him!*

    Winter wrapped her arms around Yujin.

    The steady young man stiffened momentarily, then trembled with emotion.

    After all, this was Winter¡ªthe girl who always acted prickly.

    For her to suddenly show affection like this¡­

    Yujin couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.

    ---

    *My Winter¡­!!*

    **"Yes, yes. My dear daughter. Take care!"**

    He hugged her tightly, moved beyond words.

    It was unusual for him to behave this way, given his usual reluctance toward disys of affection.

    The tender atmosphere was precisely what Winter had aimed for.

    ---

    **"So¡­ Dad. Can I have a going-away gift?"**

    **"Hm? Oh, sure! I was nning to give you something. What do you want? I¡¯d get you the stars if I could!"**

    **"Hehe. Then¡­."**

    She grinned.

    ---

    **"Instead of a farewell gift¡­ give me a kiss."**

    **"¡­¡­?"**

    In the soft atmosphere, she requested a kiss.

    Yujin blinked, bewildered.

    A kiss? Not a peck, but a kiss?

    *My daughter¡¯s really bold, huh¡­? Doesn¡¯t have anyone else to do this with, so she¡¯s turning to her dad?*

    It was out of the question.

    It wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d do with his daughter.

    ---

    *Sorry, but my lips are reserved for my wives.*

    After all, he had three beloved wives.

    To

    kiss someone else, even a cherished daughter, felt like cheating.

    He was about to refuse, but then¡­

    ---

    *Wait a second. This could be a chance. A chance to cure her mental health issues.*

    Just as he was about to decline, a thought struck him.

    Winter had numerous mental health issues.

    Until now, his hypnosis hadn¡¯t been effective because of the power difference, and she¡¯d needed leniency in sentencing due to her disorders.

    But now that her sentence was set and he had grown stronger¡­ this could work.

    ---

    He nodded subtly.

    ---

    **"Alright. Just this once, I¡¯ll indulge you."**

    **"¡­¡­!!!"**

    *See, Haru? Men will give in if a woman acts like this! Your sister knows how it¡¯s done!*

    Winter¡¯s confidence surged.

    She thought she¡¯d sessfully seduced him and pointed to the sofa across from Haru¡ªthe perfect ce for her sister to see.

    ---

    **"Sit here."**

    **"Alright, alright."**

    Yujin sat down, and Winter sat lightly on hisp.

    Their gazes met.

    ---

    **"Alright¡­ Winter. I¡¯ll give you a peck, so don¡¯t struggle and just enjoy your time there, alright?"**

    **"Okay, Dad."**

    **"Forget everything that¡¯s been hard so far and be happy, alright?"**

    **"I get it, now hurry up."**

    Then, Winter leaned in closer to Yujin¡­

    ---

    **[Watch closely, Haru.]**

    She gave him a light butterfly kiss.

    Their lips met briefly.

    By Yujin¡¯s standards, it was just barely appropriate for family.

    His eyes glowed golden.

    ---

    *I feel like I should immediately run to apologize to my wives, but¡­ treatmentes first!*

    ---

    **[Hypnosis, in a nurse outfit, rushes forward!]

    [It marvels at how many injuries there are, asking if it hurt, and starts sticking bandages on the target¡¯s psyche.]**

    He began the treatment.

    Despite the kiss, he focused on his task without any distraction¡­

    ---

    Suddenly, Winter¡¯s tongue slipped between his lips.

    Yujin¡¯sposure shattered.

    For a moment, he froze in shock.

    Their tongues intertwined.

    ---

    *Wait. Is she¡­ did my daughter just give me a deep kiss?*

    Yujin was stunned for nearly three seconds.

    To him, Winter was like Haru¡ªa daughter.

    A slightly more fiery one, but still.

    But here she was, slipping her tongue into his mouth.

    What was going on? Was this a dream?

    This wasn¡¯t something family did¡­

    Meanwhile, in front of him, Winter¡¯s eyes began to clear.

    ---

    ---

    **[Symptoms of PTSD, borderline personality disorder, antisocial personality disorder, dissociative identity disorder, and 16 other disorders have been nullified¡­]**

    Her mind, once clouded by dark memories, extreme mood swings, and a painful past, began to clear and heal.

    Her eyes, once clouded with madness, regained their light.

    ---

    *Haru, look. Your sister¡¯s¡­ chu-rup chu-rup¡­ with Dad¡­.*

    Whether before or after regaining her sanity, her love for her family remained the same.

    ---

    *Wow. He¡¯s really handsome. Maybe I should just go all the way with him¡­?*

    *My sister is the master of chu-rup chu-rup!!!*

    *Are kids these days this intense with kisses? TV dramas are corrupting them¡­.*

    In every way, they truly were a one-of-a-kind family.

    ---

    After the brief kiss.

    ---

    **"Alright, Dad. I¡¯ll be off. I might not see you for a long time, but please wait for me with Haru¡­."**

    **"What are you talking about? You¡¯ll be back in three days."**

    **"¡­¡­Huh? W-What?!"**

    Winter stammered in disbelief.

    ---

    *I did that thinking I wouldn¡¯t see him for a long time, but what¡¯s this rice-cake nonsense?!*

    Her newly stabilized mind was once again on the brink.

 Chapter 126

    Winter''s mental health treatment wrapped up quickly.

    Unlike a few weeks ago, back when I struggled to even try hypnosis on her during the terror incident, this time, it went effortlessly.

    Of course, this was only natural.

    I¡¯d been constantly training, honing my skills in actual gate battles, and receiving rare opportunities from Sia.

    Since then, I¡¯d grown rapidly.

    And then¡­

    ---

    *Chu-rup, chup.*

    *Wow, just look at how red her face is. No wonder the hypnosis is working so well.*

    Thanks to her initiating a deep kiss, the hypnosis was taking effect smoothly.

    Actually, she seemed rather flustered herself. Her face was bright red, too.

    Why would she go this far if she¡¯s just going to get embarrassed?

    I pulled back quickly.

    ---

    *Chu-up.*@@novelbin@@

    **"Wh-what are you doing¡­?"**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    I gently pushed her shoulders away and asked, *What do you think you¡¯re doing, Winter?*

    And how did my eldest daughter, Winter, respond?

    ---

    She gave a smug smirk.

    **"How was that? Pretty amazing, right?"**

    She licked her lips with a mischievous grin¡ªa look that suited her well but also made me want to flick her forehead.

    She then nced behind her¡­

    ---

    *Sneakily.*

    **"¡­Sis, that was so cool!!"**

    Haru was watching, her eyes practically sparkling with admiration.

    A sigh escaped me.

    ---

    **"Sigh."**

    *Did she set this up with Haru just to mess with me because of what happened yesterday? Looks like I¡¯ll need to teach her a lesson.*

    It was tempting to let this go as a yful trick by my daughters¡­

    But no, if I leave this alone, they¡¯re going to think they can keep treating their ¡°almighty¡± dad like he¡¯s nothing more than garnish on a sushi te.

    For the sake of maintaining my authority, they¡¯re getting disciplined.

    ---

    *Later¡­.*

    **"Alright, then. I¡¯ll be off, Dad."**

    **"¡­Winter?"**

    Just as I was preparing for some fatherly discipline, Winter stood up abruptly.

    Both Haru and I turned our gazes toward her.

    Her expression was entirely different from the mischievous look she had just a moment ago, now looking as if she were on the verge of tears.

    ---

    **"We won¡¯t see each other for a long time, so please don¡¯t forget me and wait with Haru."**

    **"Sis¡­?"**

    **"Haru, listen to Dad. Don¡¯t cry because you miss me, okay?"**

    She solemnly said her goodbyes.

    What was she even talking about?

    Haru and I exchanged confused nces, blinking at each other.

    A silent conversation passed between us.

    *Haru, what is your sister talking about?*

    *I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s acting strange. Did you understand, Dad?*

    *Not a clue.*

    We just shrugged.

    ---

    *Guess I¡¯ll have to ask her directly what she means.*

    I looked at Winter and asked,

    **"What are you talking about? You¡¯reing back in three days. Are you seriously getting teary-eyed over three days?"**

    In response, Winter, who had been on the brink of tears, was taken aback.

    ---

    **"¡­Huh? Three days? Didn¡¯t you mean three years?"**

    **"Who confuses years with days?"**

    **"Wha-what? Seol Ha Yeon said I wouldn¡¯t be able toe back for three years¡­!!"**

    She blinked, shocked, mentioning the Chairman and insisting that she¡¯d heard something different.

    ---

    *Wait. Three years?*

    I froze in realization.

    I understood everything in an instant.

    The girl in front of me¡­

    ---

    **"What exactly did your grandmother tell you?"**

    **"She said viins are locked up for three years in solitary confinement! She said they¡¯re put under thorough investigation to ensure nothing¡¯s missed, and family can¡¯t even visit during that time¡­!"**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    Ah, the viinplex.

    I sighed.

    I couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d interpreted things in such a biased way.

    ---

    **"That¡¯s for actual viins. You¡¯re an Awakened."**

    **"Wha-what? But I¡¯m a viin."**

    **"No, you¡¯re not."**

    I quickly exined.

    Yes, when they capture a viin, they¡¯re often observed for three years.

    This is to ount for the possibility of mistakes, as the Chairman might wronglybel someone as a viin, or perhaps the family might contest, insisting their child would never do such things.

    But Winter? We¡¯d already proven beyond any doubt that she wasn¡¯t a viin.

    The Chairman¡¯s endorsement, my guarantee as a mental ability user, not to mentionprehensive medical exams and brain scans¡ªall pointed to her innocence.

    So talk of viins was irrelevant to Winter.

    ---

    **"Once again, you¡¯re assigned to desk duty. It¡¯s a standard office job where you¡¯llmute daily."**

    **"S-so you¡¯re not going to lock me up for three years to see if I¡¯m a viin? And not let my family visit?"**

    **"That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡­ you¡¯re not a viin. You¡¯ll just receive three days of basic training and then return home."**

    Here¡¯s whaty ahead for Winter:

    1. First, she¡¯d enter a specialized facility for Awakened training¡ªreally just a building near the Joint Chiefs of Staff.

    2. Then, she¡¯d undergo three days of basic training, during which high-ranking officials would probably be begging her to join their units.

    3. She¡¯d select her immediate superior and return home.

    4. Thus would begin her unpaidmute-based military service.

    ---

    **"¡®High-ranking officials¡¯ are super important, right? Why would they want me, of all people?"**

    **"If you were some C-rank or D-rank, they might not care. But you¡¯re a top-tier A-rank Awakened, capable of blowing up tanks and immune to artillery."**

    **"But you lost to him¡­."**

    **"To non-Awakened, your strength is basically like a nuke. They¡¯re bound to treat such a powerful asset well if they have her for fifteen years."**

    **"That¡¯s¡­ true, I guess¡­"**

    Winter¡¯s mouth opened and closed, as if she wanted to deny it but couldn¡¯t.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bitter.

    The experiments she had endured, the Awakened Proliferation Project¡­ I held back a sigh, suppressing the dark reason behind it all.

    ---

    **"Then why did you alle running to me?"**

    **"Hm?"**

    **"You all rushed over as if you wouldn¡¯t see me for ages¡­"**

    But Winter, our clueless eldest daughter, began toin, not knowing the weight of my thoughts.

    She mutteredints about how my actions had confused her.

    ---

    **"I was worried you¡¯d be scared. Being dragged away by people in military uniforms is frightening."**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    She fell silent at my words.

    Realizing the situation, Winter plopped down, her face turning bright red.

    ---

    *Mumble mumble.*

    **"Little rice cake, little rice cake¡­!! I only did that because I thought I wouldn¡¯t see him for ages. Three days? Don¡¯t joke around. How am I supposed to look at Dad after this!!"**

    She nced at me, embarrassed.

    ¡­See? She wouldn¡¯t have pulled a stunt like that if she hadn¡¯t thought it was for three years.

    I understood that she¡¯d been anxious about being forgotten, but still.

    ---

    **"Haru, gofort your sister. She¡¯s about to leave."**

    **"Okay."**

    *Pat pat.*

    **"I don¡¯t know what Dad said, but Sis, your chu-rup chu-rup was amazing!"**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    **"I even filmed it, so I can study it for the future¡­."**

    **"D-delete that, you idiot¡­."**

    With that, Haru and Winter embraced each other tightly.

    It was a touching moment, just three minutes before Winter¡¯s enlistment.

    ---

    Afterward, Winter was taken away by female soldiers.

    Just as I expected, they treated her with utmost respect.

    ---

    **"Alright, Miss Winter. We¡¯ll be escorting you now."**

    **"Bye, sis. See you in three days."**

    **"If anything happens, give us a call."**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    Winter couldn¡¯t even look me in the eyes as she left.

    She kept her head down, clearly embarrassed.

    ---

    *Smirk.*

    *Maybe I¡¯ll tease her about thister. "Does Dad need to give you a kiss?"*

    I mentally added a new recipe to my "tease Winter" list. And with that, the long aftermath of the terror incident came to a close.

    The Chairman let out a deep sigh of relief.

    ---

    **"Sigh. Now that the verdict¡¯s out, I can finally rx."**

    **"It must have been hard, dealing with Winter."**

    **"You have no idea. I¡¯ve been so busy I couldn¡¯t even brew any liquor."**

    She shook her head, looking truly exhausted.

    Apparently, she hadn¡¯t even had time for herst remaining hobby, making infused liquors.

    ---

    *Mumble mumble.*

    **"This kid will be S-rank soon. Maybe I¡¯ll just let him graduate and make him the Association President¡­."**

    **"What was that?"**

    **"Oh, nothing."**

    But only briefly.

    Suddenly, the Chairman gave me a rather chilling look.

    A smirk yed on her lips, and she nudged my side with her elbow.

    ---

    *Tap tap.*

    **"By the way, Yujin. It

    ¡¯s almost certain that you¡¯ll be promoted to S-rank soon. You handled that S-rank gate almost entirely on your own."**

    **"That¡¯s true."**

    **"And with midterms approaching, if you score well, it¡¯ll show you¡¯re fully qualified as an Awakened."**

    Her voice took on a yful tone as she slightly bent forward to look up at me.

    Was she trying to act cute at her age?

    It wasn¡¯t as irritating as Kkong¡¯s antics, but it was still annoying.

    I responded curtly.

    ---

    **"Are you threatening me to get good grades?"**

    **"Just a reminder. You haven¡¯t had as much time to study as the other cadets."**

    **"I didn¡¯t realize you cared about things like this, Chairman."**

    **"Of course I do. If the next S-rank fails, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for me?"**

    **"I¡¯ll do fine, no need to worry."**

    The midterms would be in just a few days, in the eighth week.

    Did I have any doubts? Not at all. I might be a seasoned 15-year veteran and an S-rank Awakened.

    Midterms were a piece of cake for me.

    ---

    **"Oh? So confident?"**

    **"I¡¯m aiming for a perfect score."**

    **"Hmm¡­."**

    *Mumble mumble.*

    **"What a troublemaker. Practically begging me to put him to work."**

    **"Pardon?"**

    **"Oh, nothing. Heh."**

    She chuckled, clearly pleased.

    It seemed my confidence delighted her.

    ---

    **"Alright, Chairman, let¡¯s head back. I need to help Sia and Alice with their studies."**

    **"Alright, alright. Haru, stop fiddling with that phone ande along. Enough with the strange videos."**

    **"It¡¯s not strange. It¡¯s an educational video my sister left for me."**

    **"I don¡¯t know what that means, but just turn it off. I feel tired just thinking about it."**

    **"Okay."**

    *Pitter-patter.*

    With that, we returned to the academy¡ªthe ce that would warmly wee Winter back in three days.

    And time passed¡­

    ---

    **[Seo Yujin confirmed as S-rank, ranked 7th!!]**

    **[Theory presented during midterms ys a crucial role.]**

    **[Awakened ns worldwide are in shock¡­]**

    The midterm exam week arrived.

    ---

    **"Uh, A-Alice¡­?"**

    **"My inherent ability is S-rank, and you¡¯re EX-rank, sobined¡­"**

    **"Would you like to be¡­ friends with benefits?"**

    **"¡­¡­!!!!?"**

    And thus began a slightly chaotic chapter of my life.

 Chapter 127

    The weekend¡ªthe brief period without Winter¡ªpassed by quickly.

    Sia and Alice were engrossed in their studies, while I took on the role of their diligent tutor.

    As for my mentor¡­

    ---

    *Embrace.*

    **"Disciple, look at the news. So many believe you¡¯ll surpass me soon!"**

    **"Oh,e on. There¡¯s no way I could¡­"**

    **"Nonsense. The sooner you surpass your master, the better. Nothing would make me happier."**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    **"So, let¡¯s get to training again today!"**

    Every night, she was relentless, pushing my stamina to its limits.

    Thanks to my three wives, it was a busy weekend in many ways.

    Of course, there were other obligations besides my wives.

    ---

    **"Mr. Yujin, let¡¯s skip this week¡¯s treatments."**

    **"I can¡¯t do that. Handling around 30 people isn¡¯t a burden for me. I¡¯ll finish quickly."**

    **"If that¡¯s your decision¡­ By the way, has Alice done something recently?"**

    **"Pardon? What do you mean?"**

    **"Well, uh¡­ attacked¡­ Ahem. Never mind. Let¡¯s go."**

    **"Alright."**

    There was the hospital treatment montage, so to speak¡­

    ---

    **"Someone¡¯sing from the U.S. for research?"**

    **"Yes. They¡¯re nning generous support."**

    **"Is the Saintess really that valuable for research?"**

    **"There¡¯s no guarantee another monster of her type won¡¯t appear."**

    **"That¡¯s a fair point. Fine. I¡¯ll get things prepared."**

    **"Thank you."**

    ---

    *Ding.*

    **[¡®???¡¯ apologizes deeply, bowing for the trouble caused by our child.]**

    And there were arrangements with my father-inw, the head of the Cheonhwa n, for research coboration with the U.S. on the Saintess.

    I was so busy that the weekend felt like a blur.

    And before I knew it, it was the start of the eighth week of the academy¡ªthe much-anticipated midterm exam period.

    ---

    ### * * *

    At the Pentagon Academy, the midterm exams were surprisingly low-key.

    Combat sparring between cadets?

    Survival tests on a mountain or deserted ind?

    A viin attack on the academy?

    Nope.

    Awakened individuals are precious resources, so there¡¯s no reason to pit them against each other unnecessarily.

    Sparring? Most of our battles are against monsters, so where would hand-to-handbat skills evene in handy?

    As for viin attacks¡­

    ---

    *If Winter had taken down the Chairman in a mutual destruction scenario, then maybe¡­ but now? Not a chance.*

    In the game, that was only on the hard difficulty¡ªonly if Winter and the Chairman went down together.

    But right now? No worries.

    After the previous terror attack, where we took down fifty viins, there was no chance of another ambush.

    ---

    *Back in my gamer days, I wondered what they¡¯d do for midterms with this setup.*

    This was a point of curiosity when I yed the game.

    What would they do for midterms, if the terror attack was sessfully thwarted?

    In my newbie days, I had failed to stop Winter¡¯s attack, so the midterms were an utter mess¡­

    But if you sessfully defended against it, then what?

    I had tried to answer this question by carefully advancing through the game and saving the Chairman¡­

    ---

    **[Hmm? What do we do for midterms? Of course, we just have exams.]**

    *I never would have guessed it was just a regr college midterm.*

    So that¡¯s what I found out.

    Midterms were just ordinary written exams.

    In the game, it was so uneventful it skipped a whole week.

    Even in my first ythrough, nothing major happened.

    It was no wonder I was so rxed.

    ---

    *Murmur murmur.*

    **"Article 3, use 1 of the Special Act on Awakened Individuals: Duties during gate urrences¡­"**

    **"Ugh, too many Chinese characters. I miss English¡­."**

    I was the only one who seemed calm, though.

    The cadets all seemed nervous.

    Even Sia and Alice had arrived an hour early for somest-minute cramming.

    It made sense. Scoring well here could help them get into a top n.

    Seeing them work so hard, even though both were already guaranteed A-ranks, made me smile.

    ---

    **"Everyone, take a break. Want me to grab some coffee?"**

    *res.*

    **"Quiet, you! I¡¯m about to smack you if you don¡¯t shut it."**

    **"Yeah, Yujin, you¡¯re being so annoying right now."**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    I quickly dropped my smile.

    ¡­I guess they had a point.

    The top student, who didn¡¯t even study, telling them to rx¡ªit must¡¯ve felt like taunting.

    Especially with only an hour left before the test.

    I could understand why my wives reacted sharply.

    After all, both of them were aiming for S-rank and were quite serious.

    What would the Hypnotic Master¡¯s response in the second round be?

    ---

    **"Oh, sorry! Didn¡¯t mean to bother you!"**

    I quickly made my escape.

    No point in hanging around my tense wives and risking their wrath.

    The best strategy was to retreat.

    All married men would agree with this decision.

    ---

    *Wandering aimlessly.*

    *Still, I put in a lot of effort to help them study. Was it really necessary to be so harsh?*

    Despite my slight disappointment, I wandered the academy grounds aimlessly, trying to shake off the thoughts.

    ---

    *Halt.*

    *This ce¡­ This is where I first met Alice after the regression.*

    I¡¯d ended up in front of the vending machine in a secluded spot¡ªthe very ce where I ran into Alice, dressed like Mario.

    Seeking solitude had naturally led me here.

    A small smile crept onto my face.

    ---

    *She was so adorable back then. Her Korean was a little awkwardpared to before the regression.*

    It brought back memories.

    Back when I first enrolled.

    Those two weeks of chaos, followed by finally meeting my wives for some much-needed healing.

    They seemed so youthful in their early twenties, so much that it made me feel a bit awkward.

    Of course, now I was used to it, but still.

    ---

    *Click.*

    *Things really changed after that. Compared to my life before the regression.*

    I pulled out a can of the same pine-needle drink that symbolized my new path.

    It was this drink that helped Alice and me get closer, bonding over our shared interest¡­

    *But it wasn¡¯t just because of this.*

    No, the real moment that won her over was different.

    Clearing the tenth level of the entrance exam.

    The first time I did something truly S-rank-worthy.

    ¡­The first round was a mess.

    The game and reality were nothing alike.

    Back then, I¡¯d never even touched a katana, let alone mastered the Zahah Swordsmanship.

    I fought while desperately pleading with hypnosis to work¡ªenough to make even Alice, the Queen of Positivity, say, *"Honestly, it was a bit embarrassing."*

    That¡¯s how I left my first impression on my wives before the regression.

    Not great, to say the least.

    ---

    *But in the second round, I cleared it almost wlessly. That¡¯s how I won her over.*

    My actions now werepletely different.

    I aced the entrance exam, which made my rtionships with my wives warm and friendly.

    In the end, what brought us closer¡­

    was simply showing them my capable side.

    ---

    *Not moping around here over a little bit of scolding.*

    My thoughts returned to the present.

    I refilled my love for my wives and downed the drink in one gulp, solidifying my resolve.

    ---

    *Let¡¯s give it my all for the midterms.*

    *Gulp.*

    There was no time to dwell on the past here.

    I¡¯d head back to encourage them, maybe even share some of my knowledge from before the regression.

    Let¡¯s go all-out on these midterms, aim for the top, and make them proud.

    I took a deep breath, feeling refreshed by the sharp pine vor.

    Then, with newfound determination, I turned back toward the academy.

    ---

    **"¡ª¡ª¡ªSo, you¡¯re done sulking?"**

    **"¡­¡­!!? S-Sia? Why aren¡¯t you studying?"**

    So much for my confident exit.

    Sia had shown up out of nowhere, startling me.

    Her eyes curved into yful crescents.

    ---

    **"I thought I was a bit harsh earlier. I came to apologize. I know you take these things to heart."**

    **"¡­¡­."**

    Wow, my wife really knew me well.

    I quickly shook my head.

    ---

    **"It¡¯s fine. I was the one who spoke carelessly¡­"**

    **"You¡¯re not denying you were a bit upset?"**

    **"¡­Yes. I was a bit hurt, honestly."**

    **"Goodness. You¡¯re so cute."**

    Though I tried to deny it, she saw right through me.

    She gently pulled my cheeks, stretching them yfully.

    ---

    *Stretch.*

    **"Now, to cheer you up¡ª¡ª."**

    For some reason, Sia nced around briefly and then¡­

    ---

    **"I¡¯ll give you a kiss?"**

    *Chuup.*

    She leaned in, standing on tiptoe, pressing herself close to me.

    Our tongues intertwined.

    ---

    *Chu-rup, chup. Chu-rup.*

    *Wow¡­ this is what a real kiss is like. Both in technique and feeling.*

    Thanks to her, my spirits were restored quickly.

    Compared to Winter¡¯s clumsy, aggressive kiss yesterday, this was on a whole different level.

    There was happiness in being connected with someone you love.

    An exchange of affection

    that brought joy the longer itsted.

    A kiss should be like this.

    Not some mischievous prank like my eldest daughter had pulled.

    ---

    *Chuup.*

    **"¡­Feeling better?"**

    **"I¡¯m so happy I could die."**

    **"Pfft. You¡¯re silly."**

    After the kiss, we held each other, exchanging words softly.

    Even the way she patted my back was endearing.

    I was so blissfully happy, as if we were the only two people left in the world¡­

    ---

    *Hurried footsteps.*

    **"¡­¡­!!"**

    *Someone¡¯s here!?*

    The sound broke the moment¡¯s magic.

    I quickly let go of Sia.

    ---

    **"S-Sorry, Sia. I didn¡¯t realize someone wasing¡­"**

    I mumbled an apology.

    After all, Sia had asked to keep our rtionship a secret.

    I¡¯d gotten so caught up in the moment that we¡¯d been caught kissing.

    Surely, she¡¯d be upset this time.

    ---

    **"It¡¯s fine."**

    **"What?"**

    **"¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s only someone who can know."**

    She wasn¡¯t angry at all.

    Instead, she said something cryptic.

    ---

    **"Do you know who it was?"**

    **"Of course I do."**

    **"¡­Who?"**

    The tension was killing me.

    I looked at her, confused.

    She only smiled.

    ---

    *Swoosh. Lick.*

    **"You don¡¯t need to know."**

    **"What¡­? Who was it?"**

    **"Knowing could get you hurt, dummy."**

    **"Aw,e on, who!?"**

    I tried to follow, but she wouldn¡¯t reveal who it was.

    Who could it be? It¡¯s driving me crazy.

    ---

    ### * * *

    Later, back in the lecture hall for the first midterm exam, we were all fired up.

    ---

    **"Let¡¯s do this, Yujin. And¡­ fox girl."**

    *Grinding teeth.*

    **"Just watch, Sia. I won¡¯t lose."**

    The rivalry between Sia and Alice was especially intense¡­

    but a little friendlypetition was good to see among peers.

    I joined in with their fiery enthusiasm.

    ---

    **"I won¡¯t lose either! I¡¯ll get a perfect score so we can all tie for first ce!"**

    **"Pfft. Alright, go for that perfect score."**

    **"¡­Geez."**

    **"¡­¡­?"**

    For some reason, Alice didn¡¯t seem too impressed.

    What was this? Was she disqualifying me from being her rival because I was annoying?

    It was a bit disappointing, but¡­@@novelbin@@

    ---

    **"Alright, everyone, please take your seats! We¡¯ll start sealing mana shortly."**

    *Smirk.*

    *Guess I¡¯ll just have to be so annoyingly amazing that I¡¯ll earn the right to annoy her.*

    I nned to shatter that reaction, taking full advantage of this midterm exam.

    ---

    **[Question 13: Describe in detail the most effective strategies for dealing with the giant monster Boitata.]**

    *Scratch scratch.*

    **[The answer says to have tank-ss Awakened handle the berserk patterns and withstand the attack¡­]**

    **[But if you press down on the scales near the tail, it¡¯s immobilized. This answer is so inefficient.]**

    **[And, questions 2, 3, and 4 all have minor errors too. Let¡¯s speed through.]**

    **[The most effective core-processing method is¡­]**

    I didn¡¯t hold back my knowledge anymore.

 Chapter 128

    During the Pentagon Academy¡¯s midterm week, cadets went through hell.

    The exams were packed with difficult subjects that required memorization. A careless attempt could dy an Awakened¡¯s debut by half a year, so cadets had no choice but to fight tooth and nail. Just because it was a written exam didn¡¯t mean it could be taken lightly.

    ---

    **"Collection of test papers isplete..."**

    **"Phew. When are we supposed to grade all of these?"**

    **"I feel like I¡¯m dying here."**

    The cadets weren¡¯t the only ones suffering.

    The teaching assistants¡ªnon-Awakened contractors assisting the Awakened professors¡ªwere mostly women, and even they couldn¡¯t hold back their groans.

    After all, if they made a grading error? They¡¯d be in real trouble with the Awakened.

    *¡°Thisdy docked my partial credit and set me back six months!¡±* That kind of resentment couldst.

    Though this was rare, the TAs took no chances and aimed to maximize partial points without annoying the professors. Most midterm exams were designed to be essay-based for this reason.

    ---

    *Flip.*

    **"Ah, no... It¡¯s Yujin Seo¡¯s paper¡­"**

    In any case, Yujin¡¯s test was the number one paper the TAs wanted to avoid.

    He was the next potential S-rank, a Hypnosis-wielder, and a cadet who could make life difficult if he didn¡¯t get what he wanted. Yet despite being a prodigy, he¡¯d barely attended lectures, and his grades weren¡¯t expected to be ster.

    To the TAs, Yujin¡¯s test likely looked like it would be filled with X marks.

    But, grading was part of their job, so a TA picked up his test paper with a gloomy look.

    ---

    *Scribble, scribble.*

    *Why... Why is he getting everything right?*

    As she graded, her expression shifted.

    The answers were written in neat handwriting and left no room for doubt; it could have been a model answer sheet.

    Soon, the TAs gathered around, whispering in awe.

    *¡°Look at this. It¡¯s almost a perfect score.¡±*

    *¡°Didn¡¯t he skip most lectures? I¡¯ve never even seen him in the ssroom.¡±*

    *¡°Did he study while fighting gates with Winter or during the S-rank gate incident in America?¡±*

    ---

    **"Is he even human¡­?"**

    **"It¡¯s Yujin Seo."**

    **"Ah, that makes sense."**

    In the face of an iprehensible score, they only needed three words to sum it up: *It¡¯s Yujin Seo.*

    ---

    **"Well, at least we don¡¯t have to worry about him failing."**

    **"Should we use Yujin¡¯s paper as the answer key instead of the professor¡¯s?"**

    **"Great idea."**

    *Rustling.*@@novelbin@@

    The TAs soon gathered his test papers, cing three thick piles on the desk with expectant looks.

    ---

    **"Let¡¯s see if he got full marks this time, too..."**

    *Flip, flip.*

    **"¡­¡­?"**

    But soon, the expressions on their faces turned to confusion.

    They exchanged puzzled looks.

    ---

    **"It looks like full marks, but¡­ what¡¯s this at the end?"**

    **"He wrote a ton of extra notes?"**

    The cause of their confusion was the dense writing filling the nk spaces at the end of his answers.

    In short, it all amounted to:

    *¡°Oh, that¡¯s not how you¡¯re supposed to handle this, actually.¡±*

    The TAs were bewildered. The next potential S-rank had essentially critiqued the questions.

    ---

    **"Boitata strategy¡­ the tail? I¡¯ve never heard of that."**

    **"The most efficient core refinement method is mana condensation transport? What¡¯s that supposed to be?"**

    Even the content itself was bizarre.

    The TAs, who were well-versed in theory, had nevere across this information before.

    If any other cadet had written this, they would have dismissed it as a fantasy.

    But the person saying this? Yujin Seo.

    The potential next S-rank. Owner of an EX-grade Unique Ability. A peer of Aika Ninomiya, who could slice through hurricanes with a single strike.

    No TA could simply ignore this, so they brought the paper to the professor in charge.

    ---

    **"Professor, there¡¯s¡­ a bit of an issue with Yujin Seo¡¯s answers."**

    **"Yujin Seo questioned my test? Let me see¡­"**

    The professor, an experienced Awakened veteran, reviewed the paper and raised an eyebrow. Even at a nce, she recognized that this wasn¡¯t ordinary knowledge.

    *¡°This could have been written by a professional¡­¡±*

    ---

    *Ding.*

    **"Hey, Jungchul. Do we still have ess to that gate with Boitata creatures? Mind if I check something out there?"**

    **"It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll be quick."**

    Curious, she decided to verify Yujin¡¯s strategy against Boitata.

    The result?

    ---

    *BOOM!!*

    **"...Why is this actually correct?"**

    Boitata, a B-rank monster often found in B-rank gates, was a creature that even A-rank veterans like the professor needed an hour to defeat one-on-one.

    Using Yujin¡¯s method, she took it down in three minutes.

    Realizing that Yujin¡¯s notes were urate, the professor¡¯s face grew serious.

    ---

    *How does he know this? And if the core refinement method is true as well¡­?*

    The contents of Yujin¡¯s notes could be divided into two parts:

    An unknown strategy for a notoriously difficult monster, and a core refinement method.

    It was thetter that worried her most.

    ---

    A core is the power source that maintains gates. It¡¯s an advanced energy source that practically retired nuclear power.

    Even a C-rank gate core costs millions. An S-rank core? Hundreds of billions.

    One S-rank core can produce electricity equivalent to a coal-fired nt burning thousands of tons of coal.

    Improving core efficiency is a highly funded research priority. Even Chunhwa n had government contracts for core refinement research.

    ---

    *If current methods yield 70% efficiency¡­ and this method raises it to 95%?*

    Realizing what this would mean, the professor rushed back to the academy, clutching Yujin¡¯s paper.

    But when she reached his exnation¡­

    ---

    *¡°Due to space limitations, I couldn¡¯t include the full details.¡±*

    **"Why does it end thereee!!"**

    She was struck by Yujin¡¯s cliffhanger, coughing in frustration.

    Sure, a full exnation wouldn¡¯t fit on a test paper, but stopping there?

    It was only natural that Yujin was summoned the next day.

    ---

    *Click.*

    **"Cadet Yujin Seo! Is the core refinement method you wrote here really possible?"**

    The professor¡¯s expression was grave, but Yujin, calm and collected, responded as if he¡¯d expected this.

    ---

    **"Yes, it¡¯s legitimate."**

    **"So, you¡¯re saying we can improve the current 70% efficiency to 95%?"**

    **"Actually, somewhere between 95% and 99%. But the minimum is around 95%."**

    **"Whoa¡­"**

    The professor slumped, overwhelmed.

    The prospect of increasing efficiency from 70% to 99% was staggering, and she fully grasped its significance.

    ---

    *Grit.*

    **"This is worth more than hundreds of billions¡­."**

    Globally, around 10% of power generation relies on core power.

    The main limitation has always been core supply, but if core efficiency jumped from 70% to 95%?

    That would mean 1.35 times more electricity from the same core, an astronomical gain.

    The professor was understandably dazed by the weight of Yujin¡¯s theoretical contribution.

    ---

    **"Wait, I¡¯m nning to release this information publicly."**

    **"¡­What?"**

    But Yujin casually announced that he intended to publish it for free.

    His lips curled up in a slight smile.

    ---

    *¡°In the original timeline, Russia developed this technology and monopolized it. It was leakedter, but still.¡±*

    This method was actually a breakthrough Russia was supposed to discover in about ten years. When Yujin saw the research leak in his previous life, he was stunned by how simple it was.

    And so, he used the midterms as an excuse to reveal this cutting-edge technology, which wasn¡¯t asplex as it seemed once you knew it.

    ---

    **"Are you serious? You¡¯re giving this away for free?"**

    **"Yes."**

    **"You could name your price for something like this!"**

    Understandably, the professor struggled toprehend, but Yujin just smiled.

    ---

    **"It¡¯s almost summer."**

    **"¡­Pardon?"**

    **"Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if people could use their air conditioning a bit more affordably?"**

    ---

    *For the sake of lower electricity bills, to keep air conditioners running.*

    ---

    **"¡­Is that really the reason?"**

    **"Well, there¡¯s also environmental benefits and all that."**

    *Scratch.*

    *In reality, I just wanted to impress my wives.*

    The real reason was to look cool in front of his wives.

    Ascending to S-rank was a matter of time for Yujin, and he predicted his rank wouldnd him at 7th¡ªjust below his friend and rival, Gong.

    As for the rest? That could wait. For now, impressing his wives took priority.

    ---

    **"Yujin Seo, how did youe by this theory?"**

    Of course, exining the source of future knowledge was a difficult feat for a typical regressor.

    ---

    **

    "It¡¯s my EX-grade Unique Ability."**

    **"Oh, right. I forgot that Yujin Seo¡¯s talent is on par with Ninomiya Aika. Shouldn¡¯t have even asked."**

    ---

    A living strategic weapon, a terror to physicists, and a figure who routinely did impossible things¡ªthanks to his mentor Aika, the professor epted his im without question.

    *¡°Thank you, Master¡­!!¡±*

    ---

    In the end, the professor coborated with Yujin and Chunhwa n.

    Shortly after midterms, a simple paper on the "Mana Condensation Transport Method" was published under Yujin Seo¡¯s name.

    ---

    [Title: Dammit, it¡¯s Yujin Seo again. I can¡¯t help but worship him.]

    [Title: Current reactions frombs nationwide: ¡°Why does this even work?¡±]

    [Title: Breaking news: Japanese Prime Minister tweets in Korean.]

    [Title: Morrison gives yet another shoutout to ¡°Hypnosis Lord.¡±]

    Naturally, the world was turned upside down.

    The global response to Yujin¡¯s publication was enormous, with world leaders taking notice. Japanese Prime Minister Nakano Watari even tweeted his congrattions, and President Morrison of the United States expressed his amazement, recognizing Yujin¡¯s impact on the world once again.

    Of course, the part that mattered most to Yujin was this:

    [Yujin Seo confirmed as S-rank, 7th ce!!]

    <em>¡°It might seem fast to hit S-rank in just eight weeks, but¡­ well, my wives should be impressed by this.¡±</em>

    Climbing to 7th ce among the world¡¯s S-rank Awakened was a huge milestone. Imagining the admiration in his wives¡¯ eyes, Yujin couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling pleased with himself.

    [Yujin: Thank you, Alice. Your encouragement helped me achieve this.] [Alice: Then let¡¯s have a private celebration at the hotel¡ªjust the two of us. The midterms are over, so it¡¯s the perfect time.] [Yujin: Just the two of us?] [Alice: Yes! A secret celebration just for us!] [Yujin: Sounds good. Let¡¯s go after my therapy session. I know the perfect ce.]

    <em>¡°You won¡¯t be leaving until you¡¯repletely satisfied, Yujin. I¡¯ll make sure of that¡­ until you¡¯re too distracted to even remember Sia exists!¡±</em>

    And so, Yujin, unaware of whaty ahead, headed off with a smile, blissfully ignorant of the so-called "room you can¡¯t leave without¡­¡±

 Chapter 129

    The midterm exam period passed quickly.

    Due to the revtion of core processing methods, I was quite busy.

    [GG - S-rank 7th ce, how about that?]

    [8th ce, hurry up!]

    [GG - This guy...]

    ¡®I should buy him a drink when we meetter. It¡¯s the noble obligation of an S-rank 7th ce.¡¯

    As a result, I rose to S-rank 7th ce.

    Of course, simply being promoted to S-rank didn¡¯t keep me busy. I could have been busy if I wanted to, but¡­ I rejected all interview requests, TV appearances, and invitations to events from various organizations, including the Divine Spirit Church. Because of that, my surroundings were as calm as the eye of a hurricane.

    ¡­No, honestly, it wasn¡¯tpletely calm. It was chaotic because the people around me were making such a fuss over my S-rank promotion.

    "Disciple~ Now you¡¯re on the same level as your master, right? We¡¯ve finally matched our statuses."

    "Ah, I¡¯m still far from being worthy of you, Master..."

    "Well then, from now on, call me Aika!"

    "How can I be so rude!?"

    First, my Master.

    She congratted me on bing S-rank and insisted that I call her Aika from now on¡­ In Japan, dropping a surname to call someone by their first name usually indicates a close rtionship.

    Because of that, I struggled quite a bit to refuse her. If others saw, they might mistake it for a romantic rtionship between us. Well, I guess she said it out of affection for me.

    "Hmph. Then, just call me that when it¡¯s just the two of us. If you don¡¯t agree to this...!"

    "I understand. Aika. When it¡¯s just us, I¡¯ll call you that."

    "......Hehe? Got it, Yujin?"

    I couldn¡¯tpletely refuse, and while we¡¯ve matched each other, this was unavoidable, so I¡¯ll let it slide.

    Anyway, there were many other things to keep me busy.

    <em>Slurp, sip.</em>

    "So, nothing happened with that subus?"

    "Yeah. Why?"

    "Hmm~ It¡¯s nothing."

    "......?"

    Whenever there¡¯s a chance, I get pulled into Sia¡¯s unexpected interrogations.

    "Yujin. What do you think about early graduation?"

    "...Huh?"

    "It¡¯s a waste to keep an S-rank cadet rotting in the academy. If you want, I can graduate you immediately."

    "Eh."

    "Of course, you¡¯ll need to train under me for another six months or so. You¡¯ll help with my association¡¯s work and learn industry knowledge..."

    "No. I¡¯ll graduate normally."

    "Don¡¯t say that. Think it over. It wouldn¡¯t be bad for you or for Korea..."

    Declining the offer of early graduation and a happy campus life with my wives was quite challenging.

    "Father? Why are you calling?"

    [I sent the list of researchers dispatched for the Saint in the U.S... What on earth is the scale of this? The funding is suspiciouslyrge.]

    "It¡¯s an important study, after all. Oh, by the way, you haven¡¯t met the Saint yet, right?"

    [Well, of course not. Aren¡¯t you the one with her?]

    "Then let¡¯s have a meal this weekend to show you the Saint. I¡¯ll visit you with Sia on Sunday."

    I also arranged to meet with my father-inw, the n leader of the Cheonhwa Guild, regarding the research on the Saint. Aside from that, I was really busy with various things.

    Amidst all this busyness, the part that provided some healing was¡­

    "Wow~ our eldest daughter. The military uniform suits you well!"

    "Sis, you look super cool!"

    "......"

    <em>Shivers.</em>

    "What''s wrong? Just a few days ago, you even kissed Dad. Are you embarrassed already~?"

    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!! I¡¯ll kill you!!"

    "Shock. Sis has dered she¡¯ll make Dad fall in love with her."

    "Haru, just shut up already!!"

    Our little dumpling, Winter, returned after just three days.

    It was quite special to tease her like that.

    And¡­

    "Yujin-kun. How about having a meal together today? I¡¯ll treat you to celebrate your S-rank."

    "Ah, that¡­ um."

    "There are things I¡¯m curious about regarding Alice..."

    "I¡¯m sorry. I have a prior engagement with Alice today!"

    It was Saturday, the day after the midterms ended.

    Alice had promised to celebrate with me directly.

    ¡­I was really holding on just for today. My beloved wife prepared a special celebration party with a surprise gift. She even made a reservation at a hotel.

    If I didn¡¯t look forward to this, I wouldn¡¯t be a man.

    <em>Smirk.</em>

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s probably some pine needle-themed merchandise or something.¡¯

    Of course, I didn¡¯t have those kinds of expectations.

    Being invited secretly to a hotel for just the two of us, plus a special gift just for me¡­ Anyone could see that was the angle.

    If something simr happened to someone else, I¡¯d advise them to take some vitamins for their wallet.

    But who said that?

    Alice. My sweetest and most innocent wife in the world.

    The one who misunderstood my state of mind as a katana despite being fully stripped of my Yujin status. She¡¯s incredibly pure.

    There¡¯s no way Alice would call me for something like that.

    Even if it¡¯s a party, it¡¯d just be eating cake together.

    And that special gift would definitely be rted to pine needles.

    "An engagement with Alice? Is it perhaps something that crosses the line?"

    "Of course! Our Alice is so innocent that she wouldn¡¯t know about such things."

    <em>Tilts head.</em>

    "That¡¯s not it¡­? Yujin-kun, your judgment..."

    "Huh? What did Suyeon noona say?"

    "......It¡¯s nothing. Just, take care of yourself. Yujin-kun."

    "Okay! Then I¡¯ll see you next week!"

    Thanks to that, my steps toward the hotel were light.

    What was Suyeon noona about to say?

    It must be nothing, so I felt relieved.

    Yujin going to the hotel alone?

    Thanks to the overwhelming hypnotic powers that hindered broad recognition, no one would recognize me, so I felt good.

    In the end, I could have a great time with Alice, my purest wife in the world.

    On the other hand, let¡¯s rewind a bit. Just before the first midterm exam started.

    Sia and Alice stood up simultaneously.

    They even tossed aside the cramming papers, looking anxious.

    "...I think I was too harsh when I said she was unlucky. Should we apologize?"

    "It¡¯s a coincidence. I was thinking the same thing."

    Then they hurriedly headed outside.

    They felt guilty for snapping at Yujin, who had offered to buy them coffee.

    "...Let¡¯s scatter and look for him, Sia."

    "What are you saying, slowpoke? I¡¯ll find him, so you just stay put."

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    Sia¡¯s shadow melded into the darkness.

    She was using her S-rank unique ability to manipte shadows to search for Yujin.

    It was a method fitting for her, recognized for her speed during S-rank gate clearances.

    Soon after, a text chimed on Alice¡¯s phone.

    It was a message saying, ¡®He¡¯s by the vending machine near the supply room.¡¯

    A brief smile appeared on her lips.

    <em>Smirk.</em>

    ¡®This is¡­ where I first met Yujin, right?¡¯

    That was the ce where Alice and Yujin first met on the day of their entrance.

    The ce where the bond with the Pine Needle Squad began.

    Wasn¡¯t it quite a significant ce for her?

    Her footsteps naturally headed toward that location, reminiscing about old memories.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªNot knowing what she might encounter at the end of it.

    ¡®Hehe. Since I feel sorry, should I ask him to touch my chest as an apology? It¡¯s secluded there, and no one will see¡­¡¯

    <em>Sneakily. Smirk.</em>

    ¡®That subus finally showed up.¡¯

    By the time she arrived near the vending machine, Sia, who had sensed her, took action.

    Action meant provocation.

    ¡®Get moving already, you idiot.¡¯

    <em>Slurp. Sip.</em>@@novelbin@@

    "¡­¡­!!!!!?"

    Sia quickly kissed Yujin.

    Her tongue gently invaded the mouth of the robust young man.

    Very passionately. Intensely.

    ¡­In the ce where Alice and Yujin first met.

    <em>Hesitation.</em>

    ¡®Huh? Sia is with Yujin... Yujin? What are you doing there? That¡¯s where we first met. Wait, what?¡¯

    Her mind was a jumbled mess.

    After all, she was witnessing a kiss scene between Yujin and Sia in a ce that was more precious than anything.

    The shock she felt was beyond what Sia could have ever fathomed.

    ¡®Tag,orare...? Am I currently experiencingorare with Yujin?¡¯

    <em>Grind.</em>

    Alice gritted her teeth.

    Ah, I see. So the person Yujin likes is Sia, huh?

    Sia must have known that and was dering her feelings to me.

    Ha. She surely called me here to show me this.

    To dere that she had won.

    ¡®But you know, Sia? There¡¯s a genre called reverse NTR?¡¯

    I won¡¯t give up.

    Sia only approached him because Yujin is the next S-rank Awakened.

    I¡¯m different. I was hisrade from the very beginning, back when Yujin had nothing.

    I was the pure maiden who fell for him because of his abilities, unlike some cheap woman.

    So, I¡¯m more suited to be by Yujin¡¯s side.

    I should be the one next to him.

    <em>Swish. Tap.</em>

    ¡®If I intervene now, I¡¯ll only be indulging in a losing fantasy. Revenge is originally served cold. I need to prepare thoroughly first, and taking Yujin awayes first.¡¯

    That¡¯s why she strategically retreated.

    She spent most of the midterm period nning to take Yujin away.

    It was quite unlike her to worry about midterms...

    <em>Snap.</em>

    "Alice Littonwood cadet, perfect score..."

    "She¡¯s really an exemry student."

    "I thought she would get everything right as long as she didn¡¯t get too nervous, but it seems she really didn¡¯t feel nervous at all."

    Thanks to rxing, her scores ended up being even better.

    That¡¯s a stroke of luck amidst her misfortune.

    Although it didn¡¯t matter much to her, who was fixated on revenge.

    [So let¡¯s have a celebration party at our hotel.]

    ¡®The n is perfect. On Saturday, I¡¯ll take Yujin away¡­!!¡¯

    As a result, a furious British snake had curled up in a hotel near the university hospital that Yujin had contracted with.

    A room where no one could leave unless they had sex.

    No, it was even more extreme¡ªone couldn¡¯t leave until using all seven condoms.

    Yujin stepped inside that room.

    "Alice, I¡¯m sorry. Did you wait long?"

    "No! Here, you must be tired, so please sit down..."

    <em>Creeeak. Click.</em>

    The door closed. A handle held so tightly it was suspicious.

    And then,

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [Activating unique ability...]

    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯llpensateter."

    An S-rank unique ability that maniptes mes was secretly activated.

    It was to melt the door¡¯s locking mechanism and weld it shut.

    So that no one could leave this ce without her permission.

    The birth of a room where no one could leave without having sex.

 Chapter 130

    The midterm exam was over, and we were celebrating my S-rank promotion party.

    The participants were just Alice and me.

    I was excited about having a cozy indoor date with just the two of us¡­

    "Alice, sorry to keep you waiting...."

    <em>Stop.</em>

    ¡®What the hell. Why is her button undone?¡¯

    It was an emergency right from the start.

    Alice had opened the floodgates.

    I could see her panties. What a surprise.

    ¡­There was no way I could say that out loud.

    It¡¯s one thing if it were two women, but we were a man and a woman.

    Could I really point out that her underwear was visible?

    If I didn¡¯t get pped, I¡¯d be lucky.

    Because of that, I fell into deep contemtion as soon as I entered.

    How could I let her know about her undone zipper in the most gentle way possible?

    ¡®I need to pretend I didn¡¯t notice and let her realize it naturally. What do I do¡­.¡¯

    <em>Fidgeting.</em>

    ¡®Ugh. It¡¯s hot, really hot. Did someone light a fire or something?¡¯

    In the meantime, my body kept getting warmer.

    It felt like Alice was using her ability, fire magic, or something.

    ¡­My body really is young.

    I¡¯m getting all hot and bothered just from seeing her underwear? Is it hot enough to feel this way?

    This hypnotic breeding guy is living up to his name.

    ¡®Anyway. What should I do about the underwear¡­.¡¯

    <em>Thud.</em>

    "Hehe. Yujin, why do you look so serious?"

    "Huh? Oh, it¡¯s just that¡­"

    As I was surprised by my youthful blood, Alice approached me.

    She plopped down on the sofa in front of me.

    And then, she spread her legs wide.

    "Make yourselffortable. It¡¯s just the two of us here."

    "¡­¡­."

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    I quickly turned my gaze away.

    If I looked straight ahead, I¡¯d just end up saying hello to Alice¡¯s underwear.

    Of course, I had to do it subtly. I didn¡¯t want Alice to catch on to my predicament¡­

    "By the way, this room is nice. How much was it?"

    "Yujin, do you want to take your clothes off too? I¡¯ve got my zipper down, after all."

    "Alice!?"

    ¡­What do you mean "take my clothes off"?

    I jumped in surprise.

    Is it possible that this wasn¡¯t an ident?

    In response to my doubt,ughter echoed.@@novelbin@@

    "Hehe. Yujin, you¡¯re so funny. Your face has been weird since earlier. Were you trying not to look at my underwear?"

    "Uh, yeah. I thought you identally left your zipper undone¡­."

    "Am I an idiot? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t wear my clothes properly? I¡¯m this rxed because I¡¯m with you."

    "Still, that¡¯s a bit¡­."

    No, isn¡¯t that a bit too casual?

    Thinking this, I fumbled for about 3¨C4 seconds.

    Then, as if urging me, Alice spoke in a soft voice.

    "Don¡¯t be like that. Look at me. I¡¯m not embarrassed by this much."

    "How can that be¡­ We¡¯re, you know, a man and a woman."

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªThis is less revealing than what Sia usually wears, you know?"

    "¡­¡­What?" "Is it okay for Sia to wear that, but not for me?"

    What¡¯s this? Her voice was soft and gentle, yet the atmosphere suddenly became heavy.

    I felt like I was having trouble breathing.

    "That¡¯s not it, obviously¡­."

    "Thinking about Sia¡¯s outfit, I figured you¡¯ve seen at least my panties, right? Isn¡¯t that so?"

    "¡­¡­."

    She was even making sharp deductions.

    My mouth wouldn¡¯t easily open.

    I did see what she wore on that date at the amusement park.

    That was right up close.

    "Uh, well¡­"

    "Just because Sia can, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know the Pine Needle Squad was so limited to this. Hehe."

    "That¡¯s not what I meant; it¡¯s just that seeing such pretty girls¡¯ underwear makes a man¡­."

    "Stop! I came here to celebrate, and you¡¯re just ignoring me. Let¡¯s start this ¡®fun¡¯ party."

    "Eek."

    I felt like I was going to suffocate. I thought I was going crazy.

    After a moment of deliberation, I slowly turned my head.

    I didn¡¯t want to upset Alice.

    <em>Creek...</em>

    "Um, well. If you¡¯re okay with it, Alice¡­."

    "Hehe. Good boy, Yujin."

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡®Am I alive?¡¯

    The pressure that had been weighing down the hotel room vanished with Alice¡¯s chuckle.

    As if it had never existed.

    "Then let¡¯s get this party started!!"

    "Uh, okay."

    A party with just the two of us.

    It felt like the beginning of a truly wholesome yet unwholesome party where just a nce downward revealed her white underwear.

    Even though I was dizzy from her underwear, the party itself was really enjoyable.

    "Remember that? I teased GG about being 8th ce, and he¡­."

    "Hehe, Yujin, you¡¯re so mean! Isn¡¯t that too much teasing?"

    "It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m 7th, he¡¯s 8th! He¡¯s below me!"

    We happily exchanged conversations.

    It was such a happy moment that I didn¡¯t even notice the underwear anymore.

    "Really¡­ Ah, Yujin. Try this too! Crackers smeared with Marmite!"

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡®Can we do something about the food?¡¯

    Even though the food Alice prepared was a bit extraordinary,

    <em>Chew, swallow.</em>

    "This is delicious. You have great skills, Alice."

    "Thene on, let¡¯s toast! Here, a cocktail made with Bombay Sapphire and Pine Needle Eyes!"

    "¡­¡­."

    The drink was a highball of pine-vored liquor and Pine Needle Eyes, enough to make even a caterpir faint.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. I, Seo Yujin, will not be able to taste or smell for an hour.¡¯

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [Theplete hypnosis is grabbing a clothespin firmly.]

    [Covering your nose, ites walking in saying, "I¡¯ll block it for you, Master."]

    It wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    I could just temporarily block my senses with hypnosis¡­

    "By the way, Yujin, you really like Marmite. Honestly, I thought Koreans wouldn¡¯t like it."

    "Of course it¡¯s delicious since it¡¯s made by Alice¡­."

    "It feels like you¡¯ve been hypnotized or something."

    <em>Flinch.</em>

    I thought it was something I could handle.

    But Alice caught on to me.

    "Wait, are you really using hypnosis?! How unfair~!"

    "I haven¡¯t used it yet, not yet! Did I not just eat the Marmite normally?"

    "Since you said ¡®not yet,¡¯ it means you¡¯ll use it soon, right? How rude, Yujin! Just eat and say it tastes bad!"

    "¡­¡­."

    "Promise me you won¡¯t use hypnosis for the next few hours!"

    "¡­¡­I, Seo Yujin, will not use my unique ability ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ for the next three hours."

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [Theplete hypnosis releases the clothespin from your nose.]

    [I¡¯ve heard it from my mom, but Master is really digging his own grave.]

    Thanks to that, hypnosis was confiscated.

    For the next three hours, I would just be the breeding uncle.

    The tension in Alice¡¯s eyebrows finally rxed.

    "Hehe. That¡¯s how it should be. Now, let¡¯s toast~!"

    "Cheers¡­"

    <em>Swallow.</em>

    ¡®¡­Why doesn¡¯t this taste bad?¡¯

    Fortunately, the drink suited my pte quite well.

    Thanks to that, we entered a lively drinking and singing mode.

    "So, you know? The Cheonhwa n asked me if I¡¯d consider joining them after I graduate¡­."

    "Hehe~ Alice, that¡¯s amazing! You¡¯re already making moves in Cheonhwa!"

    "I¡¯m less than you, who¡¯s already part of Cheonhwa."

    <em>Swallow, swallow.</em>

    As we exchanged cheerful conversation and drinks, the pleasant buzz of alcohol slowly climbed through our bodies.

    Our cheeks also turned slightly red.

    "Phew¡­ It¡¯s hot. I¡¯m going to the restroom for a moment~."

    "Come back soon~."

    <em>Tap, tap.</em>

    ¡®¡­Now¡¯s my chance! Is there nowhere to throw away this food waste?! I just want to scrape off this Marmite.¡¯

    Although the food was terrible until the end,

    I took advantage of Alice going to the restroom.

    I searched the room for a trash can.

    <em>Creek.</em>

    "Yujin? What are you doing~?"

    "¡­¡­Nothing~."

    I was going to do something.

    But Alice came back in 20 seconds, ruining my n.

    "Ahh~ Now I can finally breathe~."

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    I was faced with Alice, who was dressed in an extremely embarrassing outfit.

    Her clothes hung as if they had been worn for months.

    Beyond that¡­ pink nipples were visible.

    My eyes widened at the incredibly provocative sight.

    "A-Alice? What¡¯s with your clothes?"

    "I got hot, so after I went to the restroom, this happened~."

    "What about your underwear?!"

    "I took it off because it was too hot~."

    However, Alice waspletely nonchnt about it.

    She even held her clothes open, fanning herself as if she was really hot.

    Thanks to that, herrge breasts swayed from side to side, bouncing up and down.

    Just looking at it made me feel like my lifespan was extending.

    ¡®Alice is drunk!!!¡¯

    Our rtionship was on the brink of falling apart, but¡­

    Right now, she was drunk, so I let it slide.

    But what about after she sobers up?

    Would Alice still want to be as close to me as before?

    There was no way.

    Even if we were friends, it felt too much to expose this kind of thing.

    So, I rushed to grab a nket from the nearby bed.

    I nned to cover Alice up.

    First, I¡¯d put her to sleep, and when the hypnosis wore off, I¡¯d erase her memories.

    I made this n in my head.

    "This will cover you, Alice. You¡¯re drunk right now¡­."

    "It¡¯s too hot~."

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    "Alice!!!?"

    But Alice went even further, starting to throw off her clothes.

    Her shorts, which were precariously hanging on her hips, slipped down and settled around her ankles.

    With a light kick, they flew toward me.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    "Alice, wait a second¡­."

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    "Y-You have to take it off because it¡¯s too hot~."

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she threw off her top.

    In front of me, who was at a loss, Alice tossed her top as well.

    And then¡­

    "I-I have to take off my panties too~."

    <em>Slip...</em> <em>Tighten.</em>

    "Alice, please!!! Stop!!!"

    Before myst line of defense could fall, I squeezed my eyes shut.

    I couldn''t let myself see that. It would be a point of no return.

    That instinct was strong within me.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll just run out for now. Once Alice falls asleep, I¡¯ll sneak back in and dress her again. Then, I¡¯ll erase her memory with hypnosis.¡¯

    <em>Dash.</em>

    At the same time, my feet headed toward the entrance.

    Alice waspletely wasted right now.

    If I left her alone, she¡¯d likely fall asleep, so I had to escape for now.

    Once Alice fell asleep, I could return and sort things out.

    The hypnosis would wear off in an hour or two, so I just needed to dress her and make her memories a bit hazy.

    Thinking that, I quickly grabbed the door handle¡­

    <em>Click. Click, click.</em>

    ¡®¡­¡­It won¡¯t open!!!¡¯

    Shock. The hotel door had broken down at this worst possible moment.

    I was left speechless at my own misfortune.

    No. It was perfectly fine when I came in.

    But why is it stuck now, as if someone had welded it shut?

    <em>Whoosh¡­ Tap.</em>

    "¡­¡­?"

    While I was stuck in my thoughts, something softly tapped the back of my head.

    It felt like I had been hit by a fluffy cotton ball.

    Reaching out to check, it was her panties.

    "Hii, h-hiiik¡­."

    "Yujin~ What are you doing by the door~?"

    "W-Well, um¡­"

    "Come here, quickly."

    Realizing the implications, I stiffened as Alice¡¯s voice called out softly from behind me.

    I desperately tried to convince her, but,

    "A-Alice. Just sleep for now. You¡¯re drunk, so I¡¯ll clean up."

    "I¡¯m not drunk at all!"

    "¡­¡­What?"

    I froze at the 180-degree shift in atmosphere.

    Her slurred speech typical of a drunk person had returned to normal¡­

    Wait a minute. Alice¡¯s drunken habit was to mumble in English.

    Had she ever spoken English before?

    "Could it be¡­."

    "A girl goes this far and you still want to run away? Yujin, are you still a man?"

    "A-Alice?"

    "Look over here. Hurry."

    Realizing the truth, I stiffened further, while her voice grew even softer.

    My body turned around on its own.

    While my mind was frozen, my male instincts kicked in.

    I made eye contact with Alice, who was sitting on the bed.

    "A-Alice¡­?"

    "You finally look over here. Yujin."

    "Why are you doing this? Were you pretending to be drunk?"

    "I never pretended to be drunk. You just misunderstood."

    My wife was giggling as she looked at me.

    I was overwhelmed by the lewd sight and found myself frozen.

    "And why are you asking? Are you going to pretend not to know after going this far?"

    "¡­¡­."

    "I told you at the beginning of the semester, right? My unique ability is S-rank, and yours is EX-rank. Together, that¡¯s sex."

    "That¡¯s, that was a joke."

    "So, how about we be sex friends? Just beyond being friends, we can be true close friends."

    Leaving me in that state,

    Alice casuallyid back.

    The nket slipped down from her sweaty body, revealing her chest.

    The nket draped between her spread legs seemed like it would expose her private parts with just a little movement.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t care at all. She was rxed.

    And then she said¡­

    "I brought the condoms, so you just need toe here."

    <em>Thud.</em>

    "I''m already wet, so it''s fine to go right ahead?"

 Chapter 131

    Alice¡¯s full-on seduction!

    The effect was incredible!

    <em>Tremble.</em>

    ¡®Oh my. Is Alice really asking to sleep together right now?¡¯

    The self-proimed hypnosis breeding uncle was left speechless in shock.

    It made sense, considering I believed my wife to be the most innocent person in the world.

    But suddenly being hit with such temptation, my mind went nk.

    <em>Swallow.</em>

    ¡®Should I just close my eyes and go for it¡­?¡¯

    For a moment, I lost my ability to think clearly.

    I took half a step forward with a dazed expression.

    I swallowed hard, my facecking rity.

    <em>Stop.</em>

    ¡®Wait. I feel like I¡¯m missing something¡­.¡¯

    But that thought was fleeting.

    My body suddenly froze, wearing a face that felt uneasy about something I had overlooked.

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [Complete hypnosis blocks the master from dying!]

    [It fills the area under the subject¡¯s feet with Lego blocks¡­.]

    As always, there was a little something to help, but Yujin was oblivious to it.

    Thoughts began to spiral into a whirlwind.

    This intense sense of crisis. It felt as if I were standing at the crossroads of life and death.

    [Hypnosis preventing me from doing anything with my wives, how ridiculous¡­.]

    ¡®Right, hypnosis!! I¡¯m currently under the impotence hypnosis!!¡¯

    The realization hit me like lightning.

    A few weeks ago, when GG came to celebrate after defeating the necromancer.

    Didn¡¯t he say he would cough up blood and copse in the future he saw?

    His symptoms were simr to when I revealed my reincarnation.

    What conclusion did I, Yujin, draw from that?

    Ah. Besides the prohibition against reincarnation hypnosis, there¡¯s also impotence hypnosis.

    If I try to do anything lewd with my wives, I¡¯ll end up coughing up blood and copsing.

    ¡®What do I do? I can¡¯t refuse or agree?!¡¯

    In other words, it was a state of emergency for Yujin.

    If I consented and had rtions with Alice, I¡¯d at least end up coughing up blood.

    In the worst-case scenario, I could die¡­

    <em>nce.</em>

    ¡®If I refuse after she¡¯s gone this far, I won¡¯t ever see her again!!¡¯

    What kind of situation am I in right now?

    Alice isying out a full-on temptation.

    And if I don¡¯t ept this and run away?

    That¡¯s basically a deration that I¡¯ll never see her again.

    Her temptation is an all-or-nothing situation.

    Either Yujin and Alice would be lovers, or they¡¯d remain in a distant rtionship for life.

    That¡¯s why Yujin was caught in this dilemma.

    He couldn¡¯t agree or refuse.

    ¡®It worked! That face, he¡¯spletely in deep thought!!¡¯

    Watching all this, Alice was internally cheering.

    The possibility she had feared most.

    Seeing him look at her and think, ¡®No way,¡¯ was not something she¡¯d have to worry about.

    ¡®If he thinks I¡¯m vulgar and hates me, it would be the end¡­.¡¯

    She knew well.

    She was fully aware that what she was doing was very ¡®daring¡¯ behavior.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just about undressing. That wouldn¡¯t turn someone on without context. Hmm.¡¯

    At the same time, she knew that too much over-the-top behavior could frighten someone.

    Just undressing suddenly isn¡¯t necessarily erotic.

    This is a truth that a certain 32-year-old should learn.

    Alice had alreadypleted her advanced studies.

    ¡®So, I put in a lot of effort. I blocked the door to keep Yujin from escaping, and I brought the Marmite to nullify the hypnosis.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    That¡¯s why she spent several days nning this.

    After making all this physical contact, if he called her ¡®no way¡¯ it would really be, really sad.

    To keep Yujin from escaping, she searched for a metal hotel door that could be welded shut.

    To take away the hypnosis, she thered the strongest prizing British spread, Marmite, on the crackers.

    Encouraging Yujin, who would be thirsty from the strong saltiness, to drink more, thus lowering his judgment.

    Up until now, everything had gone ording to her n.

    ¡®Now that I¡¯ve gotten him drunk, all I have to do is go for it!¡¯

    "Yujin¡­?"

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Thus, she was confident.

    After a moment of contemtion, Yujin would eventually embrace her.

    He¡¯d forget about Sia, the t-chested girl.

    ¡®Sia, I¡¯m sorry¡­!!¡¯

    Just as she had expected, Yujin finally started to move.

    Toward the bed where a disheveled Alice was.

    Apologizing to his current girlfriend, Sia.

    "Alice. I didn¡¯t want to say this while I was drunk, but I¡¯ll say it now. I love you. More than anything in the world."

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    Alice''s expression melted with pure bliss.

    Ah, so this is reverseorare.

    The thrill of stealing Yujin from Sia and coloring him with her own hue. The feeling of superiority.

    It might not be as good as the tag ¡®mind control,¡¯ but it could be a decent tag nheless.

    ¡®When I go back, I should research more¡­.¡¯

    <em>Squirm.</em>

    "But Alice, I cherish you just as much."

    However, Yujin was the exact opposite.

    He wore a painfully distressed expression.

    A mix of half acting and half sincerity.

    ¡®It¡¯s something I can¡¯t do, but I can¡¯t not do it either. I¡¯ll put it off for as long as possible!!¡¯

    <em>Swish.</em>

    "I don¡¯t want to embrace you so lightly."

    "¡­Huh?"

    "You¡¯re a precious woman who deserves more than a guy like me, so¡­"

    Alice blinked rapidly.

    What do you mean? Am I not good enough for Yujin?

    Yujin is an S-rank Awakened, and I¡¯m just a student who hasn¡¯t even been recognized as an Awakened yet?

    "Are you being serious¡­?"

    "Yeah. If I¡¯m going to date you, I¡¯ll save the world."

    Yujin spoke with deep sincerity.

    He could do anything if it meant being with her.

    Even face the apocalypse that woulde someday. Just thinking about it scared him to death.

    "So, please allow me to make you the happiest woman in the world. Not just 7th ce, but 1st in S-rank. With wealth, fame, the hero Seo Yujin who saved the world as your husband."

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    Alice, who had been quietly listening, opened her eyes wide.

    What Yujin just said was¡­

    He was dering he would someday make her his wife.

    In other words, it was a proposal.

    <em>Tremble.</em>

    ¡®Huh? Not just a sex friend, but a wife? Huh?¡¯

    Her cheeks flushed bright red.

    ¡®This is something I could never feel through ¡®daring¡¯ actions.

    The joy of being loved.

    That realization hit her.

    Why was it? Her hands instinctively clenched the nket.

    <em>Pull.</em>

    ¡®Yujin thinks of me this way, and I¡¯m still thinking I won¡¯t leave until I use up all the condoms?!¡¯

    After that, Alice hurriedly covered her body with the nket.

    Her rationality, which had been running wild with the illusion of losing Yujin, returned.

    Once her reasoning came back, she thought¡­

    Yujin really loved her this much?

    While she had only thought about being a sex friend,

    She had enjoyed being with Sia, thinking that Yujin was dating her, right?

    Ah, this is a bit¡­ I sound like a desperate pervert.

    So, she felt embarrassed and covered herself.

    Finally realizing herself after a dy.

    "Hehe, Yujin is really¡­?"

    <em>Smirk.</em>

    Yet, the corners of her mouth kept twitching.

    She was overjoyed and wanted to shout.

    In any case,

    Yujin let out a sigh of relief inside.

    It seemed like he managed to get through this somehow.

    "Phew¡­"

    "I¡¯m the happiest woman in the world right now, you know? Plus, you¡¯re super excited too. You don¡¯t have to hold back?."

    "¡­¡­."

    There was hardly a moment to catch his breath, but

    After a moment of surprise, Yujinposed himself again.

    To convince Alice once more.

    This time, it would be 100% acting.

    With the most sincere expression on his face.

    "No. I want to embrace you after the wedding. I want to make our first night a precious memory that we¡¯ll cherish for life."

    ¡®But I really want to do it right now!! That damn guy who made me reincarnate is ruining everything!!!¡¯

    Of course, internally, tears of frustration flowed down.

    In reality, he wanted to jump on her right now, right?

    He¡¯s still a man.

    How could he hold back when his wife is putting herself out there like this?

    Oh man, let¡¯s break my back today- he wanted to pounce immediatelywhen Alice was putting herself out there like this?

    Oh man, let¡¯s break my back today¡ªhe wanted to pounce immediately.

    However, he couldn¡¯t do it. If he did, he would die.

    This was why Yujin was internally screaming.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know who put this hypnosis on me, but just you wait. I¡¯ll break this and make you impotent¡­.¡¯

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [Complete hypnosis is surprised.]

    [The master has set it up and is now banging his head against the wall, sighing deeply.]

    ¡®¡­There might be a reason this was put on me, so I should listen to the situation before I make any moves.¡¯

    After a brief moment of an absurd reaction,

    Thanks to that, Alice¡¯s face was flushed to the tips of her ears.

    ¡®Yujin is thinking of me this way, and I¡¯m here thinking I wouldn¡¯t leave until I use up all the condoms?!¡¯

    Following that, Alice hurriedly covered herself with the nket.

    Her rationality, which had been running wild with the illusion of losing Yujin, returned.

    Once her reasoning came back, she thought¡­

    Yujin truly loved her this much?

    While she had only been thinking about being a sex friend,

    She had enjoyed being with Sia, believing Yujin was dating her, right?

    Ah, this is a bit¡­ I sound like a desperate pervert.

    So, she felt embarrassed and covered herself.

    Finally realizing herself after a dy.

    "Hehe, Yujin is really¡­?"

    <em>Smirk.</em>

    Yet, the corners of her mouth kept twitching.

    She was overjoyed and wanted to shout.

    In any case,

    Yujin let out a sigh of relief inside.

    It seemed like he managed to get through this somehow.

    "Phew¡­"

    "I¡¯m the happiest woman in the world right now, you know? Plus, you¡¯re super excited too. You don¡¯t have to hold back?."

    "¡­¡­."

    There was hardly a moment to catch his breath, but

    After a moment of surprise, Yujinposed himself again.

    To convince Alice once more.

    This time, it would be 100% acting.

    With the most sincere expression on his face.

    "No. I want to embrace you after the wedding. I want to make our first night a precious memory that we¡¯ll cherish for life."

    ¡®But I really want to do it right now!! That damn guy who made me reincarnate is ruining everything!!!¡¯

    Of course, internally, tears of frustration flowed down.

    In reality, he wanted to jump on her right now, right?

    He¡¯s still a man.

    How could he hold back when his wife is putting herself out there like this?

    Oh man, let¡¯s break my back today¡ªhe wanted to pounce immediately.

    However, he couldn¡¯t do it. If he did, he would die.

    This was why Yujin was internally screaming.

    ¡®Whoever put this hypnosis on me, just you wait. I¡¯ll break this and make you impotent¡­.¡¯

    <em>Ding.</em>

    [Complete hypnosis is surprised.]

    [The master has set it up and is now banging his head against the wall, sighing deeply.]

    ¡®¡­There might be a reason this was put on me, so I should listen to the situation before I make any moves.¡¯

 Chapter 132

    Time rewinds a little to when Yujin was about to leave his amodation.

    There were two people warmly seeing him off.

    ¡°Be careful and have a good time, Yujin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be back, Aika.¡±

    ¡°Hehe ?¡±

    One was Aika, his cohabitating mentor, who giggled when addressed by name.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    [''???'' waves goodbye to him.]

    ¡®Why does the saintess seem softer every time I see her?¡¯

    The other was the saintess, who had recently gained a bit of chubbiness in her cheeks.

    The corners of her mouth curled up in a gentle ¦Ø shape.

    With kindness¡­

    ¡ªEncouragement poured into her expression.

    [''???'' sends him encouragement, saying she believes in him.]

    [Complete Hypnosis taps its cheeks and steels itself.]

    [The host boasts that they will protect him and to just trust her.]

    The subject of encouragement was something akin to her child. A power that had developed a sense of self over time. Complete Hypnosis.

    The reason for the encouragement¡­

    Was because she knew the future that awaited them both.

    The saintess could see clearly into the future that Yujin would face.

    The unsealing of ''???'' due to a kiss.

    And the bad ending where Yujin falls into aa as a bacsh.

    [''???'' reassures him that she can descend for a moment if things go wrong.]

    [Complete Hypnosis nods vigorously, releasing a huff of determination.]

    To prevent that bad ending, thest resort: descent.

    With the assurance that she could descend if the situation became dire, Complete Hypnosis nodded eagerly.

    Because descent meant¡­

    -Chup¡­ pause.

    ¡®¡­This is the master¡¯s body!¡¯

    A technique where Complete Hypnosis temporarily seizes control of the soul.

    It was a skill that allowed her to take over Yujin¡¯s body.

    Yujin. No, her eyes, which had entered Yujin¡¯s body, sparkled innocently.

    ¡®I want to y right away, but¡­ I should save the master first, right?¡¯

    -Su¡­

    She began to slowly control Yujin¡¯s physical form.

    More precisely, she was running through his entire body like ''???''.

    A feat only possible because she was born from ''???''.

    -Ding.

    [''???''¡¯s growth rate noticeably decreases.]

    [Status anomalies ''soul copse'' and ''mild'' acquisition are canceled.]

    Thanks to this, Yujin¡¯s soul regained stability.

    Although cracks were splitting in the power that a mortal could not handle, it now seemed calm as if it were a lie.

    Having achieved this right after descending, she felt aplished.

    -Chuup.

    ¡°Y-Yujin. I-I¡¯m¡­ this strange memory¡­¡±

    But there was no time to rest.

    Before her eyes, Alice lifted her head with a confused expression.

    [A-Alice Rittenwood. Starting today, you¡¯re going to like me. Got it?]

    ¡®Yujin hypnotized me¡­ huh?¡¯

    The reason for her confusiony in the memories that had just resurfaced.

    In those memories, the Yujin she recalled was entirely different from what she imagined.

    A weakling who didn¡¯t even seem to have the courage to talk to women.

    A guy who couldn¡¯t even make eye contact without hypnosis.

    [You¡¯re Seoyujin, right? I wanted to get closer to you too, and it¡¯s a good opportunity!]

    [¡­uh, huh?]

    [You¡¯re the only guy among the new students, right? I¡¯ve been trying to find a chance to get to know you, but you were always with Sia, so I could hardly talk to you.]

    [Re-really?]

    [Of course! So, let¡¯s start with exchanging phone numbers¡­]

    ¡®No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m hypnotized? I¡¯m just being myself, as usual?¡¯

    Even though the hypnosis was a vague memory, it didn¡¯t seed, but still.

    From then on, he continued to act in ways not in her memory.

    After identally touching her chest once, he apologized as if he hadmitted a grave sin.

    Whenever she held his hand, he made an extremely happy face and turned mushy¡­

    -Kiss.

    [¡­¡­!!!? A-Alice. What just happened?]

    [Hehe. Why are you so shy about a kiss? Was it your first time?]

    [U-uh, yeah¡­.]

    [That¡¯s a relief! It¡¯s my first time too, but if it¡¯s not your first time, I might get jealous. Hehe.]

    ¡®I took 8 weeks, but it only took him 3 weeks to kiss¡­.¡¯

    In just 3 weeks, he made Alice fall in love with him.

    Alice, who hadn¡¯t been colored by that ''gaze,'' was truly pure, just as Yujin remembered.

    Of course, since it was in her nature, if Yujin confessed about the hypnosis someday, she would likely turn her gaze on him. But for now.

    In many ways, the youthful memories created a chaotic whirl in Alice¡¯s mind.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Am I really imagining that I kissed Yujin? But it feels too real¡­¡¯

    -Sneak.

    ¡°Yujin. Could it be¡­.¡±

    Hence, the question.

    She asked Yujin, in front of her, if what she recalled was indeed true.

    Unlike Sia, it was a straightforward and sincere action from Alice.

    To which Yujin¡­

    -Click.

    ¡°Go back! I¡¯m going to y in my master¡¯s body!¡±

    No. The Complete Hypnosis that upied Yujin¡¯s body coldly issued an order.

    Clumsily handling the flesh, she spoke in a short-tongued pronunciation like a child.

    Although it looked quite odding from a handsome face¡­

    -Ding.

    [The target falls ''perfectly'' under hypnosis.]

    ¡°Uh, y-yeah¡­.¡±

    The power contained in those words was immense.

    In an instant, Alice¡¯s eyes became hazy and unfocused.

    And then, without even realizing what she looked like, she staggered out the door¡­

    ¡°Get dressed!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­.¡±

    -Swishing.

    Fortunately, Alice did not leave in an extremely inappropriate outfit.

    Complete Hypnosis had been living within Yujin for 8 weeks.

    So she understood that sending her out like that would make her master sad.

    -Chiiick¡­ screech.

    ¡°Goodbye~.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    And so, the chaotic Alice exited.

    What remained was the hotel room with traces of the party¡­

    And the curious, pure Complete Hypnosis, who had just gained a body for the first time.

    In Yujin¡¯s eyes, stars sparkled brilliantly.

    ¡®To return the master¡¯s body, I need at least 12 more hours, so until then, the master¡¯s body is mine!¡¯

    -Skip skip.

    After that, she stepped forward with an awkward gait.

    Though she had only changed her walking style, the soles of her feet made a skippity sound.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t care at all.

    -Crunch crunch.

    ¡°¡­Blech. It tastes bad.¡±

    And then she began to y.

    Eating a cracker spread with Marmite, she scrunched up her face.

    -Swallow.

    ¡°¡­¡­Bleh.¡±

    ¡®This smells strange. My nose is in trouble!¡¯

    She was also shocked by thebination of pine-scented liquor and drinks, thinking,

    ¡®I need to go to the bathroom if I want to throw up¡­ huh?¡¯

    -Hehe.

    ¡°He¡¯s handsome!¡±

    She admired Yujin reflected in the mirror, pulling her cheeks and putting on a self-face show.

    She thoroughly enjoyed this body she was experiencing for the first time.

    -Squish.

    ¡®¡­My master always grows, but why am I not growing?¡¯

    Though she did indulge in areas she shouldn¡¯t have enjoyed, anyway.

    As she adjusted to the body, she spent a joyful time for about 3 hours.

    Complete Hypnosis, who had initially found everything fascinating, now felt bored andy down t.

    Yujin¡¯s lips poked out.

    ¡®Having a body is fun, but it¡¯s super ufortable. I can¡¯t fly around, and I can¡¯t transform just like that.¡¯

    While grumbling inwardly about how ufortable human bodies are.

    In the mental world, she could create LEGO or Band-Aids with just a thought. She could wear cute clothes in an instant, but¡­

    In reality?

    Everything was just ufortable!

    Every little thing, even breathing and blinking, felt bothersome.

    In many ways, she thought being a spirit was much happier.

    ¡®Poor master¡­.¡¯

    -Pause.

    ¡®But my master always seemed happy. Even when he asked me to calm his lower half because he was in trouble.¡¯

    One curious thing was that Yujin was always happy.

    And understandably so, for she lived within his mind.

    She knew better than anyone how happy Yujin was when he was with his wives.

    However, he often got into awkward situations when his body reacted on its own.

    There were countless times he asked her to calm down his¡­

    So why was he happy even then?

    What was good about this ufortable flesh?@@novelbin@@

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    -Suddenly.

    After a moment of wondering, she straightened her body.

    She plopped down on the sofa and leaned forward.

    Sticking out her tongue innocently, she

    let her heart race with delightful thoughts.

    ¡®I need to stay with my master until I know!¡¯

    -Sneak.

    After that, Yujin¡¯s hands began to fumble through the air.

    A fluffy white light spread out, kneading ''???'' like dough.

    Before long, a shape began to form on the table.

    A body smaller than the saintess, resembling a doll.

    With fluffy blond hair like her mother¡¯s and sparkling golden eyes resembling her master¡¯s.

    That was her true form.

    -Wiggle wiggle. Sweat pouring.

    ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t it cute?¡±

    ¡®???¡¯ may be hard to handle, but still.

    Even while sweating profusely, she maintained her smile.

    She was thinking of the transformed mother, hoping forpliments from the saintess.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    Thus, after a long 9 hours of effort.

    Something small enough to fit in the palm of her hand was created.

    A bright smile bloomed on Complete Hypnosis¡¯s face.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    -Swoosh.

    Afterward, Yujin¡¯s body sagged.

    The presence that had been controlling him disappeared, allowing him to regain his freedom.

    And then, the small, chubby spirit shot towards the living being before her¡­

    -sh. Blink blink. Puff puff.

    [The skill ''Complete Hypnosis'' bounces in delight at the joy of sess.]

    [To achieve this all at once, she rejoices, thinking it¡¯s amazing.]

    And so, she possessed.

    Something small and cute, the manifestation of Complete Hypnosis¡¯s physical form.

    -Flop. Plump.

    [Complete Hypnosis shakes Yujin, saying he should wake up quickly¡ªwhile yfully smiling¡­.]

    Whether this would be a boon or a bane for Yujin, was still uncertain.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, while the incident unfolded in the hotel room¡­

    ¡°S-Sia. When you, um, kissed Yujin¡­.¡±

    ¡°That reaction. You saw it too? ¡®That memory.¡¯¡±

    ¡°You saw it too, Sia!?

    ¡°Yeah. I did. A memory that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    The two women who kissed Yujin, Alice and Sia, faced each other.

    ¡°When it happened in 3 weeks, what about now? I thought I was going to grow old waiting.¡±

    ¡°Why are you the one¡­?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Talk about what¡­?¡±

    Sia¡¯s brown eyes sparkled.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªDoesn¡¯t it seem like Yujin is from the future?¡±

 Chapter 133

    Alice, who was under the mental control of Complete Hypnosis.

    Her consciousness returned only after arriving at the academy.

    In other words, for Alice, it felt like she was kissing Yujin and then suddenly found herself in an unexpected ce.

    At that moment, she felt a brief sense of confusion, but¡­

    ¡®Huh? I was kissing Yujin. Why am I at the academy¡­?¡¯

    -Ding.

    [The status anomaly ''hypnosis'' causes cognitive impairment.]

    ¡®Right! I must have been shocked because of that memory. That¡¯s why I ran away!!¡¯

    The direct brainwashing carried out by Complete Hypnosis handling ''???''

    It was so powerful that it couldn¡¯t easily be broken by ordinary difort.

    So, Alice pieced together what had happened.

    Ah, I kissed Yujin, right?

    But then suddenly a strange memory came to mind¡ªone of spending a year with Yujin.

    Because of that, it seemed Yujin panicked and hurriedly ran away.

    She was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t even remember how she left.

    ¡®The reason I came directly to the academy¡­ Right, Sia! Sia also kissed Yujin!! I need to ask her!!¡¯

    This realization followed.

    Sia had been overflowing with confidence for a while now.

    As if she were secretly dating Yujin.

    Though she couldn¡¯t understand why¡­

    What if Sia had kissed Yujin first?

    And remembered something simr to me, leading her to date Yujin like I did?

    [What was it like during the entrance exam? Even though we were meeting for the first time, didn¡¯t you feel a strange sense of familiarity afterward?]

    ¡®Could it be that remark?!¡¯

    Once she thought that way, many things began to make sense.

    During the S-rank gate raid, Sia had tested her in a way.

    At the time, Alice had been puzzled about why she was saying that¡­

    But thinking back now?

    ¡®I need to ask Sia if she was testing me back then!¡¯

    -Huff.

    Having finished her thoughts, Alice hurriedly moved her feet.

    Her destination was Sia¡¯s amodation.

    The purpose was¡­

    -Creak.

    ¡°Who is it¡­?¡±

    ¡°S-Sia! Did you, uh, happen to have a strange memory when you kissed Yujin?¡±

    Interrogation. Confirming whether her suspicions were true.

    A mixture of pleasure and annoyance appeared on Sia''s face.

    -Grin.

    ¡®You didn¡¯t waste any time, huh?¡¯

    The thought of finally uncovering the truth she had been worried about excited her.

    ¡®But really, Yujin. You went and kissed another girl, huh? Though I let it slide, it¡¯s still a bit infuriating, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Even so, the thought of Yujin kissing another girl irritated her.

    Although Yujin had already received permission from Sia about the hotel incident,

    She had also allowed it knowing it would turn out this way.

    Regardless, it was something she couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed about.

    ¡°You saw it too? That memory.¡±

    ¡°Sia, you saw it too!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ but first,e in. This isn¡¯t something to discuss in the hallway.¡±

    Of course, there was no reason for Sia to be angry with Alice.

    So, she quickly ushered her inside.

    Internally, she vowed, ¡®Yujin, just wait until youe back. I¡¯ll torment you for at least 10 minutes¡ª¡¯

    Thus, the two women sat facing each other¡­

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like Yujin is from the future?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smon in web novels, isn¡¯t it? Regressors. People whoe back from the future. I think Yujin is one of them.¡±

    ¡ªSia suddenlyid out her conclusion.

    The fact that Yujin had kissed them and the suspicions that had arisen over the past few weeks.

    Without evidence, they had kept quiet, but with the additional evidence of Alice, she became convinced.

    Seoyujin is a regressor.

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°So, you mean Yujin traveled back in time from the future?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Presumably, only his consciousness.¡±

    Afterward, Sia began diligently exining her hypothesis.

    All of Yujin¡¯s aplishments thus far.

    The strange knowledge that had emerged endlessly.

    Up until now, they had exined it away as his EX-ss unique talent¡­

    But what if they added the assumption that he was a regressor?

    ¡°You and Yujin shot that pine needle advertisement, right?

    ¡°Yeah¡­ no way?¡±

    ¡°He must have experienced it in the future. He probably knew an A-rank gate would break out there. He was trying to solve it.¡±

    So many things started to make sense.

    The fact that he had resolved the A-rank gate immediately on-site.

    During the Winter Terror incident, how he had pinpointed the locations of all the bombs she had hidden.

    If he had experienced those events in the future, it was all usible.

    Even Alice, who had been skeptical at first, began to see the light.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, our memories¡­?¡±

    ¡°Would be the future that Yujin experienced. A very infuriating future where he was dating both of us.¡±

    ¡°Yujin? Dating both of us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He might even be dating three of us.¡±

    In front of them, Sia opened her mouth with irritation.

    ording to the memories they recalled, he was a piece of trash who had been diligently dating both Alice and Sia.

    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t used hypnosis much since that first time. Though the first hypnosis didn¡¯t have a huge effect¡­

    Just the act of dating two women was bad enough.

    ¡°He mentioned that he had someone he liked among the three of us. At first, I thought he was just being silly¡­ but what if it was a build-up?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Ninomiya also kissed Yujin?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not in the memories I recall. After the first year, it became sparse.¡±

    Even Yujin had said that.

    Yusiah. Alice. Aika.

    He had someone he liked among these three.

    Until now, she had thought it was obviously one of the three, but wait? There are already two?

    ¡­Then what about the remaining one, Aika?

    ¡°I-I¡¯m really annoyed, but you know? I could let you off the hook. If Yujin likes you as much as he likes me, I could forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Sia¡­¡±

    ¡°But! That thirty-two-year-old woman is absolutely off-limits! If Ninomiya gets reckless, it could ruin everything!¡±

    At this point, Sia was fuming.

    Her expression was a mixture of anger and fear.

    As she thought,

    ¡®How can I win against this vixen? Even I can¡¯t take on a strategic nuclear weapon.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    Alice was okay with sharing Yujin.

    After all, Yujin would be living in Korea. She was a second-generation chaebol, an executive of the Cheonhwa n.

    Dealing with a foreign vixen wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    But what about Ninomiya Aika?

    Currently ranked S-ss number one. A walking strategic nuclear weapon.

    She was a truly powerful awakener at the level of national power.

    What if she and Yujin became entangled?

    What if she also recalled ''that memory'' as they had?

    Sia couldn¡¯t handle it.

    If a thirty-two-year-old strategic nuclear weapon fell in love and went on a rampage, no one could stop her.

    -Hehe.

    ¡®Our disciple. No, Yujin. Calling me Aika makes it feel like we¡¯re a newlywed couple¡­ ?¡¯

    ¡­In reality, while she was thinking this, they were both giggling.

    If they saw how happy she was just to be called by name, her thoughts might change.

    Ah, this is why I¡¯ve been single until this age¡ª

    But they would have no way of knowing this.

    Following Sia, Alice¡¯s face also filled with a sense of crisis.

    ¡®It¡¯s true that Ninomiya is cohabitating with Yujin. But what if this memoryes to mind¡­?¡¯

    -Surprise.

    ¡®Every day is a sex party!! It won¡¯t stop until I get pregnant!!¡¯

    The fact that she felt a sense of crisis was very much her style, but anyway.

    The eyes of the two women met.

    ¡°So, just to confirm, you like Yujin?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I love him.¡±

    ¡°If Yujin said he would date both you and me, would you agree?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d hate it, but if I¡¯m going to be dumped¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Ninomiya?¡±

    ¡°Ninomiya is off-limits! Yujin would be raped!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? That¡¯s possible.¡±

    The two quickly came to an agreement.

    They reluctantly acknowledged each other, but Aika was in a slightly different situation.

    In the year¡¯s worth of memories they recalled, she had not been included.

    How dare she butt in on a subject she had no part in?

    ¡°There are too many of us in the first ce. I could forgive up to two, but three is just trash.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! There can be FFm threesomes, but no FFFm foursomes!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? I don¡¯t know

    what that means, but anyway.¡±

    Then Sia stretched her hand across the table.

    It was a request for a handshake, meaning they should cooperate in front of the strongestpetitor.

    For Alice, it was a proposal she had no reason to refuse.

    -Squish.

    ¡°I look forward to working with you, Yusiah.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do well together, Alice Rittenwood.¡±

    Thus, a partnership was formed.

    A union that could rightly be called the Anti-Aika Alliance.

    -Smile.

    ¡®Once I handle Ninomiya, getting rid of this vixen will be easy. Yujin will ultimately be mine.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t know about Ninomiya, but Sia isn¡¯t my match. For now, should I act friendly with her?¡¯

    ¡­Despite calling it an alliance, they were both thinking about how to stab the other in the back.

    -Rolling.

    ¡®Disciple, I wonder when you¡¯ll be the S-ss number one~ Hurry up ande marry your teacher~.¡¯

    Both were wary of Aika, who had been single for 32 years.

    Not only would she not take the first step, but she was a fool who just waited for someone else to confess.

    Even without this alliance, Aika wouldn¡¯t have been the one to pounce on Yujin first.

    But Sia and Alice, who had already taken the plunge, werepletely unaware.

    * * *

    After creating what seemed to be the most crucial yet utterly useless alliance.

    The two entered casual conversation mode.

    Naturally, the topic was Yujin.

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s amazing that Yujin is a regressor.¡±

    ¡°Right? Well, I¡¯m d he remained solid even after regressing.¡±

    Neither of them cared much about the fact that Yujin was a regressor.

    If he had used that future knowledge for selfish reasons, that would be one thing. But what had he done so far?

    Gate raids. Advising Ggong on the recovery of Vietnam.

    Stopping terrorism. Catching viins.

    He had even published recent papers and whatnot, but didn¡¯t he give that away for free without epting money?

    In this case, they had no particr reason to question his regression.

    Whatever the reason, he must have had a purpose behind it.

    This belief formed in them.

    ¡°But¡­ why did he regress?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°When you see these kinds of novels, there¡¯s usually a reason. The world was destroyed, or he was betrayed and died.¡±

    The only thing they were curious about was one.

    What was the reason he regressed? What was Yujin¡¯s purpose?

    It was a perfectly reasonable question, but¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to pry into it.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yujin. If he could have told us, he would have done so already. If he needed help with something, he would have asked us to help.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right. This kind of thing is usually a clich¨¦ where they can¡¯t speak.¡±

    They decided not to pry any further.

    Alice, with her characteristic broad and rich understanding.

    Sia, with the intuition of a romance fantasy reader.

    They thought they would eventually be told¡ªso for now, they would let it slide.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯re understanding people, so let¡¯s just let it go for now.¡±

    Then Sia evaluated herself.

    Ah. I¡¯m such an understanding woman.

    Even when my boyfriend kissed another girl, I let it slide calmly.

    I¡¯d even turn a blind eye until he decided to share the secret of regression.

    Truly, she was a woman with a big heart.

    ¡°Dad, I brought Yujin¡­ huh? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hey there! I¡¯m Siby, heading up the US side of this research cob.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ nice to meet you?¡±

    ¡°So, quick question¡ª that cute guy over there? Mind if I snatch him for a bit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Seoyujin, you dog! Were you flirting even abroad!!!?¡±

    ¡ªThe very next day.

    Her benevolence was shattered by an American thief.

 Chapter 134

    Saturday. After a series of twists and turns, I confessed to Alice and kissed her.

    I wasmenting about how I couldn¡¯t even eat the rice cake in front of me, thinking about how pathetic I was¡­

    ¡°U-uh¡­?¡±

    -Blinking.

    ¡®I must have fainted¡­ Alice must have gone ahead.¡¯

    When I finally opened my eyes?

    My beloved Alice had long since left.

    Inside the hotel, I was left all alone.

    No, I could understand this.

    I had nearly fainted from pain when kissing Sia too.

    So this time, it seemed I really fainted and woke up.

    It wasn¡¯t a matter to me Alice for leaving me so cruelly.

    What I couldn¡¯t understand was¡­

    ¡®Why does my body feel¡­ like this? Status window.¡¯

    -Ding!

    =====

    **Stats:**

    Strength [9.06 (+1.40)]

    Agility [8.64 (+1.40)]

    Intelligence [5.12 (+1.00)]

    Luck [10.0 (+1.00)]

    Magic Power [8.60 (+1.40)]

    **Unique Talent:** Complete Hypnosis (Lv. Max), ??¡¯s Apostle (Lv.???)

    **Current Status:** Hypnosis, Restrictions: ???

    # The luck stat has reached its limit. You will receive additionalpensation for rted skills.

    =====

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    My body felt like lead as I checked the status window.

    The contents were utterly ridiculous.

    First, the stats.

    Certainly, my stats had uniformly increased by 1.0st time¡­

    I was now at least in the upper middle tier of B-ss.

    And now, they were mercilessly increasing by 1?

    -Cock my head.

    ¡®This is on a different level from when my stats were at C-ss, right?¡¯

    It was indeed a terrifying matter.

    For awakened ones, as their stats increased, the effects varied greatly.

    After reaching the 8-point range, even a 0.1 difference in stats could differentiate the levels of awakened ones.

    But to just raise it by 1?

    Thanks to that, my strength stat was at 9.0. I was on the verge of being able to im I was S-ss!

    There¡¯s a limit to how generous this can be. Does this even make sense?

    ¡®And what¡¯s this? Things that were previously invisible are starting to appear bit by bit?¡¯

    Another problem arose.

    The previously invisible words on the status window that had intrigued me since the early days of my regression.

    They had appeared blurry, as if out of focus, and I couldn¡¯t read them at all¡­

    What is this? Why are a few of them slipping into view?

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sudden eleration of the status window.

    ¡®Thinking about what ¡®???¡¯ means, something is sleeping within me. Is it possible to unseal it by kissing my wives?¡¯

    But thanks to this, I was able to make some deductions.

    Something dormant within me. Something that raises my stats by 1.0, but makes me suffer painfully every time it unseals: ¡®???¡¯.

    ¡­The hypnosis I was under was likely caused by this thing.

    The reason I couldn¡¯t do it with my wives was that it mustn¡¯t unseal.

    Even just mixing tongues had made me bleed and faint, so who knows what would happen if we mixed bodies?

    ¡®Then, when I kiss my master¡­ I might die.¡¯

    A natural conclusion followed.

    Kissing my master is genuinely dangerous.

    This made sense; I had nearly fainted when my stats had gone from 8 to 9.

    But if I were to kiss my master again?

    Would Ipletely break through the perfect 10? All at once?

    There was no way my body could handle this.

    Even a temporary spike in my statses with serious penalties.

    But this was a permanent increase. And a full 1 point. From 9 to max.

    I could seriously die.

    ¡®I need to put off kissing my master for much longer. After the stat pumping is done.¡¯

    In the end, my lengthy contemtion came down to thoughts of my wives.

    There would probably be no kissing my master for a while¡­

    But just in case, I should wait until all my stats reach 10.

    It¡¯s possible that rushing things could lead to serious trouble.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t n to wait too long.

    I had the effect of ¡®Fountain of Origin¡¯ given by my master.

    In no more than 2 months at most, by the time finals week rolls around, I should be able to max out my primary stats to 10.

    Then, I would be in the same room as my master. No, I¡¯d be qualified to sit in the S-ss number one seat, which is even higher.

    I¡¯ll confess after I fill my stats. Sounds good.

    ¡®Then, I¡¯ll start focusing on gaining affection from my master.¡¯

    ¡°Ucha.¡±

    After a long consideration, I sprang up.

    Whether it was due to the effects of my stat increase, my body still hurt as if it were being torn apart, but¡­

    Thinking about strategizing to woo my master made my heart race.

    -Blinking. Smiling.

    [Complete Hypnosis looks at her master and beams cheerfully.]

    [Master! Am I cute? As she hops around awkwardly.]

    ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯

    I was about to rush things, but suddenly something caught my eye.

    Something smaller than the saintess, something that could fit right in my pocket.

    Some creature that was almost hamster-sized was hopping around¡­

    What is this cute creature?

    ¡°Who are you¡­?¡±

    [Complete Hypnosis puffs out her chest and speaks.]

    [Me, Hypnosis-chan! Your one and only partner! She carries herself with pride.]

    ¡®¡­¡­Oh, right. I made that, didn¡¯t I?¡¯

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to recall her identity.

    I created that before losing consciousness, didn¡¯t I?

    I was worried that Alice might get shocked seeing me faint.

    So I solidified just the hypnosis ability like that.

    To help Alice return home with hypnosis.

    ¡®That¡¯s definitely what happened¡­ right? Hmm. I feel like I copsed without even knowing it. Besides, I¡¯ve never done anything like materializing abilities before my regression.¡¯

    -Ding.

    [Complete Hypnosis blows a whistle, leading to a faulty deduction.]

    [Master, you¡¯re not there, here, here~ as she taps a yellow helmet cheerfully.]

    [The target falls ''perfectly'' under hypnosis.]

    ¡®That¡¯s how it was. Really. Why am I doing this even though I made it?¡¯

    Something still felt off¡­

    It must be just my feeling. Hmm.

    * * *

    Afterward, I returned home holding the small creature I named ¡®Hypnosis-chan.¡¯

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t return home right away.

    I needed to clean up the hotel, and for some reason, I also had to pay for damages because the door was broken.@@novelbin@@

    Thanks to that, I returned home just past midnight, but¡­

    ¡°Yujin. Do you know what time it is? Where on earth have you been out sote¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°I was training a bit.¡±

    ¡°Goodness. My weak disciple has be so strong that I barely recognize him! You could probably take on even Bochi-kong head-on now!¡±

    Standing at the entrance with a switch in hand was my master, and thanks to my stat pumping, I passed through safely.

    Rather than a disgraceful disciple who stayed outte, I had be amendable disciple dedicated to training until midnight.

    -Bounce. Hustle.

    ¡°But Yujin, what¡¯s that¡­ small cute thing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Hypnosis-chan, a personification of my ability. Should I call it a passive hypnosis function?¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible? I¡¯m an EX-ss, but something like that¡­.¡±

    [Complete Hypnosis wraps a rubber band around her hand and pops it.]

    ¡°Well, if you say it¡¯s true, then it must be.¡±

    [She puffs her chubby fingers and smiles as if to say she¡¯s the perfect marksman.]

    I exined about Hypnosis-chan, a guardian-like existence that could defend me in my unconscious state.

    After that, the night passed without incident.

    ¡°By the way, Yujin. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re getting stronger, but didn¡¯t I tell you not to overdo it in your training? You¡¯ll exhaust yourself¡­.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to get stronger for Aika as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hehe!?¡±

    ¡°Please wait. Aika. I¡¯ll get stronger than Aika for her.¡±

    ¡°W-well, do your best¡­ ?¡±

    Even though it might not have a significant effect, I was subtly building affection with my master.

    -Ding.

    [¡®???¡¯ is surprised, asking what kind of state I¡¯m in!]

    [Complete Hypnosis bounces around, saying, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t I cute!¡±]

    [¡®???¡¯ furrows her brow and starts scolding.]

    [I told you to descend briefly, but who¡¯s using ¡®???¡¯ so recklessly? Our kid¡¯s body can¡¯t withstand this¡­.]

    ¡®What are they doing?¡¯

    I watched as Hypnosis-chan and the saintess huddled in a corner, doing something strange.

    And then I fell asleep¡­

    The next morning. Sunday.

    ¡°Then, Aika, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    ¡°You said you were going to Cheonhwa, right?

    Come back early today.¡±

    ¡°Of course. With such a pretty Aika waiting, how could I stay out long? I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hehe?¡±

    ¡°The most beautiful master in the world, Aika. I¡¯m off.¡±

    -Whoosh.

    I hurriedly headed out from the morning.

    I wanted to spend the whole day building affection with my master, but¡­

    Unfortunately, I had a prior engagement.

    So, I ced the saintess on my head and headed outside.

    The destination was Sia¡¯s amodation.

    Sia weed me in her usual artifact outfit.

    ¡°Sia, hello~!¡±

    ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t you have anything to say, Yujin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have any strange memories when you kissed that vixen Alice?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Come to think of it, I had mentioned it to Sia. The hotel party with Alice.

    A look of embarrassment crossed my face.

    How was I going to exin what happened yesterday¡­?

    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need excuses. Come in and sit down. We¡¯re going to kiss.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    As if to say exnations weren¡¯t needed, Sia pulled me inside.

    Thanks to that, I spent some sticky time for a while.

    I sat on the sofa while Sia climbed on top of me and started kissing me wildly.

    -Sluurp¡­ smooch.

    ¡°S-Sia. Um, uh. Sorry. Just a moment, hypnosis¡­.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to use hypnosis when you kiss me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Due to our bodies being intertwined, my Yujin was put in a rather inappropriate situation.

    [Complete Hypnosis pops in and says that it didn¡¯t grow when I touched it, how interesting¡­.]

    [''???'' covers the eyes of Hypnosis-chan.]

    [As if to say it¡¯s not time for this yet, she forms her lips into an ¦Ø shape and smiles.]

    Though the saintess and Hypnosis-chan were having a revtion in the back¡­

    Still, this was a hundred times better than confessing to Sia about what I did with Alice.

    -Sluurp.

    ¡°Yujin. Just promise me one thing. I¡¯m the best, right?¡±

    ¡°U-uh, of course, our Sia is the best in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tch. Can¡¯t you even say that without stuttering?¡±

    Thanks to that kiss, Sia seemed to lighten up considerably.

    After giving my butt a yful smack, she walked with a spring in her step, and I followed behind her sluggishly.

    Our destinations were the same.

    The n head of Cheonhwa, Sia¡¯s father, my father-inw.

    I had promised to show him the saintess directly.

    So I was nning to go together with Sia to greet him and have a meal¡­

    -Creak.

    ¡®Where¡¯s my father-inw¡­ huh? Siby?¡¯

    What¡¯s this?

    When I arrived at the n head¡¯s office, there was a blonde American right there.

    Wasn¡¯t that Siby, whom I saw about 10 days ago?

    A hidden S-ss awakener from America. A future-seeing ability user. A living gate rm.

    I had heard that her existence was ssified¡­

    Why is she in Korea? Howe?

    ¡°I¡¯m Siby, heading up the US side of this research coboration¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    I quickly realized the reason.

    President Morrison really is providing substantial support.

    He even went as far as to secretly support an S-ss awakener for the saintess research.

    Thanks to that, the American g fluttered in my mind.

    Ah, this is American support.

    They¡¯re giving money, human resources, and sending the saintess research team this quickly. They¡¯re really doing it all.

    I worship you, big boss of Earth.

    ¡®This is a great help for saintess research¡­.¡¯

    -Cough. Whispering.

    ¡°Hey, Seoyujin! Were you flirting even abroad?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    While I was thinking, a poking sensation jabbed at my side.

    When I looked, it was Sia.

    A look of grievance appeared on my face.

    ¡°Why the sudden question?¡±

    ¡°That girl is saying she wants to borrow you for a bit. What did you do when you were in America that made another girl cling to you?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    But that was only for a moment.

    My expression became slightly awkward.

    -Whispering.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the details since it¡¯s ssified, but you see? She went almost insane for about 10 weeks. So I gave her some treatment.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying you saved a person who was nearly incapacitated for over 2 months?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t saving, just a simple treatment.¡±

    ¡°That is saving, you idiot!¡±

    -Cough cough.

    With my exnation, the poking at my side intensified.

    Sia¡¯s voice was filled with irritation.

    Even though my father-inw chuckled at this¡­

    ¡°Ha ha. I know you two have a good rtionship, but first, listen. She was dispatched as the head of this saintess research¡­.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yujin? I can speak. Korean.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    With her buttery Korean, she stepped back.

    Our eyes turned to Siby.

    And Siby walked right up to me¡­

    ¡°Hey. Thanks for thest time.¡±

    ¡°Siby? English is okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, I want to return the favor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    With Korean that would make Alice angry,

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    -Sneak.

    ¡°I want to do something fun with you. With Siby ¡®Onee-chan.¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The atmosphere became incredibly, um, awkward.

    ¡°Yujin¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Seoyujin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I felt wronged.

 Chapter 135

    Turning back time a bit, after Yujin left America¡­

    Siby finally regained her freedom, which had been stripped from her due to her madness.

    And then¡­

    ¡°Arrgg!!!! Gwar, guraaaaaaa!!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, God. Is this really me?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Siby.¡± ¡°For a whole ten weeks like this¡­¡±

    Only then did she realize the extent of her madness and how she had been living for the past ten weeks.

    When she was told she had gone mad, she assumed her mind had just been a bit unhinged. But instead, she saw herself drooling like a beast, her powers out of control, attempting suicide by strangling herself, banging her head against the wall, and biting her tongue. The symptoms were far more severe than she had imagined.

    For the first time, Siby¡¯s expression showed genuine shock.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a minor thing¡­ Just how did he treat me?¡¯

    -Click, click.-

    She then spent an entire day investigating Yujin.

    At first, she hadn¡¯t given it much thought, and just tried to approach him, but once she understood how serious her condition had been, she saw Yujin in a new light.

    And after a brief investigation, her conclusion?

    ¡®Did he do all of this by himself? Impossible. Absolutely impossible.¡¯

    This didn¡¯t seem real.

    How could someone aplish so much in just eight weeks since joining the academy? Handling basic Gates, performing miraculous treatments in psychiatry, and evenpletely averting a terrorist attack.

    Others might just say, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s Yujin again,¡± but from her perspective, having just regained her sanity after ten weeks?

    What was this? It was as if he was in a different genre altogether.

    ¡ªLike someone who knew the future.

    ¡®Could he be seeing the future like I do?¡¯

    It was a natural thought for someone like Siby.

    For so long, she had desperately wished she could simply say, ¡°Hey, a Gate will open here and now.¡± Or better yet, ¡°Let me just solve it myself and be America¡¯s superhero.¡±

    But here was someone aplishing feats just as she had envisioned.

    And, given his ability to ¡®spoil¡¯ uing Gates, it was natural for her to suspect he was someone like her.

    ¡®His unique talent is hypnosis, so it¡¯s probably not his power¡­ but at least one thing is certain.¡¯

    -A sly smile.-

    ¡®He can evade divine punishment.¡¯

    Her spections led her to one conclusion.

    The reason she couldn¡¯t reveal the future was because of divine punishment¡ªa massive bacsh for revealing heavenly secrets.

    But Yujin could evade it.

    He could disclose future events and remain unharmed.

    This was of utmost importance to her.

    -Sluurp.-

    ¡®If I could just charm that cute guy and bring him to America¡­!¡¯

    That was the reason Siby became so fixated on Yujin.

    With him, she¡¯d be unstoppable.

    A future-seeing entity with no penalties.

    It was impossible not to be tempted.

    ¡°Siby. Take care of things here. In the event of an emergency, respond as an S-ss awakener of America and request support.¡±

    ¡°Mr. President, really¡­ What could possibly happen in peaceful Korea? It¡¯s not like they have viins like we do.¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. President.¡±

    And so, America¡¯s wild tiger boarded a ne¡­

    ¡°Greetings, n Master Yoo Jungchul. You may call me Siby.¡± ¡°Wee to n Cheonhwa, Miss Siby.¡±

    President Morrison sent an elite research team.

    An unofficial S-ss awakener, Siby, along with about a hundred monster analysis experts, arrived in Korea.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s that cute young man, Seo Yujin?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s in charge of the saintess.¡± ¡°Ah, he¡¯ll be here tomorrow.¡±

    -Sluurp.-

    ¡®Tomorrow, huh. Perfect timing. I¡¯ll make small talk, then pull him along for a few drinks¡­¡¯

    Thus, the American tiger arrived, dead set on whisking away Korea¡¯s pride, Yujin.

    However, n Master Yoo Jungchul had no idea of her intentions.

    The next day, he happily introduced Yujin to her¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s great to work with you, Siby ¡®noona¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­?¡±

    And with that, he unknowingly dug his own grave with America¡¯s pride.

    ncing around, he noticed his daughter, Sia, ring intently at Yujin, almost like someone catching a cheating boyfriend.

    For Yoo Jungchul, it was a shock.

    My daughter, why are you looking like that? Why are you so fierce, like you¡¯re jealous?

    As if it wasn¡¯t already nerve-wracking seeing her cling to that guy, her expression didn¡¯t help matters.

    ¡®He¡¯s a great guy, so I won¡¯t say anything about dating him¡­ but Sia, didn¡¯t you say just a few years ago that I was your favorite person in the world¡­?¡¯

    Thanks to this, Yoo Jungchul found himself paralyzed.

    Memories of his days with his daughter shed before his eyes, taking him back to her kindergarten days.

    Enough of a signal to set off rms in Yujin¡¯s head.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡± ¡®What are you doing, dumbass? Don¡¯t just stand there like a deer in the headlights in front of your future father-inw!!¡¯

    From Yujin¡¯s perspective, this was¡­

    A foreign woman was trying to seduce him while his girlfriend stood beside him, and he hadn¡¯t rejected her outright. A perfect setup to get pped by Sia and his future father-inw.

    Granted, he hadn¡¯t anticipated the sudden Korean onught and revealing neckline, and gravity was indeed to me for his gaze straying, but saying this out loud was sure to bring about an inevitable disaster.

    Realizing his mistake, Yujin quickly began damage control.

    -Whip.-

    ¡°Siby. Korea is not as liberal as America. No sexy. Okay?¡±

    Starting by setting boundaries with Siby.

    -Whisper, whisper.-

    ¡°Really? For someone who says that, you looked pretty captivated. What were you doing?¡± ¡°I was just flustered. With the most beautiful Sia beside me, where could my attention go?¡± ¡°You talk a good game. Just because she¡¯s got a bit more¡­ you couldn¡¯t look away? Really disappointing¡­¡± ¡°To me, Sia, you¡¯re perfect. No one looks as amazing as you.¡± ¡°¡­Pfft. I¡¯ll let you off this once.¡± ¡°Thank you, my angel.¡±

    Managing to defuse Sia, who had been on the verge of turning dark.

    The way he could spin his words like that reflected the finesse of a seasoned man.

    Meanwhile, what was Siby¡¯s response to being coldly rejected?

    -A sly smile.-

    ¡°Oops, didn''t mean to freak you out! Just trying to break the ice with a little joke. No hard feelings, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Far from sulking, she simplyughed it off as a joke.

    Her eyes sparkled with an innocent light.

    ¡®I knew he wouldn¡¯t like it if I came on too strong. He¡¯s not one of those guys who hits on women at bars.¡¯

    Siby had known her attempt to seduce him would fail.

    She could tell he wasn¡¯t ustomed to this sort of attention.

    So why did she try to seduce him anyway?

    -Hmph.-

    ¡®Well, at least I know he¡¯s got eyes for me.¡¯

    A simple confirmation.

    When she briefly revealed her neckline, she could see where his gaze went.

    Being American, it would¡¯ve been pointless if she weren¡¯t his type, but¡­ well, he openly stared.

    Because of this, Siby knew she had a chance to capture him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be friends. From now on. As the representatives of America and Korea.¡±

    But she kept her intentions hidden.

    She¡¯d bare her fangs at the decisive moment, just before she was ready to make her move on Yujin.

    ¡°Uh¡­ friend? Yes.¡± ¡°Wonderful. I look forward to working together, Yujin.¡±

    -Sluurp.-

    ¡®Let¡¯s make some unforgettable memories. Together.¡¯

    An ecological threat from America had arrived.

    Meeting Siby had been¡­ unsettling, to say the least. At first, it was awkward beyond belief, but then she showed herself as a dedicated researcher.

    ¡°Yujin? The saintess. How often can she be studied?¡± ¡°How often can shee? I mean, I could just leave her here¡­¡±

    Ding! Struggle, struggle. [Complete Hypnosis waves a protest sign about the evil nature of n Cheonhwa.] [¡®???¡¯ smiles kindly.] [Go ahead and knock some sense into your master.] [Complete Hypnosis nods and delivers a dropkick!]

    ¡°Well, she hardly ever leaves my side. But I¡¯ll work with the director to bring her by as often as possible.¡± ¡°Great. Let¡¯s begin our research, then.¡±

    Gently leading the saintess out, he brought her into the researchb¡­ and while Siby¡¯s initial impression was imposing, he now felt like she was more dependable.

    -Whisper, whisper.-@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Sia, are you seriously dating Yujin?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°What? Could you already be¡­!!!¡±

    Yoo Jungchul and Sia were still gossiping behind him, but at least the research progressed smoothly.

    ¡°No mana reaction!¡± ¡°All the solvents we¡¯ve prepared show no reaction. What should we do, Miss Siby?¡± ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ll supply some mana myself, so go ahead and test with the relevant equipment¡­¡±

    Siby, along with the American research team and the existing team at Cheonhwa, began their analysis on the saintess.

    It felt surreal.

    This research was a critical step in fighting against the EX-ss Gate¡ªa project that had finally started, thanks to his efforts as a regressor.

    It was a moment filled with nostalgia and pride.

    -Ding.- [¡®???¡¯ smiles kindly, acknowledging everyone¡¯s hard work.] [Complete Hypnosis asks if the saintess is okay, worriedly¡­] [The transcendent figure shakes their head, saying it¡¯s beyond the reach of these mortals, unlike your master or the transcendent candidates.] [Reassured, Complete Hypnosis resumes exploring the area.]

    ¡®With Hypnosis-chan and the saintess as subjects, it feels a bit trivial.¡¯

    The saintess was smiling with a little ''¦Ø'' mouth shape as if she didn¡¯t even feel a tickle, while Hypnosis-chan flitted around, tapping beakers like xylophones. Though they didn¡¯t quite stir up deep emotions, he felt a sense of fulfillment nheless.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wrap up for today. Detailed data analysis starts tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I reserved a highly-rated Korean restaurant for dinner. Miss Siby, would you care to join us?¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re inviting my team too, right, Master?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Great!¡±

    And so, after finishing the research for the day, we headed to a high-end restaurant to celebrate the first session.

    Since it would be awkward for the support staff to dine with us, we made arrangements for a private room with just Sia, me, the n leader, and Siby.

    ¡°Here, Yujin, say ¡®ahh~¡¯¡±

    -Slip. Chew, chew.-

    ¡°Mmm, Sia, this is delici¡ª¡±

    Thus began the dinner with two S-sses and two n executives.

    -Suddenly.-

    ¡°Yujin? Here, I¡¯ve got a bite for you too. Open up.¡± ¡°Huh? Siby, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± ¡°Yujin has hands and can feed himself, Miss Siby.¡± ¡°Why are you getting angry just because I offered him a little food? Are you his girlfriend or something?¡± ¡°And if I am?¡± ¡°Well, that would make things¡­ ¡®interesting.¡¯ Heh.¡±

    Then the two of them, with me sitting between them, exchanged intense nces.

    ¡°Yujin. Are you by any chance¡­ dating my daughter, Sia?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The n leader was interrogating me from the front.

    Needless to say, it was not the easiest dinner to digest.

 Chapter 136

    In celebration of the start of the joint research on the saintess between Korea and the U.S., a dinner gathering was held. Though this tradition was unfamiliar to the American researchers, the atmosphere turned out to be surprisingly lively.

    The head of the American research team was Siby. And, naturally, those selected to work with someone as top-secret as her were not your average researchers. Many were battle-hardened and quite unlike the usual desk-bound academics, so none of them were reluctant to enjoy a voluntary dinner gathering.

    Thus, everyone outside the VIP room where the heads of the two teams satughed and shared drinks enthusiastically.

    ---

    "Are you his girlfriend or something?"

    "And if I am?"

    This was where the tension between the two women intensified. Sia¡¯s sharp gaze was aimed squarely at Siby, making it crystal clear she was not pleased.

    Naturally, Yujin noticed, as did her father, n Leader Yoo Jungchul.

    ---

    ¡®That look... It reminds me of my wife in her younger years. Sia takes after her in fierceness¡­¡¯

    ---

    His expression grew moreplex. After all, Yujin was the target of this jealousy. He was the man the Cheonhwa n had recruited before he became an S-ss¡ªa talented and reliable individual expected to be a pir of South Korea after Seol Hayeon. He was wless in both character and skill.

    If Sia ended up with someone like him, as the n Leader, Yoo Jungchul would wee it with open arms. Such a rtionship would be a blessing not only for the n but for Korea.

    ---

    ¡®But still¡­ sigh, justst year, she was still in a school uniform.¡¯

    ---

    -Resigned sigh.-

    ---

    However, as her father, Yoo Jungchul couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Justst year, his little girl was wearing her school uniform, still smelling like street food from the snack shops she frequented.

    Now, this girl¡ªbarely half a year into college¡ªwas wearing outfits like that, getting overly attached to a man, and openly showing jealousy. Though he knew he couldn¡¯t keep her close forever and had hoped to bless her with a good man eventually¡­ still, it hadn¡¯t even been half a year.

    As he nursed a headache, he could only drink in silence.

    ---

    "Sigh¡­"

    "Ah, sir, drinking alone? Allow me to pour for you."

    "¡­Thank you."

    ---

    Across from him, Yujin quietly poured him a premium soju, disying impable manners and a warm smile. However, his back was already drenched with cold sweat.

    ---

    -Sweat trickling down.-

    ---

    ¡®Sia, what are you doing¡­ please stop, especially in front of your father¡­¡¯

    Yujin knew exactly how her father felt. Anyone would notice his expression souring in real-time.

    But what could he do?

    ---

    [Sia, sorry for the telepathic message, but your father is here. Could you maybe ease up a bit on the atmosphere?]

    [Stay out of it.]

    [¡­Right. Got it.]

    ---

    He tried to calm Sia down from the sidelines, but to no avail.

    ---

    [Siby? Please calm down. She¡¯s not the enemy¡­]

    [This is fine. She¡¯s young, but I¡¯m an adult. I¡¯m not fighting a little girl.]

    ---

    Siby, on the other hand, simply declined with an air of utter calm.

    ---

    With two titans locked in a silent battle, Yujin, the shrimp caught between the whales, could do nothing but down his drink.

    ---

    -Gulp.-

    ---

    ¡®If things get out of hand, I¡¯ll have to intervene¡­¡¯

    ---

    He remained vignt, prepared to step in if a fight broke out. A sh between awakeners could lead to disaster. He signaled Complete Hypnosis, who stood ready at any moment.

    Meanwhile, as the two men continued to sip their drinks, Sia prepared to strike once more, her slightly ented but fluent English filling the room.

    ---

    ¡°You said it¡¯d be ¡®interesting.¡¯ What does that mean? Does the idea of me being Yujin¡¯s girlfriend interest you so much?¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. The whole world would be shocked if that were true.¡±

    ¡°If? So, if it isn¡¯t, would you¡­ dash after him or something?¡±

    ---

    Sia¡¯s tongue danced as she carefully phrased her challenge in English, doing her best to express ¡°don¡¯t even think about it¡± in every possible way.

    ---

    ¡°Dash¡­? Haha, you can speak Korean, you know.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to see you making excuses by pretending you don¡¯t understand Korean when it¡¯s convenient.¡±

    ---

    Although ¡°dash¡± was ssic Konglish, which left Siby with the impression of ¡°why would I suddenly run at him?¡± she still noted Sia¡¯s intense hostility.

    ---

    -Sip.-

    ---

    ¡°Young blood sure is fierce. Why are you so mad? Rx, sweetheart.¡±

    ---

    Not a single eyebrow was raised. After all, to Siby, Sia looked young¡ªyoung enough to get carded just to order a drink. To her, Sia looked like a child.

    ---

    ¡®With her development, she makes me want to buy her a Big Mac or something.¡¯

    ---

    In Korea, where an A-cup is average, Sia¡¯s barely-there B-cup was already considered a bit on therger side. Unfortunately for her, Siby came from a country where the average was a C, and she was in the top 10% in that department.

    To someone ustomed to her own chest, Sia looked like a middle schooler¡ªa little girl who hadn¡¯t even hit puberty yet. The jealousy of someone who could practically be her niece barely registered.

    ---

    ¡°Haa¡­?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s with that look? She¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m a baby niece or something!¡¯

    ---

    Sia was thrown off. She had crafted her best attack, one that any woman would recognize as a clear deration of ¡°we¡¯re about to be sworn enemies.¡±

    And yet?

    The response was like a doting aunt watching a child¡¯s antics. She couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.

    ---

    ¡°Anyway, is Yujin really your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°And why does that matter?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be seeing each other often, so I thought I¡¯d ask.¡±

    ¡°This feels like an invasion of privacy¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I might just ¡®identally¡¯ flirt with him, so I need to know.¡±

    ---

    And with that, Sia was hit with the unavoidable question: are you and Yujin dating?

    The tables turned swiftly.

    ---

    -Whip.-@@novelbin@@

    ¡°¡­Ask Yujin.¡±

    ---

    Friend¡ªor rather, boyfriend¡ªshield activated. Blushing slightly, she turned her head with an adorable pout.

    Siby smiled, shifting her gaze directly to Yujin with a knowing look that seemed to say, ¡°Well, you heard her. Time to answer.¡±

    Yujin¡¯s response?

    ---

    -Sip.-

    ---

    ¡®I¡­ don¡¯t understand English¡­ I didn¡¯t hear any of that¡­!¡¯

    He busied himself with self-hypnosis. I didn¡¯t hear anything. I didn¡¯t hear anything about flirting from Siby, or Sia telling me to answer.

    Desperate to avoid getting involved in the whale fight, the shrimp focused intensely on his drink.

    ---

    ¡°Yujin. Are you really dating my daughter, Sia?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ---

    And that¡¯s when the final boss, her father, made his move.

    With his piercing gaze, he stared directly at Yujin, demanding an answer.

    Yujin frantically called for backup.

    ---

    [Sia, can I tell him we¡¯re dating?]

    [I told you it¡¯s a secret, you fool!]

    ---

    Sia promptly rejected him.

    ¡®Sorry, Yujin! I¡¯m too scared to confess right now!!¡¯

    As much as she would have loved to dere they were dating, there was one big problem.

    Alice could be dealt with, but what about Ninomiya? What if she stole Yujin away? Then Sia would just be the foolish girl who lost her man to a Japanese girl.

    It was a humiliating possibility she couldn¡¯t bear. Although she trusted Yujin¡¯s love for her and wasn¡¯t about to lose to Aika as a woman¡­ love was fleeting in the face of physical force.

    ---

    [But your father is asking¡­]

    [I don¡¯t care! Just use hypnosis or something to get us out of this!!]

    [¡­]

    ---

    For once, Sia was pleading.

    In response, Yujin took action.

    ---

    [Got it. Leave it to me.]

    ¡®Ready, Hypnosis-chan?¡¯

    [Complete Hypnosis responds, ¡°Of course, Master!¡± as it slips out of his pocket.]

    ---

    At his wife¡¯s request, Yujin released Hypnosis-chan, who crawled out of his pocket and quietly positioned itself under the table, determined.

    ---

    ¡®Siby is S-ss. If we¡¯re not careful, she¡¯ll notice the hypnosis. We need a distraction tactic!¡¯

    ---

    -Slight smile.-

    ---

    ¡°Dating Sia¡­ Sure, it¡¯d be wonderful to date someone as beautiful, intelligent, and kind as Sia.¡±

    As he spoke, Yujin let his words flow smoothly.

    ---

    ¡°If I could date her, I¡¯d be lucky indeed.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ you¡¯re not dating Sia?¡±

    ---

    ¡°Rtionships can¡¯t be so easily defined. If that were the case, then I¡¯d say I¡¯m also ¡®dating¡¯ Sia, Alice, and my mentor.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes. These days, rtionships¡­ well, young people don¡¯t always clearly define them as dating or not. We have close friends, and sometimes, well¡­ a little something happens.¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean¡­ you¡¯re in a ¡®some¡¯ with

    Sia?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. I believe in defining rtionships as we follow our hearts: fun, cool, and sexy.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that even mean?¡±

    ---

    Yujin¡¯s convoluted response was enough for Sia to send a telepathic message eximing, ¡°Are you insane!?¡±

    But meanwhile¡­

    ---

    -Tatatatatat.-

    ---

    [Complete Hypnosisunches its ultimate move, a rapid hypnosis flurry at a rate of 16 hits per second!]

    [It grumbles about how much easier it was when it was just a spirit.]

    ---

    While Yujin kept them distracted, Hypnosis-chan delivered a relentless barrage of hypnotic attacks to Yoo Jungchul under the table, quickly overwhelming the non-awakener.

    ---

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you mean. Sexy¡­ really? Kids these days are impossible to understand.¡±

    ---

    He finally nodded reluctantly, thinking that maybe young people today were just different, thanks to the power of hypnosis.

    Then, Yujin and Hypnosis-chan both shifted their focus toward Siby.

    ---

    ¡°In any case, I think rtionships are best determined after getting to know each other. Not in just a day or two, but over at least a few months.¡±

    [Complete Hypnosis crouches down and takes off with a battle cry, flying toward Siby¡¯s ankle!]

    ---

    Yujin¡¯s verbal barrier struck at the same time as Hypnosis-chan¡¯s kick, directly hitting her ankle.

    Siby, the unofficial S-ss awakener, simply chuckled.

    ---

    ¡°Good point. Americans could learn from that.¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    ---

    [Complete Hypnosis tumbles back in surprise, wondering why its attack had no effect.]

    ---

    Thankfully, Siby nodded without any resistance.

    ---

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m d you understood¡­?¡±

    [Complete Hypnosis, a bit anxious, looked back at its master, as if to say, ¡°I did my part. The rest is on you!¡±]

    ---

    And so, the sudden interrogation during dinner ended with Siby taking a step back.

    ---

    ---

    Or so it seemed¡­

    ---

    ¡°Siby?! Are you drunk? You¡¯re totally drunk! Please¡ª¡±

    ¡°You said fun, cool, and sexy, right?¡±

    ---

    -Swish.-

    ---

    ¡°I¡¯m not cool. I¡¯m hot. Hot enough to melt you like ice cream.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sia, Mr. Yoo! Siby¡¯s drunk and taking her clothes off! Somebody help me!!¡±

    ---

    The dinner only seemed to end¡­ until Siby stormed into the men¡¯s bathroom.

 Chapter 137

    The tension between Siby and Sia had led to an unexpected, impromptu meeting. For a moment, I wondered how things might turn out¡­

    ---

    *Sigh¡­*

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect hypnosis to work so easily.¡¯

    Thankfully, the situation resolved itself smoothly.

    While I distracted everyone with nonsense, Hypnosis-chan snuck in with a surprise hypnosis strike from below. Somehow, I managed to dodge the question of whether Sia and I were dating, and sessfully built a wall with Siby. A perfect handling of the situation befitting a husband with three wives.

    Only one unresolved issue remained: Why did Siby pull this stunt in the first ce?

    ---

    ¡®It¡¯s not like President Morrison ordered this. Siby must¡¯ve decided on her own to use her charms.¡¯

    ---

    It was clear I was her target.

    After all, I wasn¡¯t just any awakener. I was the guy with the unique, history-making Complete Hypnosis talent, someone making waves even more than my mentor. It was understandable that, from her patriotic viewpoint as a U.S. government affiliate, she¡¯d think, *¡°If only I could lure him to America¡­¡±*

    Her use of feminine wiles from the start, her testing of our rtionship in front of Sia¡ªall of it lined up as efforts to recruit me.

    ---

    *p p.*

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s lighten the mood. Sia, apologize. Miss Siby, please apologize to Sia too.¡±

    ---

    In any case, the boundaries had been set, and Siby seemed to understand. I quickly encouraged the two of them to make amends.

    ---

    ¡°¡­Sorry. I may have overreacted a bit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! You were adorable. Uh¡­ what¡¯s *niece* in Korean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s *joka*.¡±

    ¡°Joka¡­ yes, you looked just like a *joka*¡ªso cute.¡±

    ---

    Both apologized without any resistance, just as I¡¯d hoped. Sia gave a slight bow, and Siby shrugged it off with a yful expression.

    ---

    [Sia, she¡¯s not trying to make fun of you. She¡¯s just struggling with the pronunciation.]

    [Are you sure? It sounds like she¡¯s making fun of me.]

    [I get that it seems that way, but let¡¯s cut her some ck. She¡¯s a foreigner, after all.]

    ---

    Even though ¡°joka¡± sounded a bit off, Sia managed to hold back thanks to my intervention.

    Given what had happened, I¡¯d consider it a happy ending.

    ---

    ---

    Afterward, we continued the gathering with a pleasant atmosphere.

    I even got to exin to Siby, *¡°Ah, this is called ssamjang. It¡¯s a sauce you put on your ssam wrap. Tastes amazing.¡±* Meanwhile, Sia had already fed me more than ten ssams, prompting my father-inw to ask with a mncholic face, *¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not dating her?¡±*

    It was a night of many ups and downs, to say the least.

    With the flow of drinks, the VIP room grew warmer, and everyone¡¯s cheeks were flushed¡­ except mine.

    ---

    ¡®I can¡¯t risk getting drunk in front of my father-inw.¡¯

    ---

    -Sip.-

    ---

    With my father-inw sitting there, there was no way I¡¯d let myself get tipsy. I faked wiping my mouth with a wet napkin, sneakily dumping some of the drink into my water cup here and there. It was a shame to waste premium soju, but if staying sober meant scoring points with my future family, it was a small price to pay.

    By the time the gathering wrapped up, I was the only one still clear-headed. My father-inw was snoring softly, Siby was clutching a bottle muttering *¡°Korean vodka!¡±*, and Sia¡­

    ---

    ¡°Yujin¡­?¡±

    -Smooch.-

    ---

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    ---

    ¡­was trying to kiss me, leaning in with puckered lips as if asking for one right then and there.

    What¡¯s a husband to do in such a situation?

    ---

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll just step out to the restroom!¡±

    ---

    Emergency escape! Even though my father-inw was asleep, I couldn¡¯t possibly kiss her in front of him. I valued my life too much.

    ---

    ¡°Oh, okay. Hurry back~.¡±

    ---

    -Swaying slightly.-

    ---

    Thankfully, Sia didn¡¯t try to grab me.

    With a smile, I made my way to the restroom. I didn¡¯t actually need to go but figured a quick face rinse wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ---

    *Pat, pat.*

    ---

    ¡®Looks like someone else is heading to the restroom too. Better wash up quickly.¡¯

    ---

    Little did I know someone was following me from behind.

    ---

    *Eeeek. Swoosh.*

    ---

    ¡®Better hold the door open for whoever¡¯sing.¡¯

    ---

    As I turned around to keep the door open, I was met with¡­

    ---

    ¡°¡­Siby?¡±

    ¡°Hey there!¡±

    ---

    Siby stood behind me, smiling brightly.

    For a second, I thought maybe she didn¡¯t know where thedies¡¯ room was¡­

    ---

    ¡°Is it empty? Jackpot.¡±

    ---

    -Grab, ck.-

    ---

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ---

    She grabbed my wrist and pulled me into the stall. I realized the door was locked only after we were inside.

    Siby had followed me into the men¡¯s restroom, apparently intent on making a move.

    ---

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°An event for us to get to know each other better?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m ufortable with this.¡±

    ---

    I immediately straightened up, pulling my mana to the surface, prepared to use hypnosis if necessary.

    At my firm response, Siby calmly¡­

    ---

    -Slip.-

    ---

    ¡°Is this your first time? It¡¯s mine, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!?¡±

    ---

    ¡­didn¡¯t back down but instead started to reach for her bra strap.

    Completely taken aback, I hadn¡¯t expected her to keep pushing, even after my clear refusal.

    Did she not consider that I might hold a grudge against the U.S. if she pushed this further?

    ---

    ¡°Let¡¯s take things slow, you know? Male-female rtions.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Siby? Can you exin what you mean by ¡®male-female rtions¡¯ in English?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re talking the birds and the bees here, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Birds and bees?¡±

    ---

    Crisis. Anguage barrier issue.

    For Koreans, ¡°male-female rtions¡± generally implies a romantic rtionship, but Siby, an American, seemed to have interpreted it differently¡­

    ---

    ¡®So she thought I was talking about ¡°sex¡± in front of Sia and her dad? Unbelievable.¡¯

    ---

    Realizing this, I felt a wave of frustration. She really thought I was throwing around terms like that? Did she not realize I had some dignity?

    ---

    ¡°Siby, that¡¯s a misunderstanding. In Korea, ¡®male-female rtions¡¯ usually mean dating¡­¡±

    I quickly opened my mouth to correct her.

    But Siby was faster.

    ---

    -Slide.-

    ---

    ¡°You want me, too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!?¡±

    ---

    Her bra strap slipped off her shoulder, revealing a dangerously alluring sight due to her off-shoulder dress. There was no time for an exnation.

    ---

    ¡°Siby?! Are you drunk? You¡¯re drunk!¡±

    ¡°I am not drunk. I remember your words clearly.¡±

    ¡°A sober person wouldn¡¯t say¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fun, cool, sexy. Right?¡±

    ---

    *Slip.*

    ---

    ¡°I¡¯m not cool. I¡¯m hot. Hot enough to melt you like ice cream.¡±

    ---

    My attempt to dissuade her only seemed to push her further, with her bra strap slipping even more. Though things were still somewhat decent, it felt like we were seconds away from crossing a line.

    ---

    ¡°Put your clothes on, now!!¡±

    [Activated skill ¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯¡­ Failed. Target¡¯s resistance level is too high¡­.]

    ---

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, for the love of¡ª!!¡±

    ---

    Even hypnosis wasn¡¯t working. Although my stats had reached S-ss, Siby was still a more experienced awakener. I¡¯d need at least ten seconds of build-up to make hypnosis effective, but Siby¡¯s striptease would likely be quicker.

    ---

    ¡°Sia! Mr. Yoo! Siby¡¯s drunk and taking off her clothes! Help me!¡±

    ---

    I called out to Sia and my father-inw, not really expecting them toe, but hoping the noise might snap her out of it. I kept my voice at a perfect level, loud enough to reach her ears but too soft to reach the outside.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t risk anyone actuallying and finding us like this¡­

    ---

    *Step, creak.*

    ---

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that sound like Yujin?¡±

    ¡°Yujin? Are you in there?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!¡±

    ---

    Just my luck¡ªguests arrived outside the restroom at that exact moment. From the voices, they sounded like researchers from n Cheonhwa.

    rms went off in my head.

    ---

    ¡®If they see us like this¡­¡¯

    ---

    If they caught me in this situation with Siby, who would believe my innocence? They¡¯d assume we¡¯d acted on drunken impulses, and rumors would spread to Sia and her father. The fallout was unimaginable.

    Realizing this, I acted immediately.@@novelbin@@

    ---

    *Grab.*

    ---

    [Siby, shut up.]

    ¡°¡­!!!!?¡±

    ---

    First, I covered Siby¡¯s mouth.

    ---

    -Positioned her carefully.-

    ---

    ¡®Just in case, lift your feet too.¡¯

    ---

    Toplete the cover-up, I seated myself on the toilet and pulled Siby onto myp, creating a position known as ¡°face-to-face sitting.¡± I might¡¯ve ended up in an extremelypromising position, but a true awak

    ener doesn¡¯t flinch in the face of crisis.

    I spoke calmly, as if nothing unusual was happening.

    ---

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I was on a call. Did you hear me?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!! ¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    ---

    *Grip.*

    ---

    [Shut the heck up.]

    ---

    Meanwhile, I continued my intimidation tactics, using full-powered hypnosis to keep her quiet, my face close and stern.

    It was highly effective.

    ---

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ---

    -Slump.-

    ---

    Siby¡¯s strength drained out of her, and she sat quietly.

    ---

    ¡°Ah, you were on a call? Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I should be the one apologizing for talking loudly.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Yujin, a newbie? Funny joke. Future n leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, this? Pardon me. Please go ahead. We just heard some noise and wanted to check in, but we¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ---

    *Creak, thud.*

    ---

    The researchers left. The immediate crisis was averted.

    ---

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ---

    I stayed like that for a cautious thirty seconds before letting go of Siby, ensuring we were safe.

    ---

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    ---

    ¡°Siby. In Korean, ¡®male-female rtions¡¯ usually means dating, not¡­ that.¡±

    ---

    After a briefnguage lesson, I pushed her out of the stall and left without another word, my expression icy.

    ---

    ¡®My heart¡¯s still racing¡­ When I get back, I need Sia to heal me. Seriously, what just happened?¡¯

    ---

    Even though I tried to brush it off as typical husband drama, I was still trembling internally.

    ---

    ---

    Meanwhile, Siby remained in the restroom, catching her breath.

    Having had her mouth and nose covered for nearly a minute, she was understandably gasping.

    ---

    [Siby, shut the fxxk up.]

    ---

    ¡®First time a man¡¯s said that to me¡­¡¯

    ---

    She was also a bit¡­ thrilled.

    After all, what had just happened? A man had roughly grabbed her, stared at her with a fierce look, and told her off. And it had been Yujin¡ªthe very kind of man she found most attractive. Her ¡°fetish¡± was practically born in that instant.

    ---

    ¡®I¡¯d intended to tease him about that ¡°male-female rtions¡± misunderstanding¡­¡¯

    ---

    *Gulp.*

    ---

    ¡°This is totally my jam¡­.¡±

    ---

    It was the moment Siby discovered her taste for a certain, shall we say, *submissive* role.

    ---

    ---

    The eventful Sunday finally ended, and Monday marked the beginning of week nine at the academy. The atmosphere was rxed following the midterms¡­

    ---

    ¡°Aika. Please be my girlfriend from now on!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? H-huhhhh!?¡±

    ---

    A young man was beginning to challenge his mentor¡¯s authority.

 Chapter 138

    The dinner finally wrapped up without too much incident.

    ---

    ¡°See you at the next research session, Siby.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ ?¡±

    ---

    First, there was Siby.

    Her demeanor hadpletely changed. She seemed awkward around me, fidgeting and unable to meet my eyes¡­

    She was probably traumatized. After all, being forcefully restrained by a man in the men¡¯s restroom could leave asting impact. Not that I had any sympathy for her, since she was entirely at fault.

    ---

    ¡°Yujin~ Before you go, can I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh. My father¡¯s asleep. I¡¯ll escort him to the car, so hold on a bit.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, fine~.¡±

    ---

    Besides that, there was the matter of handling a tipsy Sia, and carefully driving my snoring father-inw back to his car.

    ---@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Well then, Sia. Take care¡­¡±

    ---

    -Quick kiss¡­ a sweet smack.-

    ---

    ¡°Hehe, candy kiss. How was that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Tasty.¡±

    ---

    Before sending the car off, Sia surprised me with a stealthy kiss, leaving a lingering taste of orange candy.

    ---

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Aika.¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯d be backte, but I didn¡¯t think it would be thiste. What about your training today?¡±

    ¡°No worries. I didn¡¯t drink much, and I¡¯m fully sober. I can start training right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmph. Go get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am~.¡±

    ---

    Once I returned, I dove straight into training.

    ---

    *Buzz, buzz.*

    ---

    [Yujin, let¡¯s video call while we sleep. After all, we¡¯re a couple now!]

    ¡°Of course, Alice. Anything for you. Hm¡­ can you see me well?¡±

    [Could you tilt the camera up a bit? I can only see your upper body.]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    [¡­I just¡­ want to make sure you¡¯re sleeping well.]

    ¡°For you, anything. Is this better?¡±

    [Perfect! So, Yujin, how was I yesterday? If you want, I could show you even more¡­]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ---

    And so, before falling asleep, we shared an adorable, albeit somewhat embarrassing call.

    Sunday ended in a lively flurry.

    ---

    ¡®Things are good with Alice and Sia now. That just leaves¡­ my master.¡¯

    ---

    *Slide.*

    ---

    ¡°Goodnight, Alice.¡±

    [¡­Dream of me, Yujin?]

    ---

    Even as I drifted off, my mind was on my master. Not that I¡¯d ever tell Alice that.

    ---

    ---

    The next morning came quickly, earlier than usual.

    At 5 a.m., well before my usual wake-up time, I found myself awake. The reason?

    ---

    *Hop, hop.*

    ---

    [Complete Hypnosis bounces around on my lower abdomen, singing, ¡°Wake up! Time to rise!¡±]

    [Master, it¡¯s getting biiig~ while stretching its tiny arms.]

    ---

    ¡®¡­Ugh. I, Seo Yujin, feel no desire for the next ten minutes.¡¯

    ---

    [Complete Hypnosis salutes and charges at the ¡°monster¡± like a hero!]

    ---

    Perhaps because my dreams had been somewhat chaotic, I found myself in a bit of apromising situation.

    Using remote passive hypnosis, I activated Hypnosis-chan, a hamster-sized being, who was hopping on my lower belly.

    ---

    ¡®Did Alice see this? I mean, we¡¯ve seen pretty much everything, but still¡­¡¯

    ---

    [The call has ended.]

    ---

    ¡®Looks like she hung up before I fell asleep.¡¯

    ---

    Luckily, the video call was already turned off. I heaved a sigh of relief¡ªAlice hadn¡¯t witnessed my morning predicament.

    My phone felt warm as if it had just been active, but I shrugged it off, assuming it was just from charging.

    Unbothered, I got up.

    ---

    ¡®Since I¡¯m awake early, might as well think through a n to win over my master.¡¯

    ---

    *Ssh.*

    ---

    After a quick wash, I grabbed a wooden practice sword and stepped outside.

    I figured I could ponder my next steps to conquer thest of my wives, my master, while getting some morning training in.

    ---

    ¡®We¡¯re already living together, and she¡¯s even shown some vulnerable sides¡­ but that actually makes things harder.¡¯

    ---

    First, a reality check.

    My master and I were living together, and under normal circumstances, we¡¯d be the couple advancing the fastest.

    But my master wasn¡¯t ordinary. She was an impregnable wall when it came to romantic rtionships.

    Before my regression, I¡¯d only managed to win her over with hypnosis. Ordinarily, my chances would¡¯ve been close to zero with this hard-to-get heroine.

    True to her reputation, her affection toward me, as a romantic interest, was almost nonexistent.

    Sure, she held me in high regard as her first disciple and truly cared for me as such, but did she see me as a man?

    ---

    [Maybe if her disciple saw her as a woman, and begged her to marry him, she¡¯d consider it?]

    ---

    ¡®She still treats me like a kid. I¡¯m not even on her radar as a man.¡¯

    ---

    Not at all.

    If she saw me as a man, she wouldn¡¯t do things like asking me to p her in a swimsuit, parading around in that ridiculous slingshot swimsuit, or saying she¡¯d consider marriage if I begged her.

    She didn¡¯t see me as a man. She wasn¡¯t some love-starved woman in heat. My pure and innocent master wouldn¡¯t act like that.

    It was clear she only saw me as her disciple.

    ---

    *Step, step.*

    ---

    [Complete Hypnosis lets out a sweet sigh, saying, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, Master,¡± while shaking its head knowingly.]

    ---

    Hypnosis-chan was somehow hovering nearby, but I ignored it.

    With that out of the way, I started forming my strategy. To win over the toughest challenge yet, the final boss, Ninomiya Aika, without using hypnosis.

    ---

    ¡®I don¡¯t spend enough time with her. We only really have meals, training, and sleep at the dorm.¡¯

    ¡®So, I need to find a way to increase our time together¡­ but I can¡¯t exactly skip the academy to flirt with my master.¡¯

    ¡®With hypnosis treatments, saintess research, and dates with my wives, I can¡¯t carve out time on weekends either.¡¯

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll have to make something work during the weekdays.¡¯

    ---

    The more I thought, the clearer it became. Conquering an ¡°unconquerable heroine¡± was bound to be tough.

    But¡­

    ---

    *Tilts head.*

    ---

    ¡®What if I just go for it all at once?¡¯

    ---

    No problem is without a solution.

    As usual, I managed to find a breakthrough, one that would hit two birds with one stone.

    A smile spread across my face.

    ---

    ¡®Perfect. Now that I¡¯m S-ss, and my stats have climbed to a level where I can confidently say I¡¯m an S-ss, it¡¯s time to make my move.¡¯

    ---

    *Tosses practice sword.*

    ---

    Once the n was in ce, I moved quickly.

    I threw aside my wooden sword, took a quick shower, changed into my usual workout clothes, and headed straight out.

    But just as I was about to leave the dorm¡­

    ---

    *Creak.*

    ---

    ¡°Yaaawn¡­ Where are you off to so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Aika?¡±

    ---

    My master had just woken up, rubbing her eyes and looking up at me with sleepy curiosity.

    And with her adorably drowsy face, she looked so radiant that it made Siby¡¯s beauty feel trivial byparison.

    It was a moment that made me feel like I¡¯d gained an extra year of life.

    ---

    ¡®I¡¯d love to keep watching, but¡­¡¯

    ---

    *Gently adjusts her clothes.*

    ---

    ¡°Your robe is slipping. You¡¯re about to show too much.¡±

    ---

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to risk it. I quickly straightened her clothes.

    Each brush against her bare shoulder made me want to keep going, but I held back.

    ---

    ¡°¡­You know, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°There you go again. If you keep teasing like this, I might just pounce.¡±

    ¡°As your master, I believe it¡¯s my duty to ept such things¡­ if it¡¯s you, my disciple.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not helping¡­¡±

    ---

    Barely containing myself in the face of her unaware flirting, I felt a newfound respect for my self-control.

    ---

    *Grumble.*

    ---

    ¡°You don¡¯t listen at all, do you? Honestly, you should know by now if you¡¯reing out dressed like that.¡±

    ¡°Aika? What was that?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Nothing, dummy Yujin.¡±

    ---

    Even though she grumbled under her breath, my gaze returned to her.

    Her sheer negligee, practically see-through¡­ so brazenly dressed as if she didn¡¯t see me as a man at all.

    ---

    ¡®Maybe you don¡¯t see me as a man now, but I¡¯ll change that. This time, I¡¯ll win your heart without any hypnosis.¡¯

    ---

    Determination surged within me.

    Two wives had already fallen for me. Only my master remained.

    And if I could win over my master? That would unlock secrets, possibly tied to my regression and powers.

    This was a one-plus-one deal¡ªiming myst wife and unraveling the mysteries surrounding me.

    It was only natural I¡¯d dedicate myself to winning over my master.

    ---

    ¡°Aika, I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Going where so early?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something very important for both of us I need to discuss.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ---

    My master tilted her head, clueless as to my intentions.

    ---

    ¡°Oh, and Aika¡­ if I asked you to be with me forever, would you say yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­? ¡­¡­!!!!!? Wh-what are you talking about!?¡±

    ¡°Just

    asking in advance. You never know what the future holds.¡±

    ---

    Unfazed, Iid the groundwork for my intentions, hoping my unwavering affection would begin to soften her heart.

    ---

    ¡°Well, um¡­ I mean, if you really insist, I guess¡­ but it¡¯s¡­ too sudden¡­ maybe a bit difficult¡­?¡±

    ¡°Would you turn me down?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t exactly¡­¡±

    ---

    Her face turned crimson. She fumbled with her fingers, clearly unsure of how to respond.

    As expected, she was flustered.

    ---

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re already together forever as master and disciple, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°The bond between a master and disciple is unbreakable. Aika and I will always be together. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ---

    With a soft smile, I delivered the lines I had prepared to smooth things over, hiding any bittersweet feelings.

    Unsurprisingly, my master¡¯s reaction was as expected.

    ---

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you meant¡­ I was just¡­ You shouldn¡¯t tease your master like that.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Sorry about that.¡±

    ---

    *Turns quickly.*

    ---

    Relieved, she hurriedly epted the excuse I¡¯d given her.

    Once I turned my back, a hint of mncholy slipped through my smile.

    ---

    ¡°Hmph¡­ so, where are you off to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m heading over to see the chairman. There¡¯s something I need to discuss.¡±

    ¡°You have something important for both of us, and you¡¯re going to discuss it with Seol Hayeon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s something I need her permission for.¡±

    ¡°Whatever it is, hurry back. I¡¯ll have breakfast ready when you get back.¡±

    ¡°Got it~.¡±

    ---

    I left the dorm quietly, walking toward the chairman¡¯s office.

    The early riser herself greeted me.

    ---

    *Creak.*

    ---

    ¡°I had a feeling. Why are you here so early?¡±

    ¡°Chairman. Or rather, 4th-ranked S-ss Awakener, Head of the Korean Awakener Association, Seol Hayeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ---

    I took a deep breath and spoke.

    ---

    ¡°As the 7th-ranked S-ss Awakener, I, Seo Yujin, would like to request a special mission.¡±

    ---

    ¡°A¡­ special mission?¡±

    I took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°As the 7th-ranked S-ss Awakener, I, Seo Yujin, would like to request a special mission.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ special mission?¡±

    The request for a ¡°special mission¡± was one of the privileges granted to S-ss Awakeners. Unlike standard assignments handed down by the Association, a special mission allowed an Awakener to propose their own task, with the Association¡¯s full backing.

    ¡°Personnel required: two. S-ss Awakener Seo Yujin, ranked 7th, and¡­¡±

    I gave a confident smile.

    ¡°¡­S-ss Awakener Ninomiya Aika, ranked 1st.¡±

    The chairman¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°You know what it means to request her involvement, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The cost to the Association will be considerable, and there may be bacsh from political factions. Our rtions with Japan could also be strained.¡±

    While my participation might not raise many issues, involving my master certainly would.

    The Association would feel the financial strain, the political world would reel, and Japan might react poorly to the use of one of their most formidable Awakeners.

    ¡°Tell me, Yujin. What reason could justify such a request? Why should I bear such burdens just to approve your mission?¡±

    And my reason for going this far?

    I smiled wider.

    ¡°To hunt down the world¡¯s most dangerous viin¡­ no, beast, who ns to turn our capitals to ash.¡±

    The game¡¯s final boss¡ªthe 300-year-old monster. I was going to take her down once again.

 Chapter 139

    When I was still looking at this world from behind a monitor, I faced all kinds of challenges in the game, including unfair nder like ¡°Winterer.¡± But I yed through it all¡ªseriously, as if it were a real game and not just an adult game.

    ---

    - ¡°To havee this far... you are an extraordinary being.¡±

    - ¡°Won¡¯t you be mine? I¡¯ll give you half of this world and everything I have if you pledge yourself to me.¡±

    - ¡°By this horn, I swear, I¡¯ll make you the mate of my true form.¡±

    [''???'' tests your will and qualifications.]

    [''¡ö¡ö'' carefully observes your choice.]

    ---

    The ending was always the same: a relentless final boss trying to lure me in, testing me with temptations. And every time, I would just refuse.

    ---

    - ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    - ¡°...What? But you could have the wealth of the entire world and the most beautiful woman alive at your side. And you¡¯d throw it all away?¡±

    - ¡°Yep.¡±

    - ¡°Why? Because you pity those humans? That trivialpassion is...¡±

    - ¡°Just shut up and fight. I want to see if I can finally get the true ending this time.¡±

    [''¡ö¡ö'' gleams with interest at your response!]

    ---

    Of course, I turned my nose up at her offer.

    Why would I be swayed by some abstract idea of wealth and power? I had already amassed plenty in this game world on my own. As an ordinary citizen, I had no reason to be swayed by such a temptation. My only real curiosity was gamer¡¯s curiosity¡ªwondering what would happen if I chose the other path.

    ---

    ¡°Still, I¡¯d like to see what happens if I go down that bad ending route just once...¡±

    ---

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' is activating.]

    ---

    ¡°Eh... on second thought, no thanks. I¡¯m not that into a 300-year-old mate. Let¡¯s just beat her and move on to the next ythrough.¡±

    ---

    And that¡¯s why, even though the final boss was visually appealing¡ªa character tailored almost perfectly to my tastes¡ªI never felt particrly drawn to her. Somehow, it just didn¡¯t feel right.

    ---

    - ¡°Tch, just kill me already!¡±

    - ¡°Oh, I will. But first... Paimon? It''s time for some fun humiliation.¡±

    - ¡°Humiliation? Hah. Are you nning on engaging with me now? In that case, why didn¡¯t you just...¡±

    - ¡°Start doing 50 PT exercises in front of the camera. Count out ¡®I¡¯m a fool¡¯ on one, and ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ on two.¡±

    - ¡°...What?¡±

    ---

    So, the final boss became a kind of punching bag¡ªa test subject to see how far hypnosis could go.

    Later, it got boring, so I simply sliced her down. I¡¯d cut her down and call it a day even in the first ythrough. But in this second ythrough, things were different.

    Now that I was aware of the impending threat of an EX-level gate, I knew I¡¯d need as much power as possible to prepare. Aligning with the final boss could be seen as a clever move.

    ---

    ¡°Should I spare her this time?¡±

    ---

    That¡¯s what I spent a long time considering. Did I need her to help secure this world¡¯s future?

    In the end, my decision?

    ---

    ¡°I¡¯m going to subdue her¡ªa viin of the worst kind, a true monster.¡±

    *Maybe I¡¯ll interrogate her first. And if necessary, hypnosis could always make her a useful servant.*

    ---

    For now, killing her was a given. How to use her before then would be determined on the fly.

    Of course, none of this would be clear to the chairman, who simply tilted her head, puzzled.

    ---

    ¡°A monster? There¡¯s someone like that out there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Paimon, the dungeon master who escaped during the S-level gate frenzy¡ªa demon king who will one day incinerate the entire world.¡±

    I quickly gave her a rundown.

    The final boss, Paimon. Hundreds, even thousands of times, I had defeated her, but left alone, she would set the capitals of over a hundred countries aze by the time of graduation.

    ---

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t register on my intuition.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s still gathering power. She¡¯ll register in about three years.¡±

    ---

    Three years from now.

    The chairman¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

    ---

    ¡°To think that such a being is hiding in this world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I know it¡¯s hard to believe...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. My intuition says you¡¯re speaking the truth.¡±

    ¡°Then please grant me the support to nip this problem in the bud...¡±

    ¡°Does it really have to be done now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ---

    What is she talking about? My eyebrows scrunched. Grandma, did you even hear what I said?

    ---

    ¡°I have to ask: how long would it take you to handle this?¡±

    ¡°Well... I¡¯d have to coordinate with some contacts, but I could wrap it up by finals. Once we find her, the subjugation will only take a day.¡±

    ¡°Then where¡¯s the urgency? Why rush to issue a special mission? You can take time to prepare carefully.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ---

    My eyebrows rxed.

    ...Right. I hadn¡¯t thought about it that way.

    Here I am, wanting to go all out and woo my teacher, but to the chairman...?

    Hmm. I guess she¡¯s thinking, *Is it really that urgent?*

    ---

    The chairman seemed to be mumbling to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sending this one off to early graduation anyway, so I could just pass this off as the association¡¯s first aplishment under my leadership...¡±

    She was genuinely uninterested. Muttering something like this to herself, she likely thought, *Is this something to deal with this early in the morning?*

    I scrambled to persuade her.

    ---

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, alright? She¡¯s a monster that¡¯s been building up strength on Earth for forty years. The sooner we handle this, the better.¡±

    ¡°Is there a chance of an immediate terrorist threat?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Is her current location even in Korea? We¡¯ve never had an S-level gate go rogue here. I¡¯ve been here to prevent it.¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s currently, uh... her location is technically unknown. But there¡¯s a chance she¡¯s here in Korea...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not about to push my old bones for a slim possibility. And honestly, nothing feels particrly urgent right now.¡±

    ---

    She wasn¡¯t budging.

    This is tough. Did she sense the final boss was too weak to use as a bargaining chip?

    ---

    I ran through my options, trying to find a new card to y.

    Should I reiterate Paimon¡¯s danger?

    I couldn¡¯t insist as an S-level awakener either. Going up against the chairman¡ªKorea¡¯s living legend¡ªwasn¡¯t a move I wanted to make yet.

    What else could I try...?

    ---

    ¡°Chairman, you have to grant me this special mission.¡±

    ---

    After a short moment of consideration, I spoke up again, casting aside the idea of simply using the final boss as bait, and adopting a sincere expression.

    ---

    ¡°Convince me. Why do you...¡±

    ¡°I... actually, I¡¯m in love. With my teacher.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ---

    It was a shocking confession. The chairman¡¯s expression turned puzzled.

    ---

    ¡°Well, I had noticed...¡±

    ¡°I want to use this mission as an excuse to go on dates with her. Hold hands subtly, fight together, share intimate meals in nice ces...¡±

    ---

    I didn¡¯t let her recover from her initial surprise, revealing my true intentions: to make my teacher fall for me.

    ---

    ¡°So you want a special mission for the sake of a date?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll agree? For that reason?¡±

    ---

    Of course, the chairman looked at me like I was out of my mind, but...

    ---

    ¡°Yes. It would benefit you as well, Chairwoman.¡±

    ¡°A benefit?¡±

    ¡°If I marry my teacher... you know what that means, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ---

    If my teacher was involved, things would change.

    The previously uninterested chairman¡¯s expression quickly softened. She immediately understood what I meant.

    ---

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not just fooling around but a serious rtionship with marriage in mind?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. I thought you¡¯d be hesitating between the three girls you¡¯re juggling.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    *So she knew about my three-rtionship n all along.*

    ---

    Though her sharp intuition sent a brief chill down my spine, the negotiation that followed was peaceful.

    ---

    ¡°So please allow it. Just so I can spend time with my teacher under the pretense of a mission.¡±

    ¡°Can you turn her into a naturalized citizen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, but dual citizenship is possible.¡±

    ¡°Where will you live? Korea or Japan?¡±

    ¡°Only Korea, of course.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can convince Ninomiya?¡±

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re dating, one hundred percent.¡±

    ---

    Our conversation went smoothly. When she asked if I could convince my teacher, I pounded my chest confidently.

    My teacher¡¯s dream was to be a perfect housewife. Once she starts dating me, she¡¯ll go along with just about anything.

    ---

    ¡°The official purpose of the special mission will be to subdue ¡®Paimon.¡¯ The true objective is to pursue a rtionship between Ninomiya Aika and Seo Yujin. What do you think?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ---

    So, please support my efforts to win over my teacher. Entirely.

    ---

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to crunch the numbers and consider...¡±

    ---

    Though the chairman was still calcting risks and benefits...

    ---

    ¡°Now, Hypno-chan!¡±

    ---

    [Perfect Hypnosis is activated! Target is drop-kicked!]

    ---

    The effects of Hypno-chan were powerful. With my skill finally reaching S-level, I could subtly influence decisions with hypnosis

    .

    ---

    ¡°Hm. Very well.¡±

    ---

    Despite her strong intuition, she didn¡¯t even realize she was under hypnosis.

    I truly made Hypno-chan well. If I had cast it directly, she would have sensed it, but with Hypno-chan being so inconspicuous...

    ---

    ¡°Thank you, Chairwoman. I look forward to your support until the day I marry my teacher¡ªno, Aika.¡±

    ---

    With the approval I needed, I turned to leave, quickly withdrawing Hypno-chan to avoid detection.

    ---

    ¡°Alright... work hard until that dayes...¡±

    ---

    Just as I was leaving, I heard Winterer¡¯s voice from behind.

    ---

    ¡°Dad, did you just say marriage?¡±

    ---

    But I brushed it off. It was probably nothing important.

    ---

    With the chairwoman¡¯s approval in hand, I ran back to the dormitory as quickly as possible. I had big news to share with my teacher.

    ---

    ¡°Aika, please be a couple with me!¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    ---

    And so, my attempt to win over thest of my three wives begins here and now.

 Chapter 140

    As Sia and Alice plotted and maneuvered in their rivalry over Yujin, there was one woman who, alone, sat happily at the eye of this storm¡ªYujin¡¯s teacher, Aika.

    ---

    *Grinning widely*

    ¡°My student calls me by my first name... heh, we really are like a couple, maybe even newlyweds!¡±

    Aika was quietly thrilled. In Japan, calling someone by their first name without honorifics, *yobisute*, is something usually reserved for family or lovers. It made her feel as if they were really dating. She was genuinely pleased to feel as if they were in a rtionship.

    ¡­ Meanwhile, Sia and Alice were up to a lot more than that, and were puzzled by Aika¡¯s calm. But the 32-year-old woman, blissfullyughing over something as small as a name, was oblivious to it all.

    To her, things were perfect just as they were.

    ---

    ¡°Imagine, being the kind of woman who makes miso soup for her partner every morning. I must be the picture of a new bride. Not that my student would see it that way¡­¡±

    *Creak*

    ¡°Aika. Please, be my girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°...What!?¡±

    ---

    The moment Yujin poured dopamine into her system, her thoughtspletely scattered.

    ---

    ¡°W-What are you¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been living like a married couple, haven¡¯t we? So being a couple wouldn¡¯t be so strange¡­¡±

    ¡°Married? Couple!?¡±

    It sounded so much like a confession that her mind went nk, opening up into a field of flowers.

    Wait, my student just asked me to be his girlfriend? And he thinks of us as newlyweds? Our cohabitation, too¡­?@@novelbin@@

    Is this¡­ a real confession? Now that he¡¯s reached S-ss, is he finally making his move?

    ---

    ¡°Wh-what? Out of nowhere¡­ I didn¡¯t even do my makeup or wear a nice outfit today! If I had known, I would¡¯ve worn something cute!¡±

    Inside Aika¡¯s mind, petals swirled in a flurry of excitement, enough to make her previous satisfaction with simply being called by her first name seem absurdly minimal.

    Seeing the pure excitement of his teacher, Yujin¡¯s response was:

    ---

    ¡°Whoa, she looks happier than I thought. Could it be¡­ that my teacher might¡­?¡±

    *Ding*

    [Hypno-chan smiles innocently and rubs her cheeks against yours.]

    *Skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ activates.*

    ---

    ¡°No way. She¡¯s probably just uncertain about how to reject me.¡±

    Yujin interpreted her reaction as reluctance.

    Ah, she¡¯s struggling with how to turn me down, huh. Figures¡ªshe¡¯s the ultimate challenge. No shortcuts here.

    If the chairwoman saw, she¡¯d probably scold him with an ¡°Oh, you clueless idiot!¡±

    ---

    *Smiling*

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Actually, this is better. It¡¯s way better than if she didn¡¯t realize it was a confession at all.¡±

    Yujin took this as a positive sign¡ªat least his teacher hadn¡¯tpletely missed the confession. And¡­

    ---

    ¡°If I keep going like this, it should work.¡±

    That was the core of his n. How to break through to a teacher who didn¡¯t even see him as a man. A simple, consistent approach of repeated advances.

    Yujin grinned.

    ---

    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a special mission together!¡±

    ¡°...Huh? Special mission?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just got permission from the chairwoman¡­¡±

    He exined that he had spoken with the chairwoman and secured permission for a special mission to take down Paimon, a dangerous creature, with just the two of them.

    ---

    ¡°So, when you said ¡®couple¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a mission for the two of us, as a couple!¡±

    ¡°...Ah. That¡¯s called ¡®partners,¡¯ not a ¡®couple,¡¯ Yujin.¡±

    Aika sighed. She thought her student was making her heart race with his misguided words once again.

    ---

    ¡°Well, at least I get to go on an official date with him¡­¡±

    ---

    ¡°First, let¡¯s eat and discuss things slowly.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Even if Aika had curbed her expectations, she would soon realize she was mistaken. This time, things were genuinely different.

    ---

    *Clink*

    ¡°Wow, Aika, this miso soup is delicious. Must be because the most beautiful woman in the world made it.¡±

    ¡°Hm, well, maybe I just made good broth today.¡±

    ¡°I wish you¡¯d make miso soup for me every day.¡±

    ¡°...Pfft!?¡±

    *In Japan, that means, ¡®Will you marry me?¡¯ Yujin!*

    Even during their meal, Yujin didn¡¯t stop his flirting.

    ---

    *Cough, cough¡­*

    ¡°Are you okay? Let me help you.¡±

    ---

    *Squish, squish*

    ---

    ¡°...! ...!!!?¡±

    *He¡¯s touching my lips? Staring at me so intently?!*

    He gently wiped her mouth after her coughing fit, brushing his finger over her lips.

    ---

    ¡°I-I can do it myself¡­¡±

    ¡°We really do seem like newlyweds right now, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°...Hm, hmf.¡±

    Blushing at his bold flirting, her cheeks turned red.

    ---

    *Dizzy*

    What is this? Is my student¡­ making a move on me? Or is it just my imagination¡­?

    Still unable to fully trust her luck, Aika remained hesitant.

    ---

    ¡°The person who marries you will be so lucky, Aika. You¡¯re such a good cook, beautiful, kind, and graceful. Honestly, I wish I could be your husband.¡±

    ¡°...!!!!¡±

    This has to be real! Is he actually asking me to be his bride right now?

    ---

    A barrage of three straightforward confessions hit her hard. Faced with the relentless charm of the world¡¯s greatest student, she had no choice but to believe he was genuinely trying to woo her. Just as Yujin nned.

    ---

    *Smiling*

    The n was simple: keep pressing on until she acknowledged him as a man, whether she liked it or not.

    His strategy was straightforward. His teacher didn¡¯t see him as a man, so he¡¯d keep up the advances until she did. And he¡¯d do it in a yful, nonchnt way that wouldn¡¯t be an outright confession but would still catch her off-guard.

    After all, if you keep tapping away, even the sturdiest tree eventually falls.

    For a fortress as tough as hers, this was the ssic approach.

    ---

    Well, of course my student likes me. He must¡¯ve been holding back this whole time, and now that he¡¯s S-ss, he¡¯s just letting it all out!

    *Beaming*

    The problem was that Yujin hadpletely misjudged Aika.

    She already knew he loved her. The little brat, Gong, had snitched on him after he was pushed down to 8th ce in the S-ss ranks.

    So, she had simply been waiting.

    *When will he confess? I¡¯m ready to say yes anytime.*

    In truth, ¡°imprable fortress¡± was probably the least urate description for her.

    ---

    *Giggling*

    *He¡¯s being so obvious, thinking I wouldn¡¯t notice. How adorable~.*

    I wonder if she¡¯s just shy and brushing it off. Well, since she¡¯s not rejecting me, I¡¯ll keep going with this approach.

    Unfortunately for Yujin, he couldn¡¯t have imagined his teacher had fallen for him from the very first meeting¡­

    ---

    *I should start nning ahead! The house, the dowry, the wedding dress¡­*

    Meanwhile, Aika alsocked any sense of urgency. Even as the ¡°perfect opportunity¡± sat spinning in front of her, she made no effort to seize it. She was simply waiting for her student to ce the confession right in herp.

    If Sia or Alice saw this, they¡¯d likely reach enlightenment, questioning why they even bothered forming alliances.

    ---

    * * *

    After breakfast, Yujin and Aika sat down to talk about the mission¡ªa special assignment to subdue the final boss, Paimon.

    ---

    ¡°What about academy lectures?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to miss everything, so I¡¯m nning on just attending the morning sses. Here¡¯s my schedule¡­¡±

    ---

    *Holding on tightly*

    *Sneaky contact. Very good.*

    ---

    They were sitting cozily on the same couch, with Yujin¡¯s n in action.

    To speed things up, he¡¯d started adding light physical contact to the mix.

    ---

    I mean, I¡¯ve had some close moments with her before...

    *Smack*

    ¡­But this is the first time I¡¯ve taken the lead. Heh.

    The key difference now was that Yujin was the one initiating these moments.

    Pretending to show her his schedule, he leaned close enough that their arms touched.

    How did Aika respond?

    ---

    ¡°Oh my, Yujin, isn¡¯t this a little close?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Aika. I just like you so much that I got carried away. Should I move back?¡±

    ¡°Not at all~ How could I dislike my student showing affection?¡±

    *Squish*

    ---

    Rather than minding, she subtly leaned into him, relishing in her student¡¯s transparent affection. Receiving his attention for the first time, she couldn¡¯t have been happier.

    ---

    *Silently*

    So she doesn¡¯t mind at all¡­ She really doesn¡¯t see me as a man.

    Yujin felt disheartened. But only briefly, as he soon wore a bright smile.

    ---

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s see how much you can handle.¡±

    *Casually*

    ---

    His hand moved up her back, subtly gliding to her shoulder. He gently pulled her a little closer.

    ---

    *Closer. Soft.*

    ¡°What¡¯s this, Yujin? What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°I just thought it¡¯d be easier for you to see

    from here. Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    And so, Aika found herself nestled against him, her head softly resting on his shoulder.

    They both smiled.

    ---

    ¡°Well, then, thank you for that.¡±

    ¡°Thank me? Yujin, isn¡¯t there a bit of mischief in that smile?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I mean, with such a beautiful woman like you, how could I not be a little mischievous?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to confess anytime~.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, or I just might.¡±

    ¡°A~ My student, the future husband~?¡±

    ---

    Their yful, sugary interaction continued, faces close, exchanging words that could easily be mistaken for a genuine confession.

    If anyone overheard, they¡¯d likely be shouting, ¡°Just date already!¡±

    ---

    You don¡¯t see me as a man, even after all this? This difficulty level is brutal.

    So, they each had their own thoughts: Yujin marveled at her resilience, while Aika was mentally preparing for their future.

    ---

    ¡°Oh, right. We¡¯ll probably need to spend some nights away to hunt Paimon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Anything for you, Yujin.¡±

    ¡°And I did promise to treat you to something like a hotel room while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯d forgotten.¡±

    ¡°I found a ce, but it¡¯s so nice that I¡¯d have to share it with someone.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that¡¯s what they said.¡±

    Yujin gave her a boyish smile.

    ---

    ¡°Anyway¡­ would it be okay if we shared a room?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯ll look forward to it~¡±

    *Better buy some nice lingerie...*

    It was a simple, innocent grin that set her heart¡ªand her whole world¡ªaze.

 Chapter 141

    Subtly. No, openly, I set out to conquer my teacher.

    I diligently swung at the tree named Aika.

    Even if it takes ten swings to make it budge, I was confident that a few million swings would eventually bring it down.

    What was the result?

    - Mumble, mumble.

    ¡°Hehe. My disciple and a night together¡­?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡®Is he really just going to sleep with me and not even blink an eye?¡¯

    Despite deploying my ultimate technique, the request for a night together, all I got back was a giggle saying, ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s our dear disciple asking, then I suppose I could help~.¡±

    It was clear that she thought of me as no more than a pet, let alone a romantic partner.

    Sighing at the daunting difficulty of my mission, I said,

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    ¡°Yujin? Why the sigh?¡±

    ¡°Aika is just too beautiful and lovely.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, hehe? You¡¯re sweet~?¡±

    My teacher leaned into me with a pleased expression.

    Thanks to that, we ended up half-embracing each other.

    To anyone watching, it would look like we were dating.

    ¡®I need to put in more effort. To be not just teacher and disciple, but real lovers.¡¯

    - Tight.

    Ignoring everything, I pulled my teacher in closer.

    Today didn¡¯t work out, but¡­

    I believed that if we kept intertwining our bodies and talking about love, my feelings would eventually get through to her.

    ¡°Aika, is it okay if I exin it like this? Your embrace is so warm that I don¡¯t want to let go.¡±

    ¡°R-really? You like it that much?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to hold you forever.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, hehe... Do as you please? I¡¯ll do anything for my disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then let me first tell you about Paimon. She is¡­¡±

    With our bodies entwined, I began my exnation.

    The monster Paimon.

    The call name of a boss monster that escaped during an S-rank gate overflow incident in China over 40 years ago.

    The power she has umted for over 40 years is enough to set the world aze.

    Even my teacher would struggle to take her down alone.

    ¡°Are you saying I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that, but her gimmick is a bit tricky. She keeps reviving.¡±

    ¡°If she keeps reviving, we just have to kill her until she can¡¯t revive anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°She revives somewhere else, you see. Paimon.¡±

    Paimon¡¯s characteristic is infinite resurrection.

    As long as there¡¯s magic left, she keepsing back even if you kill her.

    Moreover, she revives at ces where she has previously nted ¡®fragments.¡¯

    In other words, if you kill her, she¡¯ll revive in another country, making her an incredibly troublesome monster.

    This is how she was able to set the world aze in the game.

    ¡°Do you not know where she revives?¡±

    ¡°I do know. I could list the 100 countries in order.¡±

    ¡°Then why not just inform each country? If we take her down once in each country¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know the exact location, and those below S-rank could end up being controlled mentally.¡±

    There were moreplicated reasons.

    One of her abilities is ¡®mind control.¡¯

    She can turn up to ten beings of lower rank into her puppets.

    Because of this ability, a numbers game wouldn¡¯t work against her.

    What happens if she shines her horn once?

    The raid team would end up fighting each other, each turning their swords against their ownrades.

    Seeing allies fall to her was amon bad ending pattern.

    So, S-rank awakeners need to take her down¡­

    But there are only eight S-rank awakeners in the world, including Sybi, making it nine.

    It¡¯s quite impossible for nine people to handle 100 countries.

    Awakeners like Gong or Sybi, who are notbat types, would have an even harder time soloing.

    ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her either. If she revives on the other side of the earth, even flying at full speed would take five hours.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡®Five hours to the opposite side of the earth? Truly, my teacher is the strongest physically.¡¯

    It was clear that even my teacher, who had surpassed humanity in many ways, shook her head in disbelief.

    There¡¯s a reason she appears as the final boss in games.

    ¡°By the way, are we really considering taking her down together? You know the strategy.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Aika and I could take her down in a day.¡±

    However, my expression wasn¡¯t too dark.

    Because¡­

    - Smile.

    ¡°Even though she has mind control, she can¡¯t win against my perfect hypnosis.¡±

    Paimon¡¯s nemesis is the yer¡ªme.

    There¡¯s a reason I treated her like a punching bag.

    Why would I fear someone who can¡¯t even do 50 push-ups with one hypnosis?

    As long as I find her, the defeat is guaranteed.

    In fact, I didn¡¯t even need my teacher.

    I had already memorized her patterns and could easily win with my current stats.

    While my teacher wasn¡¯t necessary for the strategy¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t resist a cuddly date.¡¯

    ¡°While I seal her resurrection, you¡¯ll drain her magic through battle. What do you think?¡±

    That¡¯s one thing; a date is another.

    I gazed into my teacher¡¯s eyes again.

    Reminding myself that I was actually going after my teacher and not someone like Paimon.

    How did my teacher react to that?

    - Tight.

    ¡°My disciple knows everything, huh~? Yujin, I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re my disciple?¡±

    She hugged me tightly.

    Burying her face in my neck, she gently stroked my hair.

    I could tell she was quite proud of me.

    ¡­Honestly, if one only looked at this scene, we would look like a couple.

    If I were to strip her clothes right now and call it a ''marital act,'' it would be guilt-free.

    Yet my teacher doesn¡¯t even see me as a man.

    ¡°Yes¡­ but there¡¯s one problem.¡±

    ¡°A problem~?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is right now.¡±

    I continued exining with a bittersweet feeling.

    Thest known appearance of her was in Seoul.

    Starting from Seoul, the strongest nation of awakeners, she sets the world aze like dominoes.

    ¡­And that¡¯s still quite some time away.

    ¡°I only know where she will appear in three years, but I don¡¯t know where she is right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Searching for Paimon¡¯s location will be our main mission then. It¡¯ll really take a long time.¡±

    The sweet tone of my teacher¡¯s voice returned to normal.

    It seemed she caught the scent of a monumental struggle from my words.

    I quickly denied it.

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ve already thought of how to find her.¡±

    ¡°Really? How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, but with my ability, if I apply my perfect hypnosis, I should be able to find her sooner than expected. Within two months.¡±

    Unlike my teacher¡¯s worries, the search for Paimon wouldn¡¯t be prolonged.

    I had a n.

    Before the final exams, I would find and catch her.

    Though it might be a little troublesome to tell my teacher¡­

    The effectiveness was definitely assured.

    ¡°We probably won¡¯t have to move ourselves too much. The tedious searches will be minimal.¡±

    ¡°To whom?¡±

    ¡°To the Jushin Church. If I ask for a bit of help, the followers scattered across the globe will surely assist me, shedding tears in gratitude.¡±

    Information gathering wasn¡¯t an issue.

    The most time-consuming aspect of this type of search is usually this part, but¡­

    Who am I? The Saint¡¯s Guardian. I¡¯m revered as a saint by them.

    If I ask for help, they¡¯d dly lend a hand.

    In return, what would I offer? A video of the saint dancing, perhaps?

    They¡¯d surely love it, considering it a relic or something.

    ¡°We only need to track the most crucial information. I¡¯ll probably handle most of the search myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but do I have anything to help with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate your protection. It might get a bit dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me! I won¡¯t let anyoney a finger on you except for me!¡±

    - Tight.

    After a long exnation, my teacher leaned against me even more.

    She was almost straddling me now, rubbing her cheek against my neck.

    She looked just like a cat, and it was adorable.

    ¡°Yes. Then let¡¯s work hard together on this special mission from now on. We¡¯ll trust and rely on each other like a married couple.¡±

    ¡°Married couple¡­ hehe? Then in this mission, Yujin, you¡¯ll be my husband?¡±

    ¡°I suppose you could say that?¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought I¡¯d be doing this with my disciple~? I never thought the day woulde when I would be with someone?¡±

    Of course, my teacher had feelings for someone else.

    But I could understand it.

    She had lived as a lonely figure in the awakened world for twelve years.

    It must be her first experience having a reliable partner on a mission.

    And thanks to me, she now had this opportunity for a coborative mission.

    From her perspective, it must be quite a pleasure.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m also very happy to be with Aika. I want to keep doing this for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, forever~?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I even want to marry Aika!¡±

    ¡°If you confess, it¡¯s not impossible to consider~?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡®Here she goes again with words she doesn¡¯t mean.''

    I wasn¡¯t particrly thrilled about it either.

    And it¡¯s understandable. If I were to confess in this momentum,

    It would sound like a baby saying, ¡°I want to marry mommy when I grow up~!¡±

    My teacher would likely dodge the question or reject it subtly.

    [Marrying Dad¡­]

    ¡®I know how awkward that feels because I experienced it myself.¡¯

    Just like how I had with Hari a week ago.

    That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t confessed to my teacher, even in a joking manner.

    If I confessed and got rejected, it would hurt too much.

    Confessions¡­ should be saved for a better moment.

    A perfect opportunity when I can¡¯t afford to miss it.

    ¡®Let¡¯s confess then. My love. My heart.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Smile.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised if I suddenly confess on a day with a nice atmosphere~?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it?¡±

    My eyes met my teacher¡¯s again.

    Her golden eyes held a hint ofplexity, while her purple eyes sparkled with joy.

    To anyone watching, we looked close enough to kiss at any moment.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like anyone¡¯s watching.¡¯

    "There was no problem.

    The door was locked long ago.

    This is our private space, so there¡¯s no way anyone would see our cuddling¡­

    Click. Creak.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªDad?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    I thought no one woulde in.

    But Winterer suddenly entered.

    I was startled and jumped up.

    At the same time as my master.

    ¡°W-Winterer!?¡±

    ¡°How did you open the door¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dad. Were you going to have sex with Aika Ninomiya¡­?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!!!?¡±

    "But our eldest daughter, unfazed, dropped a massive bomb.

    She dropped tension into our rxed amodation.

    ¡°What kind of rude thing is that!! I was just talking with my disciple¡­.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!! Master and I were just having a healthy conversation!!¡±

    We all protested in unison.

    Sex? As if we could say that to a couple who hasn¡¯t even kissed yet.

    And how did Winterer respond?

    ¡°But just earlier, at Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s house, Dad said something about getting married to Ninomiya¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!?¡±

    She¡¯s trying to throw in another bomb.

    Flustered, I quickly lunged forward.

    Yelling in my mind that I absolutely couldn¡¯t let a bomb explode twice in front of a Japanese person.

    Wham. Thud.

    ¡°Ugh!!?¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry!! I¡¯ll go educate my child!!!¡±@@novelbin@@

    First, I covered my useless mouth.

    Then, carrying my daughter, I headed toward my room.

    To prevent the truth she was about to reveal¡ªthe marriage with my master.

    ¡°Marry¡­? Ah! Hehe~ The disciple really¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Please let my master not notice!!¡¯

    Hoping deep down that my n wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    *

    A little whileter. Inside Yujin''s room.

    ¡°Ah, if Dad wants it, I can¡¯t help it¡­.¡±

    Tap, tap. Slide.

    ¡°Dad, give me a kiss ?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ''I did say I wanted to kiss, but why are you suddenly unbuttoning?''

    The physical gagging of the pseudo-father-daughter rtionship began.

 Chapter 142

    Winterer, who ims to be the strongest viin in South Korea, was recently enjoying a rather happy life.

    This had been the case ever since she was taken in by the chairman¡­

    [Post-traumatic stress disorder, borderline personality disorder, antisocial personality disorder, dissociative identity disorder, and more than 16 conditions have been nullified¡­]

    ''Ever since I kissed Dad, something about my condition has improved.''

    Ever since Yujin''s hypnosis treatment, she had been living apletely different life.

    PTSD engraved in her subconscious.

    A personality osciting between extremes.

    Uncontroble aggression.

    Now that all of that was gone?

    She no longer needed to hug Hari tightly after having nightmares.

    Her irritation and hatred for everything in the world had greatly diminished.

    Somehow, her previously dazed mind and the constant switch between formal and casual speech had normalized.

    It was a fascinating change for someone who had lived with mental illness.

    <ul>

    <li>Slurp.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®As they said, kissing really does feel amazing. I should have done it sooner.¡¯

    In reality, she had no idea that she was walking around like a mental patient.

    Therefore, she attributed her recent happiness to Yujin.

    Wow, after kissing Dad, the world looks different.

    Even while hearing her viin subordinates talk about kissing and sex, she thought, "Hmm, is it really that great?" and realized it was indeed the case.

    If Yujin were to know, he¡¯d probably think, ''Is this a typical game-style mindset...?''

    ''If just a kiss feels this good, how amazing would sex be¡­?''

    <ul>

    <li>Creak. Crack.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Colonel Winterer? I brought the lunch menu.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ it looks delicious. They say the food here is quite good.¡±

    There was one more reason for her happiness.

    The forcedbor she received as part of her 15-year sentence: military enlistment.

    At first, she really hated it¡­

    But once she enlisted, military officials were busy being cautious around her.

    It was only natural; if Winterer were to feel slighted¡­

    If it were to be known that they treated her carelessly in any way?

    The Korean military would be in chaos, iming they had killed the same person twice.

    It was already ridiculous that they dragged a girl they had previously experimented on into the military; the treatment she received had to be proper.

    The result would surely be the establishment of a graveyard for stars.

    It was only right for the generals to treat her with care, as their own necks wouldn''t be safe.

    [Colonel Winterer. If anythinges up, call me directly. As a lieutenant general¡­]

    [I¡¯ll pull funds from nonexistent budgets, so if you need anything, just say it. You can even bring in some personal items¡­]

    ¡®They¡¯re surprisingly kind, unlike that guy back then.¡¯

    Because of this, the military was eager to amodate her.

    They generously supported the unit¡¯s expenses and treated her almost as if she were a major despite the rank of colonel.

    There was even a dedicated CP soldier assigned to her.

    It was no wonder her satisfaction with military life was high.

    ¡®Maybe living as a soldier isn¡¯t so bad¡­?¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>nce.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®How unfortunate¡­ to have to rot for 15 years after experiencing something like that. Especially as a strong awakener.¡¯

    In reality, her situation was aplete wreck to others.

    Those around her were anxious to pamper her, but anyway.

    Thus, she spent days happier than ever.

    <ul>

    <li>Noisy.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Why is it so loud this morning? Is Seol Hayeon up to something strange again¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Until the day I marry Aika¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!?¡±

    ¡®Dad is getting married!?¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªUntil that one morning when she heard her dad talking about marriage.

    Her eyes widened like saucers.

    <ul>

    <li>In a hurry. Creak.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Hmm? Winterer. You¡¯re up¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, Dad just mentioned marriage.¡±

    ¡°...Oh dear.¡±

    Thanks to that, the chairmanined of a headache.

    Having exhausted his mental energy talking about Paimon and other topics from the morning, now he had to deal with Winterer too?

    Sigh. That brat Yujin throws work at me even while running away.

    He really needed to hand over the chairmanship and retire quickly.

    ¡°I heard it correctly, right?¡±

    ¡°You heard it right. He said he would seriously date with the intention of marriage. With Ninomiya.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy!? Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason in a person¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way there isn¡¯t!! It¡¯s my dad who¡¯s getting married, and he decides without even talking to me, his daughter!?¡±

    However, Winterer didn¡¯t care.

    She persistently asked questions.

    Why on earth had he suddenly decided to get married?

    <ul>

    <li>Creak.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Are you going to cheat on me and leave Hari behind? It¡¯s like Dad has no shame at all, seriously!¡¯

    Leaving the most beautiful sister in the world, Hari, behind.

    In response, the chairman¡¯s answer was?

    ¡®All women are charming. I¡¯m worried I might end up seduced myself.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Shaking his head.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, go tell him directly. I also like Dad, so tell him not to get married. He should marry me instead.¡±

    She said it with a shrug.

    ¡°If you haveints, go say it directly. You love Dad, right?¡±

    Winterer didn¡¯t care about her father¡¯s concerns and simply shot back.

    ¡°If you haveints, go tell him directly. You love Dad, right?¡±

    It was a reaction that reflected her keen instincts, having picked up on Yujin¡¯s harem progress.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry Dad. Why would I? How could it be family?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter? We¡¯re not blood rtives. Don¡¯t worry about incest.¡±

    ¡°What kind of talk is that¡­? I¡¯m going to talk to Dad!!¡±

    In reality, it was a bombshell answer for Winterer.

    Momentarily stunned, she quickly left the quarters.

    It was almost time to go to work, so she changed into her military uniform, her face flushed.

    ¡°Winterer. Here¡¯s the master key to the cadets¡¯ dorm. Use it if you need it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Whip. Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    Clutching the key the chairman had given her tightly,

    This was why Yujin¡¯s door was so easily breached.

    <ul>

    <li>Bang.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Ninomiya is trying to have sex with Dad!!¡¯

    As a result, she unintentionally barged in on the flirty scene. She witnessed her dad¡¯s skinship.

    Yujin was sitting on the sofa, and Aika was straddling him.

    From an objective standpoint, it looked like the kind of skinship that would easily be mistaken for something else.

    She had even heard the conversation about marriage just a moment ago.

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to misunderstand.

    ¡°That''s not it. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°But Dad. Earlier you said something about Ninomiya and¡­.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Stop.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll teach my child some manners and be right back!!¡±

    In response, the healthy young man was in shock.

    He swiftly kidnapped Winterer to silence her.

    Right in front of his wife, Aika. In a princess-carry position.

    ¡°Marriage¡­ heh?¡±

    ¡®So you¡¯re saying you want to marry me? You even told that guy and Seol Hayeon, didn¡¯t you? You really want to marry me that much?¡¯

    In reality, Aika, who had her dad taken away right in front of her, was just smiling foolishly.

    She was so busy envisioning a rosy future that she didn¡¯t even think of feeling jealous.

    It was truly the clumsiness of a 32-year-old lifelong singleton.

    While Aika was happily searching for things like ¡®the best wedding dress¡¯,

    Inside Yujin¡¯s room, an interrogation was ongoing.

    Naturally, it was Winterer who was conducting the questioning.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you want to marry Ninomiya?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So please keep it a secret until I confess. Once we have a daughter, she¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it right for Dad to decide on marriage without consulting us? What do you think? Have you thought about how shocked Hari would be?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I was nning to confess muchter. I thought I¡¯d talk to you then.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, then what about your military life? No, does being a dad mean it¡¯s over for you? Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why should I keep it a secret? Tell me.¡±

    The current colonel¡¯s shy reprimand.

    Thanks to that, Yujin¡¯s face turned pale.

    He was caught in a weak spot by his daughter.

    ¡°Should I buy our daughter something delicious¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eating well at the base, you know?¡±

    ¡°Maybe a toy she wants¡­.¡±

    ¡°Am I a child? I¡¯m older than you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to back out of the marriage, I¡¯ll tell her. That Dad only wants to have sex with Ninomiya and nothing else.¡±

    In response, Winterer stood her ground.

    It was a binary choice between giving up the marriage or exposing everything.

    She presented the ultimatum boldly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®How did I pick only the choices I don¡¯t want to face?¡¯

    Both options were uneptable to Yujin.

    Choosing the first would mean there was no point in living.

    Choosing the second would mean he would face disillusionment from his wife.

    <ul>

    <li>Giggling.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®My disciple must be nning to confess in a hotel, right? And while sleeping together¡­ Kyaa?¡¯

    In reality, Aika was already mistaken without needing to say anything, but anyway.@@novelbin@@

    After a brief moment of time passed,

    What choice would Yujin make after sufficient contemtion?

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to do it while living under the same roof as my teacher, but it can¡¯t be helped¡­.¡¯

    Swoosh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize for being a dad, so I¡¯ll give you a kiss. How about that?¡±

    This was the third option.

    Since Winterer had enjoyed the kissst time, this was apensatory offer that he would make just for her this time.

    It was apletely chaotic proposal.

    No one in their right mind would ept it.

    ¡°Ha? Are you joking¡­?¡±

    Pause.

    ¡®Wait a minute. If I do this first and make Dad all woozy over me¡­?¡¯

    But Winterer was momentarily tempted.

    She was under the impression that she was a kissing genius, an expert at charming others.

    She thought the kiss with Yujin was due to her own seduction.

    Ding.

    [The target is under ¡®strong¡¯ hypnosis¡­.]

    ¡®Phew. This is easy to fall into. Even if I despise this marriage, it¡¯s not that I dislike this¡­?¡¯

    On top of that, Yujin had spurred her on with hypnosis.

    Just a simple kiss and it would be settled¡ªshe thought.

    ¡°Ah, if Dad wants it, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Thud. Thud.

    ¡®After making Dad mine, I¡¯ll give him to Hari. It¡¯s fine. Hari said she was okay with it, so it¡¯s okay for me to be the first one¡­!!¡¯

    Thus, Winterer began to unbutton her clothes one by one.

    With her rising confidence, she was even attempting a seduction.

    ¡°Give me a kiss?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®Why is she acting like this? Is she hot?¡¯

    In reality, Yujin remained indifferent.

    He wasn¡¯t excited at the sight of his daughter in her underwear.

    After all, she had been nearly undressed since their first meeting.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Why is Dad so indifferent¡­? Is it because my military uniform isn¡¯t pretty?¡¯

    Whoosh.

    ¡°Dad. What do you think?¡±

    With that, she stripped off her military uniform entirely and approached him.

    Her utmost seductive efforts were directed toward her father.

    ¡°Oh my, our daughter is beautiful~.¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s going to need some sexual education with Hari too¡­.¡¯

    It still didn¡¯t seem to faze Yujin.

    ¡°Well then, Winterer. Do you want to sit next to Dad? I¡¯ll give you a kiss.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s definitely me! Ninomiya or whatever, they can¡¯tpete with this Winterer!¡¯

    Still, she misinterpreted the situation once again.

    ¡®Haha, I¡¯ve seduced Dad again.¡¯

    She thought, ¡®This Winterer is the strongest even in charm!¡¯

    ¡°Sure?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then¡­.¡±

    Winterer, in her underwear, sat beside Yujin.

    Her heart raced at the prospect of what was about to happen.

    And then¡­

    Smack.

    ¡®Ah. Kissing feels really good. My heart is softening. I could do this forever.¡¯

    The lips of the foster daughter and her father met.

    In a room where only the two of them were present. One was in her underwear.

    ¡®¡ª¡ª¡ªNow¡¯s the time!!¡¯

    Ding.

    [Judgment sessful. The target is caught in a plete¡¯ hypnosis.]

    [The soul is strongly connected.]

    [The target is assimting.]

    ¡®Paimon. Just try to hide after all this¡­!!¡¯

    The other one was delving into her daughter¡¯s past.

 Chapter 143

    Yujin ced Winterer under hypnosis. Strong enough to catch a glimpse of her past.

    What was his reason for wanting to look into his daughter''s memories?

    ¡®To track Paimon, this is the quickest way. That girl is involved in the Awakened Replication n.¡¯

    As a child, she had been a victim of the horrific experiment known as the "Awakened Replication n." A madman''s act of forcibly imnting a core into her heart. This was the crimemitted by military generals obsessed with power, dreaming of a coup.

    But how did such an experiment even begin? Back in the ''90s, when research on Awakened beings was stillcking?

    ¡®What else can you say? That bastard teamed up with Paimon.¡¯

    The backstory in the game went like this.

    Paimon was a powerful monster, often referred to as a "Demon King." The core she possessed was on par with that of an S-ss gate.

    In other words, she was an expert on cores that far surpassed humanity. The Awakened Replication n could not have happened without her teachings and "fragments."

    So why did she inform and provide this information to the South Korean military?

    ¡®It must have looked pitiful. The strongest Awakened nation, the clean viin nation, Korea.¡¯

    Thanks to the Chairman, the damage caused by viins was overwhelmingly low in Korea. From her perspective, who wanted the horrors of war, it must have been infuriating. What¡¯s with them? Why are you allughing and having fun¡ª?

    Thus, she must have discreetly visited Korea, seeking out a suitable military officer to make contact with.

    To propose a method for copying Awakened beings.

    She would dominate the officer and incite a coup.

    It was a strategy typical of someone who loved war.

    ¡®At the very least, she must have shown her face in theb a few times. She would have had to teach the staff how to do it.¡¯

    This was why Yujin wanted to read Winterer¡¯s memories.

    He had glimpsed them once before, but with his furious teacher behind him, he only skimmed through the important parts. Naturally, he hadn¡¯t seen the face of the town¡¯s punching bag.

    So, it was time for a rerun.

    He nned to leisurely go through her memories and search for Paimon. Specifically, the staff who had been taught by her.

    <ul>

    <li>Swipe.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Alright then. Shall we take a look at our Winterer¡¯s memories?¡¯

    After a long thought, his vision returned to focus.

    Before himy a sepia-toned world.

    Everything appeared dark and gloomy¡ªWinterer¡¯s most painful memories. To the militaryb of the ''90s.

    <ul>

    <li>Swipe.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Let¡¯s skip the scene of our daughter being tortured¡­.¡¯

    He quickly ascended into the past.

    Close to abusive experiments and brainwashing. Days that felt like hell every day. He didn¡¯t want to see such things.

    ¡®Not this, but the moment when her emotions were stirred¡­.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Crackle.</li>

    </ul>

    [Let¡¯s finish the morning experiments with this.] [Colonel? There¡¯s still data to collect.] [We¡¯ve already done plenty. This is more than enough.] [Then let¡¯s take subject 1 to the dorm¡­.] [We¡¯ll do more in the afternoon, so what¡¯s the hassle? Just leave it here.]

    ¡®Hmm? Just an ordinary researcher, but why does he look familiar?¡¯

    He stopped abruptly.

    His steps wandering through her memories came to a halt.

    He had seen a strangely familiar face.

    Winterer¡¯s vision tilted slightly, as if she was puzzled.

    In front of her, the research team members were walking away.

    Finally¡­

    [Let¡¯s go eat instead. Today¡¯s lunch is quite good¡­.]

    <ul>

    <li>Whoosh¡­ Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    Something fell from a man¡¯s pocket.

    No, it was a bag he had ¡®intentionally¡¯ dropped.

    Two bags of Choco Pie crinkled and shone in front of her.

    Winterer¡¯s eyes widened likenterns.

    [¡­¡­!!!!]

    ¡®No way, Colonel. You were like this here too? I couldn¡¯t recognize you when you were young!!¡¯

    His true identity?

    The frozen researcher in Winterer¡¯s hand.

    The very person who gave her sister a wonderful name, Seoharu.

    He was someone who had wished to be the father of their daughter.

    ¡­Given how much younger he looked, it seemed like this was from before Hari was born. It looked like he had been the same even back then.

    Winterer¡¯s solitary confinement would be cold and lonely, so he must have deliberately kept her in the warmb and slipped her some Choco Pies, worried she might be hungry.

    He really had a good personality.

    [You idiot. You acted all high and mighty, yet you can¡¯t even keep your own stuff safe.]

    <ul>

    <li>Chew, chew.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Sorry about my kids, mister. They¡¯re too young to realize¡­.¡¯

    The problem was that both Winterer and Hari hadn¡¯t picked up on his goodwill.

    For some reason, feeling a sense of shame, he shifted his steps.

    Whenever he had the chance, he¡¯d find a way to pay his respects at the grave¡ªhe thought as he apologized.

    ¡®Not this. Paimon. Paimon¡­.¡¯

    [Hmm? He went somewhere else?] [Colonel Seo? I sent him to the second researchb.] [Why¡¯d you do that? He was the smartest and easiest to use¡­.] ¡®¡­Found you!¡¯

    As a result.

    He discovered his target within the memories.

    Even though he was bound to the surgical table, Winterer¡¯s vision was somewhat frozen.

    He could barely hear the voices ringing beside him¡­@@novelbin@@

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to recognize the voice of their neighborhood punching bag.

    As a professional Paimon performer, he quickly tuned in.

    [That guy, huh? He keeps trying to sweet-talk us. Saying we should stop this kind of experiment.] [Oh really?] [Yeah! Aw, you don¡¯t even know how helpful an Awakened person could be to the military.] [What a shame. I was thinking of making him a subordinate instead of preparing¡­.] [Subordinate?] [It¡¯s nothing serious¡­.]

    ¡®Hmm. Colonel Seo again.¡¯

    From the information pieced together, he surmised three facts.

    First, Colonel Seo was the person most involved with Paimon.

    Second, as a result of opposing his superior, the General, he was demoted to the secondb where Hari was.

    Third, while he wasunching the rescue operation for Hari,

    ¡®Our Winterer is really sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know such a virtuous person was here.¡¯

    He had been killed by Winterer¡¯s rampage.

    ¡­It felt increasingly apologetic the more he learned.

    That man had truly sacrificed his life for their daughters.

    But somehow, the daughters only recognized him as a researcher S, not even as a benefactor.

    ¡®It looks like I¡¯ll be visiting his grave soon; I¡¯ll take the kids and have them pay their respects when I do. Colonel Seo.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Sigh¡­</li>

    </ul>

    He moved his body with a heavy heart.

    Having seen what he needed, he quickly tried to escape from Winterer¡¯s mind.

    It didn¡¯t take long for his vision to shift.

    ¡®Did it take about 20 seconds? Winterer must be surprised since I suddenly zoned out¡­.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Smack, smack.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Why is my daughter putting her tongue in again?¡¯

    His consciousness returned to reality.

    Before his eyes was Winterer, kissing him with her eyes closed.

    His daughter¡¯s tongue was yfully dancing in his mouth.

    <ul>

    <li>Smack¡­ squish.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Phew? Dad?¡±

    ¡°Our daughter. You shouldn¡¯t put your tongue in Dad¡¯s mouth~.¡±

    He quickly pulled away and admonished her.

    He could let a kiss between father and daughter slide, but a deep kiss was absolutely off-limits.

    Such actions in a family like theirs could be more than enough for a Habsburg¡ªhe thought.

    In response, his proud daughter, Winterer, said,

    ¡°What are you talking about? Dad is just enjoying it quietly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    She was immediately retorting.

    He had spent several tens of seconds exploring her memories.

    During that time, he thought it was permissible to stay quiet.

    It was a sharp point she had made.

    To exin, he would ultimately have to say something like, ¡°Actually, I was peeking into your memories.¡±

    ¡®But I can¡¯t juste out and say that¡­.¡¯

    These days, kids seem to dislike it when you invade their privacy, even just looking at their SNS.

    But if he exined it?

    ¡°Did you see my memories, Dad? Where do you think you¡¯re looking, pervert? I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    He was sure he¡¯d be bombarded with that kind of three-hitbo.

    Thus, against his daughter, who was digging for weaknesses,

    ¡°I mean, this is something that should only be done between people in love. Understood?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Kissing is fine if it¡¯s just a peck, but deep kisses¡­ like sticking your tongue in are only for someone you want to marry. Only for someone you truly want to be family with.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Ding.</li>

    </ul>

    [The target is falling into plete¡¯ hypnosis.]

    He formally initiated the hypnosis.

    Living up to the name of the Hypnotic Uncle.

    What would the effects be?

    ¡°Mar, marriage¡­? Love?!¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Whoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®The effect of educational instruction on sexuality is certainly effective.¡¯

    Her cheeks flushed instantly.

    It was clear she realized the implications of her actions.

    Well, it was something to be embarrassed about.

    At her age, to be cuddling in her underwear with her parents and engaging in a deep kiss.

    If he were her, he would have rather run away. Seriously.

    <ul>

    <li>Fidgeting.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°I want to think about the marriage thing a bit more¡­.¡±

    Fortunately, it seemed our daughter wasn¡¯t contemting running away. Winterer squirmed, yet she remained calm.

    <ul>

    <li>Swipe.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°¡­¡­?!!! Stop that! Why are you touching my underwear?!¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Halt. Tilted head.</li>

    </ul>

    "Well, um. I was thinking of deciding after having sex first... But to have sex, we need to undress, right? No?"

    "......"

    Forget what I said about being reserved, you little dumpling.

    I was taken aback and quickly brightened my eyes. It was to inject sex education while the hypnosis effect was still lingering.

    "Only do that kind of thing with someone you want to marry. Only with someone you want to start a family with."

    "Why? I thought you said this kind of thing is just for fun."

    "Who said that?"

    "My subordinates said they could do it freely once they became adults. I''ve been over 20 for a while now..."

    "Do you believe those reckless kids or do you believe me, your dad?"

    "......"

    Ding.

    [The target ispletely....]

    "Ah, got it."

    "That''s right."

    I sessfully imnted one more thought before the effect wore off.

    I won''t be doing anything like kissing or having sex with Dad. The thought of waiting until I really want to marry someone was hypnotized into her.

    Thanks to that, Winterer started putting on her clothes.

    In a hurry.

    "Instead, until I make up my mind, Dad, you can''t have sex with Ninomiya, right? No kissing either?"

    "Wow, what a girl who can say anything."

    "Don''t you promise?"

    "Ugh... I absolutely won¡¯t do that kind of thing with my teacher before marriage. Before we get married, I''ll definitely tell you and Haru."

    "You should have done this earlier. Hmph."

    Still, she desperately restrained the thought of marriage. It seemed she really didn''t want to send Dad off to get married. But anyway.

    "Instead, you also have to keep it a secret that Dad likes Aika Ninomiya?"

    "Got it."

    Creak.

    "I''ll discuss it with Haru soon, so just wait a bit longer, Dad."

    With that, Winterer opened my door and stepped out.

    Having received a thorough dose of sex education and additionally, a solid physical muzzle.

    "Oh, wait a minute. There''s something I need to ask my daughter."

    "A request? What is it?"

    "I''ll give you a letter, can you deliver it to the military? To the highest-ranking officer possible."

    "I''m okay with running errands, but... what''s the letter about?"

    "If you know, you''ll get hurt~."

    "What does the strongest viin Winterer have to say? Anyway, got it. I''ll pass this on to the lieutenant general."

    Creak. Thud.

    Holding a single letter addressed to Three Star.

    The letter was...

    [I am S-rank Awakened Seo Yujin. To cut to the chase, I would like to request your cooperation due to a special mission. The location of the grave of Lieutenant Seo, who died during the Awakened Reproduction n....]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª The biggest clue in tracking Paimon. It would surely connect me to Lieutenant Seo.

    Ding. Thud.

    [Yujin? Why all of a sudden?]

    "Sorry to bother you suddenly, but could you bring a necromancer to Korea?"

 Chapter 144

    After asking Winterer to deliver the letter, I immediately called Kkong. This was for the second phase of the Paimon search n.

    ¡°Kkong, can you bring a necromancer to Korea?¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°I¡¯d like to use their abilities, so I¡¯ll need the key to release the restrictions too.¡±

    Like a real man, I got straight to the point. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m borrowing the necromancer.¡±

    [Why all of a sudden?]

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Want to hear it?¡±

    [No. I¡¯m not able to take that kind of request in the first ce. Don¡¯t try to charm me.]

    ¡°Come on, please? This is for a special mission approved by the chairman. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    [Ugh¡­ Do you know what will happen if I bring that girl to Korea?]

    I could hear Kkong sighing on the other end of the speaker. His exasperated breath sounded cute enough to make me a little annoyed. It was clear that the disadvantage was on my side, so I wouldn¡¯t point that out.

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re sensitive about the necromancer topic¡­¡±

    I continued exining earnestly.

    I understood why he wouldn¡¯t want to bring the necromancer. She was the viin who turned the genre in Vietnam into a zombie apocalypse for years. Kkong had been tormented by her continuously, and my words must sound insane to him.

    ¡°Plus, it would cause a stir if it gets discovered. ¡®That Pochikong is trying to unleash zombies in Korea!¡¯¡±

    [I know. It would be better to shoot a missile than this.]

    It was natural for him to be hesitant about bringing her to Korea. The diplomatic burdens would be immense.

    Nevertheless, why was I making this request?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We just need to not get caught.¡±

    [What? Hey, are you kidding me?]

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask if it weren¡¯t you~ I know you can pull it off. I trust you.¡±

    All the aftershocks would be a problem only if we got caught. If we could sneak her in without detection, there wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    [What are you¡­]

    ¡°I know you brought our master into the country before. From a Korean perspective, that¡¯s scarier, right?¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°You can get her here without getting caught. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    Since he already had a track record, I was more confident.

    Silence lingered on the other end of the speaker for a moment. I could picture Kkong¡¯s troubled expression clearly.

    [Fine. I can bring her. I was just being paranoid.]

    ¡°Listen, so I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    [If the hero of Vietnam, Seo Yu-jin, requests it, then sure. When do you need her?]

    ¡°Not immediately, maybe in about a week?¡±

    [Okay. I¡¯ll contact you once I¡¯m ready.]

    But it didn¡¯tst long. Kkong surprisingly agreed to my request without questioning it at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I need her?¡±

    [I¡¯m curious, but I can find out myself. Bring me some soup while you¡¯re at it. Including the boiled meat.]

    ¡°¡­You little rascal. I¡¯ll treat you to the whole course.¡±

    I felt a bit touched. This was the moment I realized what a true friend is.

    ¡°I know a good jjimjilbang. Let¡¯s go scrub each other¡¯s backs and sweat it out before grabbing a bowl of soup.¡±

    [What? No, that¡¯s not necessary.]

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I decide when I need it! Bye!¡±

    [Hey, that¡¯s¡ª.]

    - Click.

    Thus, I had crossed a line. Kkong had always been shy, even before the regression. He¡¯d go to the bathroom alone and whatnot.

    But there¡¯s no such formality among true friends. I dered I¡¯d bathe with Kkong and hung up right away. I had to forcefully pull him in, or else we¡¯d keep being awkward. I had to do it by any means.

    ¡®He seems to like it too, anyway.¡¯

    - Thump. Creak.

    Having finished the call with Kkong, I finally stood up and headed out. I had to report the progress to my master, who was probably waiting for me.

    ¡°Master? I just spoke with Kkong, and he said he¡¯d bring the necromancer in about a week.¡±

    ¡°A week? So what about the special mission during that time?¡±

    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to go out for a while. The chairman will take a few days to approve the documents anyway. We can start once the special mission is approved.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I was looking forward to starting right away.¡±

    Hearing that it would take about a week, she looked really gloomy. What¡¯s going on? Did she really want to try a cooperative mission that badly?

    * * *

    After the Monday morning that was a big deal in many ways, life at the academy flowed peacefully.

    ¡°Shia, Alice. Good morning!¡±

    ¡°G-Good morning, Yu-jin!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, darling.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!? Shi, Shia?¡±

    ¡°Just kidding, just kidding~ More importantly, Yu-jin, about Ninomiya¡­¡±

    Attending sses at the academy, Alice and Shia exchanged nces while keeping tabs on Aika.

    ¡°Haru. Are you really okay with your sister marrying Dad?¡±

    ¡°Sister, are you going to marry Dad? Do you love him too!?¡±

    ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s not it. Dad said deep kisses should be with the person you¡¯re going to marry. Since we already did it¡­¡±

    ¡°Ipletely support it! Sister and I can be Daddy¡¯s wives! I¡¯ll even feed the baby for you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What does that even mean?¡±

    The two sisters enthusiastically discussed their future with Dad.

    - Scratch.

    ¡°For the defense of Korea, I hereby ept the special mission application of the S-ss 7th ranked, Seo Yu-jin¡­ phew.¡±

    ¡®Will Ninomiya truly gather the courage? If she only wants to approach me, she¡¯ll remain in ce forever.¡¯

    The chairman diligently dealt with the business rted to his sessor. It was evident how much Yu-jin¡¯s influence affected everyone.

    - Grin.

    ¡°Though it¡¯s been postponed for a week¡­ my disciple and a hotel? I need to buy underwear and prepare all sorts of things?¡±

    ¡­There was one person, a king of the unemployed, doing nothing and lounging around in the dorms, but let¡¯s set that aside for now.

    The ripple effect caused by Yu-jin continued even outside the academy.

    The core processing methods he had freely released began to be used in actual power nts. The cooperative research overseen by Sibi and Yoo Jung-cheol officially kicked off¡­

    - Crunch.

    ¡®Seo Yu-jin is looking for Colonel Seo¡¯s grave?¡¯

    Inside the Joint Chiefs of Staff building in the Defense Ministry. A letter reached the head of the intelligence department, General Kang.

    The letter was handed over to him by another general, who wore a bitter expression.

    [This is Seo Yu-jin. I would appreciate it if you could let me know the location of Colonel Seo¡¯s grave.]

    ¡®The only publicly known culprit is Lee Won-ho, right? Why is she trying to find it?¡¯

    The request conveyed through the letter was simple. It could be summarized in one line: she was asking for the location of Colonel Seo¡¯s grave.

    ¡­It was a request that could easily seem inconsequential. Since it was a special mission approved by the Awakener Association, and it wasn¡¯t particrly confidential either, it could be considered that sharing the information wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    However, despite that, the reason the general passed the letter to the other general was¡­

    He was a junior of Colonel Seo¡¯s in the military. He had received a tip about the Awakener breeding n and had been running around trying to disclose that n.

    ¡®Why the grave of Colonel Seo?¡¯

    He was still regretting it.

    If only he had acted more efficiently. If he had been able to contact those who hadn¡¯t rotted away and conveyed this information.

    There wouldn¡¯t have been a terrorist attack at the research facility, and Colonel Seo wouldn¡¯t have died either¡ªhe thought.

    Of course, the military in the 1990s was an era of rampant corruption. No matter how hard he tried back then, it would have been impossible if luck didn¡¯t follow.

    That was the reason for the general¡¯s displeasure when he received the letter.

    ¡®Did she find out? That Colonel Seo was the key to that experiment?¡¯

    ¡®But why the grave of the colonel¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Wait. I heard that Seo Yu-jin really cherishes Winterer. I heard she cares for her like a daughter.¡¯

    ¡®Is it revenge? To let the world know about Colonel Seo, even if it¡¯s toote?¡¯

    Because of that, he interpreted the meaning of the letter this way.

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s probably another scumbag besides Lee Won-ho.¡±

    ¡°Why are you keeping the scum who tortured him safe?¡±

    He thought he should make it clear immediately. ¡°Tell me where the grave is. I will expose that bastard¡¯s ugly deeds and let the world know the truth.¡±

    ¡®There¡¯s no longer any evidence to prove Colonel Seo¡¯s innocence, but¡­¡¯

    - Crunch.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I have to protect the colonel¡¯s honor. He was a soldier above all else.¡±

    After a moment of thought, the general left a message at the number written on the letter. He would personally deliver it.

    Considering how Seo Yu-jin¡¯s abilities

    could be fatal to non-awakeners, it was a crazy act.

    Colonel Seo was a person who had been his idol. Even though he had been caught up in a strange experiment due to taking the wrong line.

    A soldier who had acted despite giving up his promised promotion.@@novelbin@@

    He could not allow the honor of such a person to fall into the ground.

    - Thud. Thud.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Awakener Seo Yu-jin.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for calling me that, General Kang.¡±

    On Wednesday night, at a Japanese omakase restaurant near Pentagon Academy, Yu-jin and he met in secret.

    ¡®Is there no sign that he¡¯s trying to control me with hypnosis¡­? Thank goodness.¡¯

    - Slide.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s eat. I have a lot to say, so it¡¯ll take a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll enjoy this~.¡±

    After that, he began a light meal with Yu-jin, continuing their conversation in between.

    ¡°Colonel Seo was my senior at the military academy. He was a respected person.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know. He was truly an amazing person.¡±

    ¡°¡­But how did his name reach you, Seo Yu-jin?¡±

    - Tense.

    ¡°I saw memories. Of Winterer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Did I hear that wrong?¡¯

    His expression grew increasingly troubled as the realization set in.

    The person who had led the initial Awakener breeding n was none other than Colonel Seo himself. It was impossible for Winterer to have fond memories of him.

    Indeed, as soon as the topic came up, Yu-jin¡¯s face twisted in dismay.

    He had to consider what to do. He was a soldier, so he had no choice. Orders were absolute. This wasn¡¯t a level of excuse he could simply brush off.

    - Swallow.

    ¡®What should I do? This can¡¯t end well.¡¯

    In the end, as their meal neared its end, he slowly turned to Yu-jin.

    The anger was radiating from the young man, who chewed angrily on sushi. He was a man who had seen the torture scene of someone he cherished.

    - Cough.

    ¡°Could you forgive him? Colonel Seo?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Could I take responsibility and retire? Please, just preserve the honor of that man who was inevitably sacrificed.¡±

    And then he bent over at a 90-degree angle to make the request.

    It was a shocking sight that made even the sushi chef, who had been preparing the fish, drop what he was holding.

    ¡°I understand your desire for revenge, but please¡­¡±

    - Tilt.

    ¡°Why would I do that? If it¡¯s revenge, it should be Winterer, not me, who should apologize to him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I must have misheard?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re that close, would you like to go together on Sunday? I¡¯ll call the necromancer from Vietnam and briefly bring him back.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!!!!?¡±

 Chapter 145

    The letter I sent through Winterer, asking for the location of Colonel Seo''s grave, was something I was confident would get a willing response.

    Who am I? The 7th ranked S-ss. A guy about to go to public service. Whether they like it or not, I¡¯ll be relying on the Defense Ministry for the next year and a half.

    A general would naturally want to build connections. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for him tough and provide the location of a mere colonel¡¯s grave.

    [On Wednesday night, I will meet you directly at the Japanese restaurant near the academy.]

    ¡®The head of the Defense Intelligence Agency, huh? A big fish has been caught.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t surprised when I received General Kang Joo-deok¡¯s text. He was the head of the Defense Intelligence Agency, a position where it wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to need hypnosis.

    Ah. He wants to treat me to an expensive meal and give me information to curry favor. This way, it would be easier for him to say, ¡°Let¡¯s work together on somethingter.¡±

    I was thinking just this.

    How did I react to such a transparent proposal?

    <ul>

    <li>Nod.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Thank you for calling me that, General Kang.¡±

    ¡®Free sushi!¡¯

    An omakase meal from a general. What a steal! I¡¯d eat well and see if I could work something out. If it feels right, I¡¯d go in for a hypnosis ¡®click¡¯ and demand better treatment for Winterer as payment.

    It was a proposal where I had nothing to lose. Aplete win-win situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy this~.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Munch munch.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®The sushi made by a master is truly different~. Master¡¯s sushi is delicious too, but there¡¯s just something different.¡¯

    Thanks to that, I thoroughly enjoyed the sushi.

    Before my regression, I hadn¡¯t eaten sushi much. Whenever I bought sushi outside, Master would get incredibly angry. I¡¯m a Japanese wife, yet buying sushi outside hurt my pride.

    Master does make it delicious, but¡­

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of home cooking.

    It felt different from what a professional would create.

    Anyway, because of that, the sushi went down smoothly. It was loud enough to make General Kang¡¯s chatter feel like a background noise.

    ¡°Colonel Seo¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was truly an amazing person.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Munch munch.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®There are rarely people with such character. Hmm.¡¯

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t neglecting the conversation.

    Since he was a familiar face, I acknowledged Colonel Seo¡¯s character as well.

    ¡®This sea urchin tastes weird. If Iin, it might upset the general. I should just swallow it.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Squeeze. Swallow.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Ugh, bitter.¡¯

    I decided to swallow something that tasted a bit bitter, thinking it would be better than upsetting him.

    While doing so, I continued the conversation, asking how he knew about it. I had seen memories.@@novelbin@@

    In my memories, he was a good person. Even while following orders, he tried to look after Winterer. A true soldier who dared to give advice despite risking his position with his superior. After being demoted to anotherb, he was even preparing to expose the truth.

    Who could hold a grudge after seeing that?

    As I exined, the general¡¯s eyes welled with tears.

    ¡°Colonel Seo¡­ he did such things there¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. So, it¡¯s not my ce to seek revenge; that should be Winterer¡¯s responsibility.¡±

    A smile spread across my face. I felt relieved that the absurd misunderstanding had been cleared up.

    ¡°Well, I intended to have her apologize to him. My daughters are all beautiful, but she¡¯s a bitcking in manners.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t hear that.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Murmurs.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Winterer must be twenty-nine, right? Treating me like a daughter at that age? And deep kissing? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The colonel¡¯s expression became a bit strange.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand his reaction. At his age, he must have had daughters and even grandchildren. Imagining his daughter acting like Winterer would likely make him ufortable.

    There¡¯s a part of him that connects as a father. I should ask for parenting tipster.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the time to get serious about this.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Smile.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Anyway. I¡¯m not looking for the grave for that reason, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The one who taught him the tricks of the Awakener breeding n, I¡¯m trying to track down Paimon.¡±

    ¡°Is there a clue about Colonel Seo¡¯s grave?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll ask his soul directly.¡±

    ¡°His soul¡­?¡±

    His face was filled with disbelief at my words.

    I quickly opened my mouth. Although it was a misunderstanding, he was someone who had risked everything for his mentor. I figured a bit of kindness wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Right. If you were that close, would you like to go together on Sunday? I¡¯ll summon a necromancer from Vietnam and briefly resurrect him.¡±

    The kindness I offered was to help him meet his old mentor again. It would certainly be meaningful for him, who was quite close to the colonel.

    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll raise him as the strongest zombie of the necromancer, a blood strong.¡±

    ¡°Blood strong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin. Where¡­.¡±

    Seeing that he was in disbelief, I entered exnation mode again.

    The second phase of finding Paimon. Gathering information about her location. But there was no one alive in Korea who knew that. Those who had seen her all died in the Awakener breeding n incident.

    So I thought, if there¡¯s no one alive to ask, why not ask someone dead? Coincidentally, Kkong had recently captured a necromancer.

    So, I pinpointed Paimon¡¯s associates through Winterer. I would bring him back and gain information again.

    The ultimate goal was to find out where Paimon was.

    ¡°Is that possible? The memories and souls of the resurrected by a necromancer¡­.¡±

    ¡°The strongest minion she controls. If it¡¯s a blood strong,parable to an S-ss Awakened.¡±

    Then I briefly exined about the blood strong.

    A blood strong. Even an S-ss viin necromancer can only create one. It was her hidden weapon.

    While other lower-level zombies lose their souls, blood strong is different. A shell of the soul remains. Thanks to that, a blood strong Awakened could still use their abilities from when they were alive.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that their memories or self would return, but¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m who? The owner of plete hypnosis.¡±¡¯

    Even with hypnosis, the essence of my ability is dealing with souls. As long as there¡¯s a shell remaining, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    I would restore the original form and create a shell. I¡¯d fill it with the remnants of the soul.

    The soul that retains their memories and identity.

    It could be seen as a makeshift resurrection.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not a true resurrection, but¡­¡¯

    Colonel Seo¡¯s true soul would have flown far away to the heavens by now. This was merely temporary clone creation.

    Yet still. The soul would undoubtedly resemble that of the living colonel. To others, it would look just like a resurrection.

    In fact, the general¡¯s jaw dropped at that revtion.

    ¡°Revival¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯tst long. In five minutes, he¡¯ll return to dust.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough. It would be enough to apologize to Colonel Seo.¡±

    But that was just a moment. Heposed himself again, bowing deeply towards me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so presumptuous. On the day we meet him, please take me with you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Bow.</li>

    </ul>

    I also bowed my head slightly. I wouldn¡¯t be so rude as to keep my head up while an elder was bowing.

    ¡°Instead, please take care of Winterer for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    My daughter was a major, and this person was a general. It couldn¡¯t hurt to show him my good side in advance, as he didn¡¯t seem like a bad person.

    ¡°We are both fathers of daughters. I believe you will understand my feelings as someone who wants to protect their daughter.¡±

    ¡°Um, yes.¡±

    He seemed quite puzzled, but it was clearly an unexpected offer.

    ¡°By the way, may I ask if Seo Yu-jin is twenty?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°And Winterer, I believe she¡¯s twenty-nine.¡±

    ¡°Right? Oh, does my age pose a problem for military service? Will there be a big issueter?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Before leaving the sushi restaurant, I wondered why he asked about my age, but whatever. Was he doing his job as the head of the intelligence department?

    Meanwhile, as Yu-jin and General Kang were having their conversation, two others were also engaged in a simr secret discussion. The so-called ¡°daughters of the Pochikong,¡± Haru and Winterer.

    ¡°This weekend¡­ you know, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sis.¡±

    A whispered conversation from the bed.

    Haru¡¯s eyes sparkled with starlight. Even though she was a good girl who would fall asleep at 9 PM, she couldn¡¯t sleep from excitement, even as midnight approached.

    <ul>

    <li>Smile.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°I can go ¡®chu, chu¡¯ with Daddy at the best time! And, sex? I can do that together too.¡±

    ¡°Right. So, I¡¯ll teach you how to do it.¡±

    ¡°How do I do it?¡±

    ¡°First, you need to lower your pants and panties. You have to¡­.¡±

    This was the special sexual education Season 3 brought to you by the viin¡¯s plea. It was the result of a few days before Yu-jin was to be attacked.

 Chapter 146

    Time passed, and it was Sunday. Yujin made his way to the Chairwoman''s office from lunchtime onward. He needed permission to go out.

    "Please allow me to go out, Chairwoman." ''Technically, since I''m on a special mission, I don''t actually need permission to go out....''

    It was something Yujin didn¡¯t actually need. He was currently on a special mission to search for Paimon. After all, he was working for the peace of the nation, the continent.

    In situations like these, was it really necessary to ask for permission for every little thing? In most cases, tasks like this were handled on a "report after the fact" basis. There was no need to bother with permission just to go out from the academy.

    The permission Yujin sought wasn''t actually for himself.

    "Permission to go out... I¡¯ll grant it, but please avoid acting recklessly. Try to keep exposure to a minimum, Ninomiya." "That''s unnecessary meddling, Seol Hayeon."

    His mentor, who was practically a walking strategic weapon, needed clearance to leave. As for Aika''s involvement...

    "Winterer and Haru, you both should listen to Yujin. If I hear that either of you threw a tantrum...." "We would never! We¡¯re good kids. We always listen to Dad!" "I¡¯m in a sealed state outside the unit, so I can¡¯t do anything, anyway."

    His foster daughters, Haru and Winterer, required permission to apany him.

    That was why Yujin had bowed his head to the Chairwoman from early morning. Taking his mentor was rted to the mission, but... Taking those two was for an entirely different reason.

    "I just want to treat them to something nice since we''re going out anyway, Chairwoman. You¡¯re being overly cautious."

    -He grinned.

    ''Though, that¡¯s not the only reason¡­ if I exined it¡¯s for a necromancer thing, she probably wouldn¡¯t approve.''

    The reason he wanted them to apany him was simple.

    He wanted them to know. To tell them that there was once someone called Colonel Seo. That, even during the darkest of times, a light was there, even if it couldn''t be reached.

    Yujin believed that this would be a great help to his daughters in oveing their past traumas.

    ''I''m already getting emotional. He would be so proud....''

    -Whispering.

    "Sis, isn¡¯t this like a date?" "Of course it is. Dad¡¯s totally head over heels for me, so he¡¯s taking me to win me over."

    ...If he knew what his daughters were whispering about behind his back, he¡¯d faint on the spot.

    Behind Yujin, the ¡°rice cake sisters¡± were huddled close together, whispering with barely contained excitement.

    ''Thought he¡¯d hold back for a month, but¡­ Dad, you must really like me.''

    First, there was Winterer. She was under a grand misunderstanding. Yujin¡¯s invitation to "go out and eat something nice." She interpreted it as an excuse for a date.

    [Kisses are only for people you¡¯re going to marry.] [Only things like that are for people you want to marry.]

    ''Can¡¯t he wait just a little longer? This is why men are so impatient.''

    And why not? On Monday, he¡¯d told her that deep kisses and sex were things to do only with people you love and intend to marry.

    But what was her situation when she heard that? It was only seconds after she and her dad had just shared a deep kiss. It had been right after their tongues had been entwined.

    A deep kiss? She¡¯d already done that. ...Then, does that mean she should marry her dad?

    This was how she mistook his ¡°sex education¡± as a marriage proposal.

    ''If he said that to Haru, who¡¯s like a kid and doesn¡¯t know much, that¡¯d be one thing, but he said it to me, who knows all about this stuff. And Dad¡¯s totally head over heels for me.''

    Her reasoning might have been wed, but Winterer believed it wholeheartedly.

    The deep kiss with her dad was already the second time. And on Monday, it had been her dad who initiated it. She hadn¡¯t even tried to seduce him¡ªhe did it first.

    If he said that right after a deep kiss, it¡¯s obvious. He subtly proposed when the mood was just right. If they were going to have sex, he was suggesting they should get married. Only people nning to marry do those things; he was proposing they should be that close.

    ''I¡¯ve thought it over for a bit...''

    -Side nce.

    ''And for Haru¡¯s sake....''

    Winterer¡¯s gaze shifted to Haru.

    Her younger sister, who loved her dad deeply. But, she was a pure kid who hadn¡¯t even kissed Yujin once.

    At this rate, it would take Haru ages to get anywhere with Yujin. They were genuinely like father and daughter. It would take time to ovee the family rtionship.

    But... if Winterer were to get together with Dad first? If the eldest daughter crossed the line, and then Haru followed?

    -Whispering.

    "I¡¯ll have sex with Dad first, so get ready to pounce after me, Haru." "You¡¯re the best, sis¡­!! I trust youpletely!"

    Thus, the ¡°Pounce-on-Dad¡± n was devised. If he knew, he¡¯d be dizzy, wondering, ¡®Is this family...?¡¯

    "Oh? What¡¯s got my girls so excited~? Are you talking about what you want to eat?" "...Pfft. Sort of. I¡¯m nning to stuff myself, so be prepared." "Me too, me too!" "You¡¯re both so energetic! Alright, eat to your heart¡¯s content. Dad¡¯s got it all covered!" ''Anyway, it¡¯s all expensed!''

    Of course, Yujin had no idea.

    What his daughters truly wanted to ¡°feast¡± on was him. When they said they¡¯d stuff themselves, they meant they¡¯d be ¡°full¡± for the next ten months.

    And then...

    "Master, is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?" "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be full just watching my disciple eat." "Oh,e on. Let¡¯s eat together, it¡¯s a rare chance to go out together...." "I¡¯m not interested."

    -Snap.

    ¡®He once called me a sow or something¡­ I don¡¯t want to look chubby on our wedding night...!!¡¯

    His mentor was also secretly thinking of nothing but him.

    It seemed all three women had only Yujin in mind. He could definitely be called a ¡°Breeding Man.¡± Though there was some debate on whether he was the one breeding or the one being bred.

    -Shaking his head.

    "Geez, what a mess." "...? Chairwoman, what¡¯s going on?" "Never mind. I¡¯ll issue your pass, just go do what you need. You promiscuous thing." "¡­¡­?" ¡®Where did that outburste from, you old geezer?¡¯

    Seol Hayeon, with her keen intuition, was the only one vaguely aware of the chaos.

    After receiving the permission to go out from the Chairwoman, I set off with the three of them. My heart pounded, thinking of what was toe.

    ¡®Let¡¯s get this done and enjoy a wonderful Sunday.¡¯

    There was a simple reason I was so excited.

    It was the first outing of our little family....

    ¡®Going to a sauna to bond with Kong, my buddy. Then a hearty dinner with soup and soju. And at night, sneak my mentor to a hotel...!!¡¯

    The lineup was incredible.@@novelbin@@

    Bathhouse bonding with my best friend Kong. A full-course dinner. And then, pretending to be tipsy, I¡¯d slyly take my mentor to the hotel. Once we wrapped up gathering intel on Paimon, it would be a well-deserved start of happiness.

    This was why I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    -Smiling brightly.

    "Yujin, you seem to be in a good mood." "Of course. Today, I¡¯m meeting my daughters¡¯ benefactor."

    While I headed to the promised location, Colonel Seo¡¯s grave, with General Kang.

    "Yo, Kong! You actually managed toe without getting caught?" "I almost got caught about twenty times. But Yujin, this whole sauna thing¡­ it feels a bit off. Sorry, but I¡¯ll have to pass...." "Ah, don¡¯t be like that. Juste along, I won¡¯t bug you for Necromancer tips anymore."

    -Glow.

    "Uh, uh¡­ bringing that up is a bit low¡­."

    Even while Kong, who¡¯d been waiting by the grave, was being coy, my smile didn¡¯t falter once.

    I was happier than anyone at that moment.

    "So¡­."

    -Coldly.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªWhat¡¯s that?"

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t smiling ahead of the mission.

    After all, I¡¯m a former S-ss Rank 1, currently Rank 7 Awakened. I know when it¡¯s time to be serious.

    "Hold on."

    -p.

    "Yes, Captain." "We¡¯re on our way!"

    Kong¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to seriousness.

    He snapped his fingers, a prepared signal, as three or four Vietnamese Awakened hurried towards us, dragging something along the ground.

    ''Oh. They¡¯re really giving her the royal treatment.''

    The condition of the thing being dragged was pretty dire. Hands, feet, and neck were bound with Awakened restraints, and, on top of that, her entire body was restrained, with her eyes, nose, and mouth all covered. Compared to this, wearing a straitjacket would feel like freedom.

    If someone saw her, they might think she was a mummy, not a person.

    "Can she breathe with all that?" "Not our concern, as long as she¡¯s alive." "Fair enough."

    Of course, there was no sympathy. In Korea, this sight might have roused outrage from viin rights groups, but¡­ If they knew her true nature, even they¡¯d have nothing to say.

    She had killed over ten thousand people directly, And the casualties from the effects of her powers numbered at least in the hundreds of thousands.

    Among viins, if Ninomiya Aika was known for her strength, then she was infamous as her counterpart. The most dreadful, heinous criminal.

    A Level 0 viin. The Necromancer.

    And her identity was exactly what I had requested from Kong: the Necromancer.

    "So, what are you going to do with her?" "I¡¯ll use her to revive someone extraordinary¡ªColonel Seo." "Hmm. You might be strong, but her power alone is on par with mine. Can you control her?" "Of course. At this point, I could hypnotize you effortlessly."

    While the Vietnamese Awakened were forcing her to her knees, I reassured Kong and then nced at my mentor.

    "Still, just in case. Mentor? If anything happens..." "I¡¯ll destroy her instantly." "Let¡¯s not go that far, just knock her out." "Understood."

    With an additional safety measure ready through my mentor, All that remained was to control her.

    ''I could manage alone, but just in case¡­''

    -Swish.

    "...What¡¯s that?" "This? It¡¯s called Hypno-chan, a passive hypnosis ability."

    [Complete Hypnosis appears with a wide smile, saying, "Let me handle this poor soul!"] [It hops in excitement, insisting to leave the target to it.]

    I summoned Hypno-chan, just in case, and turned to Kong with a silent request. He got the message and raised his finger. It was his gesture for activating his future sight ability.

    "I¡¯ll keep future sight running, so stop if I give the signal." "Got it." "¡­Unseal her." "Yes."

    With a few clicks, the restraints on the Necromancer began to loosen. The chains and sealing devices that bound her body started dropping to the ground one by one.

    Before long, her eyes met mine.

    -Staring.

    ''First time seeing you alive, you wicked woman.''

    There was a dark aura swirling in her pupils. A level of ferocity that surpassed low-tier viins or even quasi-viins like Winterer. The eyes of a Level 0 viin scanned me, then looked around her surroundings.

    ¡ªAnd began gathering mana in her body.

    "Disciple." "Ninomiya. Not yet." "...Alright."

    I wasn¡¯t rmed. Even if there was a chance of a zombie virus bomb going off right in front of me¡­ I was the one holding the trigger, not her.

    -Grab, stare.

    ''You want to kill everyone here, don¡¯t you? Rebuild your world, that paradise where zombies bring you victims.''

    I held her cheek, locking eyes with her so the golden glow of my hypnotic power could fill her corrupted soul.

    ''But think it over. There are three S-sses here. Your mindless zombies don¡¯t stand a chance.'' ''Blood Ghoul. Blood Ghoul is your ultimate card. Summon it using one of the corpses in that grave over there. It¡¯s your only shot.''

    Even though brute-force hypnosis would work, I honed in on her weak spots, persistently prodding.

    -Pounding, pounding.

    [Complete Hypnosis initiates an ultimate hypnosis rush, 16 strikes per second!] [It coaxes her spirit, whispering that if she obeys, her mother will¡­] [Itins about the suffering they¡¯ve endured, thanks to "that bad guy," for both its master and herself.]

    With Hypno-chan on board as an extra measure, there was no question about the result.

    "¡­¡­."

    -A sinister smile.

    The Necromancer¡¯s mouth twisted into a wicked grin. The mana that had been swirling around her concentrated into a single point. Behind her, toward Colonel Seo¡¯s grave.

    ''...Hypno-chan, take it from here. I¡¯m heading over to begin the resurrection.''

    [Complete Hypnosis cheerfully replies, "Leave it to me, Master!"] [Its stubby arms spin as it taps the target.] ["My master and I will handle everything, so hang on just a bit longer¡­"]

    Slowly, I made my way over. If left alone, Colonel Seo would revive as a Blood Ghoul with no memories or consciousness. I was nning to aid in restoring his soul.

    And then, I...

    "It¡¯s been a long time, Major Kang." "A-Ah, Colonel Seo¡­." "¡­¡­?" ''Wait, I haven¡¯t even reconstructed the soul yet. How is he speaking?''

    I sessfully revived Colonel Seo.

    "And you, Yujin." "...How do you know my name!!?"

    I hadn¡¯t even introduced myself, but he called me by name, even though he passed away long before I was born.

 Chapter 147

    The final stage of gathering information to track down Paimon.

    Using the Necromancer and Complete Hypnosis to resurrect Colonel Seo.

    If it failed, Korea could turn into a zombie haven, but¡­

    I wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    I had boosted my stats quite a lot, after all.

    Controlling the Necromancer, restoring Colonel Seo¡¯s soul¡ª

    I was confident I could handle it all.

    "It¡¯s been a while, Major Kang. Or rather¡­."

    "¡­¡­?"

    ¡®What the¡­ Why did he revive on his own?¡¯

    I hadn¡¯t expected the target to revive on his own.

    Standing over the grave, a man dusted off the soil and rose.

    Judging by his familiar appearance and the colonel¡¯s insignia, it didn¡¯t seem like the wrong person had been revived.

    I could call the mission a sess.

    "This actually worked¡­."

    "I knew my disciple was incredible, but bringing someone back from the dead? Unbelievable."

    "Colonel...!!!"

    The others were in awe.

    Kong and my mentor were speechless, and General Kang looked ready to cry.

    -Quizzical.

    "Who¡¯s that guy?"

    "He looks familiar¡­ Did I see him passing by at the Joint Chiefs?"

    Haru and Winterer had "who¡¯s that?" expressions, but regardless.

    For a moment, I was surprised, and my eyes turned golden.

    I needed to check his condition.

    -Staring.

    ¡®His soul is intact?¡¯

    The results were clear.

    Colonel Seo¡¯s soul was entirely whole.

    It was hard to believe this was someone who had died decades ago and was just resurrected.

    ¡®But I haven¡¯t even touched his soul yet. How is he speaking?¡¯

    ¡­The problem was, his soul wasn¡¯t supposed to be intact.

    Blood Ghouls created by Necromancers were usually empty shells.

    They weren¡¯t supposed to remember anything, let alone talk¡ªgroaning and moaning would be the norm.

    I was nning to restore his memories, but¡­

    Here he was, talking perfectly fine, memories seemingly intact.

    What was going on?

    -Ding.

    [Your unique skill, "Master of the Dead," reacts to the target''s "???"!]

    [Blood Ghoul creation is modified.]

    [¡ö¡ö descends.]

    ''¡­Is it you again?''

    An alert popped up, as if to exin my confusion.

    Apparently, due to "???", the Blood Ghoul had transformed¡­

    But it didn¡¯t show what had emerged.

    A more useless alert was hard to imagine.

    ¡®Seriously, I need to kiss my mentor soon. This is so aggravating¡­.¡¯

    -Pats.

    [Complete Hypnosis beams innocently at ¡ö¡ö.]

    ["Hey there, little minion of Mom!" it says, addressing it casually¡­.]

    "Ahem. And you, Yujin."

    "¡­¡­!!!?"

    I only had a moment to fume over the unhelpful system alert.

    My eyes widened in shock.

    Colonel Seo had called my name.

    ¡­A recently resurrected person, a man who had died 22 years ago, just called my name?

    I was only twenty years old.

    "How do you even know my name!?"

    "Y-Yes, and how did you know I¡¯d been promoted to General?"

    Major Kang and I spoke simultaneously, asking how he knew.

    And Colonel Seo¡¯s answer?

    "I¡¯d like to tell you, but it would vite thews of ¡®reason.¡¯"

    "¡­¡­? Why would it be against reason? Can¡¯t you just tell us?"

    "I can¡¯t. If I did, it would shatter both my soul and yours."

    He refused, citing some grand reason.

    He said we¡¯d all die, so he couldn¡¯t reveal it.

    My brow furrowed.

    It sounded almost like a threat.

    "Is that supposed to be a threat¡­?"

    [¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s the same reason Yujin cannot speak of his regression.]

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    My brows shot up and my eyes widened in astonishment.

    My secret, the one nobody could have guessed¡ªmy regression¡ªhad almost been revealed for the first time.

    -Can¡¯t speak of it. Or rather, I could tell, but doing so would tear my soul apart¡­.

    ¡®So that¡¯s what the Transcendent Sister was talking about?¡¯

    One more thing came to mind.

    The Transcendent I met in the S-ss Gate.

    When I¡¯d probed her, she¡¯d warned me.

    That if she told me, my soul would be torn apart.

    Until now, I¡¯d thought it was a side effect of resisting hypnosis¡­

    [Colonel, are you under hypnosis, by any chance?]

    [Ha! Someone as lowly as me could never receive such an honor.]

    [An honor¡­? Then why can¡¯t you speak?]

    [Because of thews of reason. The order of this universe. Even gods cannot break this restriction.]

    I asked, and a somewhat mystical answer came back.

    Something about the ws of reason."

    [Thews of reason? What does that mean?]

    [Every effect must have a cause. If there¡¯s a result, there must be a cause for it.]

    The friendly voice continued resonating in my mind.

    [However, certain powerful beings create results without any cause.]

    [If they wish, the sun could spin backward, gravity could reverse¡­]

    [They could even rewind time itself.]

    "¡­¡­."

    I listened intently, realizing I couldn¡¯t afford to miss a word of this exnation.

    [But once such beings start distorting the natural order, there¡¯s no end to it.]

    [Thus, the ws of reason" exist.]

    [A force that excludes results without causes. A rule that forbids actions against causality, an absolute restriction even gods cannot ignore.]

    [That is thew of reason.]

    ¡®So basically, it¡¯s like a rule against using cheats.¡¯

    I grasped a vague understanding of what "thews of reason" were.

    Just as there werews like gravity in this world, even absolute beings had certain rules.

    They could break them, but the penalties would be severe.

    ¡®I get it, but¡­ how does this rte to the restriction on speaking about regression?¡¯

    The regression-induced hypnosis that forbids me from speaking about it¡­

    It seems to be a way to prevent me from viting thews of reason.

    But why would saying I¡¯d regressed bring about such a punishment?

    I stared forward, my eyes filled with curiosity.

    Colonel Seo, my "One-shot Instructor" in this cryptic second life.

    I wanted to learn from him.

    [But what does this have to do with me?]

    "¡­It seems that¡¯s all I can share. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m reaching my limit."

    "Oh."

    Sadly, additional instruction wasn¡¯t possible.

    Hisplexion had visibly worsened in real-time.

    It seemed he had pushed himself to teach me this much.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I took up too much of your time."

    "It¡¯s alright. Oh, this is a memory I¡¯ve stored via telepathy."

    -Swish.

    "I kept some memories from my researcher days. Review them when you¡¯re free."

    Colonel Seo then slowly began moving.

    First, he handed me a small pebble containing fragments of his soul.

    "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯d like to say my final goodbyes to Major Kang."

    "¡­¡­Yes."

    "Thank you."

    Then he approached General Kang.

    Without regard for his gradually disintegrating body, turning back into soil bit by bit.

    "Colonel¡­ I, uh¡­."

    "I never med you, not even once, so please stop visiting my grave. Why waste perfectly good drinks on the ground where I can¡¯t even enjoy them?"

    "¡­¡­."

    "If you must, y some lively music instead. Pop songs."

    "¡­Pfft. You¡¯re still the same as ever."

    "Indeed. Now, time is short, so be off. My proudrade, Lieutenant General Kang Joo-duk."

    -Crack.

    "Honor."

    Even General Kang¡¯s expression softened, as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.

    Well, this was none of my business.

    The only thing I cared about was my daughters.

    "Girls? Come over for a moment¡­."

    [Please don¡¯t.]

    [¡­Excuse me?]

    I was stopped as I called my daughters.

    Colonel Seo gave me a firm look.

    [Those children probably don¡¯t want to remember any of this. Please don¡¯t stir up old wounds for my sake.]

    [But¡­ aren¡¯t you resentful? Colonel, Winterer¡ª]

    [I hold no resentment. If anything, I feel remorse.]

    -Thud. Crumble.

    As he said this, he sat down on the ground¡­

    Or rather, he was forced to sit.

    His legs had half turned to soil, making it impossible to stand.

    [In their memories, what kind of person am I?]

    [A good person, of course.]

    [That¡¯s how you see it. But to them, I was always a figure of fear.]

    [¡­]

    [The most horrifying part is that I knew this and continued anyway. I was aware it was monstrous, but I did it for the sake of promotion.]

    Regret filled his expression.

    His voice, echoing in my mind, was tinged with remorse.

    [If only I¡¯d acted as soon as I learned about those experiments, things might have been different.]

    [As a soldier, you couldn¡¯t¡­]

    [A soldier can refuse certain orders. The fact that I didn¡¯t was due to my ambition for promotion.]

    [¡­]

    [In the end, I failed to abandon anything. Neither my conscience as a human nor my honor as a soldier.]

    With regret, his body crumbled away like sand.

    Only his upper body remained.

    His head turned slowly toward me.@@novelbin@@

    "There wille a time when Yujin must abandon something too. Between something precious and dazzling happiness. You¡¯ll have to choose one."

    -He smiled.

    "When that timees, don¡¯t be foolish like me. Don¡¯t let greed cloud your judgment. Follow your heart, not your

    mind."

    "¡­¡­."

    For some reason, his words about abandoning something resonated deeply.

    I simply nodded in silence.

    An acknowledgment that I understood his message.

    -Nod.

    "I¡¯m at peace¡­."

    Colonel Seo gave a final nod and lowered his head, as if he no longer had the strength to lift it.

    With a nce at each other, General Kang and I saluted him¡­

    ''We should at least bid him farewell properly¡­.''

    -Suddenly.

    "Wait! You, you¡¯re the one from theb back then¡­ why are you suddenly doing this!?"

    "¡­Winterer?"

    The atmosphere was interrupted by Winterer, my eldest daughter, rushing over.

    Apparently, from her distant view, she hadn¡¯t noticed Colonel Seo returning to the soil.

    "Dad, what¡¯s going on with him? I was going to thank him for the Choco Pies he gave me back then."

    "What!? What do you mean¡­."

    "He used to leave Choco Pies in front of me. But after a year or so, he just disappeared."

    "¡­¡­."

    "But now he¡¯s turning to dirt¡­ huh? Nothing¡¯s left?"

    It was toote.

    All that remained of him was a small mound of earth.

    My daughter¡¯s chance to thank him had slipped away.

    -He smiled.

    ¡®Truly a great man, right to the end, Colonel Seo.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t really matter.

    Though they hadn¡¯t said goodbye, there had been just enough time to leave a message.

    "He asked me to pass this on to you, Winterer."

    "Huh? What did he say?"

    "He said, ¡®It was just something I happened to drop, so no need to thank me.¡¯"

    "¡­Tch. What a jerk. Still insufferable right to the end."

    Hearing his words, my daughter let out a small smile.

    "So what kind of person was he?"

    "Him? He was a kind person. He¡¯d sneak snacks to us when no one was looking. Things went much faster with him around in theb."

    "I see."

    "In fact, when he was there, there was no torture, so it was pretty bearable¡­."

    It was the story of a man trapped in a tragedy.

    A tragedy that had concluded 22 years ago but finally reached its true end now.

    * * *

    A short whileter.

    "Why are you wrapped up in all those towels?"

    "I-In Vietnam, this is how we wash up! Even among friends."

    "Don¡¯t tell me¡­?"

    "G-Gah!? You saw!?"

    Despite 15 years since my regression, it seemed the story was taking a new turn.

 Chapter 148

    After Colonel Seo left behind his final, resonant words and became a mound of earth, I found myself lost in brief contemtion.

    I wanted to reflect on what I had just learned.

    -Clench.

    "¡®Laws of Reason¡¯¡­ Did the one who sent me back in time endure all that?"

    The part about my regression weighed most heavily on my mind.

    ording to his exnation, my regression was something that vited the veryws of reason.

    The cost of reversing time solely for myself would be high¡ªhigh enough to rip my soul to shreds.

    But the fact that I was unharmed¡­

    It meant that someone else, the one who regressed me, bore that burden for me. Every part of it.

    The thoughts swirled in my head, growing moreplex.

    ''Why would anyone go through that trouble to regress me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m their kid or anything.''

    Until now, I had sometimes thought of myself as little more than a ything to some higher power.

    But after learning about the ws of reason"?

    It was hard to believe they¡¯d regress me just for augh.

    They must be expecting something from me. Something significant.

    ¡ª¡ªPerhaps, stopping the EX-rank Gate.

    I was beginning to wonder about the intentions of the one who regressed me.

    ''Why leave it to me if they¡¯re so powerful? If they¡¯re already breaking thews of reason, why not just handle it themselves¡­?''

    -A smirk.

    ''Well, at least it works out for me.''

    In the midst of all this uncertainty, one thing was clear.

    The one who regressed me and I were in the same boat.

    Our goals were aligned.

    We were both resisting the catastrophe of the EX-rank Gate.

    If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for concern.

    Unless they n to betray me in the end¡­

    -Ding.

    [Complete Hypnosis puffs its cheeks and grumbles.]

    [It reassures you, saying, "Mom would never abandon you."]

    ''¡­I get the feeling they won¡¯t.''

    [Complete Hypnosis snorts confidently, saying, "Of course not!"]

    Thinking of the maternal instinct that seemed to emanate from my higher skill, "???," I felt reassured.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any sudden betrayal after the job was done.

    ''In that case¡­''

    -Tap, tap.

    "Disciple? What are you so deep in thought about? Are you still reading the memories?"

    "Yujin. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re organizing your thoughts, but exin it to us too. We didn¡¯t catch anything from your telepathic exchanges."

    "Oh, Master. Kong."

    After that long contemtion, my expression brightened considerably.

    "Sorry. I was just thinking for a moment."

    "Fine, but tell us what¡¯s going on."

    "It¡¯s a bitplicated, so I¡¯ll exin once we settle somewhere."

    "Settle somewhere? Where are you going¡­?"

    "¡ª¡ªThe sauna. You didn¡¯t forget, did you?"

    "¡­¡­!!!?"

    Anyway, this was thest thing I had to do for the day.

    The rest was the beginning of the long-awaited, enjoyable Sunday.

    Regression and all that? Pondering it now was pointless.

    I could think about it after a kiss with my mentor.

    "Y-Yujin? About that¡­."

    "Haru, Winterer! Let¡¯s go to the sauna with Dad. I rented out a really nice one just for us!"

    "What¡¯s a sauna?"

    "It¡¯s a huge bathhouse. We¡¯ll enjoy the sauna with Dad, and eat boiled eggs and sikhye there."

    "¡­¡­!!! That sounds amazing! Sauna paradise!"

    "Really, Haru Rice Cake¡­ Well, I¡¯m not opposed to it either."

    "Are you okay with it, Master?"

    "As long as it¡¯s reserved just for us, it sounds like it could be quite enjoyable."

    "Then let¡¯s go! We¡¯ve aplished a lot today, so let¡¯s make this a spectacr Sunday!"

    I dered it brightly.

    Today, we¡¯d done something big, so we deserved a proper break.

    "Yujin, I¡¯ve got some work to do, so¡­."

    "The Necromancer intel."

    -Flinch.

    "You¡¯reing, right?"

    "I told you, bringing that up is low¡­."

    Kong kept trying to dodge, but his blushing, mumbling expression was so endearing it was annoying.

    * * *

    We quickly wrapped things up and left the area.

    As if nothing had happened.

    -Bloop bloop.

    [Complete Hypnosis shows concern, saying, "Master, if you¡¯re done, please deal with this poor soul before she dies!"]

    ''Oh, right. The Necromancer has been maintaining that state for Colonel Seo¡ªor rather, "¡ö¡ö," all this time. Must¡¯ve been tough.''

    Not much cleanup was needed.

    The Vietnamese Awakened just took back the nose-bleeding Necromancer due to her overused powers.

    In other words, we hadn¡¯t done anything at all.

    "Then¡­ General Kang, would you mind dropping us off at the location I marked in the navigation? It¡¯s a bit inconvenient to use public transport."

    "Huh? Dad, what are you asking of the General¡­?"

    "Lieutenant Winterer, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s my benefactor, so I should be d to do this for him."

    "General?!"

    And then, well, it went smoothly enough.

    The Vietnamese Awakened transported the Necromancer in another car.

    We rode with General Kang,ughing and chatting all the way to the sauna.

    There were a few things, like the sauna owner making a fuss asking for autographs¡­

    Creating an unusual scene where the signatures of S-ss ranks 8, 7, and 1 were all disyed simultaneously.

    Thanks to that, we got to enjoy the vast sauna all to ourselves.

    "Dad, they say kids under four can go in together."

    "Well, Haru is over four, so no."

    "Dad, but you said I¡¯m mentally immature¡­."

    "Legally, it¡¯s not allowed~."

    -Cling. Whispering.

    "Haru Rice Cake. Stop."

    "But this is a chance."

    "Ninomiya¡¯s with us. Our real target is¡­."

    "¡­Right! Dad, I¡¯ll go wash up with Aika!"

    "Alright~."

    Bath time might have been separate for men and women, but¡­

    "Then, Master, I¡¯ll leave the kids in your care."

    "They¡¯re grown enough that I don¡¯t need to¡­."

    [But Aika, doesn¡¯t this feel like we¡¯re a real married couple? With two kids.]

    "¡­Hehe. Leave it to me!"

    Excited for the bath, my mentor, Winterer, and Haru headed to the women¡¯s section.

    "As for you, Yujin? Anything else, and I¡¯d go with it, but I really¡­."

    "The Necromancer intel."

    "¡­¡­Ugh. Fine, I¡¯ll go, alright?"

    Kong and I naturally went to the men¡¯s section.

    We were both men, after all, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about.

    -Mumbling.

    "I¡¯ll just have to look into a future¡­ one where things aren¡¯t awkward with Yujin¡­."

    "Sigh."

    Kong seemed rather embarrassed by the situation.

    But that¡¯s just him.

    It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s been unmanly.

    I ignored him and started undressing¡­

    -sh.

    "This is it!!"

    "Huh? What¡¯s with the yelling all of a sudden?"

    "Yujin, could you go buy me some shampoo from outside?"

    "¡­Shampoo? There¡¯s already some here."

    "How am I supposed to use generic shampoo? Gross!"

    "¡­¡­."

    This neat freak¡­.

    I clicked my tongue and turned around.

    But I didn¡¯t forget to check in on my friend.

    "If you really can¡¯t stand the idea of bathing with me, just say so. I¡¯d be disappointed, but I wouldn¡¯t force you¡­."

    "It¡¯s not that! Just hurry up and go!"

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be right back."

    Good to know he wasn¡¯t truly ufortable with me. Our friendship was almost in jeopardy.

    I quickly went to the lobby and bought a bunch of single-use shampoo samples, the most expensive ones with the sweetest scent I could find.

    Perfectly suited to Kong¡¯s preferences.

    And then¡­

    "I¡¯m back¡­."

    -Cling.

    "Sorry for sending you on an errand, Yujin."

    "Huh?"

    I found Kong wrapped tightly in towels.

    What¡¯s with him? Is he going for the full modesty look?

    "Why are you wrapped up like that¡­?"

    "I-It¡¯s how we bathe in Vietnam!"

    "¡­Really?"

    -Tap, tap.

    [In Vietnam, it¡¯smon to use towels or light clothing in saunas¡­.]

    ''Wait, that¡¯s actually true?''

    A quick search confirmed it.

    No wonder he kept resisting. Guess he grew up in that kind of culture.

    "Kong, ever heard the saying?"

    "¡­What?"

    "When in Rome, do as the Romans do. We¡¯re in Korea, so¡­ you should follow suit."

    Of course, I had no intention of letting him off.

    Why did wee to this sauna in the first ce?

    To bond. To go beyond just being close friends and be real friends who¡¯ve seen it all.

    To be so-called "bro friends."

    What¡¯s with all the towels?

    True friends don¡¯t need that stuff.

    So I said, drop the act and take it off.

    And Kong¡¯s response?

    -Clinging tightly.

    "H-Huh? I was sure that in five minutes¡­."

    He tightened his grip on his towels, backing away.

    Holding his chest tightly, he pulled the towel down over his waist.

    His panicked look was strangely cute, which was somehow annoying.

    -Swoosh.

    "¡­¡­!!!?"

    "Ohe on, don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯m already undressed. C

    ¡¯mon, let¡¯s go."

    So, I yfully leaned in, shing a mischievous grin.

    Slowly, step by step, I approached.

    It was the perfect scene for the line, "Show me your back."

    In response, Kong, pale-faced, tried to slowly sneak away from me.

    Until he backed into a corner by the lockers.

    -Tap.

    "Eek¡­."

    "There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about between guys, right? Hurry up and take it off¡­."

    I reached to pull away his towel¡­

    -Halt.

    ''Wait. He¡¯s way too flustered for just a casual bath¡­ Wait, could it be?''

    I froze, my face stiffening as I sensed something off.

    ''There¡¯s no reason for him to be this nervous if we¡¯re both guys¡­ Oh no.''

    -Shock.

    "No way¡­!"

    The realization struck, and my expression quickly changed to one of regret.

    I realized I¡¯d done something truly thoughtless to Kong.

    "G-Gah!? Did you¡­ see!?"

    "¡­¡­."

    ''Well, actually, what I saw was what wasn¡¯t there.''

    My expression twisted as if I¡¯d tasted something sour.

    Kong¡¯s outfit, with a towel barely covering his waist, now struck me differently.

    At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it, but¡­

    ''How small does it have to be¡­? Poor guy.''

    By all rights, I should have seen¡­ well, something. The male "symbol."

    But nothing was visible.

    The only answer was obvious.

    My conclusion? Kong, that unmanly friend, was abandoned even in his lower half by fate.

    "I¡¯m¡­ sorry."

    "Um, Yujin? Actually¡­."

    "I¡¯m going to go wash up. Change and wait outside."

    -Swoosh.

    And with that, I turned on my heel.

    ¡­Look, I may be well-endowed.

    There¡¯s no way I could bathe together with him now.

    Friend or not, this was a serious matter.

    A point of pride, you could say.

    If it was only a little smaller, I might¡¯ve teased him.

    But it was¡­ clearly more extreme.

    If I said anything, Kong¡¯s pride would shatter to pieces.@@novelbin@@

    No, I had to protect my friend¡¯s pride.

    "¡­You¡¯re not mad?"

    "Why would I be? Just go. I¡¯ll forget about today. Hypnotically, if need be."

    "Yujin, you¡¯re¡­ going that far for me¡­."

    I made an offer.

    To erase my memory of this with hypnosis.

    Kong¡¯s voice trembled with emotion.

    "Yujin¡­."

    "Now hurry up and get going."

    "No¡­ I¡¯ll wash up too. With you."

    "Huh? Hey. Don¡¯t push yourself. You must be feeling¡ª"

    "You epted me as a friend, so I can do this much¡­!"

    He was actually willing to bathe with me.

    Did he realize? That the essence of our friendship had nothing to do with size.

    Washing up together wouldn¡¯t weaken our bond.

    "If that¡¯s your resolve. Let¡¯s go, friend."

    "Yes. Yujin. Or rather, my friend."

    -Pat, pat.

    And so, we headed toward the bath together.

    Heads held high.

    "¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    ''If I so much as nce down, it¡¯s game over. No looking, noughing¡­!!''

    Grinding my teeth to keep from smiling.

    This is friendship, in its own way.

    * * *

    A short whileter, inside the bath.

    "Kong. A serious question. What do you think women fall for in men?"

    "What are you talking about? It depends on the person."

    "I¡¯m asking because you¡¯re the only one who¡¯d answer honestly. Answer based on your own experience."

    "¡­¡­Huh? My own¡­ experience?"

    ''Based on his experience¡­ does that mean¡­?''

    An odd scene: a twice-married man consulting a single friend about love.

 Chapter 149

    It all started with the discovery of Kong¡¯s secret.

    The fact that¡­he was very small.

    ¡­A surprising piece of information that exined so much.

    Why Kong dreaded bathing with me, why he always bundled up in formal attire, even in the heat.

    [Restroom¡­.]

    [Hey, hey. Kong. I¡¯ll help you get there. You¡¯re going to copse if you keep that up.]

    [¡­No, no! I-I¡¯m not drunk!! I can go¡­by myself!!]

    ''Even drunk, he insisted on going to the restroom alone.''

    Even back before the regression, I¡¯d never gone to the restroom with him.

    All because of thatplex of his.

    It all suddenly made sense to me now. I spent the entire bath subtly averting my gaze from Kong.

    "Yujin, so¡­you¡¯ll keep this a secret from others, right?"

    "Of course. If you want, I could erase my memory of it with hypnosis."

    "N-No, that¡¯s okay! Friends are allowed to see this kind of thing, you know. I even saw yours."

    "¡­Right. This much is natural between friends."

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but respect him.

    Despite what must be a trauma, he held himself together and stayed.

    Tough guy. He¡¯s definitely my lifelong friend.

    "I used to think you were a bit feminine, but you¡¯ve got some manly traits too, huh? I see you in a new light."

    "¡­Let¡¯s drop this conversation!"

    "Got it."

    But I felt the need to change the topic.

    It seemed like Kong¡¯s trauma gauge was reaching its limit.

    "Alright¡­let¡¯s talk about something else. Like who Colonel Seo was, the man I resurrected, and why I did it."

    "Yes, please. Anything but that."

    "Alright. So, there¡¯s a demon named Paimon¡­."

    Switching topics, I began exining.

    Paimon, the Demon King who would burn the world three yearster.

    The creature that escaped during the first S-rank Gate outbreak.

    I was nning to hunt it down with Master before it could cause any trouble.

    Colonel Seo was revived to gather information due to his involvement in past experiments.

    "So what was with that? He didn¡¯t look like someone freshly resurrected. He knew about the General¡¯s promotion and your name."

    "No idea."

    "¡­What?"

    "I really don¡¯t know. He only mentioned that his soul had been watching over us somehow."

    As always, with matters rted to ¡°???,¡± there were more questions than answers, but that was the gist of it.

    And Kong¡¯s reaction after listening?

    "Is there anything I can help with?"

    "Huh?"

    "I¡¯ve got connections worldwide. Built them up while taking S-rank Gate missions. I could help track down Paimon."

    "¡­¡­."

    He was ready to help, just like that.

    A warm feeling washed over me¡ªthis is what friendship is all about.

    "I couldn¡¯t ask for that much. Just bringing the Necromancer here was already a huge help."

    "For you, this is nothing."

    "It¡¯s far from nothing. If I couldn¡¯t get help, I was ready to take Colonel Seo¡¯s body and fly to Vietnam."

    "¡­That really would have been something."

    "Exactly. So, is there anything you want? I¡¯ll do anything I can for you."

    I made the offer.

    It wouldn¡¯t be right to ept all this without offering something in return.

    It was the kind of reward that would make people¡¯s eyes widen.

    After all, the rising star who reached the 7th rank of the S-ss within nine weeks at the Academy, Seo Yujin, was offering a favor.

    If Kong were smart, he¡¯d realize he could use my reputation to speed up the reconstruction of Vietnam.

    Indeed, Kong, with a somewhat excited voice, asked¡­

    "¡­Can I keep this in reserve?"

    "Huh?"

    "I¡¯ll let you knowter. Who knows what mighte up."

    I thought he¡¯d be excited, but instead, I got a ¡°save it forter.¡±

    "You sure you don¡¯t want to use it now? If we started a business together, we could make tons of money."

    "Right now, it¡¯s not about money; it¡¯s manpower we¡¯re short on. Sure, funds would help, but it¡¯s not that urgent."

    "Even so¡­."

    "And hey, I¡¯ve been working hard all this time, haven¡¯t I? I¡¯d like to save this ¡®gift from a friend¡¯ for something truly meaningful to me."

    "¡­¡­."

    I couldn¡¯t exactly argue with that.

    Kong, always with his sharp sense of purpose.

    "Alright. Then I¡¯ll repay the debt when you call it in."

    "Heh. You better believe I¡¯ll get my money¡¯s worth."

    "Do whatever you like~."

    And just like that, I was officially in Kong¡¯s debt.

    * * *

    Having secured a promise from Yujin, Kong smiled in satisfaction.

    It was the kind of smile that would have made Yujinin, ¡®Why do you look so cute even when you¡¯reughing? So annoying.¡¯

    ¡®Worrying he¡¯d stop seeing me as a friend after seeing this¡­ Well, that was just me overthinking.¡¯

    Of course, Kong was simply happy.

    To know that his friendship with his only true friend, Yujin, remained unchanged brought him pure joy.

    "Anyway, enough of the heavy stuff. Kong, I have a serious question¡­."

    "Sure. Ask anything¡­."

    "What do you think makes a woman fall for a man?"

    "¡­¡­."

    The happy moment didn¡¯tst long.

    Yujin¡¯s unexpected question was like a bombshell.

    Kong¡¯s mind went nk.

    -Huh?

    ''¡­Why is he asking me? He probably knows better than anyone.''

    It was Yujin, after all.

    Currently the most popr guy in the world.

    Good-looking, skilled, and a genuinely good person.

    Honestly, most people would fall for him just because his name was Yujin.

    As for Kong?

    Surrounded by countless female acquaintances, yet zero confessions.

    In fact, he¡¯d even received more advances from men than from women.

    Not that he was interested, of course¡ªhe had firmly rejected them all.

    So, when Yujin asked Kong about this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit irritated.

    -Clench.

    ''Does he really need to ask? He knows why I can¡¯t get a girlfriend.''

    Given that he¡¯d even seen Kong¡¯s¡­situation, he should already know.

    Kong bit back the words that rose to the tip of his tongue.

    "Why are you even asking me this? It varies from person to person, obviously."

    "Of course, but¡­"

    "And why are you asking me specifically?"

    The edge in Kong¡¯s voice was noticeable.

    But did the clueless young man catch it?

    ''Why is he being so touchy? He must have had plenty of confessions.''

    "Because you¡¯re the only one who¡¯d answer this honestly."

    Yujin opened up, not even considering that he might have touched a nerve.

    Of course, Kong was a bit sensitive about this topic, given his ¡°small¡± size.

    But all I did was ask when women tend to fall for men.

    Nothing inappropriate.

    In fact, objectively speaking, Kong was quite good-looking.

    His androgynous look could be prizing, but there were bound to be women who liked it.

    And with so many female acquaintances, he¡¯d probably received loads of confessions.

    [Captain, what¡¯s your type when ites to women?]

    [I¡¯m not interested in women. My only goal is Vietnam¡¯s freedom.]

    [Aw,e on~ Let¡¯s grab a meal over the weekend.]

    [Busy.]

    ''In reality, he¡¯d never received a single confession.''

    Kong hadn¡¯t ever received a confession from a woman.

    With his unique appearance, his own irond walls, and the added difficulty of being around Awakened withplex loyalties, no one had dared confess.

    Of course, Yujin, who effortlessly attracted people, couldn¡¯t have known.

    ''Just tell me honestly. What do women say they like about me when they confess?''

    "Answer based on your perspective. Just think it over."

    That¡¯s what he meant.

    To answer lightly, as if he were recounting stories of confessions.

    -Freeze.

    "¡­¡­?"

    ''Based on my perspective? Does that mean he thinks¡­?''

    To Kong, it sounded different.

    Asking about the moments when women fall for men, from Kong¡¯s perspective?

    Did he mean for him to imagine it from a woman¡¯s perspective?

    A bit of an overreaction, maybe¡­

    But given Kong¡¯s history of awkward advances from other men and some scarring questions about his gender¡­

    Kong was understandably sensitive.

    Almost to the point of male phobia.

    ''No matter how close we are as friends, this is kind of gross. This isn¡¯t something you joke about.''

    Kong¡¯s whole body stiffened with instinctive rejection.

    No matter how much he liked Yujin, the idea of getting hit on by another guy was a disturbing thought¡­

    -Sneak nce.

    ''But¡­if I were his type, he wouldn¡¯t be acting so nonchnt right now.''

    But only for a moment.

    Kong quickly regained hisposure.

    After all, Yujin¡¯s gaze was calm and unshaken.

    Realizing it was his own trauma making him overthink, Kong breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

    Thank goodness he caught himself before he said something awkward.@@novelbin@@

    "Just drop your pants, and any woman would fall for you. You¡¯re that kind of guy."

    "Hey, be serious!"

    "I am serious! Any girl without male phobia would be swooning."

    The mood lightened considerably.

    Kong¡¯s sharp tone rxed, and Yujin¡¯s earnest question took on a brighter tone.

    Just two close friends, casually chatting.

    "Besides that¡­ let

    ¡¯s see. Granting a woman¡¯s wishes would do the trick."

    "Wishes?"

    "Yeah. Like, in my case, defeating the Necromancer¡­."

    -Pause.

    "¡­¡­."

    "Well, sure, doing something like that would raise your poprity, but you can¡¯t exactly grant a wish like that. Most women don¡¯t ask for something like that."

    "¡­You¡¯re right."

    Given the topic, it was a bit challenging for the single Kong.

    But in any case, the two continued to chat in that friendly manner.

    "So why the sudden question?"

    "Well, Kong, don¡¯t be shocked. This is a secret¡­ I like my Master."

    "Not much of a secret, considering you blurted it all out thest time you got drunk."

    "¡­What? I thought I only mentioned how pretty she was."

    "You made it so obvious, it would¡¯ve been less confusing if you¡¯d just said you liked her."

    "¡­¡­."

    Yujin opened up about his feelings.

    "Seriously. I was wondering what brought this up¡­so it¡¯s because you want to date Ninomiya?"

    "Yeah. So I was hoping you¡¯d help me think it over. You¡¯re the only one I can confide in for stuff like this."

    "Just drop your pants in front of her, or go over to the women¡¯s bath and ask her out right now. Simple."

    "Quit joking. I¡¯m serious."

    "Sigh¡­ You¡¯re hopeless sometimes."

    So Kong gave him his best advice for a 200% sess rate.

    And the two best friends continued to enjoy each other¡¯spany.

    "Well, should we head out now? We¡¯re getting pruney in here."

    "I¡¯ll stay and wash up a bit more. You go ahead."

    "Huh? Why don¡¯t we just¡­."

    -Quick nce.

    "¡­I¡¯ll wait in the lobby!"

    "Sigh."

    ''My clueless friend, what am I going to do with him? Still, I like him that way.''

    Though a mere towel separated them, the two friends were closer than ever.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in the women¡¯s bath¡­

    "Will you quit throwing yourself at Dad, you pig-headed dumpling that¡¯s long past her expiration date!"

    "If Whitey bes Dad¡¯s mommy, you¡¯ll starve because the baby won¡¯t be able to eat. Crying, hungry, wah-wah."

    "You¡­you guys¡­."

    -Quiver, quiver.

    "Why are you saying such harsh things¡­? I just want to be closer to him¡­."

    The cruelest, most selfish exchange was underway.

 Chapter 150

    At the bathhouse entrance, Yu-jin and Kkong were engaged in their usual yful squabble.

    Meanwhile, a different scene was unfolding in the women¡¯s bath. The atmosphere was light-hearted and harmonious.

    "Unni, unni! So many locks! It¡¯s like a vault!"

    "Do you think there¡¯s money hidden somewhere? If we search thoroughly, maybe we¡¯ll find some!"

    Haru and Winter, experiencing a public bath for the first time, were excitedly running around. Their behavior was fitting for their youthful spirits and energy.

    Aika couldn''t help but smile at their antics.

    ¡®How cute. They¡¯re like real kids¡­¡¯

    <ul>

    <li><em>Hesitation.</em></li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Even though they¡¯re not that much younger than me.¡¯

    The yful thought about their youth gave her pause, but she moved on quickly.

    [By the way, Aika. Don¡¯t we look like a married couple doing this?]

    ¡®A student¡¯s daughter is like my own daughter. I need to take good care of them,¡¯ she thought. "Alright, alright, enough ying around. Let¡¯s head in. First, take off your clothes and put them in the locker over there."

    With that, Aika led the two into the bathhouse, just as Yu-jin had requested her to do.

    And how did her two dumpling-likepanions, Haru and Winter, react?

    "We can see, you know?"

    "¡­Huh?"

    "Haru, let¡¯s go."

    "Mm-hm. Let¡¯s go, unni~."

    -<em>They marched off, ignoring herpletely.</em>@@novelbin@@

    The girls quickly tossed aside their clothes and headed straight for the bath, disregarding Aika''s motherly advice.

    Winter¡¯s expression twisted slightly.

    ["So you¡¯re nning to marry Ninomiya?"]

    ["Yes, but keep it a secret until I confess¡­."]

    ¡®Why did Dad even consider marrying someone like that? Good thing I stepped in; who knows what might¡¯ve happened.¡¯

    To Winter, Aika was a rival. The vixen who dared to charm her father, Yu-jin. She was a shameless woman, ready to take him away from Haru, who was cute, sweet, and utterly adorable.

    So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Winter¡¯s attitude toward Aika was far from friendly. Though she hid her disdain in front of Yu-jin, she couldn¡¯t help but show her true feelings now that they were alone together.

    "¡­Huh? Unni, why are you acting that way toward Whitey?"

    "Haru dumpling, you don¡¯t need to worry. Unni will handle things like this for you."

    "Uh-huh, I trust you, unni."

    Of course, Haru, who had no idea that Yu-jin held a special fondness for Aika, was blissfully unaware.

    Meanwhile, Aika, utterly confused by the cold shoulder she was receiving, thought to herself:

    ¡®Huh? Am I being ignored? Why?¡¯

    This kind of treatment was a first for her, leaving her a bit bewildered.

    Winter¡¯s sudden rudeness prompted a small reaction from Aika.

    -<em>She tilted her head, puzzled.</em>

    ¡®¡­Is she going through puberty? I stopped going to hot springs with my mom when I hit that age, too.¡¯

    She brushed it off without much thought.

    ¡®Yep, I was like that once. Public baths can be a lot for sensitive kids.¡¯

    Deciding to move past it casually, she called out:

    "Girls, you need to wash up first before entering the bath!"

    <em>She began gathering her things with a calm smile.</em>

    Aika, smiling brightly, wasn¡¯t even thinking of getting upset. She casually undressed and headed into the bath, hoping that by sharing this experience, they¡¯d all be a bit closer. She figured that talking while washing up might help even the shy Winter to open up.

    "¡­!!!"

    ¡®Whoa, what the¡­ Look at those! Her chest is like¡­ the size of watermelons!¡¯

    ¡®Whitey, huge¡­!! Could handle quintuplets, no problem!¡¯

    The two dumpling-like girls, Haru and Winter, stared with wide eyes. They¡¯d known Aika was well-endowed, but this was their first time seeing herpletely unrestrained.

    In silent amazement, both thought, <em>Wow. That¡¯s¡­ massive.</em>

    How could she look like that without anything on? <em>Wow.</em>

    With each step, they bounced, drawing their gazes like mas.

    They couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by the overwhelming presence before them.

    "¡­."

    ¡®Huh. They¡¯re¡­ inverted.¡¯

    ¡®Whitey. Still not poking out. Like that, no way to feed a baby.¡¯

    Their reverence dipped slightly after this observation, yet the overwhelming impression remained.

    Winter¡¯s wariness instantly shot up to the highest level.

    -<em>Whispering.</em>

    "Hey, do you think you can beat <em>that</em>?"

    "No chance. I¡¯m not even half of that."

    "Not that kind of fight. I mean, can you make Dad fall for you over <em>those</em>?"

    "¡­."

    Haru¡¯s expression grew serious as well.

    <em>Are we going to lose?</em>

    Honestly, she wasn¡¯t confident. <em>Those are just¡­ massive.</em> If Dad¡¯s choice for a partner was based on, well, how full they could keep a baby, then there was no hope.

    But¡­

    "Win."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yeah. Absolutely win. We have to win. No matter what."

    After a brief moment of contemtion, the youngest daughter resolved herself for an all-out fight. Giving up on Dad was simply not an option. She would win, no matter what¡ªshe¡¯d even take on Whitey¡¯s giant¡­ watermelon-sized assets! Fueled by this thought, her determination zed brightly.

    Winter, pleased with her sister¡¯s bold response, nodded approvingly.

    "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how the sister of the mighty viin Winter should be!"

    "And you, unni? Can you beat Whitey?"

    "Me? Of course, I can. I¡¯ve kissed Dad¡ªtwice, and they were deep kisses!"

    Winter added to the confidence in the air, proud of her own achievements. She¡¯d already kissed Dad twice, and the second time, he had even been the one to initiate it. With that in mind, she was sure this was already a settled game¡ªa victory in her favor.

    The two sisters exchanged a determined nce before fixing their gaze firmly on Aika. Pressing their cheeks together, the dumpling duo¡¯s fighting spirit ignited.

    -<em>Smile.</em>

    ¡®My adorable daughters, how cute~.¡¯

    Aika couldn¡¯t help but smile at their antics, finding them utterly endearing.

    "Hey, Ninomiya."

    "Hmm? You don¡¯t have to call me that so formally¡­ you could even call me Mom if you¡¯d like¡ª"

    "Stop clinging to my dad."

    "¡­What?"

    Aika¡¯s smile faltered as Winterunched a sudden verbal attack. For some reason, the atmosphere in the bath felt a few degrees colder.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Like today, when you subtly sat beside him in the car or pressed your chest against him even though the car wasn¡¯t shaking that much. I¡¯d really appreciate it if you¡¯d stop doing things like that."

    "W-What? What are you talking about? I-I would never do something like that."

    "Hah. It was pretty obvious, you know?"

    Aika froze in shock as Winter continued her relentless, fact-based assault. Her words struck without mercy, befitting someone who once led Korea¡¯s most notorious viins. There was no holding back in her precise, cutting usations.

    ¡°¡­W-Well, maybe I did do that,¡± Aika admitted with a slight huff.

    ¡°So you¡¯re admitting it? Then from now on with Dad¡ª¡±

    ¡°But! My student is my student! And I¡¯m his mentor! This kind of physical contact is just natural bonding!¡±

    Aika didn¡¯t back down without a fight.

    Steeling her expression with a confident resolve, she went on, <em>Ah, this is the bonding between mentor and student. It¡¯s a testament to how close we are!</em> She held her ground with this reasoning.

    If their genders were reversed, she¡¯d probably be in trouble by now¡ªthough even as it was, it still counted as harassment. Nevertheless, she persisted.

    ¡°No matter how you frame it, that¡¯s still harassment.¡±

    ¡°Harassment? This is all for my student¡¯s¡ªno, for your father¡¯s personal development.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of dumpling logic is that?¡±

    ¡°To cultivate unshakableposure at any moment¡ªperfect rity and calm. That¡¯s what I¡¯m helping him develop.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Winter was left speechless, her mouth slightly agape. Aika¡¯s shamelessness was beyond anything she¡¯d expected.

    Aika¡¯s face lit up with a triumphant smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Haru? Don¡¯t you like seeing your dad and me this close?¡± <em>This girl has been trying to pair me up with my student from day one¡ªshe¡¯ll definitely take my side!</em>

    In a final move, Aika called on Haru to deliver the winning blow. Haru, after all, was the one who¡¯d seen her as the perfect match for her dad from the start¡ªa perceptive, supportive daughter who understood things. Surely, Haru woulde through for her¡­

    "Nope. I really hate it."

    "¡­What did you say?"

    "Dad belongs to us, so it¡¯s gross when Whitey does that. If there¡¯s any cuddling, we¡¯ll be the ones to do it."

    "¡­!!!?"

    The very axe she trusted had struck her foot! The betrayal was devastatingly effective, and Aika¡¯s confident smile cracked with disbelief.

    "W-What do you mean by that?"

    "Composure¡­? I don¡¯t know what that is, but we can cuddle with Dad way better than you. We¡¯re going to sit right next to him, super close, on the ride home. Whitey, you can take the front seat."

    "Well said, Haru!"

    Winter¡¯s satisfaction soared, watching as Aika¡¯s thick armor of shamelessness was torn to shreds like tissue paper. It was oddly refreshing.

    "No, but¡­ you girls shouldn¡¯t be doing that, right? I mean, daughters cuddling with their dad¡ª"

    "What¡¯s wrong with family sticking together? You¡¯re the weird one, acting all creepy with Dad under the guise of being his mentor!"

    "Yeah, we¡¯re a trio of sweet dumplings. It¡¯s totally normal for the three of us to stay close."

    The sisters didn¡¯t miss a beat, coordinating their responses perfectly. Oh, so you¡¯re just a mentor? Well, we¡¯re family. They drove the point home with a smirk, letting her know that they, not Aika, were Dad¡¯s truepanions.

    "No, wait, what¡­?"

    If grown-up daughters are this attached to their dad, it¡¯s almost like¡­ papakatsu?

    Aika¡¯s head spun at the thought. Daughters clinging to their dad, calling him "Dad" like that? Isn¡¯t that the sort of thing people in Japan would call papakatsu¡ªyou know, like¡­ sponsored rtionships? Not that any money was being exchanged, and technically, they were his foster daughters. Plus, they were even older than Yu-jin.

    But still¡­ calling him "Dad" and insisting on these kinds of things with him¡ªwas this really okay?

    The notion left Aika dizzy as she struggled to make sense of it all.

    ¡°I won!!¡±

    ¡°So, from now on, stop clinging to Dad, you overripe egg-carton-aged piggy rice cake!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! If Whitey bes our mom, babies would starve and cry ¡®cause they can¡¯t drink. No feeding means they¡¯d be totally out of luck!¡±

    They seized the moment,unching their final barrage without mercy. Every sensitive spot¡ªAika¡¯s age, herplex about her¡­ tter assets¡ªwas mercilessly targeted.

    Aika, who wasn¡¯t exactly the toughest emotionally, could hardly hold up under the assault.

    -<em>Shuffle.</em>

    ¡°Y-You two¡­ why are you being so mean¡­?¡±

    She quickly wrapped herself in a towel, dropping to her knees with a quivering lip. She couldn¡¯t believe they¡¯d go this far.

    ¡°I just¡­ wanted to get closer¡­ <em>sniffle</em>.¡±

    -<em>Tears welled up.</em>

    ¡°Who said you¡¯re our mom? Our dad doesn¡¯t have a mom.¡±

    ¡°Uh, unni¡­ Whitey¡¯s crying.¡±

    ¡°And she thinks she¡¯s got the right to cry after all that?¡±

    Even as tears started to stream down Aika¡¯s face, the sisters were unmoved. With that, the skirmish ended in an undeniable victory for the Winter-Haru duo¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to tell my student about this¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!?¡±

    But just as they thought their victory was secure, Aika burst into full-on sobs, threatening to tell Yu-jin about everything. Her loud wails echoed with sorrow, iming she¡¯d tell her student all about this.

    The mood immediately shifted, and both sisters froze.

    -<em>Fidgeting.</em>

    ¡®Whitey¡¯s bawling her eyes out¡­ because of me?¡¯

    Haru¡¯s face was painted with worry. Sure, she¡¯d backed up her sister just now, but deep down, she didn¡¯t actually dislike Aika. Seeing her crying so sorrowfully made Haru feel guilty.

    ¡®Is she really going to tattle to Dad? Does she have no pride?¡¯

    Winter¡¯s face mirrored her sister¡¯s. She¡¯d assumed Ninomiya, being an adult, wouldn¡¯t actually go tell Yu-jin about a spat in the bath. She hadn¡¯t expected this level of shamelessness.

    But if Yu-jin <em>did</em> find out about this¡­

    <em>It would be fine if just Dad knew¡­ but if Seol Ha-yeon finds out, we¡¯re in for more than a hundred spanks!</em>

    Yu-jin and Seol Ha-yeon were close, after all. She was even the one who usually handled the girls¡¯ discipline. If Yu-jin told her about this¡­ well, there was no escaping it. Ha-yeon would definitely hear, and the consequences would be disastrous.

    -<em>Panicking.</em>

    ¡°Why are you crying?! It was just a joke, a viin-style joke!¡±

    ¡°Whitey, please stop crying¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The two sisters exchanged a quick nce, then turned to Aika, desperately trying to console the tearful 32-year-old.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a piggy¡­ and I¡¯m barely three or four years older than you two¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m sorry, okay? Now, can you stop crying?¡±

    ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t treat your mom like this¡­ sniffle.¡±

    ¡°Who said you¡¯re our mom?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m telling my student everything¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­!!! Alright, alright! We¡¯re sorry! We admit we were wrong!¡±

    As expected, giving the medicine right after delivering the blow wasn¡¯t very effective.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Whitey. It must be hard for you, with your¡­ your t chest. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    ¡°Haru, you¡­ <em>sniff</em>¡­ One day, you tell me to be your mom, and now you hate me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m <em>really</em> sorry! If you want to cuddle with Dad, I won¡¯t say anything! Just¡­ please, stop crying!¡±

    ¡°Hic¡­ hic¡­¡±

    Even Haru¡¯s innocent sincerity didn¡¯t seem to help the situation.

    At that moment, it became abundantly clear why even Alice and Xia, despite their memories, tended to keep Aika at a distance.

    ***

    After the chaotic bathhouse incident, that night¡­

    ¡°Dad? Since it¡¯s just the two of us here right now¡­?¡±

    ¡°I heard you made my mentor cry. Down on the floor. Now.¡±

    ¡°Eek!!¡±

    -<em>Bang.</em>

    ¡°D-Dad! It wasn¡¯t all unni¡¯s fault, it¡¯s just that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Haru, you sit on your knees too. Immediately.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    -<em>Thud.</em>

    <em>¡®Dad is super mad¡­!!¡¯</em>

 Chapter 151

    Aika¡¯s embarrassing disy came to an end sooner than expected.

    To her, the two sisters were still immature children, almost like daughters in her eyes. And yet, she had burst into tears right in front of them, bawling like a kid. Even for her, it was more than a little humiliating.

    *''This crybaby dumpling, bawling for a full ten minutes! I thought I¡¯d die of embarrassment.''*

    *''I thought Whitey only had baby food in her, but it turns out she¡¯s got plenty of tears too¡­''*

    For Winter and Haru, however, those ten minutes felt like an eternity. Still, eventually, they all came to an agreement.

    The three of them decided¡­ to keep this incident a secret.

    ---

    ¡°Girls, shall we keep what happened with ¡®Mom¡¯ our little secret?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah! Who tattles about girl stuff to a guy? Right, Haru?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. I¡¯ll keep Whitey¡¯s secret. Whitey didn¡¯t cry, no way.¡±

    The pact was made quickly.

    Aika was embarrassed by her childish crying, Winter was terrified of what might happen if Dad found out, and Haru just felt bad for Whitey.

    So, with mutual agreement, the little war in the bathhouse was buried in history.

    ---

    *¡®Ugh, this is the worst¡­¡¯*

    Of course, even after agreeing to forget it, the scars of that war didn¡¯t disappear.

    For Aika, crying in front of the two sisters and threatening to tell her student about it was a major blow to her pride. Today was officially the worst day of her awakened life, and she couldn¡¯t shake off the sour feeling, missing out on enjoying the rest of their sauna trip.

    ---

    [*Ninomiya.*]

    [*What now¡­*]

    [*While we were in the bath, Yu-jin asked me how to make you want to date him.*]

    [*W-Wait, my student did that? Really?!*]

    -*A bright smile spread across her face.*

    ---

    [*Tell me everything! What exactly did he say?*]

    [*He was curious about what qualities women find attractive in men. Seems he wants to win you over.*]

    [*Hehe, really? My student wants to charm his teacher? How cheeky~?*]

    [*¡­.*]

    *¡®I can¡¯t even tell Yu-jin about this crybaby moment¡­ Ugh, this is ridiculous.¡¯*

    To any bystander, it would have been a suffocating sight. Poor Kkong could only gulp down some traditional rice drink to deal with his frustration.

    *¡®Yu-jin deserves better than this fool¡­ but if he likes her, I¡¯ll support him as a friend.¡¯*

    ---

    [*But there¡¯s an issue. Yu-jin is under the mistaken belief that you don¡¯t see him as a man.*]

    [*¡­What?*]

    [*He even sighed to me, saying he¡¯s done everything to make himself appealing to you, but it just doesn¡¯t get through.*]

    Kkong vented his bottled-up frustration.

    ---

    Yu-jin had told him, *¡°Listen, I¡¯ve been trying really hard. I¡¯ve hugged her tight, whispered to her like we were a married couple, even leaned in like I was about to kiss her. I mean, I¡¯ve made it super obvious that I see her as a woman!¡±*

    But apparently, she thought it was all a joke. Whenever he¡¯d try to confess, she¡¯d just brush it off, saying she¡¯d have no problem epting it ¡°if¡± he ever did confess.

    ---

    [*She even allowed him to share a hotel room with her. He kept thinking, ¡®How much must I not be seen as a man for her to allow that?¡¯*]

    [*¡­.*]

    [*I nearly died of frustration just listening to him.*]

    Kkong continued to vent, feeling pent-up anger over what was essentially his friend¡¯s love woes.

    ---

    [*Yu-jin¡¯s doing all this, and why are you just sitting on your hands?*]

    [*I-I mean, I do try my best¡­*]

    [*Just grab his shoulders, look him in the eye, and say, ¡°Yu-jin, I like you as a man!¡± That¡¯s all it would take!*]

    [*But¡­ that¡¯s too embarrassing¡­*]

    [*Your usual antics are way more embarrassing!*]

    [*But still¡­.*]

    Aika¡¯s usual talkativeness dwindled. Wearing a slingshot swimsuit to seduce her student was fine, but confessing her feelings directly was way too embarrassing.

    ---

    [*Fine. Yu-jin mentioned he nned to stay at a hotel with you tonight, to try and make you flustered.*]

    [*Really¡­?*]

    [*So, at least show a bit of shyness. Let him see that you see him as a man.*]

    [*How should I do that?*]

    [*Once you get to the room, just¡­*]

    Kkongid out a strategy, specifically tailored for Aika¡¯s level of embarrassment. It was carefully nned so she could give a small hint without overwhelming herself and so Yu-jin would be certain of her feelings.

    Thanks to Kkong¡¯s advice, Aika felt a surge of confidence.

    ---

    ¡°Humph, that Kkong. He could have stayed for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a busy guy. You¡¯ll understand.¡±

    -*Grin.*

    *¡®Thanks, Kkong! I¡¯ll give it my all! Watch over me!¡¯*

    After a sauna outing that had been more eventful than nned¡­

    ---

    ¡°Teacher? How about staying at a nearby hotel tonight? Not that I have any ulterior motives¡­¡±

    ¡°It is gettingte. I suppose we have no choice?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    *¡®It¡¯s only 7 p.m¡­¡¯*

    And so, Yu-jin smoothly led her to the hotel.

    ---

    ¡°Yes, Haru, Winter. We¡¯ll stay at the hotel tonight. That¡¯s fine, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yu-jin, you¡¯re having your foster daughters stay with us¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I only reserved a two-person room, so we¡¯ll split into pairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well then!¡±

    In the end, the two dumpling sisters tagged along. Nheless, Aika still found herself alone with Yu-jin in a luxurious hotel suite.

    ---

    ¡°What a nice room. Almost too much space for two people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Teacher. Or should I say¡­ Aika.¡±

    ¡°How could I not like what you prepared, Yu-jin? But, actually¡­.¡±

    -*Fidgeting.*

    *¡®Now, just like Kkong suggested, I¡¯ll act a little shy¡­!!¡¯*

    Hiding her happiness, Aika shifted her posture, fidgeting slightly.

    ording to Kkong¡¯s n, she just needed to subtly show that sharing a bed with her male student made her feel embarrassed. A small signal to show she thought of him as a man.

    ---

    And Yu-jin¡¯s response?

    *¡®Just as I thought¡­!!¡¯*

    -*Bang.*

    ¡°Teacher.¡±

    ---

    He pressed her against the wall, his handnding beside her with a loud thud¡ªa ¡°wall m,¡± as they¡¯d call it in Japan.@@novelbin@@

    Aika¡¯s eyes blinked rapidly in shock.

    ---

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    *¡®Did my student just¡­ push me? Wait, is this¡­ a wall m? Why? I haven¡¯t even done anything yet¡­¡¯*

    ---

    For Aika, the situation was bewildering.

    Alone with her student in a hotel room, and then suddenly¡ªwall-mmed by her handsome disciple. She was utterly flustered.

    *Is he¡­ nning to pin me down? He never responded to my advances before, so why now?*

    *¡®What¡¯s¡­ happening¡­?¡¯*

    ---

    -*Suddenly.*

    ¡°Teacher, I need to ask you something. Please answer honestly.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Yu-jin didn¡¯t give her a moment to recover.

    Still holding the wall-m position, he leaned in close, noses nearly touching, eyes locked, lips barely an inch apart.

    ---

    ¡°W-Well, if it¡¯s you, Yu-jin, I don¡¯t¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did something happen with my girls?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Once again, Yu-jin stayed true to himself.

    His serious gaze hinted at a diligent young man.

    ---

    [*Hey, Kkong. What did you say to Teacher through telepathy?*]

    [*Nothing you need to worry about.*]

    *¡®So, something did happen with my daughters!¡¯*

    ---

    From Yu-jin¡¯s perspective, here¡¯s what he saw:

    When Aika returned from the bath with his daughters, her eyes were a bit red. She¡¯d been listless, rejecting even the traditional rice drink and boiled eggs, and only after Kkong gave her a pep talk did her mood seem to improve.

    *¡®Did Winter and Haru tease her about¡­ herplex? I know how much she¡¯s self-conscious about that.*

    <em>¡®Did those girls dare to tease my teacher about her¡­?¡¯</em>

    Yu-jin had a suspicion about what might have happened. As a married man, he knew his wife¡¯s insecurities all too well, and he was fully aware of how sensitive Aika was about¡­ herplex. Though he personally adored her just as she was, he¡¯d been simmering with a quiet fury ever since he¡¯d noticed her red-rimmed eyes.

    After all, his motto was simple: <em>Anyone who makes my wife cry will pay dearly.</em>

    ¡°Did they act disrespectfully toward you, Aika?¡±

    ¡°Uh, well, that is¡­ sort of.¡±

    <em>¡®Forget that, just kiss me already, Yu-jin!!¡¯</em>

    Aika, however, had already brushed off the incident and would¡¯ve been perfectly content if Yu-jin kissed her then and there¡­

    ¡°Just tell me, Aika. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re properly disciplined.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine, really. They¡¯re just kids, after all¡ª¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see you cry, Aika. If you were hurt, then they need to learn their lesson, down to thest tear.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    <em>¡®Oh my, this is wonderful in its own way?¡¯</em>

    Hearing such fierce words from him while he held her in a wall-m felt like being treated like a princess, and Aika couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she nodded slightly,pletely forgetting about the pact to keep the bathhouse incident a secret.

    ¡°Well¡­ to be honest, they teased me, calling me a ¡®32-year-olddy¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Those little brats! Thirty-two is practically the peak of youth!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hehe. And then they said since you¡¯re their dad, I¡¯m trying to be their mom and told me to stop being so clingy.¡±

    ¡°Are they out of their minds? They should be grateful to have a mother as beautiful, kind, and talented as you!¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. Right? And they evenined about how close you and I are together.¡±

    As a result, there they were, locked in another warm and tender moment, separated by only three centimeters, with affectionate banter filling the air.

    Aika felt herself melt under the happiness washing away the memory of what had happened earlier.

    ¡°And¡­ also, I know my¡­ um, chest is a little¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Teacher, hold on a moment. I¡¯m going to go teach those two a lesson!¡±

    With that, Yu-jin abruptly left.

    Just before her heart could meltpletely, he was gone, leaving Aika standing there in the suite, dumbfounded, with her mouth agape.

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not the point right now! I was about to show you, you fool of a student!!¡±

    Her dyed outburst was the very definition of exasperation.

    ***

    Yu-jin stormed through the hotel, his rare anger driving him forward with purpose.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to reach the room where Winter and Haru were staying.

    -<em>Bang, bang.</em>

    "Winter, Haru. Open up."

    "¡­!!!"

    <em>¡®Dad¡¯s here!!¡¯</em>

    Winter and Haru exchanged a quick, wide-eyed look.

    -<em>Whispering.</em>

    "See? I told you he¡¯de running, probably just can¡¯t wait to marry me."

    "Unni, you¡¯re so cool!!"

    "Of course! Now, Haru, find a good hiding spot. I¡¯ll go to Dad first, and then you can jump in after. Got it?"

    "Got it!"

    With that, the two of them sprang into action. Haru slipped into the bathroom she¡¯d already scoped out as her hiding spot, while Winter adjusted her clothes¡ªor what little she had on¡ªcleared her throat, and prepared herself by the door.

    Caught up in her own fantasy, Winter opened the door with a soft, expectant smile.

    -<em>Creak.</em>

    ¡°You¡¯re reallyte, Dad?¡±

    ¡°¡­And what exactly are you wearing?¡±

    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s just the two of us here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Enough. I heard you made my mentor cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Winter¡¯s confidence shattered in an instant.

    ¡°So Ninomiya the rice-cake tattled on you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in for some discipline. You¡¯ve been a very naughty girl.¡±

    ¡°N-No! Dad? Listen, it¡¯s just that¡ª¡±

    ¡°On the floor. One hundred smacks as punishment.¡±

    ¡°Eek!!!¡±

    One hundred smacks.

    ¡°B-But, Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Down. Now.¡±

    -<em>Ding.</em>

    [Skill ¡®Total Hypnosis¡¯ activated.]

    -<em>Thud.</em>

    ¡°H-Heek¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you crying about? Turn your head forward.¡±

    ¡°Hiii¡­¡±

    Winterplied, lying down with her head turned forward, trembling as she braced herself.

    Wintery down beside Yu-jin, her face down with her backside raised, bracing herself.

    ¡°C-Could you go a little easy¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ªI¡¯m pulling them down.¡±

    ¡°¡­Eh!? Wait, if you pull them down like this, even I¡ª!!¡±

    -<em>Smack!!!!!!!</em>

    ¡°Hngghhh?¡±

    A fierce wave of discipline swept through the room.

    The instructor: Yu-jin.

    The student: Winter.

    -<em>Ears perked.</em>

    <em>"Is this sex..." ? "Sister, are you having sex with daddy yet?"</em>

    Additionally, there was an uninvited observer¡ªa hidden eavesdropper¡ªsecretly taking in the entire scene from the sidelines.

 Chapter 153

    As Yu-jin headed to the room where the girls were staying, he was seething with anger.

    Recalling his mentor¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, the choked-up voice, and the look of helplessness on her face as she leaned against him, spilling out her grievances¡ªit was impossible not to be furious.

    It¡¯s only natural to feel outraged as a family man. Yes, absolutely. So I had every intention of giving them a good talking to¡­

    Of course, punishment wasn¡¯t part of my n. They were my daughters, dear enough to be precious even if I had to endure pain, and they¡¯d been traumatized as children. I couldn¡¯t bear to put them through anything simr.

    ¡®Well, if I¡¯m not going to hit them, I¡¯ll just have to scare them a bit with my expression.¡¯

    *re*

    ¡°Kneel down. Right now.¡±

    I looked at Haru with a deliberately cold gaze. I wanted her to understand that any disrespect toward my mentor would make her father furious.

    However¡­

    ¡°D-daddy¡­¡±

    *Drip*

    ¡°...!!!?¡±

    ¡®Oh no, this is a disaster!¡¯

    In the end, it was the worst thing I could have done. Haru had wet herself in fright.

    Now that I think about it, unlike Winter, I hadn¡¯t refreshed her hypnosis in a while. When did Ist do it? The first day of school?

    I barely managed to hypnotize her then, swaying a coin in front of her eyes and using my role as her ¡°dad¡± to slip past her defenses. But that was a shoddy hypnosis, bound to unravel at the slightest contradiction.

    Even so, I thought this level of fear wouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­

    ¡®She¡¯s in a more fragile state than I realized.¡¯

    Just a momentary cold stare, and she fell apart. How could I not have noticed until now? I felt a pang of self-loathing.

    *Shiver*

    ¡°D-daddy¡­¡±

    But, of course, once a mess is made, there¡¯s no way to undo it. Haru¡¯s mental state was already teetering on the edge, her mind like a broken record, repeating ¡°Daddy, Daddy¡­¡±

    I used hypnosis to force her mind to pause, so it wouldn¡¯t get any worse, but if I left things as they were, her delicate mind would likely shatterpletely.

    There was no way I could let that happen. I immediately sprang into action.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®Haru, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯

    *Whip, tap*

    ¡®Take a little nap!¡¯

    I quickly moved behind Haru and lightly tapped the back of her neck. At the moment I felt her go limp, I used hypnosis, essentially telling her mind, ¡°Shut down for a while. Go to sleep.¡±

    *Softly*

    ¡°D-daddy¡­¡±

    Despite her serious state, Haru mumbled for me even as she lost consciousness.

    ¡°Alright, my Haru, have sweet dreams. Lovely dreams, happy dreams¡ªthose suit you best.¡±

    With an addedyer of hypnosis, she was finally able to rx into a peaceful sleep, a faint smile ying at her lips.

    I¡¯d bought myself some time.

    ¡®Well, she¡¯s still a ticking time bomb for when she wakes up.¡¯

    With Haru safely in my arms, I nced around the room. I needed to get everything cleaned up before she woke.

    First, the mess on the floor. And then, my youngest daughter, who¡¯d wet herself.

    Lastly¡­

    ¡°Hey, Winter. Wake up.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Haru¡¯s in trouble; stop pretending to faint and¡­ wait, could it be?¡±

    *Grab, shake-shake*

    ¡®She¡¯s really out cold.¡¯

    Sure enough, Winter had fainted in the meantime.

    A flicker of panic crossed my face. I had to prepare to handle the aftermath before Haru woke, but here was my eldest daughter,pletely passed out, eyes rolled back and drooling.

    ¡®She fainted just from one smack? Come on, that¡¯s too fragile, sweetheart.¡¯

    *Sigh*

    ¡®I need you to help bathe her, and here you are, passed out¡­¡¯

    It was a frustrating situation. Winter would have been perfect for helping Haru, but with her unconscious¡­

    ¡­Who¡¯s going to wash Haru?

    ¡®I can¡¯t call for staff; I¡¯d be mistaken for some pervert father putting weird underwear on his daughters.¡¯

    ¡®Winter would be ideal, but she¡¯s out cold and won¡¯t wake no matter how much I shake her.¡¯

    ¡®Maybe I should call my mentor¡­¡¯

    *nce around*

    ¡®¡­Absolutely not. If she saw this, she¡¯d have a fit.¡¯

    Getting help from Winter or my mentor was out of the question.

    There was only one option left.

    *Resolute*

    I took a deep breath, braced myself, and got ready to act. I had to face the reality that, right now, I was the only one able to do anything.

    ¡®For the next ten minutes, Haru will look like a mannequin to me!¡¯

    I cast a quick hypnotic suggestion. No matter what, even if she¡¯s my daughter, she¡¯s a youngdy. Even as her father, there are things I should never look at.

    In my eyes, Haru became a mannequin¡ªa lifeless figure. It was a trick of the mind, of course, but no one else would see, and it would do for now.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to help you get nice and clean~.¡±

    *Slide, thump*

    I quickly removed her soiled underwear. The wet fabric dropped with a thud to the floor, and Haru¡¯s lower half, or rather the mannequin¡¯s lower half, was free.

    I carried her to the bathroom.

    ¡®The hypnosis is working perfectly¡ªit really feels like I¡¯m washing a mannequin.¡¯

    Using warm water and body wash, I carefully cleaned her up. I didn¡¯t have time to dry her hair, so I focused on her lower half, scrubbing with a soft sponge to ensure everything was spotless.

    In no time, my soaked mannequin turned into a sparkling, clean one.

    ¡®Now, for underwear¡­ let¡¯s see, do we have any spares?¡¯

    *Rummaging*

    ¡®Got it! Winter, you¡¯re the best!¡¯

    I found a spare pair in Winter¡¯s bag, meant for both herself and Haru.

    The care and foresight my eldest daughter had shown brought a smile to my face.

    ¡®Now then, what¡¯s this? Could it be¡­ a condom?¡¯

    *Ding*

    [Skill ¡°Complete Hypnosis¡± has¡­]

    ¡®...Looks like vitamins. Better not mess with that.¡¯

    I found some other items in the bag but left them alone out of respect for her privacy.

    Anyway, I dressed the mannequin¡¯s lower half in fresh underwear, so Haru wouldn¡¯t wake up feeling ufortable. For now, I¡¯d managed to prevent the worst.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s not over. I need to clean up the scene, too.¡¯

    With the mannequin, or rather, Haru, safely tucked into bed, I wrapped tissues around my hands to tackle the mess on the floor.

    It was a rather undignified task for someone ranked seventh in the S-ss, but¡­

    Since I was responsible for all this, I considered it an act of penance.

    *Wipe-wipe*

    ¡®Parenting is tough work¡­¡¯

    I scrubbed away, hypnotically altering my sense of smell to think it was sweet lemonade. It was tempting enough to make me almost want to taste it, though of course, I didn¡¯t.

    ¡®Not that anyone would drink something like this¡­¡¯

    *Sparkle*

    ¡®Finally, all done!¡¯

    As I mindlessly worked, I eventually finished cleaning.

    The scene of the ident was cleared. My little rice-cake duoy asleep on the bed, and the floor was spotless. Even if Haru woke now, everything was in order.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    *Stir*

    ¡®Oh, she¡¯s waking¡­ Or maybe I woke her with all the rustling.¡¯

    It seemed like Haru wasing to, stirring and murmuring as she hovered on the edge of waking.

    I moved quickly. This was why I¡¯d cleaned everything in the first ce¡ªto be ready to help Haru.

    *Swift, embrace*

    ¡°Did my Haru sleep well~?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ huh?¡±

    Held snugly, her eyes slowly blinked open, meeting mine. Her red eyes looked dull and clouded.

    ¡­It seems her mental state is still shaky. I¡¯ll need to help her as quickly as possible.

    ¡°D-daddy¡­ do you hate me?¡±

    *Shiver*

    As expected, Haru immediately began to tremble, her whole body quaking like a phone on vibrate mode. She must have remembered what happened just before she fell asleep.

    Usually, treating this kind of trauma would be extremely difficult, but¡­

    *Hug, nuzzle*

    ¡°Why would Daddy hate you, Haru~? Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    ¡°¡­A nightmare?¡±

    ¡°You were sound asleep with your sister just now.¡±

    I confidently spun a tale, using my hypnotic trick to make her believe that everything had been a dream. The illusion of Daddy hating her¡ªa contradiction to her hypnosis¡ªwould vanish once she believed it was all a dream.

    The effect was immediate.

    ¡°I¡­ I wet myself¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wet yourself? But your undies are clean and dry.¡±

    ¡°They¡­ oh, they really are! That¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°See? Just a dream, sweetheart. It was all just a dream.¡±

    ¡°It¡­ was a dream!¡±

    *Smile*

    The light slowly returned to her eyes, regaining the rity of her hypnosis.

    ¡®This¡¯ll work for now, but¡­¡¯

    At some point, it¡¯ll happen again. This is just a temporary solution; the underlying issue remains.

    So I couldn¡¯t just leave it at that.

    ¡°What kind of dream was it?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was scary¡­ Daddy was scolding me and made me sit,

    and he looked at me with such a scary face.¡±

    ¡°That must have been really frightening for you.¡±

    *Hug*

    I gently reassured her, pulling her closer. With my hand on her thigh and my arm around her waist, our faces drew closer together.

    ¡°Maybe in the dream, Daddy wanted to scold you because you did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ I made her cry¡­¡±

    ¡°But you know? Even in the dream, Daddy didn¡¯t scold you because he hated you.¡±

    In her clear red eyes, I could see myself, my gaze shining gold as I spoke.

    ¡°Still, Daddy¡­ you were so scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Grandma has scolded you before, right? That was scary, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°But does Grandma hate you?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. Grandma loves me. She gives me pink sausages and makes me eggs for dinner.¡±

    Haru¡¯s eyes grew hazy as she entered a trance. It was my cue to slip deeper into her consciousness.

    ¡°Right? Daddy¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, too?¡±

    ¡°Of course~ Daddy might scold you if you do something wrong, but it¡¯s only because I love you.¡±

    ¡°L-love!?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If I didn¡¯t love you, I wouldn¡¯t care if you grew up to be a bad adult. But I want you to grow up to be amazing.¡±

    I carefully chose my words, hoping to lessen her intense dependency on me.

    She still needed me, her ¡°Daddy,¡± but I wanted to prevent her from spiraling into panic at the mere thought of being disliked.

    ¡®Now, to wrap it up¡­¡¯

    ¡°So just remember one thing. Even if Daddy scolds you or looks scary, it¡¯s only for a moment. I¡¯ll never truly hate you.¡±

    I leaned closer, so my face filled her vision.

    *Gasp*

    ¡°D-daddy?!¡±

    Haru let out a startled gasp, but I didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°To Daddy¡­ Haru is¡­¡±

    ¡°The most loved daughter in the world.¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t hate you.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, even if the world ends¡­¡±

    ¡°Daddy will always love you, Haru.¡±

    Without pausing for breath, I nted the hypnosis firmly.

    And then¡­

    ¡°I love you, Haru.¡±

    *Kiss*

    ¡­Something about a kiss seems to make hypnosis work better, as I¡¯d noticed with Winter. So for Haru¡¯s mental health, a kiss was well worth it.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    *Snuggle*

    ¡®So grow up strong, Haru, until the day you can stand on your own, independent of me.¡¯

    *Ding*

    [Skill ¡°Complete Hypnosis¡± has¡­]

    With a soft kiss, I ended the hypnosis session and then moved to leave the room.

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t say bad things about the mentor, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­? I understand¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good. Then Daddy will be on his way! It¡¯ste, so go back to sleep with your sister!¡±

    <em>Hurrying off</em>

    ¡®The mentor must be waiting!!¡¯

    I quickly headed back to my own room.

    As I left, a pair of red eyes trailed after me, watching my retreating figure, her face as red as her eyes.

    [Daddy loves Haru¡­]

    <em>Thump-thump</em>

    ¡®My heart feels like it¡¯s going to burst out of my chest!!¡¯

    The moment reyed in her mind over and over.

    It might not have been the romantic confession or the kiss she¡¯d imagined from her sister¡¯s stories, nor did she get to do any of the smooching practice she¡¯d prepared, but¡­

    <em>Thump-thump-thump</em>

    ¡®If this feels any better, my heart might actually explode¡­.¡¯

    For Haru, it was more than enough. Just her dad¡¯s heartfelt deration of love made her heart pound wildly.

    [When I grow up, I¡¯ll marry Daddy. And smooch him a lot.]

    [When I¡¯m a bit more grown-up¡­ I understand now what Daddy meant. I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m mature enough for the big kisses! Otherwise, my heart will just go <em>boom</em>!]

    Thanks to her father¡¯s words, Haru took a new step forward.

    She¡¯d held on to her childlike self all this time, instinctively, just to keep receiving her dad¡¯s love, but now¡­

    Since Yu-jin had promised to love her no matter what, she decided she¡¯d grow up as he wanted. She¡¯d be able to recite multiplication tables like her sister, eat her meals properly, and not pick out the peppers.

    <em>Ding</em>

    [Status Effect ¡°Brainwashing¡± has been permanently deactivated.]

    [Status Effect ¡°Hypnosis¡± has¡­]

    [¡­ ¡­]

    [¡­ ¡­]

    [The subject¡¯s intentions align with yours. ¡°Hypnosis¡± has smoothly integrated into the subject¡¯s psyche.]

    [¡°Hypnosis¡± has been removed.]

    ¡®I¡¯ll grow up soon, and when I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll marry Daddy and give him lots of kisses!¡¯

    Haru made up her mind to be an adult.

    Meanwhile, in another room:

    ¡°Hey, disciple, what¡¯s that in your pocket~? Underwear~?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!? Aika. It¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to see some, you can just look at mine!!!¡±

    <em>Flings clothing</em>

    ¡°W-wait, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll blow this hotel to bits!¡±

    ¡°Mentor, are you drunk?!¡±

    Had Haru seen this scene, she might have thought, ¡®Is this what being an adult is like? Maybe I¡¯ll rethink this...¡¯

 Chapter 154

    The scene rewinds to just after Yu-jin left to scold his daughters, leaving Aika alone. She let out a sigh, clearly not pleased.

    ¡°Ugh, you idiot. How can you just leave afterplimenting me and calling me pretty? Scolding your daughters is more important? You should be paying attention to me¡­ I¡¯m upset.¡±

    She seemed genuinely hurt, with tears welling up in her eyes. Yu-jin, unaware of her feelings, had left her feeling frustrated and neglected.

    ¡®But¡­ he should be back soon. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d leave his mentor alone for too long, right¡­?¡¯

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Why isn¡¯t he back yet? It¡¯s already been 20 minutes! Wasn¡¯t he just scolding them?¡¯@@novelbin@@

    In reality, Yu-jin was caught up with his daughters¡ªdisciplining Winter, cleaning up Haru, and tending to her mental state. Almost an hour had passed by the time he finished.

    Aika¡¯s cheeks puffed up in frustration.

    ¡°Stupid disciple.¡±

    <em>Rustle</em>

    ¡®I even wore my cutest lingerie for him.¡¯

    She lifted her clothes slightly, revealing the lingerie she¡¯d bought just for this asion. A peek of the delicate, slightly flirtatious yet adorable outfit. Anyone seeing this might think, <em>Is she seriously this excited to spend a night with her 12-years-younger disciple?</em> But thankfully¡ªor perhaps unluckily¡ªshe was alone in the room.

    After a while, Aika¡¯s frustration reached a boiling point.

    ¡°Ugh, this is infuriating.¡±

    <em>Click</em>

    [Hello, this is room service. How may I help¡­?]

    ¡°One can of beer, and some peanuts. The beer should be Asahi.¡±

    After muttering to herself for a while, Aika finally ordered a beer. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day, and the thought of her disciple was driving her crazy. A drink to calm her nerves seemed in order.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the cold can of beer to be delivered.

    <em>Sssst</em>

    ¡°¡­Ah, that¡¯s better.¡±

    With that, she took a long gulp, downing the can in almost no time.

    This quick disappearance of one can showed how frustrated she truly was¡­ but the trouble came afterward.

    <em>Growl</em>

    ¡®¡­Maybe I should order one more?¡¯

    Her stomach grumbled, demanding more sustenance. She was hungry after a full day without food, and her body craved energy.

    What began as ¡°just one can¡± quickly spiraled out of control.

    <em>Sips quickly</em>

    ¡°Just one more¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, is that all? One more¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, this is thest one!¡±

    In the end, Aika drank five cans in quick session. Her face flushed as she began to feel the effects.

    Though it was just beer in small cans, drinking it on an empty stomach caused it to hit her harder and faster.

    <em>Stumbling</em>

    ¡°Ah~ Now I finally feel better¡­¡±

    And so, Japan¡¯s ¡°strategic weapon¡± found herself tipsy and unsteady.

    If Prime Minister Suguru saw her now, he¡¯d probably be breaking into a cold sweat. If a woman like her caused a scene, it could lead to international incidents.

    <em>Creak</em>

    ¡°Sorry for beingte, Aika¡­ Oh, you¡¯re drinking?¡±

    Yu-jin walked in at that exact moment, right after she¡¯d finished venting and drinking away her frustrations.

    Seeing her disciple¡¯s return after leaving her alone for an hour, Aika¡¯s anger¡­

    ¡°Oh, disciple~!¡±

    ¡®Weird, I was nning to be mad, but his face is enough to make it all disappear!¡¯

    Her frustration instantly melted away at the sight of him. He was already handsome in her sober eyes, but he was practically dazzling in her tipsy state.

    The same charm that had knocked Winter out cold and left Haru¡¯s heart racing seemed to have the same effect on a tipsy, lonely woman.

    ¡°Aika, are you¡­ drunk?¡±

    ¡°Nooo~? I just had a little bit of these teeny tiny cans~.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you wait¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! More importantly, will you have a drink with me?¡±

    With that, Aika invited Yu-jin to join her for drinks. Her goal for the night was clear: she intended to get a confession out of him.

    In her mind, if they had a few drinks, her disciple would loosen up, and she¡¯d tell him straight: <em>I see you as a man.</em> And then he¡¯d confess his feelings, sweep her up, and carry her to bed.

    ¡®Kyaa~ My disciple is the best!¡¯

    ¡°Come sit here, my dear disciple.¡±

    She patted the seat beside her, practically inviting him toe and ¡°devour¡± her¡ªthough, naturally, her clueless disciple didn¡¯t catch her signals.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡®Perfect. I¡¯ll just have a few drinks with her, and keep things casual¡­¡¯

    Yu-jin smiled and joined his mentor. There was no reason to turn down the chance to share a drink with her.

    So, the two began what could have been a cozy drinking session¡­

    <em>Curious look</em>

    ¡°But, disciple~? What¡¯s that in your pocket?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Your pocket is kind of bulging~.¡±

    The evening might have been romantic and pleasant for both of them, but Aika¡¯s curiosity shifted the mood.

    The transition went from light romance to horror thriller.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    <em>If she finds out, I¡¯m doomed! She¡¯ll think I brought a bag of Haru¡¯s wet underwear back from the girls¡¯ room!</em>

    Yu-jin¡¯s smile froze. Inside his pocket was a stic bag with Haru¡¯s soaked underwear, which he¡¯d brought with him so Haru wouldn¡¯t find out about the ident. He¡¯d nned to discreetly wash itter and return it to Winter¡¯s bag¡­

    Now there was a real chance his mentor might discover it.

    Yu-jin¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°I-I can exin. It¡¯s, um¡­¡±

    ¡°Ooh~?¡±

    <em>She¡¯s reacting like this? Could it be¡­ a gift for me?</em>

    Aika, oblivious to the reality, sipped her ¡°romantic juice,¡± thinking he¡¯d bought her a gift.

    She noticed the odd bulge in his pocket, and to her, there was no question. It had to be a present, perhaps a romantic gesture for her.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why he waste, huh? So cute~.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what my disciple¡¯s hiding~!!¡±

    Suddenly brimming with excitement, Aikaunched herself at him. She¡¯d waited long enough and decided to make the first move.

    And she did it with the strength of an S-rank warrior.

    ¡°Master, please¡ªoh, wait!¡±

    <em>Did she already grab it!?</em>

    For Yu-jin, it felt like a tornado had passed through. Aika had moved so quickly, springing up and reaching into his pocket, leaving him blinking in confusion.

    And then¡­

    <em>Grab</em>

    ¡°Wait¡­ underwear? Why is this¡­ disciple?¡±

    The shine vanished from Aika¡¯s eyes as she took in the sight of Haru¡¯s soaked underwear.

    Under normal circumstances, she¡¯d have given him the benefit of the doubt. But with her alcohol-clouded judgment, she arrived at apletely different conclusion.

    <em>Her disciple had sneaked off to steal his daughters¡¯ underwear.</em>

    ¡°Whose is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Haru¡¯s; she had an ident¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why did you bring it back? Couldn¡¯t you have them wash it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯splicated. Haru¡¯s mentally fragile¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lies, lies, lies!¡±

    The patience she¡¯d mustered because of his handsome face finally snapped. She¡¯d been sitting here, heart aching and waiting, and he¡¯d been off¡­ with his daughters¡¯ underwear?

    Her mind reeled with frustration and jealousy.

    Though the misunderstanding was deeply unfortunate, she responded¡­

    ¡°I swear, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so desperate to see some underwear¡­!¡±

    <em>Tear</em>

    ¡°Look at mine!!!¡±

    In a final act of frustration, Aika tore off part of her clothing to reveal her own lingerie.

    If Bbo or Seol Ha-yeon saw this, they¡¯d probably recoil in horror, muttering, ¡°Is she a gori¡­?¡±

    Even Yu-jin was momentarily stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe his mentor had gotten drunk off five small cans of beer.

    ¡°W-why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t look, I¡¯ll blow up this hotel!¡±

    But Aika didn¡¯t stop there. She even threatened to destroy the hotel if he didn¡¯t pay attention to her, pushing her antics beyond anything ¡°cute.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Master!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I only had five cans¡­.¡±

    Realizing he was out of options, Yu-jin¡­

    <em>Lift</em>

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me carry you to bed, my princess!¡±

    He lifted her into a bridal carry, ignoring her flustered state as he hoisted her in her underwear.

    Aika¡¯s mind wentpletely pink.

    <em>Wait, my disciple is carrying me in my underwear¡­? And he called me his princess?</em>

    <em>Step-step, plop</em>

    But Yu-jin didn¡¯t give her time to process. He gentlyid her down on the bed, then¡­

    <em>Stretch</em>

    ¡°...!!!?¡±

    <em>My disciple¡­ he¡¯s lying down next to me!?</em>

    Hey down beside her, close enough that their breaths mingled, as if they were lovers about to share a tender moment.

    ¡°D-disciple, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    <em>Grip</em>

    ¡°Do you dislike it?¡±

    ¡°W-what!?¡±

    Without hesitation, Yu-jin pulled her closer, not caring that her body pressed against his. He held her firmly.

    <em>Whispering close to her ear</em>

    ¡°I really like being with you like this, Master.¡±

    ¡°H-heee¡­?¡±

    He whispered softly, telling her how much he enjoyed being with her, sending a shiver through Aika¡¯s whole body.

    ¡°Let me ask again. Do you really not want to sleep next to me?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Good. Then that¡¯s settled. Ah, need help taking off your lingerie?¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re having trouble, I could help you take it off.¡±

    Realizing that he wasn¡¯t joking, Aika¡¯s thoughts spun out of control.

    <em>Wait, I thought he was just helping me to bed¡­ but¡­ huh?</em>

    <em>Slowly</em>

    ¡°Or¡­ would you like to see something ¡®interesting¡¯ instead?¡±

    Yu-jin¡¯s hand that had been gently brushing her hair began to move lower, sliding down her shoulder, past her arm, and along her hip.

    Finally, his hand reached his own lower body, where something was quite evidently pressing against his pants, firm and unyielding.

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, Master, I don¡¯t mind if you take a look.¡±

    ¡°H-huh!?!¡±

    Aika¡¯s face turned crimson as she found herself face-to-face with the unmistakable outline of his ¡°interest.¡±

    The scene closed with Yu-jin lying beside Aika, teasingly offering to fulfill her hopes¡ªthough his actions left her so flustered that any romantic intentions she¡¯d had were overwhelmed by sheer surprise.

 Chapter 155

    After seeing my mentor inebriated, my first reaction was pure surprise.

    I mean, five cans of 135ml beer? And she¡¯s that drunk? Sure, she¡¯s always had a low tolerance, but this¡­

    ¡®Oh, right. She hasn¡¯t eaten all day, from morning till evening.¡¯

    The surprise quickly faded. Alcohol always hits harder on an empty stomach, and my mentor had been starving herself all day, so it made sense.

    I couldn¡¯t help but frown in sympathy.

    ¡®Well, this is a mess.¡¯

    It was supposed to be a special night, and I¡¯d prepared to make an effort to show her my interest as a man. But here she was, utterly intoxicated.

    I could already predict what would happen next.

    ¡®When she¡¯s drunk, she has this habit of being affectionate until she falls asleep.¡¯

    Under that overwhelming strength, she¡¯d lived her life in istion and had never really experienced happiness as a woman.

    Usually, her innate dignity keeps these desires under control, but with alcohol, it¡¯s a different story. Her desire for affectiones through, uninhibited.

    If there¡¯s a trustworthy person nearby¡ªlike her disciple Seo Yu-jin¡ªshe¡¯ll cling to them like a teddy bear, asking them to stay with her until she falls asleep, to tell her she looks pretty, and other things she would never ask for when sober.

    ¡®And then she¡¯ll start taking off her clothes because she gets too warm.¡¯

    In the past, I had to endure this frequently.

    Imagine: the most beautiful mentor in the world clinging to me naked. It¡¯s torture for a man to resist that.

    But I knew if I gave in, I¡¯d be dead on the spot. So if I wanted to stay alive, I had no choice but to endure it.

    But that was then.

    ¡®Now, it¡¯s different.¡¯

    I¡¯m now the two-time hypnosis master, with plenty of experience in resisting temptation. A mere exposure to her beauty won¡¯t make me lose control.

    ¡°Shall I help you take off your lingerie?¡±

    ¡°¡­W-what!?¡±

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re warm and you¡¯ve had some drinks, I thought you might like me to help you cool down.¡±

    I offered the suggestion with the confident ease of a married man.

    ¡®Sure, she¡¯ll be furious once she¡¯s sober¡­¡¯

    [¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t remember anything fromst night!¡±]

    ¡®She tends to lose memory when she¡¯s drunk.¡¯

    Since she wouldn¡¯t remember any of this anyway, even if I confessed, she¡¯d probably justugh it off.

    <em>Are you saying I was clinging to you, undressed? You must be joking, disciple. Who do you think I am?</em>

    So, I just needed to hold out until she fell asleep. I could always slip her clothes back on once she was out.

    ¡°Oh, um, I need to prepare myself for that¡­¡±

    ¡°Not warm, then? Alright, what shall we do for fun?¡±

    ¡°H-huh?!¡±

    ¡°Just falling asleep would be boring, right? The moon¡¯s beautiful, so I¡¯ll stay with you until you fall asleep, my princess.¡±

    Despite her inebriation and my confidence that she¡¯d forget it all, she was still my beloved wife.

    I asked her gently if there was anything she wanted, ready to ept any affectionate request she might have.

    ¡°Fun? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll do it. Or¡­ would you like me to take off your lingerie?¡±

    ¡°M-mmph¡­?¡±

    A soft, thrilled sound escaped her lips, as if my proposal had struck a satisfying chord within her.

    After a moment of hesitation, she finally said¡­

    <em>Cling</em>

    ¡°D-disciple¡­ just do what you want¡­?¡±

    With her eyes closed, she entrusted herselfpletely to me, her words and expression open to any interpretation.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t misunderstand.

    ¡°Then will you allow me? To touch the deepest part of you, Aika?¡±

    ¡°M-mmph¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you let me, I¡¯ll make sure you have the best night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    I asked permission to reach her soul, urging her to lower her guard so I could help her rest peacefully.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ I, um¡­¡±

    ¡°Or would you like to see something interesting?¡±

    I didn¡¯t stop with my offer.

    Slowly, I moved my hand downward¡­

    <em>Slide</em>

    ¡°Ta-da. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°M-mmph!!?¡±

    I held up a solid object, casting arge shadow across her cute face.

    Her violet eyes grew unfocused.

    ¡°Disciple, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°A glowing dino¡ªcough, I mean, a pebble. Colonel Seo gave it to me earlier.¡±

    ¡°Why a pebble?¡±

    ¡°It holds a fragment of his memory, from when he was researching with Paimon.¡±

    What I¡¯d pulled out was a small stone, an essential quest item containing critical clues about Paimon.

    ¡°With this, we can watch Colonel Seo¡¯s memories and learn more about Paimon.¡±

    <em>Gently shaking</em>

    I dangled the stone in front of her eyes, enticing her with the knowledge inside. Wouldn¡¯t she like to stay up a bit and watch?

    ¡°No, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s top-secret, but you¡¯re my partner, so you¡¯re allowed to see it.¡±

    Though my wife wasn¡¯t thrilled, I wasn¡¯t giving up.

    <em>Pull</em>

    ¡°Aww,e here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    I wrapped my arms around her tightly.

    Sure, it would¡¯ve been nice to humor her affections for the night, but this was too important.

    Besides, if we entered Colonel Seo¡¯s memories together, we¡¯d both be present in spirit. Her inebriated state wouldn¡¯t matter there, and what we¡¯d see would be imprinted directly on our souls, ensuring she¡¯d remember it.

    It made sense to use this time wisely.

    ¡°N-no, disciple, are you teasing me¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you feel sleepy, you can close your eyes and drift off to dreand.¡±

    And besides, she¡¯d likely fall asleep soon anyway. Reading someone else¡¯s memories isn¡¯t easy. I¡¯m used to it, but it would exhaust her soul.

    If she was going to rest, it might as well be now.

    <em>Mumbling</em>

    ¡°Geez¡­ my disciple is always confusing me¡­¡±

    She pouted, seemingly frustrated that I wasn¡¯t indulging her affectionate mood. But it was all for her sake. My beloved wife, please forgive me.

    ¡°Three, two, one¡­¡±

    <em>Ding</em>

    [A fragment of ¡°??¡± has created a strong bond with the target¡¯s soul.]

    [Ninomiya Aika¡¯s soul connects with the target, wearing a pout.]

    [Two individuals are now synchronized with the fragment of ¡°??.¡±]

    The world before us turned sepia.

    Some indeterminate timeter, Aika slowly opened her eyes, reflecting on what she¡¯d seen.

    ¡®So that¡¯s Paimon¡­¡¯

    What she¡¯d seen of Paimon had been truly intimidating: the unyielding infinite resurrection, the intelligence surpassing any other creature they¡¯d encountered, and the overwhelming amount of mana, topping it all off.

    Even the most obstinate maiden couldn¡¯t deny the threat Paimon posed.

    Her mind spun with thoughts.

    ¡®That¡­ that chest size¡­ and it¡¯s all pure mana? As if it¡¯s packed with S-rank cores?¡¯

    In Colonel Seo¡¯s memories, Yu-jin had exined it: Paimon¡¯s resurrection was powered by her mana, stored in her chest as if it were a repository filled with S-rank cores.

    It was a massive quantity of mana. The size of an S-rank core was hardlyrger than a plum, but Paimon¡¯s chest could easily hold the equivalent of fifty S-rank cores.

    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate her body can¡¯t keep up with her power. If she had skill, we¡¯d be in serious trouble.¡¯

    However, Aika wasn¡¯t too rmed by this revtion.

    No matter how much liquid a bottle could hold, it would only trickle out if the opening were small. Paimon¡¯s body would likely struggle to channel all that mana efficiently.

    It would probably be too much for Bbo, and Seol Ha-yeon would find it difficult, but if my disciple and I join forces, it¡¯ll be no more than a warm-up exercise.

    [¡°So that big, dumb thing is Paimon?¡±]

    [¡°Pretty big, huh¡­ Do you like¡­ that kind of thing, disciple?¡±]

    [¡°Me? Oh, no, that¡¯s a bit much. They say too much of a good thing is no good.¡±]

    ¡®I mean, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that much smaller¡­¡¯

    But there was one line Yu-jin had said that struck a nerve: <em>too much of a good thing.</em>

    No matter howrge Paimon¡¯s chest was, Aika was hardly outssed herself. What? Her disciple doesn¡¯t like overlyrge chests?

    ¡®Could that be why he¡¯s been holding back all this time? Because he thinks I¡¯m too¡­ big?¡¯

    Her heart sank just thinking about it.

    The idea that this might be the reason why Yu-jin hadn¡¯t made a move so far rmed her.

    Of course, if she could think clearly, she¡¯d realize it was ridiculous.

    But she was exhausted from peering into Yu-jin¡¯s memories, and her spirit was drained from the experience. Her rational thinking waspromised.

    ¡®Ugh, my head is spinning¡­¡¯

    ¡°Nngh¡­¡±

    With her drunkennesspounding her exhaustion, she let out a helpless whine, troubled by the thought that her disciple might not like her.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re still awake¡­ You haven¡¯t gone to sleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Disciple¡­¡±

    Our eyes met again.

    There I was, caught off guard, thinking she¡¯d already fallen asleep, and there she was, my mentor, her mind hazy with exhaustion and lingering traces of her earlier affectionate mood.

    ¡°Disciple¡­ do you not like me? You don¡¯t like¡­ women with big chests?¡±

    ¡°What? Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ do you love me?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. I love you, my dear mentor.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ do you love me¡­ as a woman? As a wife¡­?¡±

    She boldly crossed a line, her inhibitions utterly gone thanks to the alcohol and sleepiness.

    ¡°As my beloved mentor, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°But I love you, disciple. As a man, as my husband¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    My brain went nk for a moment. I was stunned, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡°If you love me, then¡­ confess to me¡­ I don¡¯t like waiting¡­¡±

    <em>Hug</em>

    She wrapped her arms around me tightly, as if refusing to let me go anywhere.

    ¡°Give me a kiss, hold me close¡­¡±

    ¡°M-Master? Are you saying that you¡­?¡±

    ¡°...Mmm¡­¡±

    <em>Slip</em>

    Just then, in thest moment, she fell asleep, leaving me with a storm of thoughts.

    ¡°Master? Um, Master? Hold on, is this¡­¡±

    <em>Scramble, bump</em>

    [A cheeky inner voice bonks you on the head.]

    [Your inner voice mutters about yourck of awareness, practically shaking you by the cor.]

    <em>No, wait. Did she really mean it? She actually sees me as a man, wants me to¡­ all night?</em>

    [The inner voice tugs on your sideburns, urging you to open your eyes to the reality.]

    <em>This might be my chance¡­ but if I mess up, I could seriously regret it¡­ No, I¡¯ve trained hard. I can endure it!</em>

    [Your inner voice repeatedly smacks you, warning you of the consequences if you act impulsively.]

    Iy awake, wide-eyed, fighting my own thoughts alongside my internal warnings.

    <strong>The Next Morning</strong>

    ¡°Yu-jin? What¡¯s with you so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Please host a festival! During finals! Make it as grand as possible!¡±

    ¡°A festival? What kind of request is that¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI want to sleep with my mentor!¡±

    <em>Pause</em>

    ¡°W-w-w-w-with¡­ w-with¡­?!¡±

    And thus, the chain of misunderstandings instigated by a certain 32-year-old bachelorette ended up causing quite a stir for the 60-year-old principal.

 Chapter 156

    **That Night. Inside a Luxury Hotel Room in Seoul.**

    Yu-jin spent the night wide awake, his mind swirling with countless thoughts.

    *¡°I thought watching Colonel Seo¡¯s memories would solve everything¡­¡±*

    The reason for his restlessness was what he had just seen in those memories.

    Hadn¡¯t he assured Aika and Bbo that everything would be straightforward? He¡¯d promised them that tracking down Paimon would be a piece of cake¡ªjust leave it to him.

    It wasn¡¯t baseless confidence. The Paimon he remembered was careless, arrogant, constantly spouting out crucial information with zero discretion.

    *[Paimon, do you have more like this elsewhere?]*

    *[Why do you ask?]*

    *[Well, I was just¡­]*

    *[I am far too busy to waste time on the curiosity of someone like you.]*

    *¡°What is going on with Paimon?¡±*

    But Paimon¡¯s behavior? He instantly shut down Colonel Seo¡¯s cautious question, even showing displeasure by remaining silent. It waspletely unlike the Paimon he remembered.

    *[Would you not consider being mine, my consort?]*

    *[Why am I setting the world aze, you ask? To show terror. To dominate this.]*

    *[What do I enjoy? Watching battles! Witnessing the bravery of warriors firsthand is¡­]*

    *[My chest size? Haha, do you admire my overwhelming mana? Right now, it¡¯s an L-cup¡­]*

    *[My weakness? There is none! I never lose to anything inferior! Unless, perhaps, they surpass me in manipting souls, which¡­ is unlikely to exist.*]

    *¡°Why would he spill all the secrets to me but m up with Colonel Seo?¡±*

    That¡¯s what baffled Yu-jin.@@novelbin@@

    He¡¯d thought Paimon¡¯s loose-lipped nature would have led to him spilling key information even back then, but Colonel Seo¡¯s memories had yielded nothing. Not a single clue to help track Paimon.

    *¡°Well, I suppose I could wait another three years to catch him if I need to¡­¡±*

    It wasn¡¯t exactly an issue. After all, he¡¯d caught that demon once before; he wasn¡¯t afraid, especially after reincarnating.

    But despite this, Yu-jin couldn¡¯t get a moment¡¯s rest because¡­

    *Hug* *Squish*

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    He was acutely aware of Aika, sound asleep, clinging to him.

    Once again, a whirlwind stirred in the heart of the honorable young man.

    *[I love you, my disciple. As a man, as my husband.]*

    *[Hurry up and confess. Hold me all night.*]

    *¡°Master¡­ what did you mean by that?¡±*

    Her words from earlier¡ªan unconscious confession spoken in her weakened state.

    And as Yu-jin reyed them in his mind?

    *Wait, this really sounded like a confession¡­*

    *Bonk* went Hypnosis-chan, smacking his head.

    *It can¡¯t be a misunderstanding. This was an honest, drunken confession.* *Bonk.*

    *No, surely not. Bonk.*

    *It¡¯s true, though. She feels the same way about me. Bonk.*

    *Has she had feelings for me for a while? Bonk. Bonk. Bonk.*

    *¡°Now that I think about it¡­ I¡¯m almost sure it was a confession.¡±*

    *Bonk.*

    [Hypnosis-chan is swinging weakly.]

    [¡°Master, I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± itins with a whimper.]

    *¡°¡­Or maybe it was just sleep talk?¡±*

    The supposed confession started to lose its glow, dulled under the possibility of misunderstanding and a small, mischievous presence in his mind.

    *¡°Still¡­ Master, that was a little unfair.¡±*

    *Hug*

    *¡°I won¡¯t forgive you even if it was sleep talk.¡±*

    But it wasn¡¯t entirely without meaning. This spark had solidified the young man¡¯s resolve.

    ¡ªHe would confess his feelings to his mentor.

    *Softly whispering*

    ¡°Aika, just wait. Next time, I¡¯ll be the one to say it.¡±

    ¡°When I catch Paimon, when I take the S-rank¡¯s top spot¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you I love you, ask you to marry me, and ask you to let me hold you all night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to have my children.¡±

    And so, the self-proimed master of bonds resolved to fully embrace that title in truth.

    ¡°Mmm¡­?¡±

    *Hugging tightly*

    ¡°W-wait! Master, you¡¯re suffocating me¡­ my carotid artery¡­!¡±

    ¡°Disciple¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ Mmph¡­¡±

    And though he eventually fainted, his nose buried in her chest thanks to his mentor¡¯s sleep-induced grip, his resolve remained unshaken.

    ---

    **The Next Morning: Monday. The Beginning of Week 10 at the Academy.**

    ¡°¡­¡±

    *¡°It¡¯s been a while since I woke up alone and headed to work without those two around.¡±*

    For Director Seol Ha-yeon, it was an unusual morning.

    Sleeping and waking up alone felt strange; it was the first time since she¡¯d taken Winter and Haru under her wing.

    *¡°Is this what it would feel like to retire to the countryside? To be alone every morning, every day?¡±*

    The spacious director¡¯s office felt strangely empty.

    Living the peaceful life of a farmer after retiring¡ªshe¡¯d always thought it would be nice.

    But without Haru and Winter? Without the warmth of other people?

    *¡°Would I really be happy? I think it would just be¡­ lonely.¡±*

    This thought made her curl up, wrapping her arms around her knees.

    *¡°Ninomiya, she¡¯s so lucky¡­ she managed to catch a man who loves her before it was toote. I¡¯d have been thanking every god and spirit if it were me.¡±*

    She thought of Ninomiya, who had messaged the night before, saying she¡¯d be staying at the hotel.

    To be honest, she was a little envious.

    Aika had the happiness of being cherished as a woman, something Ha-yeon had long given up on. And Aika had gained it effortlessly, at the age of thirty-two¡ªnot toote.

    And all thanks to Seo Yu-jin, a first-rate groom-to-be.

    *¡°There¡¯s hardly a man like him around. No, he might be one of a kind in the whole world.¡±*

    Her thoughts drifted to Yu-jin.

    In an industry where the male-to-female ratio was 1:9, he was a rare male Awakener. Not only that, but he was exceptionally handsome, had an EX-ss innate talent, and was widely regarded as a promising candidate to seed Ninomiya.

    There was no better potential partner for an Awakener.

    *¡°And his character is top-notch. He¡¯s my equal in that.¡±*

    Ha-yeon thought highly of him too.

    Who was she, after all?

    She was a living legend, credited with helping South Korea be one of the strongest Awakener nations. No one in the modern era would dare to treat her disrespectfully.

    In fact, most people kept their distance. Even though she wore the same uniform as the cadets and tried to be approachable, many Awakeners found her overwhelming.

    That is, unless they were a second-generation chaebol like Sia or a foreigner like Alice.

    And so, Seol Ha-yeon, forced into a lonely lifestyle, hade to appreciate the youthfulpany she kept.

    *[You¡¯re trying to boss me around for free, you old hag!]*

    *[Aaaah!! This hag, she really¡­]*

    *¡°That kid calls me an old hag? His guts are impressive.¡±*

    Yu-jin was different.

    He joked with her without a hint of hesitation. When she flustered him, he would respond by calling her names, jokinglyining.

    He once slyly took her prized red ginseng drink andter snuck back with an even better gift to make up for it.

    *¡°He really made myter years enjoyable.¡±*

    His easygoing nature had lifted the cloud of istion that had long surrounded her.

    He turned an A-ss Awakener she¡¯d captured into a surrogate granddaughter, brought a viin who¡¯d once tried to take her life under her wing, and kepting to see her whenever he had time, even if just to pester her a bit.

    She found it all incredibly refreshing.

    *¡°Though it¡¯s irritating when he just drops by and leaves me with more work¡­¡±*

    *Suddenly*

    ¡°Director, are you in?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    And just when she¡¯d been moping around alone, Yu-jin showed up.

    A smile slipped onto her face. He always seemed to show up just when she was feeling a bit lonely. It was a smile filled with that sort of fondness.

    ¡°Can¡¯t stay in bed, I see.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Anyway, Yu-jin, what brings you here so early?¡±

    ¡°Please hold a festival! During the finals! Make it as grand as possible!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Of course, he seemed oblivious to all this and instead made a bizarre request.

    The smile faded from her lips, a sense of weariness beginning to seep into her expression.

    ¡°A festival? This sounds absurd¡­ Fine, exin yourself. What nonsense is this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll start by reporting onst night¡¯s events. I sessfully made contact with someone connected to Paimon, but¡­¡±

    Ha-yeon¡¯s brow furrowed as she listened.

    ¡°So you couldn¡¯t determine her location?¡±

    ¡°No. She¡¯s usually so loose-lipped, but she acted aloof with the Colonel. I got nothing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the type to report a failure so brazenly. Exin what this has to do with your festival idea.¡±

    ¡°

    Ah, brace yourself¡ªit¡¯s quite a n.¡±

    Despite everything, Yu-jin was smiling brightly. He seemed quite pleased with the n he¡¯d concocted overnight.

    ¡°When we don¡¯t know where the prey is, we lure it in with bait!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Paimon is obsessed with battles.¡±

    He continued exining, his eyes practically sparkling.

    *¡°At first, I thought it was hopeless¡­¡±*

    *[Hey, where¡¯s number 47?]*

    *[She¡¯s currently in Lab 2. Why do you ask?]*

    *[Bring her here and let her spar with number 1.]*

    *[What!? Absolutely not! She could get hurt!]*

    *[I¡¯m not asking for bloodshed. Just a sparring match, okay? I haven¡¯t seen a good fight in months, and I¡¯m getting restless¡­]*

    *¡°Actually, she seems a bit like a dopamine addict.¡±*

    Looking back, he remembered a casual exchange from Colonel Seo¡¯s past.

    Paimon had once wanted to make Haru and Winter spar with each other, purely because she was bored.

    At the time, he had dismissed it as simply another example of her cruelty.

    But now¡­

    *[What do I enjoy? Watching battles!]*

    *¡°That lines up perfectly with what I know about her.¡±*

    He¡¯d been so focused on locating her that he hadn¡¯t considered it.

    But now he had the realization. Paimon loved watching fights¡ªalmost obsessively.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need a festival. At the world¡¯s top academy, during finals, disguised as a festival!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you want the cadets to spar? On a festival day?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll set it up as abat exam. It¡¯ll draw tons of attention. I¡¯m certain Paimon wille.¡±

    ¡°Even if I believe you, that doesn¡¯t sound very convincing. I can¡¯t see her racing over just to watch a bunch of novices spar.¡±

    Seol Ha-yeon expressed her skepticism. Her instincts told her this wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true for ordinary cadets¡­ but what if it¡¯s something else?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If the S-rank number one, Ninomiya Aika, and S-rank number seven, Seo Yu-jin, were the ones sparring, that would be a different story.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±

    Ha-yeon¡¯s expression shifted once more, bing even moreplex.

    ¡°You know what that implies.¡±

    ¡°Yes. During finals, I¡¯ll face my master¡­¡±

    *Smiling confidently*

    ¡°And I¡¯ll confess my love to her as the strongest in the world, the number one S-rank.¡±

 Chapter 157

    **Yu-jin¡¯s request: To hold a festival to lure in Paimon.**

    On the surface, it seemed like a harmless enough idea. If Paimon indeed had such inclinations, there was no harm in trying.

    Plus, there was a solid pretext.

    Unlike most ordinary universities, Pentagon Academy was highly exclusive. They¡¯d never even held a festival. And while social media restrictions had been lifted this year, curiosity about the Academy remained high.

    Hosting a festival under this pretense would be perfect, drawing in enough interest to mask any suspicion from Paimon.

    Yu-jin¡¯s proposal sounded like a clever strategy.

    ¡°It may be costly, but¡­ it¡¯s necessary for the special mission. Just please overlook the budget this once, Director.¡±

    And after all, Paimon¡¯s elimination was a ¡°special mission,¡± a discretionary task entrusted to an S-ss Awakener. As President of the Korean Awakener Association, Seol Ha-yeon wasn¡¯t in a position to casually refuse.

    *¡°Hmm¡­ If Yu-jin really manages to beat Ninomiya, there¡¯d be no downside for Korea, either.¡±*

    Furthermore, the festival¡¯s highlight¡ªa duel between Yu-jin and Aika. While it was likely he¡¯d lose, what if he actually won? Korea would solidify its standing as the strongest Awakener nation, finally shedding the blemish of an S-rank #1 held by a Japanese Awakener.

    There were clear incentives¡­ but despite them all, Seol Ha-yeon refused.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What? Why not?!¡±

    Ignoring Yu-jin¡¯s pleading look, she furrowed her brows.

    ¡°So you want to lure Paimon here?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. The goal is to defeat her.¡±

    ¡°To confront such a dangerous creature in the middle of Seoul?¡±

    Paimon, as Yu-jin described, was a creature that could engulf an entire capital city in mes within days¡ªone of the most catastrophic threats imaginable. And he wanted to draw her to a festival, teeming with people?

    ¡°What if something goes wrong? Even a single injury would be an international disgrace for Korea.¡±

    Ha-yeon¡¯s refusal came from careful risk assessment, prompting Yu-jin to redouble his efforts to persuade her.

    ¡°But she¡¯sing to Korea in three years, regardless. She¡¯s nning to burn it to the ground anyway! We should face her while she¡¯s still somewhat weaker¡­¡±

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t allow civilians or students to be put at risk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it! My master and I working together¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t even lift a finger!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s out of the question. Special missions leave records. Even if you seed, someone will scrutinize them and use you of recklessness.¡±

    Her resolve was absolute.

    ¡°Besides, asking the cadets to duel is foolish. They have no experience withbat like this, nor would they ever need it.¡±

    ¡°We could use the illusion spell we used in the entrance exams! They could duel there without danger.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re okay with showing them Awakeners killing each other? Paimon might like it, but what about everyone else? Think it through.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu-jin fell silent. Her points were valid, but¡­

    *¡°Ugh, she¡¯s just finding excuses because she doesn¡¯t want the extra work. What a miserly old hag.¡±*

    *¡°I could manage it, but pulling it together in five weeks? Even I¡¯d copse from exhaustion.¡±*

    Both knew none of these issues posed real barriers, but still. Now, with his official request denied, Yu-jin took a new approach.

    ¡°Just please do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Director, you could solve all this. Right? Right?¡±

    The once-dignified young man practically begged, like a grandchild pleading for candy.

    *¡°What is he, insane? He really thinks begging will work¡­¡±*

    ¡°¡­¡±

    *¡°Sigh. But when such a handsome young man begs like this, it¡¯s hard to be annoyed.¡±*

    But for Seol Ha-yeon, it worked. To her, Yu-jin was practically like a grandson. A full forty years her junior.

    How could she find fault in a little bit of whining? In fact, it was rather cute to see him acting his age for once, and the loneliness she¡¯d felt earlier vanished entirely.

    ¡°You really think whining will make me give in?¡±

    ¡°Come on~ Please? I¡¯ve brought so much revenue to the Association. This isn¡¯t just for me. Just this once, look the other way~.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Even if it¡¯s risky¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s not! You don¡¯t trust me? I¡¯m ranked 7th S-rank, soon to be #1!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Yu-jin sensed her softening, her tone gentler, her posture shifting closer.

    *Softly massaging her shoulders*

    ¡°¡­!!!?¡±

    ¡°If you trust me, I¡¯ll make sure nothing goes wrong. Just this once, Ha-yeon noona, please trust me!¡±

    Gently massaging her slim shoulders, just like a grandchild wheedling their grandmother for pocket money. It would¡¯ve been an innocent sight, given their age difference.

    *Startled*

    *¡°This young man is so brazen, touching me like this¡­ good heavens.¡±*

    Seol Ha-yeon, unustomed to a man¡¯s touch, found herself blushing, her body stiffening at the unexpected sensation.

    *¡°Still¡­ if Yu-jin¡¯s asking so sincerely¡­¡±*

    Her heart slowly began to sway, her stance shifting from ¡°absolutely not¡± to something more positive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. To see if it¡¯s even feasible.¡±

    *Sighing*

    And with that, Seol Ha-yeon moved to herputer, slowly tapping the keys as she searched to determine whether a festival could be organized within five weeks. Smiling like a grandmother humoring a grandchild¡¯s request¡­

    *Ding*

    ¡°Hmm? From Bbo?¡±

    But her smile vanished immediately as a notification popped up. Uneasy, she opened the email.

    [Subject: Billing for Temporary Necromancer Deployment]

    Dear Seol Ha-yeon,

    Regarding the billing for the temporary deployment of ss-0 viin Necromancer terminated on the 3rd. Details are as follows¡­

    Deployed Personnel: ss-0 viin Necromancer, S-rank Awakener Bbo, 17 certified A-rank Vietnamese Awakeners

    Duration: 1 day

    Total: [2.153 billion KRW]

    Please remit payment by June 30th to the ount listed¡­

    ¡°What the¡ª¡±

    The bombshell had dropped.

    Bbo¡¯s minimum fee, sent through official channels to keep things professional, had arrived, unaware that Yu-jin had arranged for the Necromancer toe on his own, keeping Seol Ha-yeon in the dark.

    For if she knew¡­

    ¡°Yu-jin. You¡­ you brought a Necromancer to Korea?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, how¡¯d you find¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡±

    Her eyes widened in fury.

    ¡°When you mentioned meeting someone connected to Paimon, I thought it was something else! A Necromancer?!¡±

    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dear god, I had a bad feeling on Sunday! That¡¯s why Bbo came here?!¡±

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me he actually sent you a bill¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, heavens. I swear, I can¡¯t take this! How could you not tell me, you reckless fool!¡±

    Her blood pressure spiked, and she swayed, clutching her chest.

    Her reaction wasn¡¯t entirely uncalled for. Necromancers were some of the worst viins in history, capable of turning entire nations into zombie wastnds.

    Learning that such a menace had entered and left Korea without her knowing¡­ she was stunned.

    ¡°Oh no! Did Bbo really bill the Association? I can cover it myself, no worries!¡±

    ¡°Money is not the issue, you fool¡­! My heart, you¡­ I swear¡­¡±

    Her outburst shattered the atmosphere of the director¡¯s office. Any goodwill she¡¯d had toward Yu-jin vanished, and things were not looking good for him.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll cover it. Bbo didn¡¯t overcharge; the expenses are legitimate for a special mission. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°But the festival is off. Absolutely off.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?!¡±

    Yu-jin¡¯s eyes widened, like a puppy whose treat had been taken away.

    ¡°But that¡¯s apletely different issue! I understand I messed up with the Necromancer thing, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough, you insolent brat! How am I supposed to trust you?¡±

    ¡°Noona~ I¡¯m really sorry, okay?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, shut up!¡±

    But Seol Ha-yeon¡¯s expression was icy, her hands trembling.

    *¡°If he weren¡¯t a man, I¡¯d tan his hide right here.¡±* She clenched her fists, wishing she could do just that.

    Even Yu-jin dared not resist her rare disy of anger.

    *Kneeling*

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made countless mistakes, but please, at least consider the festival!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    With that, Yu-jin yed his final card.

    The once-dignified young man prostrated himself, performing a deep, traditional bow¡ªa gesture his mentor often used.

    Seol Ha-yeon scoffed but¡­

    ¡°Hah. Go ahead, bow a hundred times¡­ it won¡¯t change my mind¡­¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªI just want to be with my master!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!?¡±

    His shameless confession shattered her defenses. Her face flushed instantly.

    ¡°S-stay with¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I want to confess to my master, date her, and be with her!¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s absurd!¡±

    ¡°But you want that too, don¡¯t you, noona?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!!?¡±

    But Yu-jin continued, head bowed low, his face hidden as

    he blushed deeply.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why me all of a sudden?¡±

    Her cheeks turned an even brighter red.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already approved my special operation. You even said marrying my master would benefit Korea.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh.¡±

    Realizing her own shameless thoughts, her head slowly lowered, unable to look him in the eyes.

    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll sign the documents. Just bring me the proposal¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I said so¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes! Noona, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Yu-jin, oblivious to the effect his words had on her, beamed. Not that he¡¯d care about the thoughts of someone forty years older, but still.

    ¡°Thank you, noona! I love you!¡±

    ¡°Eep?!¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll be off! I¡¯ll send the proposal today!¡±

    *Dash*

    Yu-jin quickly left the office before she could change her mind.

    Alone, Seol Ha-yeon¡¯sbored breathing filled the silence.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    *Trembling*

    ¡°What the heck are you thinking, you fool¡­ Get a grip¡­¡±

    She truly couldn¡¯t be med for this.

    ---

    **A littleter¡­**

    ¡°Sia, want toe with me to visit Father after ss?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, if you insist¡­¡±

    ¡°Yu-jin, I¡¯ming too! No, I¡¯m definitelying!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!?¡±

    *¡°Taking another girl to meet my future father-inw? This is going to be rough!¡±*

    And with that, Yu-jin quickly found himself repaying his karma.

 Chapter 159

    Yu-jin¡¯s sudden deration to go meet her father left Shia thinking:

    *¡°Is he insane?¡±*

    *¡®Suggesting to meet my father in front of this sly fox? Has he lost it?¡¯*

    She couldn¡¯tprehend his reasoning. Sure, she and Alice had figured out that he was a regressor, and the two of them had even allied. But Yu-jin had no idea of any of this.

    He still thought he was skillfully bncing his secret rtionships without anyone noticing. And yet, here he was, openly suggesting they go visit her father in front of Alice, his secret girlfriend.

    Shia¡¯s brown eyes darted around, processing the situation.

    *¡®Oh, I see. That¡¯s what he¡¯s up to.¡¯*

    It didn¡¯t take her long to realize his intentions after she saw him subtly signal Alice.

    *¡®So, he¡¯s trying to bring my father into this to help him out, huh? He¡¯s stuck between me and this fox, so he¡¯s dragging my dad into it, asking for backup.¡¯*

    Shia hade to understand her boyfriend¡¯s thought process very well.

    *¡®Well, I don¡¯t mind...¡¯*

    *nce.*

    *¡®Maybe I¡¯ll use this chance to put that sly fox in her ce.¡¯*

    Having grasped the situation, Shia shot a smug smile at Alice, who was still utterly confused. A silent deration of war. It was the beginning of an epic catfight.

    *"Fine. If you insist."*

    *"......!!!"*

    *¡®Shia just taunted me! She¡¯s showing off that she¡¯s meeting Yu-jin¡¯s parents!¡¯*

    Alice¡¯s eyes shed as her brain quickly returned to full function, jolted by Shia¡¯s motelment.

    *¡®Besides, Shia¡¯s father is the leader of n Cheonhwa! He¡¯d probably tell them to go without even using protection!¡¯*

    Though her thoughts were wildly off-track, Alice¡¯s misunderstanding came from her ¡°Eyes Wide Open¡± mindset, the impression of Yu-jin¡¯s father, and her Western perspective. All threebined into one colossal misjudgment.

    Of course, Alice had no idea she was mistaken, and her teeth ground together slightly.

    *¡®We agreed on no more than kissing... I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t get anywhere near that!¡¯*

    *"Yu-jin, I¡¯ming with you too!"*

    With that, Alice clung tightly to Yu-jin. No way was she letting them run off and do something from her wildest imaginings.

    Yu-jin, of course, was taken aback.

    *"What? But that¡¯s¡ª"*

    *"Come on, Yu-jin, it¡¯ll be fine."*

    *"Shia!?"*

    But to Shia, this was only amusing. Her brown eyes met Alice¡¯s blue, unblinking.

    *"Get ready, fox. I¡¯ll show you what n Cheonhwa is all about."*

    *¡®Might as well give her a little tour. Like it or not, she¡¯s got potential that could be useful to the n.¡¯*

    Shia smiled.

    Cheonhwa was her home turf. Just imagining how intimidated Alice would be once she met her father gave Shia a thrill.

    *"I won¡¯t back down...!"*

    If only Alice had been able to read minds, she might have reconsidered. But unfortunately, Shiacked any telepathic ability.

    *"All right, then. After the lecture, we¡¯ll all go together. Shia, Alice, and me."*

    *¡®Father-inw, I¡¯m so sorry!!¡¯*

    And so began the turmoil that would only make the man caught in the middle suffer.

    A few hourster, in the n Cheonhwa Leader¡¯s office, Yu Jung-chul¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

    His office was suddenly filled with unexpected guests: Yu-jin, Shia, and¡­

    *"Yu-jin, who¡¯s she?"*

    *"Alice Littenwood! Nice to meet you!"*

    *"Polite, I see. I heard you were British."*

    *"Thank you, sir!"*

    *"...Hmm."*

    It was Alice¡¯s presence that put him on edge.

    *¡®When I heard Alice was visiting, I thought she might be interested in Cheonhwa....¡¯*

    *nce.*

    *¡®She¡¯s smiling, but there¡¯s no warmth in her eyes. This could be troublesome.¡¯*

    As a seasoned businessman, he quickly picked up on Alice¡¯s hidden hostility. He recognized the guarded nature of someone with ulterior motives.

    There was no need to guess why.

    *¡®Seems like she¡¯s full of jealousy because of Yu-jin. She¡¯s willing to challenge Shia over him.¡¯*

    Both of them were on Yu-jin¡¯s dered list of love interests, and both clearly had feelings for him.

    Shia was always looking out for Yu-jin, even during group gatherings, and Alice¡¯s gaze at Shia was sharp and unyielding.

    It was evident that Alice hade here to keep an eye on Shia and block what she perceived as an official meeting with the parents.

    The clear romantic rivalry made Yu Jung-chul sigh deeply.

    *"Please, sit. I¡¯ll bring out some tea."*

    Having sorted through his thoughts, he invited the three to sit.

    It took him only a second to assess the situation ¨C a testament to the perceptiveness of a self-made business titan.

    *¡®Still, even so... Justst year, Shia was still in a school uniform, and now she¡¯s in a love triangle...¡¯*

    *Sigh.*

    *¡®But if my daughter is happy, it¡¯s my duty as her father to support her. I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡¯*

    He wanted his daughter to be happy, even if the thought of her growing up was bittersweet. He couldn¡¯t hold on to her forever.

    If Shia liked Yu-jin, he would support that...

    *Clink.*

    *"So, Dad, I¡¯m going to a motel with Yu-jin."*

    *"Pffft?!!!"*

    Just as he was preparing to give his blessing, Shia¡¯s blunt statement stabbed at his heart.

    Even Yu-jin was taken aback by her brutal honesty.

    *"S-Shia? You need to exin this properly."*

    *"What¡¯s there to exin? I¡¯m just going to a motel with you."*

    *"That could be misunderstood. Sir, we¡¯re only... just...."*

    Yu-jin hurriedly scrambled to rify, trying his best to soothe his future father-inw¡¯s frazzled nerves.

    He exined that they were only going because of a previous promise and that there was no reason for him to be concerned. They were just going to spend time together, nothing more.

    *"It might sound strange because it¡¯s a motel, but we¡¯re just borrowing a room to hang out."*

    *"I don¡¯t know what you n to do there alone."*

    *"Shia, please!!"*

    *¡®We agreed to keep our rtionship a secret!¡¯*

    It had little effect. Shia was subtly ncing at Alice with a look that said, *How do you like that?*

    The fact that her father was suffering through all this wentpletely ignored by Shia.

    *¡®Justst year, she was a girl in a school uniform... now she¡¯s openly saying she¡¯s going to a motel with a man...¡¯*

    *Sigh.*

    *"Well, you¡¯re an adult now. I¡¯ll let you make your own choices."*

    But Yu Jung-chul held back, for he wanted his daughter to be happy.

    Even if Shia ended up doing who-knows-what with Yu-jin, he would pretend not to know...

    *"¡ª¡ªAbsolutely not! Shia would definitely sleep with Yu-jin!"*

    *Pffft.*

    *Pffft.*

    ...Just as he was about to pretend he didn¡¯t hear anything, the pink-haired Brit threw in a red pill, delivered in a smooth British ent.

    The reactions were varied.

    *"S-S-sleep...?"*

    *¡®What on earth is this lunatic talking about all of a sudden!?¡¯*

    Shia was simply bbergasted.

    To say something like that, in front of Yu-jin and her father, was beyondprehension.

    *¡®Does she really think I¡¯d do something like that with him? How stupid is she?¡¯*

    The thought wasughable. She knew all too well just how clueless Yu-jin could be.

    *"......"*

    *¡®Of course, she¡¯d think that. It¡¯s only natural...¡¯*

    But the reactions of the two men were different. They were both at a loss for words.

    After all, the prospect of a man and a woman going to a motel naturally raised certain expectations. Any man would understand, and even Yu-jin couldn¡¯t muster a response.

    Alice¡¯s assumptions were right on the mark.

    *Smirk.*

    *¡®See? When it¡¯s spelled out like that, of course, it¡¯s disturbing, right? Who wants to feel like they¡¯re giving their daughter away to a guy?¡¯*

    Though her reasoning was way off, the oue matched her expectations, so she didn¡¯t care.

    Riding the wave, Alice raised her voice, pointing a finger at Shia as if she were delivering a courtroom objection.

    *"Allowing this is like permitting Shia and Yu-jin to sleep together! n Leader, you can¡¯t let this happen!"*

    *"You lunatic, what are you even saying!?"*

    Shia¡¯s cheeks flushed red.

    Even she felt embarrassed hearing that in front of her father. She had only intended to tease Alice and thenugh it off. She had no intention of going this far.

    *"There¡¯s no way I¡¯d... do that with Yu-jin, you idiot!"*

    *"Liar! You¡¯re trying to lure him to a motel with you!"*

    But at this point, backing down wasn¡¯t an option.

    Shia losing this battle would mean she was confirmed as a seductress, and Alice losing meant she was just a pervert with a dirty mind.

    It was a showdown with no room for retreat.

    *¡°......¡±*

    *Stare.*

    *¡®Yu-jin, why are you putting me through this?¡¯*

    *¡®Father-inw, I am truly sorry¡­¡¯*

    Caught in the crossfire, the two men were mere bystanders, at aplete loss.

    Even Yu Jung-chul, the legendary entrepreneur who had built a conglomerate from the ground up, and Seo Yu-jin, the world¡¯s most famous S-Rank Awakener, were both rendered speechless.

    They exchanged helpless nces, both wishing they could escape.

    *Blink blink.*

    *¡®Do something.¡¯*

    *¡®Sir, you know what happens when women fight like this. If I step in, well...¡¯*

    *¡®Have some sympathy for a father listening to his daughter talk about... that.¡¯*

    *¡°.....¡±*

    But then, something in Yu Jung-chul¡¯s desperate gaze made Yu-jin change his mind.

    Instead of *¡®How can I interfere in this?¡¯* it became *¡®It¡¯s because of my father-inw¡¯s wishes.¡¯*

    Golden light sparked in his eyes.

    *¡®Looks like I¡¯ve got no choice. I¡¯ll just have to use it.¡¯*

    *"Shia? Alice?"*

    *"Yu-jin, say something! This pervert keeps¡ª"*

    *"Don¡¯t be fooled! Small women like Shia are the most insatiable!"*

    *"This fox, honestly...."*

    *"Both of you, follow me to the motel. Right now."*

    He ced them under an unwavering, unbreakable hypnosis.

    *Ding.*

    *[Sess. Targets are in plete¡¯ hypnosis.]*

    *"Yes...."*

    *"Understood..."*

    Shia and Alice both stood, their eyes hazy and unfocused, nodding obediently.

    *"Father-inw, I¡¯ll just go sort things out briefly."*

    *Woosh.*@@novelbin@@

    Yu-jin left with the two of them, leaving the previously bustling office inplete silence.

    *"...Wait, what?"*

    *¡®Did Yu-jin just hypnotize them? Right in front of me? And he¡¯s taking them both to a motel?¡¯*

    And with that, Yu Jung-chul was left reeling, questioning everything he had just witnessed.

 Chapter 160

    Shia and Alice followed behind Yu-jin.

    With empty eyes, their faces devoid of reason...

    ...Their cheeks flushed with emotion.

    "I feel good..."

    "I''m happy..."

    It was a scene that, at first nce, was difficult toprehend.

    The hypnosis Yu-jin had used was only to say, "Follow me to the motel."

    There was no hypnosis to excite them, nomands to make them feel aroused.

    But... what did it look like to them, the ones involved?

    They had entrusted everything to Yu-jin, to the person they loved.

    Their souls. Their very essence.

    It was an experience so blissful...

    That it made them unconsciously excited.

    -Whispering.

    "Did you see Shia''s expression...?"

    "Alice? What''s with her? Wow, the lust on her face."

    To the onlookers, the A-rank Awakeners of Cheonhwa, it was quite a different sight.

    It made sense, though. The three of them were standing in front of the motel.

    And at that moment, the two women wore such expressions?

    It was an easy misunderstanding to make.

    "Oh, they''re probably going for a threesome," they thought.

    "Well, to be honest, if a guy like that told me to go to a motel, I''d probably have that look too."

    "Three people? That''s a bit much, but with a face like that..."

    Despite the misunderstanding, no one was truly upset.

    It would have been hard to say anything about forcing them with hypnosis, especially since the two had always shown how much they liked Yu-jin.

    If he''d simply asked them to go to the motel without hypnosis, they''d have probably agreed without hesitation.

    If there was a problem, it might have been the threesome part...

    But even then, it wouldn''t be easy for any of them to refuse if Yu-jin made the suggestion.

    So no one really wanted to criticize them.

    -Shuddering.

    "That bastard, using hypnosis on our Shia... Not even just doing it, but using hypnosis to make it happen."

    "¡­Chairman."

    But there was one thing that could not be forgiven.

    It was the fact that it was happening right in front of Shia''s father, Yoo Jeong-cheol.

    ...Strictly speaking, it wasn''t directly in front, but quite a bit behind.

    Since they were being tracked by a drone, Yu-jin couldn¡¯t have imagined that his father-inw was watching.

    But that didn¡¯t mean Yoo Jeong-cheol¡¯s stress would disappear.

    He was ready to dispatch Awakeners at any moment.

    The only reason he hadn''t was because of the reputation Yu-jin had built up.

    [I''ll just handle the traffic situation for a moment.]

    "He only tolerates it because you said that. If you use hypnosis to make my daughter embrace you... I, Cheonhwa, will make you our enemy."

    And on top of that, he said he was just going to handle the traffic.

    But then there were Shia and Alice, fighting recklessly right in front of him.

    At this, Yoo Jeong-cheol thought, Hah. Yeah, that solid guy wouldn''t act like that in front of me.

    If there''s no abnormal sexual desire to openly embrace my daughter in front of her father, there''s no logical reason for him to do that.

    Thinking about it logically, it makes no sense.

    Getting angry now and opposing Yu-jin would be the wrong move.

    With this in mind, he chose to observe the situation.

    It was the kind of judgment expected from the chairman of arge corporation.

    "Is surveince possible?"

    "I will buy all the surrounding rooms and install small cameras by drilling through the walls. It will take about 5 minutes."

    "Tch. Too long. When can we start eavesdropping?"

    "We can start right away. The drone has a microphone attached."

    "Once Yu-jin enters the motel, immediately connect the audio."

    As overprotective as he was, he couldn¡¯t let go of this.

    But as a father, this was something he just couldn¡¯t avoid.

    Because of that, in the Cheonhwa n¡¯s operations room,

    A man and a dozen women were all in a state of intense concentration.

    On therge screen, Yu-jin was seen leading the two women into the motel.

    They were watching with full attention,

    And somehow, it felt like they needed popcorn and c for the spectacle.

    -Sizzling sound.

    [Oh my, Seo Yu-jin....]

    [You won''t be recognized as anything but an ordinary guest for the next 10 minutes.]

    [...Wait. Young man, looking for a room? Three people?]

    [Yes, just need to talk for a moment...]

    "It¡¯s started!"

    At just the right moment, the recording began.

    Yu-jin¡¯s footsteps echoed steadily. Even the muttering of the motel owner, ¡°Two people at once? Quite lively~,¡± was captured.

    Screech¡ª. With the sound of the door closing, the situation room became a flurry of activity.

    ¡°The standby squad, head straight to the location. Rent all the motel rooms and wait there. You may use your abilities if necessary.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Proceed with installing surveince cameras immediately¡­¡± ¡°The crew already left with the tools and cameras in hand!¡± ¡°Remind them to be cautious not to get caught.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already been informed, but I¡¯ll notify them once more!¡±

    Everything was running without any dy. Despite the sudden mission, no one hesitated.

    It was proof that Cheonhwa operated at a level considered the world¡¯s best¡­

    And they were all serious. To confirm just what Shia, Yu-jin, and Alice were nning to do at the motel.

    "Please, don¡¯t betray my trust. I won¡¯t fault you for sleeping with Shia, but at least do it sober¡­"

    ¡°Wow, damn. Just imagining it makes me feel excited.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get a guy like that? I¡¯d go along even without hypnosis. I could even cover the motel bill.¡±

    Unlike the one man in the group, the women were intrigued for different reasons.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this technically spying? Hypnosis or not, this is an invasion of privacy¡­¡±

    Honestly, gathering together to watch his daughter¡¯s first experience was pretty unsettling. Still¡­

    Everyone continued moving in a flurry of activity¡­

    [Alright¡­ Shia, Alice. Sit down on the bed.]

    "¡­¡­!!!!"

    Yu-jin''s voice was captured on the recorder. The previously bustling situation room fell silent, as if on cue.

    [And now, each of you¡­ hmm. Move just as I position you.] [Yes¡­]

    Creak, creak.

    The sound of a cheap bed creaking followed. It was a sound that vividly suggested what might be unfolding on top of the bed.

    ¡°What do you mean, position? What kind of position is our daughter in right now on that bed?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s one guy with two women, then it¡¯s got to be¡­ maybe from behind?¡±

    ¡°Not being able to see their faces is such a waste~ Can¡¯t they at least do something with Miss Shia?¡±

    Various scenes shed through everyone¡¯s minds.

    One imagined both women on all fours, presenting themselves to Yu-jin. Another pictured them lying side by side, arms outstretched.

    And a few more poses typical of a first experience crossed their thoughts¡­

    [Feels like I¡¯m ying Tetris here.]

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    ¡°Tetris? Are Shia and Alice stacked on top of each other right now!?¡± ¡°One lying on her back with her legs spread, and the other on top?¡±

    ¡°Then he could¡­ you know, switch things up at will. Damn, didn¡¯t see thating.¡±

    With that singlement from Yu-jin, everyone¡¯s imagination veered into acrobatic territory. Their faces turned bright red.

    The female awakeners blushed in excitement. Yoo Jeong-cheol¡­

    Trembling.

    ¡°That, that, that damn bastard¡­?¡±

    His blood pressure surged, his face turning red and pale with fury. He was so enraged that even profanities seemed fitting for the normally respectable young man.

    [¡ª¡ª¡ªHypnosis release. Alright, now you can talk.] [¡­Where is this ce, huh?] [What? Miss Shia!? What is going on here?] [Yu-jin, what do you think you¡¯re doing!?]

    The voices he heard only fueled his anger, making it clear how shocked the two women were.

    A me ignited in the father¡¯s eyes. Determined to rescue his daughter from that man, he immediately reached out¡­

    ¡°Standby team!! Capture that bastard, now¡­!¡±

    [Alright, it¡¯s reconciliation time~ Until you two make up, stay in that position! I¡¯ll just watch, so get everything off your chest!]

    [What!?]

    "¡­¡­?"

    The fiery rage that had red up like an inferno was suddenly extinguished by Yu-jin¡¯s calming and coaxing tone.

    ***

    Upon arriving at the motel, I got straight to work, setting up the ¡°no exit until you reconcile¡± room.

    After all, those two had been at each other¡¯s throats. Alice, usually so innocent, was yelling about sex and everything else. Shia, equally furious, was throwing insults, calling her a crazy woman and worse. It was an intense fight, just watching it was exhausting.

    Not that I couldn¡¯t understand. Both of them were dating me, after all. Alice was angry that her boyfriend went to a motel with a female friend. And Shia was upset over the sudden usations thrown her way.

    I knew I was the cause, so I couldn¡¯t ask why they were fighting.

    ¡°These things need to be nipped in the bud. If not, they¡¯ll drag on forever.¡±

    Still, I couldn¡¯t just let it slide.

    It wasn¡¯t good for my wives to be at each other¡¯s throats¡­ and they were friends to begin with. Friends calling each other crazy, using one of luring me to a motel? It was way over the line.

    If they had just half of Kong¡¯s patience, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    So, I decided to make them reconcile¡ªusing a method only a ¡°hypnotic matchmaker¡± could pull off.

    Taptap.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get into position¡­¡±

    Here¡¯s the method for reconciling two wives who have had a fight, taught by a remarried man in his second go-around.

    First, sit one wife on the bed. It¡¯s best to seat the heavier one first, so Alice took her spot.

    Then, sit Shia on top of her, so they¡¯re face-to-face. Think of it like ovepping L and J blocks in Tetris¡ªit¡¯s easier that way.

    Finally, secure their hands together just right. Voil¨¤! The hypnotic matchmaker¡¯s reconciliation pose isplete!

    ¡°Alright¡­ holding the position, now return to awareness.¡±

    Snap.

    ¡°Okay, you can talk now.¡±

    With that, I released the hypnosis.

    A spark returned to my wives¡¯ eyes.

    Blink, blink.

    ¡°Where¡­ where are we¡­? Huh? Red fox?¡± ¡°Miss Shia!? What¡¯s going on¡­? Get off me!!¡±

    Of course, they didn¡¯t immediately make up. How could two people who were just fighting suddenly reconcile? They red at each other right away.

    res.

    ¡°Yu-jin, what¡¯s the meaning of this!?¡± ¡°Yeah! We can¡¯t even move¡­ this is your doing, isn¡¯t it, Yu-jin?¡±

    It took less than ten seconds for their anger to turn toward me.

    Their bodies were fixed together, and they both shifted their gazes to me, their eyes filled with anger and confusion.

    ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s reconciliation time~.¡±

    Grins.

    I didn¡¯t even flinch. Now was the time to settle things. I had no intention of releasing them from the hypnosis until the gap between them was bridged.

    ¡°Until you make up, you stay in that position! If you have any grievances, let them out now!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You two fought because there¡¯s a lot bottled up. Take this chance to be open with each other. Whatever you didn¡¯t like about each other, just say it.¡±

    My n was simple. Get them to be honest with each other. Sometimes, things clear up when you talk them through openly.

    Just to make sure, I fixed them in a slightly ufortable position. With hypnosis, I subtly set a tone of ¡°fair and square, forgive and forget.¡± With this setup, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t reconcile.

    In this environment, I felt like I could even get away with swiping ginseng wine from the chairman.

    sp.

    ¡°Something we don¡¯t like¡­?¡± ¡°About Miss Shia?¡±

    With everything in ce, the two looked at each other carefully. Their expressions showed that, faced with the task of pointing out ws, they felt awkward.

    I had a good feeling that things would go smoothly from here.

    Momentster¡­@@novelbin@@

    ¡°You keep flirting with him using that pine needle juice or whatever. It¡¯s honestly obnoxious! Just stop it with the silly drink name already!¡± ¡°Miss Shia, you¡¯re one to talk! Don¡¯t try to seduce Yu-jin in those weird outfits! You don¡¯t even have a big chest, it just looks sad, okay?¡± ¡°Says the pervert who can¡¯t stop talking about sex, sex, sex all day! What kind of things are you even watching to say that stuff?¡± ¡°Nothing like that! Really!!¡± ¡°Yu-jin, check this woman¡¯s phone. I guarantee she¡¯s got something weird on there.¡± ¡°No, check Miss Shia¡¯s phone! There¡¯s definitely going to be plenty of that stuff!¡±

    "¡­¡­."

    Slides over.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m really going to check¡­¡±

    In my hands were their two phones. Or rather, Pandora¡¯s box.

 Chapter 161

    Shia and Alice¡¯s eyes met, their bodies tightly pressed against each other. They were so close that, with just a slight lean forward, they could easily kiss.

    It felt like they were locked in a position that could make even a pr bear weep.

    ''Why am I the one who has to make up with this fox? Why does it seem like I¡¯m the one in the wrong? She was the one who started it...''

    ¡®Make up? I wasn¡¯t even mad in the first ce! As long as Shia just admits and apologizes, everything will be fine...¡¯

    - re.

    Despite the supposed intention to reconcile, the tension between them was palpable.

    ¡®What¡¯s even going on over there? It sounds like they¡¯re supposed to be making peace, but... What does Tetris have to do with any of this?¡¯

    - Deep contemtion.

    "Chairman, shall we send in the standby team?"

    "¡­Let¡¯s wait a bit longer."

    Even those monitoring the conversation had no clue what was happening, leaving them bewildered. But Yu-jin couldn¡¯t have cared less.

    A clean-cut young man nced at the two of them, a bright smile on his face.

    "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?"

    "Well..."

    "Then let¡¯s start with you, Shia. What¡¯s bothering you about Alice?"

    And thus began the ¡°Hypnosis Friendship Clinic¡± ¡ª hosted by none other than Yu-jin, the expert in hypnosis therapy, with Alice and Shia as his clients.

    Shia¡¯s brown eyes focused on Alice. To be specific, on her chest. Although her own wasn¡¯t small, standing next to Alice, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit...cking.

    ''I don¡¯t want to make up with this woman... but maybe it¡¯s time Yu-jin learned how much of a pervert she really is.''

    - Grits teeth.

    "She¡¯s a total pervert, and that¡¯s the thing I hate most about her."

    Shia¡¯s words cut through the air, summarizing Alice in one harsh sentence.

    Yu-jin tilted his head in confusion. What? Our Alice? The sweet, innocent one? A pervert?

    "Shia? Alice isn¡¯t..."

    "W-what are you saying, Shia!?"

    Alice, on the other hand, was visibly flustered. She knew, deep down, that she did have some unusual inclinations. After all, most people don¡¯t stay up all night reading spicyics.

    "Stop ndering me!"

    "nder? All you ever talk about is how Ninomiya will sleep with someone, or how I will. Every time you open your mouth, it¡¯s about that!"

    "When did I ever say that!?"

    Of course, Alice would never admit to it.

    She¡¯d already shown Yu-jin her bare body... if he thought she was a pervert on top of that, he¡¯d misunderstand her as some easy girl who strips at a whim!

    Shia opened her mouth to respond, exasperated, but¡ª

    "No, just a moment ago, in front of my dad¡ª"

    "Shia, that¡¯s enough. Alice, you too."

    "Huh? But you heard it too! My dad said¡ª"

    "I get it, but if we keep going back and forth like this, we¡¯ll never get anywhere. From now on, let¡¯s just listen without refuting, alright? Just think, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s how she feels.¡¯¡±

    Thanks to Yu-jin¡¯s timely intervention, the argument was halted. The conversation, which seemed to be going in circles, finally made some progress.

    "Alright, now it¡¯s Alice¡¯s turn. Is there anything about Shia that bothers you?"

    "She¡¯s way too harsh! She uses me of being a pervert just because I have certain suspicions. And who¡¯s she to talk, when she¡¯s the one who¡¯d dere she¡¯d go to a motel with a guy in front of her own dad!"

    "What?"

    Shia¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. She shot a look at Yu-jin, as if asking, ¡®Is it my turn again?¡¯

    "Alright, Shia..."

    "You¡¯re the pervert. You¡¯re the one who kept clinging to Yu-jin from the very first day, going on about ¡®pine needles¡¯ or whatever."

    "That was..."

    "And you¡¯re always going on about ¡®pine needle gazes¡¯ while clinging to him. You think I enjoy watching you rub those fat lumps of yours all over him just because you¡¯re drinking juice together?"

    As soon as she got permission, Shiaunched into a full-scale attack, poking at Alice¡¯s weaknesses without mercy.

    ¡®Our special connection ¡ª the ¡°Pine Needle Club¡±... she¡¯s really bringing that up?¡¯

    And Alice?

    "Shia, you¡¯re one to talk! Stop wearing those revealing outfits to seduce Yu-jin!"

    "This is a multi-million-dor artifact, I can¡¯t just¡ª"

    "Sure, but you look so pathetic unting a chest that small."

    Alice hit Shia right where it hurt, proving her strength as an Awakener.

    Those watching were struck with fear.

    ¡®Whoa, talking about Shia¡¯s chest in front of her? She¡¯s seriously risking it!¡¯

    ¡®To say that to my daughter... I mean, she is a bitcking, but...¡¯

    ¡®Lady, please hold back! Don¡¯t use your abilities here!¡¯

    Those who knew Shia, including Yu-jin, her father, and the other n members, turned pale. A battle of Awakeners, a bloodbath, wouldn¡¯t have been surprising at this point.

    And Shia...

    - Smirk.

    "Yu-jin thinks mine are just fine, don¡¯t you, Yu-jin?"

    "Uh."

    She tossed the bomb right at Yu-jin, as if telling him, ¡®You better handle this well.¡¯

    "Well, yeah, Shia¡¯s definitely above average..."

    "So Yu-jin likes these pancake-like chests? He doesn¡¯t care for bigger ones?"

    "I-I never said I don¡¯t like bigger ones! But, you know, Shia¡¯s size is just right."

    "If it¡¯s too big, it gets sweaty underneath and doesn¡¯t look good in clothes. I¡¯m sure Yu-jin knows that."

    "Is that true, Yu-jin? You don¡¯t like big ones?"

    "No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like big ones! No guy doesn¡¯t like them. It¡¯s just, Shia¡¯s size is perfectly fine!"

    Yu-jin dodged expertly between the two women, his footing precarious with every step.

    "..."

    ¡®That bastard is talking about my daughter¡¯s chest... I appreciate him defending her, but still...¡¯

    Shia¡¯s father felt both pride and dismay.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll let that one slide."

    "Thank you..."

    "And now, it¡¯s my turn to speak."

    With the mutual usations finally at rest, Shia turned her gaze back to Alice. She shed a smile, her brown eyes glinting with malice.

    "Anyway, are you really one to talk about perversion? Always talking about that stuff."

    "...Huh?"

    "Listen carefully, Yu-jin. Do you know what she¡¯s like?"

    And so began the expos¨¦. Shia¡¯s lips moved quickly, spilling the ¡°truth¡± about Alice.

    This girl? She¡¯s been faking sickness just to get close to you in the infirmary since day one. Always acting all innocent while thinking dirty thoughts.

    "ndering again..."

    "What do you even watch toe up with stuff like that?"

    "...!!!?"

    And then, a critical hit.

    Shia¡¯s remark had been offhand, but¡ª

    - Startled.

    "I-I don¡¯t watch that kind of stuff!!!"

    It was a blow Alice couldn¡¯t ignore. She was, after all, the one responsible for watching that kind of content.

    Shia¡¯s lips curled into a sly grin.

    ¡®Judging by her reaction... she¡¯s hiding something.¡¯

    "Yu-jin, why don¡¯t you check her phone? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s got some questionable stuff on there."

    Shia¡¯s suggestion was brutal ¡ª asking for a phone check, something any young woman in her twenties would dread.

    "Oh, um... Actually, wouldn¡¯t it just be better to let Shia and Yu-jin have sex instead? I can always go second... or, you know, a threesome wouldn¡¯t be bad eith¡ª"

    - Clenched fist.

    ¡®...No, that¡¯s uneptable!¡¯

    Snapping out of her thoughts, Alice made up her mind.@@novelbin@@

    "Actually, check Shia¡¯s phone instead!"

    "What? Why mine?"

    "I bet there¡¯s tons of lewd stuff on there! People who are this suspicious are usually the ones hiding things!"

    She immediately turned the tables, reasoning that even Shia wouldn¡¯t befortable showing Yu-jin her phone.

    Shia¡¯s response?

    "Huh, then why don¡¯t we both let him check?"

    "...What?"

    "Let Yu-jin look at both of ours. How about that?"

    "A-Are you okay with that, Shia? Letting Yu-jin look?"

    "I don¡¯t watch anything weird."

    Not even a flinch. After all, she and Yu-jin had already shared passionate kisses daily. Showing him her phone was nothing.

    "Let¡¯s settle this once and for all. If nothinges up on your phone, I¡¯ll apologize for calling you a pervert. But if there¡¯s anything... you know what it means, right?"

    "..."

    Alice¡¯s mouth shut tight, hereback turning into her own downfall.

    "Chairman, the cameras are set up. Should we turn them on?"

    "No, and turn off the recording. This is intruding on their privacy."

    "Isn¡¯t that a bitte?"

    "Since the misunderstandings have cleared, everyone, pull out..."

    At least Yu-jin¡¯s father¡¯s suspicions were cleared. Watching his daughter hold her own in this ¡°fight¡± left him feeling both proud and a little conflicted.

    "..."

    ''Why is this turning out like this all of a sudden?''

    Yu-jin, meanwhile, found himself in an awkward spot.

    Holding both phones in his hands as they red at him, he hesitated. Even though they were dating, wasn¡¯t this crossing a line into their privacy?

    "Alright, go ahead and open mine first."

    Shia urged him, a triumphant smile on her face, confident she had nothing to hide.

    After a moment, though¡­

    "Uh, um... Shia, why is there... this kind of thing on your phone...?"

    "...Why is that on my phone!? You think I actually watch stuff like that?!"

    "Shia, you watch this kind of stuff too!?"

    "You... you fox! Hand my phone back!!"

    When the colossal misunderstanding erupted, Shia found herself sinking to Alice''s level.

 Chapter 163

    After Yu-jin, Shia, and Alice left, Yu Jung-cheol slumped heavily into the sofa, feeling exhausted. His head throbbed.

    ¡®To defeat Ninomiya and be the top S-rank¡­¡¯

    What would happen if Yu-jin reimed the title of the world¡¯s strongest from Ninomiya? Even he couldn¡¯t fully anticipate the repercussions, but one thing was clear: Yu-jin would once again shake the entire world, achieving something far more monumental than his previous aplishments.

    Naturally, the prestige of n Cheonhwa would skyrocket as well. From a group unable to surpass Ninomiya to a n known worldwide for housing the strongest Awakener.

    For Yu Jung-cheol, it was an irresistible vision, one he would dly support Yu-jin to achieve.

    ¡®The solo gate challenge isn¡¯t a big issue, but¡­¡¯

    Yu-jin had made two requests:

    First was the solo gate challenge. He wanted to tackle any gates that appeared on his own to quickly increase his stats.

    This wasn¡¯t a problem. Yu-jin was already ranked 7th among S-ranks and had experience leading an S-rank gate raid in the U.S. Any gate that appeared could be entrusted to him without worry.

    ¡®But creating a katana for him... that¡¯s another matter.¡¯

    The second request involved a weapon.

    Until now, Yu-jin hadn¡¯t been too particr about weapons. He was ustomed to using the standard-issue katana provided by the academy, findingfort in its simplicity over weapons of uncertain quality.

    But his opponent this time? Ninomiya Aika, the undisputed strongest of the Awakeners.

    Facing his mentor with a basic katana was reckless. Beyond its impact on the odds, it was simply improper as a challenger.

    So, for the first time, Yu-jin requested a high-quality weapon ¡ª a ¡°premium edge.¡± This showed how serious he was about his match with Aika.

    ¡®As n leader, of course, I should fulfill this request¡­¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable request. After all, n Cheonhwa also developed weapons for Awakeners. It was well within their responsibility to support their members. Yu-jin wasfortable enough with the n¡¯s resources to make this request.

    **[¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be the best, just something that looks cool enough.¡±]**

    **[¡°A katana, you say?¡±]**

    **[¡°Yes, something¡­ reasonable.¡±]**

    ¡®As if I could make anything half-heartedly. Not to mention, I¡¯ve never crafted a katana before.¡¯

    But Yu Jung-cheol wasn¡¯t entirely at ease with this request.

    If the katana broke during his match with Aika, Cheonhwa¡¯s stocks would likely plummet alongside it.

    He couldn¡¯t half-heartedly create a weapon for one of his own. Cheonhwa would have to do its utmost.

    However, putting forth maximum effort didn¡¯t guarantee the best result. Cheonhwa¡¯s efforts would likely result in a mediocre katana at best.

    A katana ¡ª notoriously fragile and with the highest death rate among rookie Awakeners ¡ª wasn¡¯t something Cheonhwa had much experience in crafting.

    Theck of expertise would undoubtedly affect the quality.

    ¡®If we could thoroughly research it and bring in a specialist from abroad, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue¡­¡¯

    - Sigh.

    ¡®But Cheonhwa¡¯s researchers are currently focused on the Saintess Project.¡¯

    One more issue arose: n Cheonhwa was currently focusing its resources on researching the Saintess, in partnership with the U.S. They hadn¡¯t made any breakthroughs yet, but still.

    Yu Jung-cheol found himself torn between two priorities: preparing for an uncertain cataclysmic event in the future or assisting Yu-jin with the immediate request for a katana. Choosing between the future and the present wasn¡¯t an easy task, even for him¡­

    - Ding.

    "Hm? A message from Yu-jin... Hah."

    But his worries were soon dismissed. He let out a dryugh as he read the message, realizing his concerns were unnecessary.

    **[Father-inw, I thought it over and realized it¡¯s probably best to ask Suguru about the katana. I¡¯ll reach out to him directly, so please disregard the katana request¡­]**

    ¡®Only you would call the Japanese Prime Minister ¡°brother.¡± Yu-jin.¡¯

    Yu Jung-cheol was once again reminded of Yu-jin¡¯s impressivework.

    ---

    Having concluded his requests with his father-inw, I returned to the academy right away.

    "Yu-jin, what did you mean earlier? You¡¯re really going to challenge Ninomiya?"

    "Are you aiming for the top S-rank position?!"

    "Well, um, it¡¯s a long story, but there¡¯s someone named Paimon¡­"

    Actually, ¡°right away¡± wasn¡¯t entirely urate. I was bombarded with questions from my wives on the way back.

    They grilled me about the festival, about why I was challenging my mentor to a match. By the time I finished exining, I was drained, unaware that I had missed something important.

    I only realized it after I returned to my room.

    "Disciple, you did well today¡­ Disciple?"

    "I have some work rted to a special mission, so I¡¯ll train a littleter!"

    - Zoom.

    I hadn¡¯t yet told my mentor about the festival or the match. I wanted to finish the festival documents first, so I quickly headed to my room¡­

    - Creak. Ding.

    **["??? wees you back with a gentle smile, asking if you¡¯ve returned safely."]**

    **["???ments on howfortable the ride was."]**

    "¡­."

    ¡®Saintess, why are you ying with the robot vacuum?¡¯

    There she was, riding around on top of a robot vacuum with her mouth shaped like a little ¡°¦Ø.¡±

    - Rumble rumble.

    **["Hypno-chan hops around, saying her mom looks super cool!"]**

    **["Hypno-chan sparkles with excitement, asking for a simr toy."]**

    ¡®What are you doing now, Hypno-chan?¡¯

    Trailing behind her was a tiny, useless creature, waddling around after her. It reminded me of a kid trailing behind a fumigation truck.

    My hurried mind eased up a bit.

    "Seriously. I¡¯m busy to death, and here you are, taking it easy¡­"

    - Pause.

    "Oh, right. The Saintess Project."

    That¡¯s when it hit me. I had assigned the Saintess Project to the n. And here I was, asking them to make me a katana.

    In my previous life, the n could make a katana easily, so I thought it would be fine¡­ but this is only the first year of my reincarnation. Cheonhwa doesn¡¯t have the technical knowledge for katana-making right now.

    No wonder my father-inw looked a bit uneasy.

    I quickly realized my mistake.

    ¡®I¡¯ll send a message right away. I¡¯ll handle the katana through Suguru; they can just focus on the gates...¡¯

    - Tap tap.

    I swiftly corrected my error, texting my father-inw to cancel the katana order.

    - Tap tap tap.

    **[Brother Suguru, it¡¯s Seo Yu-jin. If you know any katana masters in Japan, I¡¯d appreciate an introduction.]**

    I also reached out to Suguru, the Japanese Prime Minister.

    It was an abrupt request, but I was sure he would respond positively. If I used a ¡°Made in Japan¡± katana, he could ride the national pride wave, and he¡¯d get to boast about his connection to me.

    Although, if he knew it was for a duel to dethrone my mentor, his reaction might be a bit mixed. But as long as I kept it under wraps, there shouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Just as I expected, his reply came swiftly.

    **[Suguru: Yu-jin, do you need a new katana?]**

    **[Yes, the one I have is standard-issue, so I¡¯m looking for something a bit more impressive.]**

    **[Suguru: Couldn¡¯t you borrow one from Ninomiya? I believe she has hundreds of fine swords.]**

    "..."

    Of course. Suguru didn¡¯t know I intended to keep this duel a secret from my mentor, so to him, it was only natural to suggest asking her directly.

    **[Disciple, or rather, Seo Yu-jin. I will grant you a sword as a token of yourplete mastery. Take this sword and cut me down with it¡­]**

    ¡®Asking for a sword from my mentor holds a much deeper meaning.¡¯

    Even if I did ask, I doubted she¡¯d give me one. Receiving a sword from my mentor would signify ¡°menkyo kaiden,¡± the ultimate recognition of a disciple¡¯s mastery of their mentor¡¯s teachings.

    Usually, one receives that only right before defeating the mentor¡­ but me, the second-life Yu-jin?

    In truth, I hadn¡¯t learned anything from her! She¡¯d just made me train relentlessly, saying my swordsmanship couldn¡¯t keep up with my physical prowess.

    There was no way my mentor would bestow the symbol of mastery upon me.

    And besides, the duel was meant to be a surprise for my mentor, a gift for her as the world¡¯s strongest. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the surprise by asking her for a sword.

    **[There¡¯s a reason, so I want to get one secretly. Please keep it a secret from her.]**

    **[Suguru: Ah, I see. Are you trying to impress Ninomiya? Show her your manly side?]**

    **¡°Ack.¡±**

    He was on to me.

    Suguru¡¯s message was bursting with enthusiasm. I could feel his excitement through the awkwardly tranted Korean.

    He¡¯d definitely figured out my feelings for my mentor.

    **[Please, keep it secret from her,

    Suguru¡­!!]**

    **[Suguru: Ah, youth! Ninomiya will surely appreciate it.]**

    **[Thank you! So please find me a katana, something of decent quality, but mostly stylish. I want something that will make her fall for it!]**

    **[Suguru: Leave it to me. I¡¯ll arrange a sword as a secret gift for you.]**

    Suguru agreed without hesitation. His generosity reminded me of how he had supported my marriage to my mentor in my past life.

    With my mind eased, I sent my thanks.

    **[If it works out with my mentor, Suguru, I¡¯ll never forget your help.]**

    **[Suguru: No need to worry about me. Just look after Ninomiya. There¡¯s no patriot quite like her.]**

    **[Yes!]**

    After finishing my messages, I picked up a piece of paper to begin drafting the festival proposal for the final exams, as requested by the chairman.

    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s start with an outline¡­¡¯

    - Rumble rumble. Peek.

    "...?"

    Someone approached me. Turning to look, I saw it was the Saintess, now with Hypno-chan perched on her head.

    "What? You want to see this too?"

    - Nod nod.

    **["??? smiles gently, saying that she can no longer clearly see the future involving you."]**

    **["Hypno-chan bounces along, chirping, ¡®Owner¡¯s fully ripened!¡¯"]**

    "¡­Alright, take a look."

    Feeling a bit whimsical, I showed her the paper, squatting down and exining it in detail.

    "There¡¯s a troublesome creature named Paimon¡­"

    **["??? expresses sympathy, calling Paimon a poor soul entangled in our battles."]**

    "And so, we¡¯re going to hold a festival. After I defeat my mentor, I n to confess to her."

    **["??? chuckles, saying that you¡¯ve always enjoyed unnecessary endeavors."]**

    "The festival... will be on the 15th week of the academy term, about five weeks from now."

    - Freeze.

    Suddenly, the Saintess¡¯s cheerful expression froze upon hearing myst words, as if something important would happen on that day.

    "Huh? What¡¯s wrong?"

    **[¡°???¡± shakes her head, smiling gently as if it¡¯s nothing.]**

    But only for a moment. The Saintess smiled again, this time more like a proud parent admiring a child.

    She grabbed my wrist firmly and¡­

    - Squeeze, squish.

    **["???" sends a heartfelt cheer your way.]**

    **["Even if you can¡¯t let go in the end, I won¡¯t hate you. I just hope that, in the end, you and your loved ones find happiness. Think carefully."]**

    "...?"

    She suddenly guided my hand to squish her cheek.

    The soft, warm feel of her skin made my mouth drop open. It was as delicate and plush as mochi.@@novelbin@@

    - Bloop bloop.

    **["Hypno-chan bounces around, saying it¡¯s unfair that only Mom is getting attention! Hypno-chan demands cheek squishes too!"]**

    ¡®What¡¯s gotten into her?¡¯

    Though Hypno-chan was being a bit annoying, I¡­

    - Squeeeeeze.

    ¡®For some reason, this is really satisfying.¡¯

    For reasons unknown, I found myself a bit annoyed, and so I pulled on the Saintess¡¯s cheek.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say, but somehow, her treating me like a precious child had irked me. What did a dumpling-like creature think it was doing, treating me like a precious one?

    - Wiggle wiggle.

    **["???" wriggles, protesting that it hurts.]**

    **["Hypno-chan stomps her feet, pouting that it¡¯s unfair she¡¯s not getting cheek squishes too.]**

    ¡®Ah, that feels refreshing.¡¯

    Seeing the Saintess flustered for once was a pleasant sight.

    I continued my ¡°revenge¡± by rubbing her cheek for a while.

    - Pause.

    ¡®¡ªWait a second. Why can I touch her?¡¯

 Chapter 164

    The Saintess had one defining trait: she couldn¡¯t be physically touched.

    ording to the researchers, it was a "limited physical interaction." Any material would simply pass through her, but she could interact with objects at will.

    In simple terms, it was like saying, ¡°I can hit you, but you can¡¯t hit me.¡±

    ¡®Maybe she can control it to some degree since a few people can touch her.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    For example, the Academy President had managed to pat the Saintess on the head. And now, here I was, tugging at her cheeks.

    Thinking of it that way, being able to touch the Saintess wasn¡¯t really an issue. It just meant she allowed it.

    - Wiggle wiggle.

    **["???" pouts, saying her cheeks are going to stretch if I keep this up.]**

    **[Hypno-chanins, demanding her own cheek-squishing.]**

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem to like it, but she isn¡¯t stopping me. Why isn¡¯t she rejecting it?¡¯

    But in this moment, I was deliberately tugging on her cheeks to tease her, and she seemed visibly unhappy about it, squirming as if to escape.

    ¡­If her powers were the same as usual, she could just phase out like she normally does.

    ¡®If I can physically interact with the Saintess now, does that mean I can do the same with those monsters?¡¯

    My expression turned serious. The Saintess¡¯s trait was simr to the characteristics of those creatures¡ªthe apocalyptic beasts that would emerge from the EX-grade gate in fifteen years.

    And here I was, pulling on the Saintess¡¯s cheek. Did this mean I might be able to harm those monsters, too?

    The excitement was hard to contain as I realized I might hold a clue to preventing the apocalypse.

    "Hehehe¡­ Could it be thanks to this ¡®???¡¯?"

    ¡®???,¡¯ the mysterious restriction on me since my regression.

    Each time I kissed one of my wives, another seal lifted, leaving only onest one to break¡ªthe one with my mentor. There was a high chance this was the cause.

    After all, this was the first time I¡¯d touched the Saintess since kissing Alice. Unlike before, when I¡¯d only kissed Shia, the release of restrictions seemed to have progressed, enabling me to interact with the Saintess now.

    - Scratch scratch.

    **["???" scolds me for scratching her chin like she¡¯s a dog and insists she''s a dragon, not a puppy.]**

    **["???" seems to find it oddly pleasant despite herself.]**

    ¡®What even is this ¡°???¡± anyway?¡¯

    I scratched under the Saintess¡¯s chin as I pondered.

    ¡°???¡± had been with me since the beginning of my regression.

    Considering it seemed like a powerful being that allowed me to regress, it hurt like hell but boosted my stats, normalized my once-question-mark-riddled status, and now even let me touch the Saintess.

    Who or what could it possibly be to have such amazing powers?

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s good for me, anyway.¡¯

    Whatever it was, I wasn¡¯tining. If someone¡¯s giving me a gift this good, I¡¯ll gratefully ept. If they ask for it back, I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t hear.

    With a happy heart, I lifted the Saintess up high.

    - Whoosh.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll join the research team next time. I¡¯ll definitely be helpful¡­¡¯

    **["???" sighs, remarking that I keep choosing pointless things to do.]**

    **[Hypno-chan points, eximing that the Saintess¡¯s bottom is showing.]**

    Three months since my regression, I¡¯d finally gotten my first clue toward resisting an EX-grade gate.

    ---

    After that, my life became incredibly busy.

    First, there was the festival preparation. Hosting an event that would attract global attention in just five weeks? I couldn¡¯t let the Academy President do all the work, so I spent most of my free time working alongside her.

    "Yu-jin, what about the cooperation request for the Ministry of Land and Transport?"

    "I¡¯ve already prepared a draft."

    It wasn¡¯t difficult. I had experience in n management, after all. Even though I¡¯d only assisted Shia as she took over from my father-inw, this was nothing inparison.

    ¡°Impressive. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this polished for your first time.¡±

    "Well, I¡¯m pretty thorough. Also, I shortlisted three studios for live broadcasting, with costs and special features. Have a look."

    "..."

    - Mumble mumble.

    "It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s tempting me, you troublemaker. As soon as you finish your freshman year, I¡¯ll bring you in as my recement¡­"

    "What was that?"

    "Nothing. Just apliment."

    Sometimes, the Academy President would give me a strange look, as if suspicious of mypetence. But I didn¡¯t mind much. I¡¯d cleared S-grade gates before; handling paperwork wasn¡¯t going to faze me.

    "Oh? This week, we have a lot of international patients?"

    "Yes. Most of the urgent domestic cases have been taken care of, so starting this week, we¡¯ll be coborating with the World Health Organization to treat critically ill patients from around the world, chosen by lottery¡­"

    So, inside the Academy, I was kept busy with various tasks, and outside, I was equally upied.

    From preparing medical highlight reels¡­

    "Alright, Awakener Seo Yu-jin. Let¡¯s start data collection. Please proceed with the interaction."

    "Sure thing. Come here, Saintess."

    - Stretch.

    **["???" grumbles about why I keep pulling her cheeks.]**

    ¡­to participating in the Saintess research, my life was jam-packed.

    I no longer just sent the Saintess to research sessions; I joined in myself. Although my main role was, admittedly, just stretching and pulling at her squishy cheeks.

    "Did you gather any useful data?"

    "We¡¯ll have to review it, but there haven¡¯t been any major breakthroughs. We might need to change our approach¡­"

    Unlike the festival nning, this research felt rather unproductive. All we¡¯d discovered were things that didn¡¯t help much.

    For instance, I could only apply a certain amount of force on the Saintess¡ªenough to tug her cheeks or give her a light tap on the forehead. The only force I could apply was through my hands, and any tools or objects passed right through her.

    It was knowledge that would be useless in tackling an EX-grade gate.

    ¡®Well, this will probably be resolved once I kiss my mentor.¡¯

    There was no need to rush. For now, all I needed to focus on was beating my mentor and, hopefully, getting a kiss from her afterward.

    ¡®For that, I need to¡­¡¯

    - Ding!

    **[Yu-jin, there¡¯s a B-grade gate in Mt. Gyeyang, Incheon.]**

    "I¡¯m on my way~."

    And so, I diligently tackled every gate that appeared.

    Whenever a gate opened, n Cheonhwa would secure it, and they¡¯d hold it until I arrived, allowing me to clear it solo.

    It led me all over the country, but my stats steadily increased.

    A monthter, during the Academy¡¯s 14th week, with only a week left before the festival, I¡¯d finally reached the minimum level required to challenge my mentor.

    ¡®Status window.¡¯

    - Ding!

    =====

    **Stats**:

    Strength [9.73 (+0.67)]

    Agility [9.31 (+0.67)]

    Intelligence [5.12 (+1.00)]

    Luck [10.0 (+1.00)]

    Magic [9.27 (+0.67)]

    **Unique Abilities**:

    Perfect Hypnosis (Lv. Max), Apostle of ??? (Lv. ???)

    **Current Condition**: Hypnosis, Restriction: ???

    =====

    ¡®Wow¡­ Did I really achieve this much in less than six months? My heart feels grand, just like my mentor¡¯s.¡¯

    All my hard work shed before my eyes.

    The grind during the first two weeks.

    The intense training to build my initial strength.

    The life-changing encounter with my mentor, where I gained the ¡°Thousand-Year Elixir.¡±

    The countless gates I¡¯d cleared.

    ¡­Looking back, it was incredible. How had I managed all this while still handling other tasks like the hypnosis highlight reels, Saintess research, and festival preparations?

    - Clench.

    ¡®It¡¯s amazing, but what¡¯s scarier is that even with these stats, my chances against my mentor are only 50-50.¡¯

    Who am I, after all? Even with a power level barely in the C-grade range, I¡¯d managed to hypnotize everyone around me.

    Now, with stats approaching my prime, even top Awakeners like Chairman Gong or Sybi couldn¡¯t hold a candle to me.

    But my mentor? Her strength, agility, and magic stats were all maxed out, and her unique traits amplified them further.

    Fighting her with my current stats wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    If we fought head-to-head, I¡¯d be ttened in three seconds. If my mentor used her full strength, my odds would drop to near zero.

    Only if she held back for a few seconds would I stand a 50-50 chance.

    The match was anything but certain, which made it all the more daunting.

    - Grab.

    "Aika, what¡¯s for dinner?"

    "¡­H-Huh?! W-Whatever you¡¯d like."

    "Then let¡¯s order in. Sushi sounds good."

    - Ding.

    **[Activating skill: ¡°Perfect Hypnosis¡±...]**

    Just in case, I attempted a hypnosis suggestion while hugging her.

    **[It fails.]**

    "If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll make it myself! Just tell me what you¡¯d like, and I¡¯ll go shopping for ingredients!"

    "Come on, Aika, there¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s just order in, okay?"

    "No! What do you think I took

    all those cooking sses for? Wait, I¡¯ll buy everything I need!"

    - Whoosh.

    "..."

    As expected, it didn¡¯t work. I couldn¡¯t even get her to agree to sushi delivery, let alone use hypnosis to influence the match.

    Publicly, the Academy was already abuzz with ads hyping the event. There was no backing out now.

    The Chairman and Gong had spread the word that the Pentagon Academy Festival, aka ¡°The Academy Event,¡± would showcase an unprecedented match between top-tier Awakeners.

    The public was thrilled. Would Seo Yu-jin participate? Who would he duel?

    Losing wasn¡¯t an option. Losing would be embarrassing, and it would ruin my chances of impressing my mentor.

    I clenched my fists, determination burning within.

    ¡®This ¡°???¡± has to make a difference. I¡¯ll confess to my mentor, kiss her¡­!!¡¯

    - Clench.

    ¡®And then, I¡¯ll confess to all three wives at once, get their blessing for my harem, and¡­ Well, let¡¯s say it, I¡¯ll finally¡­!¡¯

    With unashamedly male desires fueling me, I focused on training to increase my chances of winning.

    - Ding.

    **[Yu-jin, your katana is ready.]**

    "Oh."

    Looks like it¡¯s time to train with my new sword. If it¡¯s crafted to my specifications, my odds might just rise to 80%.

    ---

    While Yu-jin kept himself busy, elsewhere¡­

    In a slum in Hong Kong¡­

    **[Pentagon Academy in Korea announces a grand festival event.]**

    **[Could S-rank Seo Yu-jin participate in the duel?]**

    **[Rumored duel with Ninomiya Aika likely.]**

    "Hmm~."

    A woman let out a delighted hum as she skimmed the headlines. Despite it being broad daylight, she was dressed in barely anything, yet no one seemed to notice her, as if enchanted.

    The woman, Paimon, let a sly smile stretch across her face.

    "Not usually into guys with shiny faces, but¡­"

    "Might as well go watch for fun. I was bored anyway."

 Chapter 165

    **Prime Minister of Japan, Nakano Watari Suguru.**

    He had been devoting much of his attention recently to the making of katanas.

    Of course, he wasn''t making them himself but had asked famous artisans to craft them. Still, the effort was there.

    The reason behind this sudden involvement was, of course, due to Yu-jin''s request.

    ¡°Is the katana productioning along?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re currently in talks with Ninomiya''s exclusive artisan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back on the budget. This is a chance to promote the prestige of the Japanese sword worldwide.¡±

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t doing this out of kindness.

    An Awakener as powerful as Yu-jin was like a walking billboard.

    For him to carry a katana made in Japan would undoubtedly serve as global product cement.

    The Prime Minister was thinking of using this opportunity to rid the katana of its long-standing negative image.

    The dishonorable reputation of being too flexible, too weak, and, in some circles, even called "Hyetana" in South Korea, a derogatory term that mocked the sword.

    "Can we afford to allocate this much budget for it? It¡¯s for the national prestige, but still..."

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped because of Ninomiya.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°If we make a cheap sword, and she ends up getting criticized by her disciple for carrying it, that would be a disaster¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Yu-jin¡¯s formidable backing that made the Prime Minister wary.

    Ninomiya had pledged to prevent Seol Ha-yeon from being harmed, so it was only right to give this support.

    Thanks to the arrangements, a sturdy, youthful katana waspleted.

    In just four weeks.

    [Yu-jin: "Thank you so much, brother!! During election season, I''ll visit Japan to provide some national psychiatric treatment!!"]

    [Don¡¯t waste time with nonsense. Just make sure to treat Ninomiya properly.]

    ¡®Every Japanese citizen has the right to happiness. Ninomiya, be happy.¡¯

    A smile appeared on the Prime Minister¡¯s face.

    Aika, who was so strong she had never experienced happiness as a woman, was receiving this blessing.

    [Yes!]

    ¡®With this, our chances should rise to 80%. Wait for it, master! With the sword given by Suguru, I''ll definitely defeat her!¡¯

    If he knew how his weapon would be used, even Yu-jin might have failed to hide his expression.

    But, unfortunately, this was still unknown.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the Prime Minister was busy overseeing the katana production.

    At the academy, Yu-jin and Seol Ha-yeon were running the show, of course.

    However, the students had suddenly found themselves in a position where they were about to face off in duels.

    ¡°It would be catastrophic if they messed up, so it was only natural to be on edge.¡±

    ¡°Shi-A, what¡¯s your favorite tag?¡±

    ¡°Tag? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You know, Shi-A, your hobby.¡±

    ¡°¡­? If you¡¯re talking about novels, I prefer pure love.¡±

    ¡°Right. Pure love is the most hardcore, no hypnosis or anything, just mixing bodies. How revealing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Though Shi-A and Alice were top students, their practice was more rxed.

    Meanwhile, the sudden preparations for the festival had thrown the academy into chaos.

    No one was having a peaceful day¡ªexcept for one person.

    - **Rolling around.**

    ¡®Today, my disciple said he¡¯sing back after dinner¡­¡¯

    In her room, Aika was lying around, feeling extreme boredom.

    Yu-jin bing busier meant she spent less time with him, so she was alone most of the time.

    ¡®I¡¯m bored, but there¡¯s the culture festival. Guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯

    Despite this neglect, Aika didn¡¯t me Yu-jin.

    Unlike Korea, it was normal in Japan for schools to be busy preparing for festivals for about a month. To her, it was expected that Yu-jin would be busy.

    [Seol Ha-yeon. I want to help my disciple too. If there¡¯s anything involving physical work, I¡¯ll do it.]

    [We have plenty ofbor, but we¡¯re short on office staff.]

    [Leave that to me! Even if it''s just a nk sheet of paper, I''ll do it together with my disciple...]

    [Ninomiya. What¡¯s 6 times 9 divided by 2?]

    [Uh? Um... 24?]

    [Just stay holed up in your room and scratch your belly. If you don¡¯t want Yu-jin to call you an empty-headed woman.]

    [¡­..che.]

    There was only oneint.

    That she couldn¡¯t help Yu-jin.

    She¡¯d been practicing kendo since elementary school, but office work was too difficult for her.

    And thus, Aikamented.

    Ah, I wanted to spend a cozy day preparing for the festival with my disciple.

    We could sit side by side, go over documents, eat lunch together, and maybe give him a knee pillow if he got tired.

    Such heart-fluttering days were impossible now.

    She sighed, wishing she had studied harder in school.

    ¡®Ugh, I¡¯m missing the discipleponent¡­¡¯

    - **Struggling.**

    [''??? This transcendent of the world is wondering what would¡¯ve happened without me.'']

    [Hypnosis-chan hums to herself, thinking it¡¯ll be fine with her master, shrugging her shoulders.]

    Her situation seemed pitiful, even from an objective standpoint, but in the end, she was still spending her day alone¡­

    - **Ding.**

    [Bbo: Ninomiya. With only a week left until the academy festival, how¡¯s it going?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A message arrived as she was wallowing in loneliness.

    Aika responded with a bored face, 180 degrees different from how she acted around Yu-jin.

    [Just get to the point.]

    [How are things going with Yu-jin? You even slept together at the hotel, but things haven¡¯t changed, right?]

    [Shut up. Stop annoying me. Die. Stop. ]

    Her frustration was palpable as sheshed out at Bbo¡¯s prying.

    Her bitterness from the prolonged single life was apparent.

    [Well, I guess you haven¡¯t figured it out yet? The real purpose of the festival.]

    [Purpose? Isn''t it to lure Paimon?]

    [Do you think someone like Yu-jin would make a big fuss just for that? Think carefully. Why did he suddenly create a festival that never existed before?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Aika was perplexed, not yet understanding the meaning.

    Her brows furrowed as she tried to figure out what Bbo was talking about.

    [Stop beating around the bush and exin properly.]

    [Do you know about the festival? It¡¯s a duel between students, broadcasted live.]

    [I know.]

    [But Yu-jin is a student too, right? So who will duel him? There are no students who can match him.]

    [Exactly. Our disciple is strong!]

    [So, if Yu-jin is going to duel, he needs an opponent of his rank, right? An S-Rank Awakener.]

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Aika¡¯s eyes widened in realization.

    She finally understood what was going on.

    [Our disciple is going to fight Seol Ha-yeon?]

    [She¡¯s nning to be absent that day. If she¡¯s there, Paimon wouldn¡¯t get involved.]

    [Then who will fight him? Not you, right? You can¡¯t take on your disciple.]

    [¡­I¡¯m also an S-rank.]

    [Let¡¯s see if you can measure up.]

    [¡­.]

    Aika now understood. Yu-jin was challenging her.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®Our disciple wants to challenge me? ¡­Is he underestimating me?¡¯

    Her initial response was disbelief.

    She had spent her whole life as the strongest Awakener, seen as invincible. How could her disciple think he could defeat her?

    ¡®He¡¯s just getting cocky because he¡¯s an S-rank now, but he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s up against¡­¡¯

    [Yu-jin wants to defeat you and get recognized, as a man.]

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®My disciple, thinking like this?!¡¯

    For Aika, as a woman, this was overwhelming.

    ¡®He wants to be recognized by me!¡¯

    To challenge the strongest in the world, in front of everyone, for her!

    - **Grinning.**

    ¡®If my disciple wants to do this, maybe I should ease up a little~? As his wife, it¡¯s only natural to help him save face!¡¯

    She was so happy, imagining the whole scenario in her mind.

    If Bbo had seen it, he would have sighed and thought, *Why Yu-jin, out of all the women in the world?*

    But Bbo was in Vietnam, unaware of Aika¡¯s ns.

    Instead, he offered his serious advice.

    [Don¡¯t fight at full strength. Like the S-rank gate, hide some of your power.]

    [Got it!]

    [Pretend to ignore him at first, then gradually change your attitude. Afterward, act like you¡¯re impressed and hand him the sword, signaling your eptance.]

    Aika listened intently, clutching her phone. She was so excited about the uing duel.

    ¡®A public duel with my disciple¡ªthis is basically a public proposal, right? Defeat me, and you¡¯ll win my heart!

    Everyone will bless our rtionship!¡¯

    The excitement was almost too much.

    ---

    Suddenly, Yu-jin returned.

    - **Freeze.**

    ¡°...A katana?¡±

    Yu-jin had a katana-like sword case slung over his back.

    ¡°Oh, this is...¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve made him carry a cheap katana up until now, but he was nning to surprise me with something like this! What a fool!¡¯

    - **Bang!**

    ¡°Ugh!?¡±

    Aika swiftly pushed Yu-jin down, her reaction dramatic.

    "Wh-Why are you suddenly doing this?"

    - **Grinning.**

    ¡°...Hmph. Hmph. Hmph!¡±

    Aika¡¯s childish reaction surprised even herself.

    ¡°......!!!!¡±

    <em>''Is this the reaction that came out when I forgot our wedding anniversary? She¡¯s seriously upset, isn''t she?!''</em>

    But now, from a married man''s perspective, it was a bit terrifying.

 Chapter 168

    Emily Brooks. The scientist who won the Nobel Prize for presenting a probabilistic prediction model for gate urrences.

    She had countless titles attributed to her.

    Genius. The Mother of Quantum Mechanics. The first scientist to try to analyze the unknowable disaster of gates with science, and so on.

    Her fame was matched only by the number of titles she had earned.

    But the one title that best described her was simply: ¡°The entric."

    She was known as the entric scientist.

    **[The Nobel Prize-winning scientist who disappeared. Why?]**

    **[''I epted it because I figured not epting would be more trouble.'']** The entric scientist¡¯s response to the prize.

    **[Her whereabouts and current research remain unknown...]**

    The reason she was called an entric was because of her peculiar behavior.

    Despite winning the Nobel Prize, she abandoned all the fame and wealth that came with it and vanished. She didn¡¯t give any external interviews¡ªshe was a true recluse.

    She lived up to her reputation of being an entric.

    Because of this, people began to think of her as a kind of enlightened sage.

    Someone who only sought the truth,pletely indifferent to wealth and fame.

    Someone who purely loved science.

    ...Though this image of her and her actual personality were a 180-degree difference.

    *Rip!*

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Another failure!¡±

    A woman in a smallboratory tore a piece of paper in frustration.

    Her face was contorted with agony.

    Anyone could tell she wasn¡¯t enjoying her scientific work.

    *¡®I want to see the end of this research before I die¡­ but if I die like this, I won¡¯t be able to face my mother and father.¡¯*

    In truth, science was not something she enjoyed or considered a hobby.

    Since the appearance of the gates in 1980, she had lost her family to them.

    Her decision to be a scientist, and to devote herself to researching the prediction of gate urrences, was driven by one desire: to ensure that no more civilians would be dragged into these gates and die.

    Her obsession and talent had led her to win the Nobel Prize, the highest honor a scientist could achieve... but...

    *¡®In the end, all I¡¯ve created is a probabilistic prediction model. It¡¯s not even being applied yet.¡¯*@@novelbin@@

    The Nobel Prize acknowledged her academic achievements, but her real goalplete prediction of gate urrences¡ªwas still far out of reach.

    This had been the reason her temperament had grown more entric over the years. She had devoted her entire life to a research that showed no signs of reaching its goal.

    Her frustration was understandable.

    **[South Korea''s new Awakener Seo Yu-jin ranks 7th in the S-rank for his core processing method research...]**

    **[He attributed his rise to being the second EX-ss unique talent.]**

    **[Seo Yu-jin. Causing tremors in the scientificmunity.]**

    *¡®...Ha. What does someone like him know about science?¡¯*

    Then, a news segment about Yu-jin appeared.

    The paper he had published about core processing methods during midterms, which had stirred up the scientific world.

    She sneered at it.

    *¡°This? News about this?¡±*

    The findings he had presented were based on numerous experiments to find an optimal solution, but the academic level was still low. It was something that could be understood even at an undergraduate level. Why all the fuss?

    *¡®...Should I make fun of him a bit?¡¯*

    *Tap. Tap.*

    But instead of just mocking him, she sent an email to Pentagon Academy.

    *¡°I¡¯m Emily Brooks. I hear this Seo Yu-jin kid has quite a talent. Have him solve this problem I¡¯ve been stuck on for 10 years.¡±*

    She sent a problem that had been blocking her for a decade. It was almost like a cruel joke.

    ---

    *¡®Well, there¡¯s no way that brat can solve it.¡¯*

    *Ding!*

    [Dr. Brooks, this is Professor Seo from Pentagon Academy. I¡¯m reaching out regarding research coboration¡­]

    ¡°...What?¡±

    To her surprise, a few weekster, an email arrived.

    Attached was a scanned copy of a paper and an English trantion alongside it.

    She was taken aback.

    She had expected them to ignore it, assuming it was just a joke.

    She had even considered it might be a scam email. But instead, she received a surprisingly detailed response.

    It was more than she had anticipated.

    It seemed that the question she had posed was a bit too advanced, but the response was thoughtful and well-structured.

    ---

    *¡®What the hell¡­?¡¯*

    As she read through the email, she realized that the answer started with "Yes, it¡¯s possible," and the further she went down, the more it amazed her.

    The method and results presented aligned perfectly with the theory she had spent decades working on.

    It was as if the person answering already knew herpleted theory.

    It was as if they had worked on it themselves.

    *¡®No way. How could they know a theory I¡¯ve never shared with anyone?¡¯*

    It was unbelievable.

    It seemed impossible unless this person had traveled from the future.

    But the document before her, though written by a non-expert, described her theory in detail, as if they fully understood it.

    ---

    *¡®This is¡­ impossible!¡¯*

    It was clear that the person knew something they shouldn''t have.

    This was the theory she had been stuck on for ten years¡ªnow finally progressing.

    A shallow smile appeared on her face.

    *¡®Fine. I admit it. Your ability is impressive. You¡¯re certainly on par with someone like Ninomiya.¡¯*

    She paused.

    [The author of this great theory, Seo Yu-jin, wishes to remain anonymous¡­]

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    But as she reached the end of the email, her smile faded instantly.

    What followed was pure anger.

    *Shaking...*

    ¡°THIS DAMN KID... How dare he pity me?!¡±

    Her thoughts raced back to Yu-jin¡¯s words.

    His entire response seemed like a casual dismissal of her lifelong work.

    He even requested his name be removed from the paper.

    *¡®This son of a b****!!?¡¯*

    He had even removed his name.

    This was the ultimate humiliation for her¡ªa public deration that she was irrelevant to the research, a total rejection of her contributions.

    She was furious.

    She quickly booked a flight to Korea.

    *¡®As soon as Ind, I¡¯m going to strangle that brat. How dare he remove his name! A non-expert, and now this?!¡¯*

    After a long flight, she arrived in Korea.

    She immediately headed to the academy, determined to confront Yu-jin.

    ---

    ¡°Foreigners? Halt. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Emily Brooks. I¡¯m here to meet Seo Yu-jin¡­¡±

    ¡°Unauthorized entry is not allowed.¡±

    ¡°...What? You don¡¯t know me? I¡¯m Emily Brooks, the Nobel Prize winner.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re the president, you need clearance. Please leave.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect to be stopped immediately.

    The academy had strict rules about outsiders¡ªSeol Ha-yeon had enforced this policy for decades.

    *¡®I can¡¯t just leave like this. Where...?¡¯*

    *sh.*

    ¡°Ah, I misspoke. My real purpose was to meet Alice Rittenwood.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually her rtive.¡±

    She casually threw Alice¡¯s name into the conversation.

    The security guards didn¡¯t believe her at first, but when she showed them an old photo of her with Alice, the story changed.

    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go. But you¡¯ll have to exin what you¡¯re doing here.¡±

    ¡°...All right.¡±

    Emily had done her homework, and with the photo as proof, she was allowed ess.

    Once inside, she headed straight for Alice¡¯s dorm.

    ¡°Hmm. This will do.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here and watch.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to peek at my password?¡±

    ¡°...Be careful entering.¡±

    The security guards stood by, unsure whether they should allow her in. Emily, though, gave off the air of someone who already knew the answer.

    ---

    Once inside Alice¡¯s room, she finally confronted her.

    ¡°...Huh? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just keep doing what you were doing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    Alice,pletely caught off guard, had no idea what was happening.

    She had been so engrossed in her work that she didn¡¯t even notice Emily¡¯s intrusion.

    ***

    After a brief moment of difort, Alice and the doctor sat facing each other.

    "So, you''re Mable''s cousin, right?"

    "Yeah. I attended your birthday party when you were little..."

    "Aren''t you basically a stranger?"

    "...Ahem. I may look this way, but I¡¯m a Nobelureate."

    "You¡¯re a big deal, yet I¡¯ve never heard a word about you. You¡¯re aplete stranger to me."

    "Your Rittenwood family has always been a bunch of fools, indifferent to science."

    Alice''s attitude towards the doctor wasn¡¯t exactly warm.

    It was understandable¡ªafter all, this wasn¡¯t someone she knew well, yet they were invading her personal space.

    "Stop that. You''re close with Seo Yu-jin, right? I¡¯ve seen you both on the news a few times."

    "...We¡¯re pretty close."

    "Boyfriend? No, if you had a boyfriend, you wouldn''t be so lonely, would you?"

    "I-I told you, there¡¯s nothing like that!?"

    "Oh my, oh my."

    But the doctor showed no signs of backing down.

    Combining the news she had seen and what she had observed, she quickly deduced Alice¡¯s current situation.

    "Well, good. It¡¯s night, so why don¡¯t you call Seo Yu-jin here?"

    "What!? Why?"

    "If Emily Brooks calls him, he¡¯lle without question. After all, I¡¯ve written some of the final exam questions he¡¯s been working on."

    The doctor began to slowly turn up the heat on Alice.

    Alice, who had been absorbed in her Eye exploration, was now feeling the effects of the maniption.

    "Really?"

    "Yes. I¡¯ll just have a brief chat with him and leave. After that, it¡¯ll just be the two of you in the women¡¯s dormitory. Do I need to exin further?"

    "H-Hmm... Well, it¡¯s a bit far, but since it''s a request from family, I¡¯ll do it."

    With a fidgeting thigh and a lifted phone, Alice called out to her "boyfriend."

    It was no surprise that Yu-jin immediately rushed over.

    "Alice? Is Dr. Brooks...?"

    Crash.

    "You bastard...!!"

    "Doctor!? What are you doing!!?"

    "Trante! Why did you try to remove your name from the paper?"

    "...Alice? What¡¯s this nonsense?"

    Naturally, the doctor grabbed Yu-jin by the cor and shook him.

 Chapter 170

    After clearing up the misunderstanding with Yujin, the doctor regained her senses and promptly chose to return home.

    *Whispering sounds*

    "Here, Alice. Take this."

    "¡­?"

    But before leaving, she handed something over to Alice.

    "What is this? A cube?"

    "It''s a device that blocks Mana''s tunneling phenomenon. It temporarily creates a mana over-saturation within a 30-foot radius, increasing the V-value of the energy barrier. The technical exnation is¡­"

    "Are you speaking English? It sounds like Portuguese."

    "¡­In short, it¡¯s a device that temporarily seals mana. Originally, I designed it to suppress Seo Yujin."

    The item was an invention, a prototype to temporarily seal the powers of the awakened. It was part of her research, a byproduct, if you will.

    ¡­Typically, it wasn''t a very practical item. The core was required for its construction, making it expensive to produce. Additionally, it was single-use, and even a slight movement during operation would deactivate it. The doctor only made one for fun, as ismon with experimental products.

    So why did she give it to Alice?

    ''With all the pent-up energy from those nightly escapades, one or two rounds probably won¡¯t be enough. Plus, thanks to the hypnosis, she can¡¯t exactly force herself on him.''

    It wasn¡¯t long ago that she¡¯d caught Alice watching... certain things on her phone.

    Seeing this, the doctor thought, *Ah. She must have built up quite a bit of frustration. It figures. She was a cheerleader back in school, after all. No wonder she''s¡­ enthusiastic.*

    So she figured Alice would probably want to go all night. *But would Seo Yujin really oblige?* No, if he got tired after a few rounds, he¡¯d probably just call it a night. *After all, men aren¡¯t exactly known for stamina.*

    "If you have this, he won¡¯t be able to use hypnosis. I''m sure you¡¯ll think of how best to use it."

    With that thought in mind, she handed the device to Alice, treating her like a guinea pig in heat.

    "Thank you!"

    *With this, I can¡­ with Yujin¡­!*

    If Shia saw this, she¡¯d be impressed by the Nobelureate¡¯s insight. In any case, the device now rested in Alice¡¯s hands. And she put it to use right after the doctor left.

    *¡°ce it under the table¡­ then press the button¡­¡±*

    *A hum began to fill the room.*

    "¡­Huh? My mana isn¡¯t working all of a sudden. What¡¯s going on?"

    The moment his mana became unusable, Yujin immediately noticed and sprang into action¡ªheading straight for Alice. For a married man, protecting his wife took priority over figuring out the situation.

    "Alice, stick close to me for a bit. Something¡¯s off¡­."

    *Alice hugged him close, her intentions clear.*

    "But Yujin¡­ it¡¯s just the two of us here, isn¡¯t it?"

    Alice clung to him without hesitation, her words dripping with suggestion.

    Of course, the earnest young man didn¡¯t quite catch on.

    "Huh? Ah, yeah, but right now, my mana¡¯s not working? It feels like¡­ like I¡¯m in the Abyss."

    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing serious. I did it."

    "¡­You did? How?"

    "I¡¯ll tell you¡­ but first, lie down here, won¡¯t you?"

    "¡­? Alright."

    "And close your eyes for a bit."

    "Okay, they¡¯re closed."

    Not only did he fail to catch on, but he also obedientlyy down on the floor, eyes shut. This revealed his unwavering trust in her.

    *Soft sounds of clothing being removed.*

    "¡­? Wait, is that the sound of clothes¡­?"

    The soft fabric hit the floor, and even Yujin felt a hint of rm. His husband¡¯s instincts, honed through experience, had him on guard.

    He opened his eyes a sliver, just enough to see Alice tugging down her pajama pants, their eyes meeting.

    *¡­Why are you undressing¡­*

    *Wham!* *m!*

    "No, you¡¯re not getting away!!"

    "¡­Alice!?"

    With that, Alice climbed atop him, ensuring there was no chance of escape.

    The scene that unfolded?

    Yujin, rendered helpless with his hypnosis sealed,y powerless on the floor. Above him, Alice gazed at her prize with gleaming eyes, d only in her panties.

    "Wait, why are you suddenly¡­"

    "Let¡¯s do it. Sex?"@@novelbin@@

    "¡­What?!"

    *Her goal? Reproduction.*

    Yujin¡¯s mind swirled with confusion. Why would his pure-hearted wife suddenly act like this? He couldn''tprehend it.

    "Why all of a sudden¡­?"

    "Why? A man sneaks into a woman¡¯s dorm at night. There¡¯s only one thing to do, isn¡¯t there?"

    "Wait, but¡ª"

    "It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re dating? There¡¯s no problem?"

    Meanwhile, her hand began to slide downward. Alice¡¯s hand reached toward Yujin¡¯s pants, her intentions unmistakably clear.

    *He tilted his head.*

    "¡­What on earth did that old hag say to you before leaving?"

    Even now, he couldn¡¯t quite grasp the situation.

    To him, Alice was the world¡¯s most innocent wife. She would never act this way, so the doctor must have put some idea in her head before leaving.

    And so Yujin cursed the doctor, though she¡¯d probably feel unfairly med if she knew.

    Yujin, a straightforward young man, began his gentle persuasion, trying to figure out why his wife¡¯s personality had taken such a drastic turn.

    "Alice, didn¡¯t we agree on this? To wait until we¡¯re married."

    "Then let¡¯s get married! We¡¯ll file our marriage license tomorrow!"

    "I promised you the most amazing wedding¡­."

    "I don¡¯t need that. All I want is you, Yujin?"

    It wasn¡¯t easy. Unlike the time at the hotel when he¡¯d managed to defuse the situation with hypnosis, this time, his powers were sealed. Plus, Alice¡¯s body had already been ¡°warmed up¡± from looking into his eyes earlier, so her excitement wasn¡¯t going to fade quickly.

    *Yujin¡¯s ears perked up, pondering.*

    *Maybe I should just give in? She¡¯s the most adorable, lovable wife in the world. Why not?*

    After all, his main abilities were now maxed out. Compared to before his regression, his physical abilities weren¡¯t exactlycking.

    But¡­ if he went through with it, would Shia and his master find out?

    A sudden memory stopped him.

    Before his regression, after all the trials and tribtions, he had finally married all three of them. But that first night? It turned into a heated battle for rank, with each of them vying for first ce.

    Because of that, he¡¯d gone through quite the ordeal.

    *I don¡¯t care about the order. I love you all equally.*

    No matter how he tried to exin, they wouldn¡¯t listen.

    *If I don¡¯t go first, I¡¯ll break everything! I¡¯m already thirty-five! Physically, I don¡¯t have time to waste like you young ones!*

    *If my master finds out¡­ this could be a disaster.*

    He quickly dismissed the thought. He¡¯d already been through enough and didn¡¯t want to add more to his troubles.

    "Heh, Yujin? Why don¡¯t you¡­ count the spots on the ceiling¡­."

    "Alice? Look at me for a moment."

    And with that¡­

    "Yes? Why¡­."

    *Pop!* *Smooch!*

    He nted a firm kiss on her lips, lifting his upper body and leaning in deeply.

    *Whatever the doctor told her, I don¡¯t know. But ignoring it would probably hurt her¡­.*

    *He gently moved his hand under her pajama top.*

    Alice shivered, but¡­

    *Yujin¡¯s touching my chest¡­ and I¡¯m not even wearing a bra¡­.*

    *But who cares?*

    She didn¡¯t resist. After all, they were about to go through with it anyway.

    And so, Yujin¡¯s hand continued, moving to her waist.

    *Squish.*

    "¡­!!!?"

    She shivered, feeling goosebumps.

    *He pressed gently.*

    Yujin skillfully massaged Alice¡¯s back, showing off his delicate handiwork.

    *This shouldn¡¯t count as anything lewd. Even if it¡¯s sensitive for her.*

    Alice¡¯s excitement mounted, her tongue going limp from the stimtion,pletely focused on the sensation.

    It was abination of unknown physical pleasure, the mental thrill of being close, and the warm-up from earlier that created the ultimate trifecta.

    *Wait! I can¡¯t¡­ just from this¡­!*

    *Her body trembled.*

    Alice, exhausted simply from the massage,y there, trembling.

    "Y-Yujin, this¡­ is strange? Why does it feel like this¡­ just from my back¡­?"

    "It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re tired from studying for finals. Doing this now wouldn¡¯t be healthy."

    But Yujin, keeping his cool, feigned ignorance. After all, he¡¯d only touched her back.

    "I-It¡¯s fine¡­? Even if I get worn out, I don¡¯t care? Please¡­?"

    "There¡¯s no way. Let¡¯s call it a night. Once finals are over, we¡¯ll be on break. How about we continue this during vacation?"

    "Vacation¡­?"

    "Yeah. Then I¡¯ll do whatever you want, anything you desire."

    Hearing that, a wide smile spread across Alice¡¯s face.

    "Everything I want¡­ You promised?"

    "Yeah! Just tell me!"

    "No matter how perverted it is, you can¡¯t say no?"

    "¡­Alright!"

    Though he felt uneasy, Yujin managed to give his promise. He couldn¡¯t help but worry that Alice might ask for something strange, just as she had before his regression.

    Thanks to this assurance, Alice finally seemed satisfied and closed her eyes.

    The fatigue from preparing for finals and Yujin¡¯s back massage had caught up with her, and she began to feel overwhelmingly sleepy.

    "Yes¡­? I¡¯ll be waiting¡­."

    "Alice? You should wash up since you¡¯re sweating. Alice?"

    "Hmm¡­."

    "Already asleep? Well, I guess it¡¯s her first time experiencing something like this. Now, where¡¯s a towel¡­."

    While the self-proimed ¡°breeding enthusiast¡± went off to fetch a towel, Alice happily drifted off into a dream¡ªa dream where, during vacation, she¡¯d make all sorts of wild requests from Yujin.

    "Hmm¡­."

    <em>Her thoughts wandered to all sorts of adventurous ces¡­ outdoor activities¡­ the wildest scenarios she could imagine.</em>

    It was a dream that would probably make Yujin shudder if he knew.

    With that, the hectic finals period came to an end. The long-awaited main event, the Academy Festival, finally began.

    <strong>[S-ss Rank 4, Seol Hayeon Attacked!!]</strong>

    <strong>[Reportedly Sustained Serious Injuries¡­]</strong>

    <strong>[Controversy Over Continuing the Academy Festival¡­]</strong>

    "Now that I¡¯ve dealt with the most troublesome one, let¡¯s sit back and enjoy this at our leisure."

    Without Seol Hayeon, the festival¡¯s biggest contributor, present.

 Chapter 172

    The girl hade with the sole purpose of eliminating Seol Hayeon.

    The moment she spotted her target, she was ready to self-destruct. Despite Seol Hayeon¡¯s age, she was still an S-ss awakened. Giving her even a moment of leeway could prove dangerous.

    To the girl, whose mission was of utmost importance, immediate self-destruction seemed the logical choice.

    "¡­?"

    *Unknown. Why would shee here knowing she¡¯ll die?*

    What held the girl back was curiosity¡ªa deep interest in the person standing before her, trembling in the face of death yet still approaching her.

    *Collect information before self-destructing. For Lord Paimon.*

    *She took a slow step forward.*

    "Question. Why did youe here, knowing you¡¯d die?"

    And so, the questioning began. The girl fired off one question after another.

    Her self-destruction would be a pure energy explosion. With only hand-to-handbat at her disposal, Seol Hayeon had no way to counter it. Even she looked like she knew this, with her expression grim.

    So why had shee? To die alongside her would be a meaningless, empty death.

    *The girl tilted her head.*

    "Was it for the Academy?"

    After a long series of questions, the girl arrived at a conclusion: Seol Hayeon hade to protect the Pentaon Academy, Korea¡¯s institution for nurturing awakened individuals. Surely, she hade here to ensure the Academy was safe from the impending explosion.

    It was a usible theory. A true educator would prioritize drawing the threat away to a less popted area to protect her students.

    "Well, something like that¡­."

    "Incorrect. Seol Hayeon is one of Korea¡¯s most critical assets. The Academy¡¯s value is nothingpared to her life. The target must know this."

    The girl, however, quickly dismissed this notion. Someone of Seol Hayeon¡¯s standing would know her own worth.

    "¡­But isn¡¯t it true? How could you put a value on a human life?"

    "Incorrect. I ask again. Why did youe here to die?"

    "¡­."

    *She clenched her fists tightly.*

    Her forehead creased, and she gripped her hands, now drenched with sweat. There was a sense of solemn resolve that suggested she was willing to sacrifice everything.

    *How could I note!! Yujin, that young brat, looked at me as if I could obviously handle this!! I couldn¡¯t just run away and lose face!!*

    Not that she actually intended to die¡­

    *The girl tilted her head again.*

    "Self-destruction dyed. Cause determination required. Proceeding with information collection."

    Thanks to this, the girl put off her n to self-destruct.

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s death was her intended oue, but she couldn¡¯t risk self-destructing hastily if it meant falling into a trap. There was something she could potentially gain here, a reason to hold back for a greater benefit.

    *If I¡¯d self-destructed immediately, it would¡¯ve gone just as she nned¡­ Seol Hayeon is clever, I¡¯ll give her that.*

    *Yujin, you damn kid, do something! I¡¯m about to burst here!*

    If she could have read Seol Hayeon¡¯s thoughts, she would have known how desperate her situation was, perhaps even triggered the self-destruction then and there. But, for now, they remained locked in a tense standoff.

    The girl¡¯s clouded eyes narrowed as she searched for intentions that didn¡¯t exist.

    "¡­Proposal. Join us."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Our goal is to eliminate you, Seol Hayeon. Not to kill you. Surrender peacefully, and I promise you favorable treatment. I swear on the honor of his horns."

    "Well, that¡¯s something."

    The girl attempted persuasion. Whatever she might be plotting, why would Seol Hayeon want to die? Instead, she could betray humanity and join them. She would be promised both life and glory.

    "Soon, this world will rest at his feet. You have the chance to be one of its founding heroes."

    "Him? Who exactly is ¡®him¡¯?"

    "I cannot reveal that just yet."

    "Come on, give me more. Surely I¡¯m worth recruiting."

    Feigning curiosity, Seol Hayeon pretended to be interested. She already knew about Paimon, yet she yed along as if intrigued.

    Seeing her apparent interest, the girl became excited and started speaking rapidly.

    "The one with the most beautiful horns in existence. The one destined to rule all."

    "Destined, huh. Impressive."

    "And with a chest so grand, not a single being across dimensions could stand equal. A true sovereign."

    "A¡­ chest?"

    "Yes. His, no, the symbol of his overwhelming magic is in his chest! The sheer power radiating from it will turn this world into paradise."

    "¡­?"

    Seol Hayeon cocked her head, slightly confused by the girl¡¯s abrupt change in tone.

    The girl, however, didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    "Be his confidant. To him, Korea is but a small piece ofnd. He could grant it to you as your domain."

    "You¡¯d give me Korea as my domain?"

    "Of course. Though, honestly, for someone of your caliber, Korea may feel a bit cramped. Japan and¡­ yes, I¡¯ll throw in half of China. If you prove yourself, you can have the other half, too!"

    The enticement continued.

    To an outsider, it looked as though Seol Hayeon was being persuaded. Her expression lightened, making it seem as if the offer was tempting her.

    "Oh? Well, true, Korea does feel a bit small¡­."

    *Small, my foot. You think I¡¯d want such a position? I spent nearly 30 years stuck as association chair.*

    In reality, Seol Hayeon wasn¡¯t persuaded at all. After having spent half her life in a role she never wanted, these offers held no appeal for her.

    Her face brightened merely because her intuition had finally quieted, the sense of impending death momentarily receding.

    Even in this dire situation, she remained Seol Hayeon.

    "Is it wise to offer such things to an old woman with little time left? I¡¯m ttered beyond words."

    "Time wouldn¡¯t be an issue with him! He could extend your life by 200 years, with rejuvenation as a bonus!"

    "Are you serious?"

    "Of course. Though, you¡¯d have to live with slightly longer ears and eat only nts for the rest of your life."

    "¡­."

    *Well, that is a bit tempting.*

    The idea of rejuvenation did spark her interest¡ªan unavoidable sentiment for someone her age.

    The girl smiled brightly.

    "If you desire,e here and kiss me."

    "A kiss?"

    "Yes. With that, you¡¯ll be his loyal subordinate."

    She tapped her lips with her fingers, raising her shoulders proudly as if bestowing a grand honor.

    "I¡¯d rather not kiss you. Is there another way?"

    "Hm?"

    "I¡¯ve lived all these years without a single kiss. It¡¯d feel odd if my first was with a young girl. And a girl at that."

    Contrary to the girl¡¯s expectations, the kiss was something Seol Hayeon wanted to avoid at all costs. A sixty-year-old Seol Hayeon engaging in anything that might hint at certain controversies¡­ it was enough to make her feel queasy.

    Besides, she had absolutely no intention of joining Paimon¡¯s ranks.

    "Don¡¯t worry. He hasn¡¯t kissed a man in over 300 years, either."

    "Three hundred years? Well, that¡¯s something."

    "Yes, soe here with peace of mind."

    "Hmm, if that¡¯s the case¡­."

    But only for a moment. Seol Hayeon began moving toward the girl, dragging her feet as slowly as possible.

    The girl watched her, thinking that hesitation was natural for a first kiss.

    *She bent down to tie her shoe.*

    "Oh dear, my shoce."

    "Take your time."

    "Oh, there¡¯s a pebble in my shoe."

    "That would hurt."

    "Now there¡¯s some dirt¡­."

    "¡­."

    The girl¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as Seol Hayeon continued stalling.

    "Are you testing my patience?"

    "Ah, today must be an unlucky day. My apologies."

    "Stop stalling and get over here before I just self-destruct."

    "Tsk. Impatient, aren¡¯t we."

    Finally, Seol Hayeon approached, lowering her head¡­

    "Come on. I¡¯ll lead you¡ª"

    "This is illegal, you know."

    "¡­Excuse me?"

    At the veryst moment, Seol Hayeon crushed the girl¡¯s expectations.

    "What¡­ did you say?"

    "This girl¡­ looks like she didn¡¯t even finish elementary school. And I¡¯m supposed to kiss a minor? The Youth Protection Act wouldn¡¯t let this slide."

    "Is that really important right now?"

    "And more than that¡­."

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s violet eyes zed with conviction.

    "Do you really think I¡¯d submit to someone disgusting enough to turn a child into a living bomb?"

    Seol Hayeon hadn¡¯t forgotten.

    The early days of the 1980s, when newly awakened individuals were forced into Gates. Civilians barely trained, handed swords and spears, and sent to die horrifically. Those were the days that had inspired her to establish the academy.

    One of her reasons for founding the academy was to fight viins and offer basic education to newly awakened individuals, to prevent young, unprepared lives from being senselessly sacrificed.

    "Who would follow a leader who sends children to the battlefield? Who would trust a ruler who strangles the future with their own hands?"

    "A ruler¡­ a

    true leader¡­ should follow principles and values."

    "Protecting children is a duty shared across all cultures, an obligation of adulthood."

    Her words held the weight of someone who had lived such ideals.

    The girl ground her teeth, her pride deeply wounded.

    *Grinding sound.*

    "A ruler shouldn¡¯t concern themselves with such trivial matters. A true sovereign leads with overwhelming power and authority."

    "No, a ruler doesn¡¯t walk ahead alone. They stand side by side with their followers, representing their people."

    "Such a ruler would surely be scorned! Who would follow a leader without authority?"

    "That¡¯s something only someone who brainwashes their subordinates would believe. True power is born from trust in the leader. As long as that trust remains, the ruler will always be a ruler."

    "Kiiiiieekk!!!"@@novelbin@@

    The girl stomped the ground in frustration, humiliated by losing an argument.

    But Seol Hayeon¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t much better.

    *A pressure began to fill the air.*

    *I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m really going to die¡­!!*

    The more she taunted the girl, the stronger her fear grew. Cold sweat drenched her back, her breath quickened, and her heart pounded as if it would burst. Every second felt like an eternity.

    Death loomed over her, as her long-trusted intuition foretold her end.

    "Coming from such a tinynd, no bigger than an elf¡¯s chest! And you dare judge the qualifications of one destined to rule this world?!"

    "Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing."

    "Arrogance. Such arrogance! I was ready to overlook your skills and noble spirit and make you my subordinate!!"

    As her anger swelled, the girl¡¯s face contorted. But then, after a surge of emotion¡­

    "Initiating self-destruction."

    The girl¡¯s face turned cold.

    "Detected no mana response within a 10-kilometer radius. Executing administratormand. Commencing self-destruction."

    "¡­!!!!"

    For Seol Hayeon, time froze.

    The first thing she saw was the girl beginning to glow, her veins illuminated with mana coursing through them.

    Then came the wind, scattering leaves in a turbulent burst.

    And then¡­

    *BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!*

    A deafening explosion, an overwhelming white light that filled her vision. Her intuition fell silent, epting the inevitable.

    In that final moment, Seol Hayeon thought to herself, *Thank goodness I entrusted the association to Yujin.* She was confident he would carry on in her stead.

    ---

    *Ding.*

    *[Hypnosis-chan casually puts on sunsses.]

    *[Master¡­ or should I say director? How do you like my performance? She chuckles mischievously.]

    "Alright, everyone, that concludes Seo Yujin¡¯s trick show~!"

    "¡­Huh?"

    "Our brilliant chairwoman will be following me~."

    "Wait, hold on. What is this¡­?"

    *Before she could finish, he grabbed her and dashed off.*

    "¡­Hngh!!!"

    *You little brat!! Running in a situation like this is dangerous!!*

 Chapter 173

    Let¡¯s rewind a bit to the moment when Seol Hayeon was leaving the chairwoman¡¯s office.

    I saw her off with a smile, fully aware that she was deeply frightened. In fact, I hadn¡¯t just noticed her fear¡ªI had orchestrated it.

    This was all to keep Paimon from bing suspicious.

    *If the chairwoman acted too rxed and trusting of me, it would tip Paimon off immediately.*

    Even if she¡¯s decaying, Paimon is still the final boss. She¡¯s skilled at maniption, especially with mind control and soul maniption.

    Her minions weren¡¯t ordinary either. Equipped with self-destruct capabilities and even remote surveince, they were essentially like self-destruct drones with cameras.

    *Paimon will want to personally confirm the chairwoman¡¯s demise. If she senses anything suspicious, she won¡¯t attend the academy festival.*

    In other words, this was a highlyplex situation.

    I had to make sure Paimon saw her subordinate self-destruct, and the chairwoman had to perform her role with utmost sincerity¡ªall while ensuring she didn¡¯t actually die.

    There was no way to achieve this through conventional means.

    *But who am I? The hypnosis master. With perfect hypnosis, I could pull it off.*

    The only solution was hypnosis¡ªa wless illusion capable of deceiving not only the chairwoman and the self-destruct soldier but even Paimon.

    With a quick motion, I gave a thumbs-up to the chairwoman as she departed. More urately, it was directed at Hypnosis-chan, tucked safely in her pants pocket.

    Since I couldn¡¯t go there myself, if the self-destruct soldier sensed me, she would flee immediately. Given my S-ss mana, she¡¯d likely detect me from ten kilometers away.

    But Hypnosis-chan? She¡¯s a manifestation of my power, a form of *perfect hypnosis* that doesn¡¯t rely on mana. Therefore, she was undetectable by mana sensors.

    Hypnosis-chan could approach the soldier without being noticed. And once she was close, our victory would be certain.

    *That¡¯s why I spent extra time subtly hypnotizing the chairwoman beforehand¡ªso she wouldn¡¯t notice Hypnosis-chan¡¯s presence.*

    Of course, the chairwoman was currently trembling in fear, unaware that Hypnosis-chan was in her pocket. But that was unavoidable; if she became aware, her intuition would likely alert her, *¡°Oh, I have a secret ace up my sleeve, so I won¡¯t die.¡±*

    With that, I was grateful for her enduring patience in all these years.

    ---

    As I reviewed the n onest time, I began to synchronize with the wavelength of my creation, Hypnosis-chan, merging my consciousness with hers. Much like Paimon was doing with her self-destruct soldier.

    Soon, my field of vision shifted.

    *"Huh, Chairwoman. Where are you headed?"*

    *"Just taking a walk in the mountains for some fresh air¡­."*

    *Connection stable.*

    Through Hypnosis-chan¡¯s eyes, I could see faintly the scene unfolding between the chairwoman and a professor.

    I had sessfully merged with Hypnosis-chan.

    *The tactile sensations and smell, though, are¡­ unfortunate.*

    The rough texture of her old work pants, the feel of her skin beneath the fabric, and a lingering scent of mothballs mixed with a hint of ginseng candy¡ªit was unsettling, to say the least.

    But minor diforts were trivial. The chairwoman was facing the terror of impending death, and I had to endure this much to help her.

    "Ready for deployment¡­."

    With everything set on my end, I called out to my teacher, Ninomiya Aika, and headed to the academy rooftop, where Suyeon¡¯s emergency helicopter was stationed.

    As soon as Hypnosis-chan engaged with the soldier, we would fly out immediately.

    "Are you nning to take the helicopter, disciple?"

    "Yes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve put the pilot under a confidentiality spell and hypnosis¡­."

    "It¡¯s faster if I just fly us there, disciple."

    "¡­Then, please go ahead."

    And so, I found myself riding Ninomiya Aika instead of the helicopter. After a short wait on the rooftop while linked to Hypnosis-chan, an unfamiliar sight finally appeared in my vision.

    A deste mountaintop under a blue moon, exuding a strange aura.

    Without hesitation, I gave themand.

    *¡°Now, Hypnosis-chan! Approach from behind and hypnotize her!¡±*

    With my instruction, Hypnosis-chan leaped out of the chairwoman¡¯s pocket, bounding forward through waist-high grass with determined strides. From her perspective, it was a bit amusing seeing the world at such a small scale.

    *Hypnosis-chan executes a Hector Pascal dropkick at the target! ¡°How does it feel to be felled by my kick?¡± she grins smugly.*

    The hypnotic influence seeded, and the girl only tilted her head slightly, seemingly unaware of Hypnosis-chan¡¯s presence.

    We had achieved victory.

    "Teacher, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go."

    "Which way?"

    "Just head toward that mountain. You¡¯ll see it."

    And so, we headed straight to the location¡­

    *Grap.*

    "¡­Mmph!?"

    "This is just so you don¡¯t fall, disciple. Hold on tight!"

    Just before heading out, my teacher wrapped me tightly, pulling me close with my face buried in her chest.

    *Kaboom! Swoosh!*

    And with a flick of her katana, we shot into the air at incredible speed, like a bullet taxi. It was beyond belief; throwing a sword and then perching on it to fly was unbelievable, yet this was Ninomiya Aika.

    There was no point in questioning it. Just eptance.

    "Yujin? Is that the mountain?"

    "*Pwah!* Yes, it¡¯s there¡­ but we¡¯re going to overshoot it at this rate."

    "Not to worry. I¡¯ll adjust."

    *Swoosh.*

    The katana¡¯s trajectory curved gracefully, and as we neared our destination, the speed decreased, providing a surprisinglyfortable ¡°ride.¡± Rather than questioning the mechanics, I simply felt relieved we¡¯d arrived safely.

    When we reached the mountain summit, the chairwoman and the girl were engrossed in conversation, oblivious to our presence. Hypnosis-chan¡¯smand, *¡°Focus on your conversation and remain unaware of anyone approaching,¡±* was working perfectly.

    *[Aika, let¡¯s proceed using telepathy from here. Let¡¯s not alert her to our presence either.]*

    *[Understood.]*

    With silentmunication established, we set to work, ready to manipte everything the girl saw and heard, creating the scene Paimon would witness of the chairwoman¡¯s demise.

    *Let¡¯s avoid contradicting her brainwashing. Carefully, let¡¯s begin¡­.*

    First, we disarmed the bomb.

    The unstable mana within the girl¡¯s body, poised to detonate with the slightest misstep, had to be handled with extreme caution. A careless approach or any awareness on her part would spell disaster.

    But who were we? The former and current top-ranked S-ss.

    This was child¡¯s y.

    *[It¡¯ll take a moment to extract the mana without any aftereffects. Are you good with that?]*

    *[Take your time.]*

    Passing the mana to my teacher with care, she gathered it calmly in her hand, eventually condensing the power of three cores into a single, glowing orb.

    *[We¡¯re done, but triggering her self-destruct now might look odd. Let¡¯s wait a bit, shall we?]*

    *[Agreed.]*

    Sitting on a nearby rock, we waited for the conversation to reach a climax.

    "¡­A true ruler is one who leads with overwhelming power and authority."

    "No, a ruler walks shoulder to shoulder with their people, representing them."

    *[Impressive. The chairwoman knows her rhetoric well.]*

    *[Does she? Isn¡¯t brute strength more practical?]*

    *¡­.*

    *I guess when you¡¯re at my teacher¡¯s level of power, it¡¯s a different story.*

    Though my teacher¡¯s remarks dampened my focus a bit, it was a remarkable moment. Facing death, the words of a determined individual could carry such conviction and integrity.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a newfound respect for Seol Hayeon.

    "Kiiiiieeeeek!!!"

    *[Aika, let¡¯s prepare to trigger the explosion.]*

    *[Understood.]*

    As the girl¡ªno, Paimon¡ªbegan to lose her temper after failing in the argument, we leapt into action.

    I ced my hand on the girl¡¯s head, preparing to cast hypnosis, while my teacher climbed atop her sword, clutching the extracted mana orb.

    *Hypnosis-chan raises her megaphone with a shout, ¡°Leave it to me!¡±*

    Hypnosis-chan deployed a final prop towards the chairwoman for dramatic effect.

    And with that, we¡­

    "Executing administratormand. Commencing self-destruction."

    *[Now!!]*

    *[Got it!]*

    The instant the girl mentioned self-destruction, our deception began in earnest.

    *I gently brushed away her brainwashing.*

    I undid the girl¡¯s hypnosis with a light touch of mana, making it appear to Paimon as though the girl¡¯s entire body was being consumed by mana and she was losing consciousness.

    *[Initiate detonation!]*

    *Boom!*

    My teacher detonated the mana in her hand, creating a massive explosion directed into the air rather than at us. The blinding light and deafening roar would surely trick Paimon¡¯s senses one final time.

    *Hypnosis-chan signals triumphantly, ¡°Now!¡±*

    Lastly, Hypnosis-chan manipted the chairwoman¡¯s expression for a dramatic effect, arranging her face to reflect a serene eptance in the face of death

    . The sight was convincing enough that even I could have been fooled, let alone Paimon.

    Mission aplished.

    "Alright, folks! This has been Seo Yujin¡¯s Trick Show~!!"

    With the situation resolved, I quickly moved on to post-op measures¡ªbecause it wasn¡¯t over until it was truly over.

    "Teacher, can you handle clean-up here? Before any other awakeners arrive!"

    "Leave it to me! You go, and I¡¯ll take care of this child!"

    "¡­Wait, Yujin?"@@novelbin@@

    "Our amazing chairwoman, please follow me~."

    "Ugh, but I¡­."

    The chairwoman hesitated, understandably shaken from her near-death experience.

    But I grabbed her hand, pulling her along in a frantic escape.

    Seol Hayeon, truly legendary to the end. I resolved to celebrate her properly once things calmed down.

    A few momentster¡­

    "Find the culprit! They couldn¡¯t have gotten far!"

    "I sense traces of mana! It should be somewhere around here¡­."

    *[Madam Chairwoman, we don¡¯t have time to linger. Let¡¯s go quickly¡­]*

    *Thud.*

    *[Madam Chairwoman?! Are you fainting¡­]*

    "Ack! I¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­."

    Yujin endured a nuclear-level outburst¡­

    "Over there! I heard something!"

    "Shia, please cover us!"

    "Don¡¯t worry! The night is my yground!"

    *[Aaaaack!!!]*

    *[You little brat!!!]*

    A deadly chase began, with both of our lives on the line if we were caught.

 Chapter 174

    A sudden, thunderous explosion echoed across the academy.

    All the cadets rushed out in confusion, wondering what on earth had happened. Some even feared that a war might have broken out.

    "What in the world¡­ h-hold on!"

    "Is that¡­ a mana reaction?"

    "I think I just saw something explode! That was definitely a mana st."

    "Oh, crap."

    Realizing what had happened, they mped their mouths shut in shock.

    The awakeners among them recognized it instantly. The explosion on the distant mountain was no ordinary st. It was a mana-induced explosion¡ªterrorism.

    In that instant, a thought crossed everyone¡¯s mind.

    *¡®Could it be Winterler¡­ again?!¡¯*

    After all, Winterler had already caused two terror incidents since the start of the semester. Was she wreaking havoc as a viin again?

    The color drained from their faces as they started dialing for emergency help¡­

    ---

    "What¡¯s going on? Did a ymore go off or something¡­ huh? What¡¯s everyone staring at?"

    *yawn* "Hey sis, you¡¯ve got some eye gunk."

    "Ugh, seriously? How embarrassing."

    As the cadets were about to report the incident, the two sisters showed up.

    Their appearance eased the cadets¡¯ suspicions a bit. Winterler¡¯s ankle was still bound with her sealing cuff, and it didn¡¯t seem likely that someone who rushed out with her sister on her back after hearing the explosion would be behind it.

    The awakeners sighed in relief¡­

    ---

    "It¡¯s an attack!"

    "That explosion was powerful enough to be seen from here¡ªit¡¯s practically a strategic weapon!"

    "Alert the Association immediately!"

    It was too soon for relief. A mana explosion in the middle of Seoul, and at night, was not normal by any means.

    Calls flooded the Awakener Association. Those who had personal connections tried to contact Chairwoman Seol Hayeon directly.

    ---

    "Why isn¡¯t the Chairwoman answering her phone?!"

    "Weren¡¯t you on duty tonight? Where did she go?"

    "Uh, well¡­ she said she was going to the back mountain to pick some herbs¡­."

    "¡­WHAT?!"

    The situation was worse than anyone could imagine.

    Seol Hayeon, Korea¡¯s pride and a strategic asset, had just happened to go for a stroll in the mountains on the very night of the explosion.

    No one needed to say what this meant: it was terrorism. Just like the attacks targeting Winterler, someone was now after Seol Hayeon¡¯s life.

    At this moment, Korea was on the brink of losing the pir of its Awakener society.

    ---

    "What¡­ what do we do?"

    "Contact Chunhwa and get Ryu Suyeon here, now!"

    "Call the police and set up a perimeter! We can¡¯t let the perpetrator escape!"

    While the cadets stood in a daze, the professors sprang into action.

    First, they called upon the Chunhwa n. With Seol Hayeon unavable, the Association would be in chaos, so they enlisted Korea¡¯s strongest n to help, setting up a blockade to prevent the viin¡¯s escape.

    In response to the emergency call, Chunhwa promptly mobilized.

    ---

    "Prepare for immediate deployment!"

    "Hello? Miss Shia, we have a search mission¡ªoh, you¡¯re already geared up! We¡¯ll pick you up shortly!"

    Under Yoo Jung-chul¡¯smand, elite awakeners sprang into action. Shia, whose mobility was top-tier at night, was also summoned.

    ---

    "Yujin! This is urgent, so¡­ ugh, where did he disappear to at a time like this?!"

    Unfortunately, Yujin¡ªtheir strongest asset avable¡ªwas missing. But still, the improvised search team, organized in record time, arrived at the mountain within five minutes of the explosion. Their swift response underscored the severity of the situation.

    ---

    They quickly reached the summit, but the elite awakeners¡¯ expressions contorted the moment they saw the scene.

    The impact of the explosion had stripped leaves from the branches, leaving bare twigs behind. Some trees had been entirely uprooted, and the ground was scarred with craters¡­

    And scattered all around were blood-stained shreds of cloth.

    The pieces, unmistakably belonging to Seol Hayeon, had been torn apart by the st, now lying in tatters.

    No one needed an exnation for what this implied.

    ---

    "This can¡¯t be¡­ No way, Senior¡­."

    "Find her! Whether it¡¯s her corpse or whatever¡¯s left, bring it to Ryu Suyeon!"

    Faced with the worst possible oue, the search team dispersed frantically. They had to find Seol Hayeon, whether injured or worse, as well as any traces of the perpetrator. Driven by a sense of urgency, they scattered tob the area.

    Meanwhile, perched in a tree, two figures watched the scene unfold, entirely unnoticed.

    ---

    *A faint rustle.*

    *¡°They¡¯repletely fooled. Well, the explosion itself was real, so it makes sense.¡±*

    First was Aika. She, cloaked in an almost spectral silence, watched the scene below and let out a relieved sigh. The ¡°terrorist¡± site Yujin had meticulously staged¡ªtorn clothes, scattered blood from pre-drawn samples¡ªhad seeded in deceiving everyone.

    ---

    "Auntie, what are those people doing?"

    "¡­Nothing important. And I¡¯m not ¡®auntie¡¯¡ªI¡¯m your ¡®sister.¡¯"

    "Auntie, auntie. Auntie, do you know Hatchuppy?"

    "¡­¡­."

    Though the girl in Aika¡¯s arms had been freed from brainwashing, her small rebellion was less than wee.

    Aika couldn¡¯t help but think, *I should¡¯ve told my disciple to keep her quiet, not just cooperative.* She regretted her decision toote.

    ---

    "Not ¡®auntie¡¯¡ª¡®sister.¡¯"

    "Auntie."

    "*Sis. Ter.*"

    "Auntie."

    "*Hmph! Hmph, hmph!*"

    *¡®Mock me all you want, kid. My disciple calls me princess. You¡¯ll never meet a man like him in your life.¡¯*

    In the midst of all the seriousness, a trivial power struggle was unfolding between them.

    ---

    Meanwhile, as the search teambed the mountain, Yujin was frantically helping Seol Hayeon escape from the scene, trying to get away before they were discovered.

    ---

    *Swish.*

    *¡°If I can get the Chairwoman to a hospital¡¯s intensive care unit, then this is all set!¡±*

    His n was simple.

    He knew the search team would arrive soon after the explosion, so he¡¯d escape the scene with the Chairwoman. The fewer people who knew she was unharmed, the better.

    The final goal was to deliver her to a hospital he had arranged in advance without being detected by anyone.

    ---

    *Pant, pant¡­.*

    *¡°Running without body reinforcement is a bit annoying. If I were at my usual physical strength, this would take less than a minute.¡±*

    But neither of them could use mana. Using mana would make them identifiable to the search team.

    Without mana, their physical abilities were merely human. Still formidable by ordinary standards, but underwhelming by Awakener standards.

    Naturally, their descent was slow.

    ---

    *Hesitation.*

    *¡°The Chairwoman¡¯s pace is too slow. Should I carry her? It¡¯d feel a bit like an eldercare situation, though.¡±*

    The escape was further slowed by Seol Hayeon¡¯s unexpectedly sluggish speed.

    Yujin thought to himself, *I guess it¡¯s natural¡ªshe¡¯s getting older.*

    ---

    *Clench.*

    *¡°Every step seems to shake the ground¡­!!¡±*

    The truth was that Seol Hayeon had another reason for her slowed pace.

    Moments before the explosion, her dder had reached a breaking point.

    Only moments ago, she had been staring death in the face, and now she was navigating a rough mountain path without a proper trail. It was no surprise she was being pushed to her limits in more ways than one.

    Anyone else in her situation would likely have lost control by now.

    Yet Seol Hayeon held on, a testament to her superhuman mental fortitude and willpower.

    ---

    *¡°Not in front of him¡­! At my age, wetting myself would be the end!!!¡±*

    Though the reason she was holding on was somewhat sad, she was determined nheless.

    Seol Hayeon moved with a refined skill as they made their way down the mountain, her steps as light as a martial arts expert, leaving no trace. ording to her intuition, she was almost there¡­ almost through it.

    ---

    *¡°Just a little more. Once this is over, I¡¯ll have a word with Yujin.¡±*

    ---

    Suddenly, voices called out from behind them.

    "We¡¯ll take the southern search!"

    "¡­!!!!?"

    The search team was closing in, and without the use of mana, Yujin and Seol Hayeon¡¯s human strength couldn¡¯t keep pace with the awakeners.

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s expression turned tense.

    ---

    *Sigh.* *No other choice, then.*

    *[Chairwoman, please hop on my back for a moment.]*

    *Grab.*

    Yujin hoisted her onto his back, his stride changing from the delicate, soft steps she had been taking to bold, manly strides.

    ¡­though he gave no thought to her condition.

    ---

    *Thump, thump.*

    "¡­!!!!"

    *¡°N-no! If he does this now¡­!!!¡±*

    Seol Hayeon was in a state of emergency.

    The shock of each heavy step mmed against her lower back, testing her nearly overflowing dder to its absolute limit.

    ---

    *Clench.*

    *

    ¡°At this rate¡­!!!¡±*

    Her instincts warned her as well. If she didn¡¯t stop him, she¡¯d suffer a deeply undignified fate¡ªa public, thoroughly humiliating ident while being carried by a man forty years her junior.

    Time until disaster: 5 seconds, 4 seconds, 3 seconds¡­

    ---

    *[Stop!!!]*

    *[Huh?]*

    *Freeze.*

    Unable to hold it any longer, Seol Hayeon called out to stop him.

    If she was going to have an ident, she¡¯d rather it happen in private. Dying in an explosion was preferable to this kind of shame.

    *[What¡¯s wrong? We need to keep moving¡­]*

    *[Well, I just¡­ restroom¡­]*

    *[A restroom? This isn¡¯t an eldercare situation, you know?]*

    *[¡­.*]

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it outright.

    In this life-or-death moment, admitting she needed a bathroom break felt both mortifying and ruinous. All her carefully maintained dignity was at stake.

    Especially in front of Yujin. Telling him would be even more humiliating.

    ---

    *[I¡¯ll go leave some false traces. It¡¯ll distract the search party.]*

    *[Huh? But we need to keep running¡­]*

    *[My intuition¡¯s telling me¡ªif we keep going, things will get ugly!!]*

    So, she offered an excuse. It was to mislead the search, definitely not because she was a desperate adult who couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    *He seems really convinced they¡¯re about to catch her.*

    *[I¡¯ll help too.]*

    *[WHAT!? This insolent brat¡ªdo you not know boundaries?!]*

    *[Huh?]*

    *[I¡¯ll go alone! Wait right here! I¡¯ll only take 30 seconds!!]*

    Without another word, Seol Hayeon dashed toward the bushes.

    ¡°What''s that olddy up to?¡± he wondered, utterly oblivious as she dashed off in sheer desperation.

    She couldn¡¯t even go very far. At this point, she was practically at her limit, only going just far enough to be out of sight.

    *If I even make a sound, it¡¯ll be beyond embarrassing¡­.*

    Yujin, having misinterpreted the situation entirely, assumed she was setting up decoys.

    *No way she¡¯d stop right behind some leaves to use the bathroom, even if she were that desperate.*

    ---

    As Seol Hayeon finally made it into the bushes, she prepared to relieve herself.

    But then, *thud.*

    "¡­!!!!?"

    Her aging body betrayed her once more.

    Her muscles finally rxed at the thought of safety, and the terror she had felt earlier¡ªthe fear of losing control¡ªhadpletely vanished the moment she lowered her pants.

    The relief caused her knees to give way, and she unceremoniously fell backward.

    ---

    *That sound¡­ she fell!*

    Yujin immediately set out to check on her.

    It was a choice he would regret for the rest of his life.

    ---

    *[Chairwoman?! Did you faint¡­]*

    *Rustle.*

    "Uh, er¡­"

    "¡­¡­."

    A painfully awkward silence filled the air as they made eye contact again.

    Seol Hayeon was too flustered to speak. After all the grand words she¡¯d uttered, she¡¯d been caught in a deeply embarrassing moment.

    ---

    *Rustle.*

    *¡°I managed to cover myself just in time¡­ He¡­ he didn¡¯t see, right?¡±*

    If only she hadn¡¯t just presented herself in such a thoroughly undignified way. Even someone as self-assured as Seol Hayeon couldn¡¯t recover herposure.

    As for Yujin¡­

    ---

    "Aaaagh! My eyes!!!"

    He reeled in horror, mentally scarred.

    ---

    "Did you hear something over there?"

    "Miss Shia, please check!"

    "Don¡¯t worry! The night is my domain!"

    ---

    His cry of dismay attracted the other awakeners toward them.

    ---

    *[Aaagh!!! You insolent brat!!!]*

    ---

    And thus began a desperate chase, where both their reputations were on the line.

    ¡ª

    <em>Quickly, he rushed forward and mped his hand over her mouth.</em>

    "¡­Mmmph!!?"

    He hastily covered Seol Hayeon''s mouth, even though she was in a rather, well,promised state.

    <em>[Quiet, you olddy!!! Do you want to get us killed?]</em>

    "Was it around here¡­?"

    ¡ª

    Just then, Shia appeared directly in front of them.

    "¡­Huh!?"

    "Mmmph!!!!?"@@novelbin@@

    They froze, caughtpletely off guard, staring right into Shia¡¯s bewildered eyes.

 Chapter 175

    Suddenly, the chairman decided to mess with the pursuit.

    ...Honestly, I wanted to stop her.

    Did she really think that would throw off the Cheonha n¡¯s search team?

    They¡¯re probably just going to know we¡¯re here, making noise for no reason.

    I wanted to yell at her, "Olddy, stop talking nonsense and get in the damn cart."

    But I held it in.

    Out of respect for the chairman, who had shown such a cool side earlier.

    And respect for her intuition.

    I had to show both of those things.

    It was the worst decision of my life.

    [Chairman?! Please tell me she hasn¡¯t fainted¡­]

    - *Thud.*

    As soon as I sent her off alone, I suddenly heard a loud crash.

    I panicked and rushed over.

    Did she overdo it and copse?

    "Ugh, ah, uh..."

    "......"

    She was lying there, alright.

    But now, she had fallen on her ass.

    Her pants and underwear were pulled down to her ankles, and her legs were spread apart.

    For one second, that moment felt like it stretched on forever.

    ¡®Huh...? The bathroom?¡¯

    The first thought that crossed my mind was just pure confusion.

    From the context, it seemed like she was trying to use the restroom.

    Why was she beating around the bush, talking about leaving no trace?

    She could¡¯ve just said, ¡°Hey, I need to pee,¡± and we would¡¯ve sent her right off.

    If I thought she had copsed, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed in so recklessly.

    It was such an uncharacteristic thing for the chairman to do.

    ¡®And then, that... uh...¡¯

    My eyes slowly drifted down, starting from her violet eyes, tinted with embarrassment.

    Her old-fashioned pink t-shirt¡ªwas it age-appropriate or not?¡ªand then down to her lower half.

    That¡¯s when I truly faced my nightmare.

    ¡®What is that...?''

    The chairman''s... no, *that* was there.

    No, "was" isn¡¯t the right word.

    It was there. It had infiltrated. It had tainted everything.

    Just looking at it felt like being tortured.

    I tried to look away¡­

    Actually, no, I should say I *tried not to look at it*.

    But it was pointless.

    The reason was simple¡ªmy soul refused to follow my brain¡¯s order to avoid it.

    They say the human brain doesn¡¯t understand negation.

    And it really was like that.

    Even though my weak spirit screamed at me not to look,

    my foolish frontal cortex was thinking, *¡®Don¡¯t look at that?* *That?* I just called it ''that.¡¯"

    And so, I kept staring at it, leaving horrific pain like a burn on my eyes.

    "AAAHHHHHHHH!!!!"

    A scream, or perhaps a shriek, erupted from my throat.

    Like an animal terrified for its life, my soul cried out, desperately trying to forget what it had just witnessed.

    In that moment, I truly felt like amb abandoned by God.

    But God was dead.

    *It¡¯s* eye... it was staring right at me.

    Every ounce of fear in the universe crushed my consciousness.

    Then my rational mind was driven to the edge of a cliff.

    And as I locked eyes with it...

    I finally realized the truth.

    Oh... I wasn¡¯t looking at it.

    It was *looking through me* at the world, from this dimension.

    - *Shrrk.*

    "Heh, heeek!"

    "...Huff!!"

    My crumbling consciousness was pulled back to reality.

    The chairman had sealed it away, achieving an almost cosmic feat...

    No, wait, what am I even saying?

    My brain must¡¯ve gone haywire for a moment.

    I¡¯ll need to see a psychiatristter. PTSD, definitely.

    "Shia, girl!"

    "Don¡¯t worry!!"

    "......!!!!?"

    There was no time for me to get my mental state together.

    Because of the search team¡ªspecifically, Shia''s voice.

    She definitely heard me screaming like a live chicken being cooked earlier.

    My expression twisted in horror.

    *Why Shia of all people?!*

    Yujin¡¯s ex-wife, now my girlfriend.

    A person who could travel by shadow.

    For Shia, night was practically her domain.

    And now, in a forest full of shadows, it was clearly morefortable than her own bedroom.

    Plus, unlike before our regression, her talent was now at S-ss.

    Her mobility was at its peak, matching her former prime.

    I knew very well how fast Shia could move.

    It would probably take her less than five seconds to find us.

    While others ran, she could teleport short distances in an instant.

    Which meant I had about five seconds before she found us. @@novelbin@@

    *If Shia sees this...*

    In the current situation:

    The chairman was lying in front of me, pants off, legs spread wide.

    I was right there, seeing it all.

    Shia¡ªmy ex-wife, now my girlfriend.

    The second wave of terror hit me.

    [AAAAHHHHHH!!!]

    [You damned bastard!!!]

    As a married man, I was terrified.

    And the chairman was scolding me.

    And then, the sound of rustling leaves drawing near...

    If this were a horror movie, it would definitely get five stars.

    In fact, since it was real life, I¡¯d give it a six.

    So I thought...

    *First, stop the olddy!!*

    - *Thud.*

    [Shut up, you old hag!!! You wanna see someone die?!]

    I quickly covered the chairman¡¯s mouth.

    We probably had a lot to say to each other, and we¡¯d likely both want to sue each otherter.

    But for now, let¡¯s just stay alive.

    "...Ugh!!!?"

    - *Struggling.*

    Of course, the chairman resisted.

    It was to be expected when you¡¯re covering her mouth while she¡¯s half-naked in the middle of the night.

    I would¡¯ve liked to give her time to fix her clothes, but...

    - *Rustle.*

    *It¡¯s almost here...!!!*

    The situation was too urgent.

    I had to get through this crisis first.

    I kept my eyes wide open, trying to look anywhere but at *that*.

    *First, me!!*

    - *Fsss.*

    My eyes gleamed golden.

    A rare ability among Awakened¡ª"Perfect Hypnosis."

    I pushed it to its maximum power.

    That bought us some time.

    The surrounding cognitive inhibiting hypnosis made anyone who looked at me forget seeing me entirely.

    *As for the chairman...*

    The problem was with her.

    The search team was desperately looking for her.

    Unlike me, someone they didn¡¯t even know about.

    Blocking their recognition of her would require more than a hastily made hypnosis.

    I¡¯d need to focus solely on blocking her recognition.

    In other words, it was a choice between two options.

    Expose the chairman¡¯s moment before the whole world or save her and take the me.

    I didn¡¯t have more than half a second to decide.

    So I clenched my teeth.

    I focused the hypnosis on the chairman.

    *It¡¯s fine if I take the me, but I *cannot* let Shia see that!! Protect Shia!!*

    It wasn¡¯t really for the chairman, but...

    That¡¯s what I chose. To save her and take the me.

    - *Thud.*

    [Hypnotic Construct gives a thumbs up!]

    [Master, don¡¯t forget about me!]

    *Hypnotic Construct...!!!*

    In that moment, I saw it.

    Hypnotic Construct, standing between the chairman¡¯s legs, in a wide stance.

    Its tiny and insignificant back somehow looked so reliable.

    For a moment, I almost broke down in tears. Ah, you again...

    *I trust you!!*

    [Hypnotic Construct puffs up its cheeks and says, "Trust me!"]

    Our eyes shone once more with golden light.

    The power of hypnosis spread wildly through the forest.

    It was working.

    "This should be around here..."

    - *Suddenly.*

    "Huh? Nothing here."

    Shia didn¡¯t even notice us.

    Even though we were standing right in front of her, it was as if she couldn¡¯t see us at all.

    It was because of the hypnosis¡ªmy Construct and me, and the chairman hidden behind it.

    - *Rustle.*

    "Shia, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "I definitely heard something from here. The monster¡¯s neck breaking sound."

    "Is that so? There¡¯s nothing here."

    It was the same for the other Awakened.

    They just looked around, their heads cocked in confusion.

    If they just leave...

    "We don¡¯t have time for this, let¡¯s continue searching."

    "No, just to be sure, scan the area. One minute. Search thoroughly with mana detectors."

    "......"

    As I admired Shia¡¯s efficiency, the Awakened slowly began to scan the area.

    They started looking for any traces of mana.

    If any mana had been used for body reinforcement, they would¡¯ve detected it.

    But it

    was fine.

    The cognitive inhibiting hypnosis was still working.

    They wouldn¡¯t find us.

    We just had to wait...

    - *Ching.*

    "......?"

    ¡ªAt that moment, an unfamiliar sound of running water reached our ears.

    Shia and I both looked in the same direction.

    Towards the source of the sound.

    The chairman was urinating.

    "......"

    - *Shiver.*

    Her body was convulsing.

    At first, it was faint, but soon the sound of flowing water grew increasingly loud.

    Thankfully, from my position, *that* wasn''t visible, and Shia couldn¡¯t recognize it...

    *Hypnotic Construct...!!!*

    [Hypnotic Construct freezes in ce.]

    [This warm water...?!]

    [Hypnotic Construct hesitates before finally turning away, refusing to face the truth.]

    [Master... it says softly.]

    Hypnotic Construct had been blocking *that* in front of me like a goalkeeper.

    But now it was about to be overwhelmed.

    Because the chairman, still unaware of Hypnotic Construct, couldn¡¯t see it.

    Grief welled up to my throat but quickly subsided.

    *Hypnotic Construct, get away now!! I¡¯ll handle the restter!!*

    I shouted to myrade.

    Run now. I¡¯ll take care of everythingter.

    You shouldn¡¯t have to go through this.

    What did Hypnotic Construct do?

    "......"

    [Hypnotic Construct stands firm.]

    [Master... please, watch over me!!!]

    [Its short arms stretch out to the sides!]

    *Hypnotic Construct...!!!*

    Instead of running, it stood its ground.

    It was like saying, "I won¡¯t abandon myrades."

    Tears blurred my vision.

    "Eh!? What is that? Pee?"

    "Why... suddenly..."

    - *Ding!*

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' has... ]

    "Looks like it¡¯s just a wild animal¡¯s urine."

    "A wild animal? This isn¡¯t a squirrel''s amount."

    "Could be a roe deer. Sometimes they¡¯re out here."

    "Wow, never thought I¡¯d see something like this."

    "I think the sound earlier was from the roe deer too."

    *Sigh.* "Wasted time. Everyone, get back to searching. Back to formation! Move out!"

    "Yes!"

    Thankfully, the sacrifice wasn¡¯t in vain.

    The women, who had been staring at the urine, resumed their search.

    We managed to shake off the pursuers and escape the immediate danger.

    ...But, it wasn¡¯t in vain only.

    The price we paid was too high.

    - *Thud.*

    [Hypnotic Construct, crying out to its master, says... "I did my best..." ]

    - *Skitter.*

    [...]

    *Mom...*

    ¡®This is... this is a tragedy¡­¡¯

    Golden streams of liquid shot out over Hypnotic Construct¡¯s fallen form.

    We wept bitterly.

    It was the saddest day ever.

    ***

    While Yujin and Hypnotic Construct were crying over their tragic fate...

    <ul>

    <li><em>Shudder.</em></li>

    </ul>

    ''Th-They saw it. Yujin, you saw it. All of it, right in front of me...''

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s inhuman mental fortitude was also cracking.

 Chapter 176

    Seol Hayeon lived through a tumultuous era.

    In the 1980s, when Awakened individuals were treated like monsters.

    Without any support, herrades, who had just awakened, were sent to the battlefield and killed, simply for the reason that they had awakened.

    It was a horrifying time she still sometimes dreams about.

    Because of that, she valued her life above all else.

    Even if she was rolling in a pile of dog poop, life was still better than death.

    This wasn¡¯t just a saying.

    ...But, in an ironic twist, she now cursed her own survival.

    - *Shudder.*

    ¡®I should¡¯ve died earlier!¡¯

    The memory of what had just happened flooded Seol Hayeon¡¯s mind.

    If she had just said she was going to the bathroom, none of this would¡¯ve happened. Instead, her pride got in the way, and she ended up showing Yujin the most embarrassing thing.

    Because of that, she had allowed the search team to close in.

    ¡®How, how could I have let that happen in front of those young brats¡­!!!¡¯

    In the end, she had peed herself right in front of the search team.

    In front of her much younger subordinates, including Shia, a mere cadet, and Yujin, the sessor she had chosen.

    A total of five or six people, all of them witnessed it.

    Yujin had cleverly made sure no one noticed, but...

    That didn¡¯t mean it could be erased.

    Even her steely mental fortitude had faltered.

    Tears were welling up in her violet eyes. Full of shame.

    ¡®Damn it, damn it¡­¡¯

    "......"

    [Hypnotic Construct¡¯s eyes are welling up with tears.]

    ¡®I won¡¯t forget your sacrifice, my partner...¡¯

    If Seol Hayeon had seen Hypnotic Construct, soaking wet in front of her, the self-loathing would have doubled. But anyway...@@novelbin@@

    After what felt like an eternity, those watching the sudden urination resumed their search.

    Talking about roe deer tracks or something.

    The chairman¡¯s mental fortitude had taken quite a hit from the incident.

    - *Squeak.*

    "...Chairman, that is..."

    "Ugh, hick..."

    A low sob escaped her mouth, one that sounded utterly unbefitting of a legendary Awakened individual.

    It was a sorrowful cry that even Yujin flinched at.

    Her tear-soaked violet eyes turned towards Yujin.

    "This, this damn... damn..."

    But the scolding didn¡¯te easily.

    She knew it herself.

    That her pride had led to this moment.

    If she had just said she needed to go to the bathroom, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Instead, she was too ashamed to admit she had to pee. She had to hide it, and this was the result.

    So, the arrows of me turned back on herself.

    Damn it, old hag, what did you try to save your face for at this age? You could¡¯ve just said it outright.

    You were too embarrassed to say you had to pee and now look at the mess you¡¯ve made.

    - *Sigh¡­*

    ¡®And then, Yujin¡­ What will I do about him now?¡¯

    Her cheeks turned red with excessive shame.

    Even her re at Yujin showed confusion.

    Honestly, Shia and the other Awakened might be able to calm themselves and forget after a little rest.

    But in front of the sessor she had chosen, her humiliation would probably stay with her forever.

    And then Yujin...

    "Wait, I know you¡¯re angry, but was that really the best option?"

    "...What?"

    "Let¡¯s forgive each other. Let¡¯s forget about what just happened."

    Yujin quickly began to smooth things over.

    Interpreting Seol Hayeon¡¯s expression as one of rage, he spoke in a calm voice to persuade her.

    We¡¯ve all seen things we shouldn¡¯t have. You weren¡¯t the only one embarrassed.

    This situation doesn¡¯t need to turn into a fight.

    It will only make things worse.

    "So, let¡¯s just forget about it. I can use my hypnosis to wipe it from our memories."

    "...?"

    "Shia and the search team didn¡¯t see anything, right? So, if we forget, it¡¯ll be like it never happened."

    His second option, the one Yujin had considered when the search team was approaching earlier¡ªmemory erasure.

    The tempting offer of a fresh start sounded sweet.

    If they both forgot, it would be like the whole incident never happened.

    [Hypnotic Construct looks at Yujin with a puzzled expression.]

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Hypnotic Construct. Those who want to live must survive.¡¯

    [Hypnotic Construct¡¯s cheeks puff out like a pufferfish!]

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t truly be erased, but there was no helping it.

    Seol Hayeon hesitated for a moment.

    Weighing the fear of erasing the memory against the agony of living with it for the rest of her life.

    After some careful deliberation, the conclusion came quickly.

    "...Fine, let¡¯s wipe it. Close your eyes."

    "I¡¯ve had them closed already. Also, I¡¯ve put a hypnosis to block my sense of smell."

    "Damn it."

    - *Swish.*

    A handkerchief popped out from Seol Hayeon¡¯s loose pants.

    She quickly wiped herself off and pulled up her clothes.

    She forced her trembling thighs to hold up as best as they could.

    Yujin and Seol Hayeon stood facing each other.

    "...Done."

    "Yes. Now, I¡¯ll perform the hypnosis, so don¡¯t resist."

    "Get on with it."

    "Okay."

    Yujin¡¯s eyes glowed golden.

    "We¡¯ll forget everything that we wish to forget from today."

    "...?"

    "Any memories erased will be non-existent, and we will never recall them. If any difort arises, our cognitive abilities will temporarily decrease, and the gaps in the memories will be filled in appropriately."

    "...?"

    "This is all for our own good."

    Both of their eyes turned hazy.

    Forgetting the memories. Memories that had to be forgotten.

    While they tried to push away those thoughts.

    ¡®*That thing*, get out of my head...!!!¡¯

    For Yujin, it was natural.

    The horrifying thing he had seen earlier, something he couldn¡¯t even describe properly¡ªit was the most unpleasant memory he wished to erase.

    ¡®Ah, Hypnotic Construct. I think I¡¯ll forget the chairman¡¯s urination too. I won¡¯t even remember your sacrifice. You¡¯ll have to make up something usible for me.¡¯

    [Hypnotic Construct nods in a disapproving manner.]

    [It grumbles, saying, ¡®If I¡¯d let it go, I was going to have my master do something unpleasant.¡¯]

    Yujin couldn¡¯t forget hisrade¡¯s sacrifice, so he¡¯d made sure Hypnotic Construct was covered.

    That¡¯s when the Construct¡¯s heart softened.

    It was happy that its master was thinking of it, and the air in its cheeks went *psssh*.

    ¡®Forget it. Forget that moment in front of them...¡¯

    Seol Hayeon, on the other hand, was desperately wishing to forget.

    She wanted to erase the memory of herself getting caught peeing in front of everyone at her age.

    Her desperation soon made it easy for the hypnosis to take hold.

    - *Ding!*

    [The skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ activates.]

    Yujin and Seol Hayeon¡¯s souls were touched by the power.

    It ensured they wouldn¡¯t recall what they didn¡¯t want to remember.

    Thepassionate energy wrapped around them and vanished.

    Their blurry eyes regained focus.

    "...Huh? Chairman? What are we doing here?"

    - *Tilts head.*

    Yujin tilted his head in confusion.

    He had forgotten the painful sacrifice of Hypnotic Construct and the horrifying thing he had seen earlier.

    This was a clear demonstration of the terrifying power of hypnosis¡ªits true nature.

    "That... that¡¯s..."

    "Anyway, let¡¯s go quickly. Fortunately, we shook off the search team, so it¡¯ll be easier to escape from here."

    - *Lifted.*

    "Ah!? Excuse me."

    Yujin casually lifted Seol Hayeon onto his back, acting as if he had beenpletely unaffected by the earlier catastrophe.

    - *Lifted.*

    ¡®Hypnotic Construct¡­ huh? Why does it feel so damp?¡¯

    [Hypnotic Construct smiles, saying it used hypnosis to block the scent.]

    "Yes¡­ my master isn¡¯t to me... I¡¯ll bear the pain alone," it muttered softly.

    The tragic irony of cing Hypnotic Construct on his head, unseen by anyone else, was still a secret to them.

    Nheless, Yujin quickly began heading down the mountain, carrying Seol Hayeon on his back, with Hypnotic Construct atop his head.

    ...Unaware that the chairman¡¯s face was strangely red.

    [AAHHHHHHHHH! My eyes....]

    ¡®Yujin said he¡¯d help me forget, but why does it still feel the same...?¡¯

    The reason her face was red.

    Unlike Yujin, she had a clearer memory of what happened.

    She had forgotten about the urination, but the memory of Yujin screaming when he saw her was still vivid in her

    mind.

    So, she epted the situation like this:

    She had been caught peeing. Yujin, who suggested they erase the memories.

    But only Yujin had forgotten. She was left with her memories intact.

    [Forget everything we want to forget about today...]

    ¡®Could it be that I didn¡¯t really want to forget it?¡¯

    This was why her face was red.

    She had cried and wished to forget it, but deep down, she didn¡¯t want to.

    What aplicated mess of feelings she had inside.

    She was so, so embarrassed.

    "Chairman, you know? When you¡¯re in the ICU, don¡¯t do anything. You can pretend to be treated, and Soyeon will make sure to block any visitors."

    "Got it..."

    "And should I use the Association President¡¯s name? Can I borrow it?"

    "Go ahead..."

    "Oh, by the way, I overheard the conversation with Pyemon earlier. You were really impressive. I respect you even more now."

    "......Don¡¯t speak to me. No, just stop talking."

    "Eh? Oh, yes."

    At this, Yujin thought, *Huh? Is she embarrassed about the tears from earlier?*

    But no one would ever know the truth.

    ***

    Meanwhile, near Incheon Airport.

    A brown-skinned girl, her chest sorge it seemed ready to burst, was standing proudly.

    After a moment of huffing and puffing, she began to fiddle with her horns.

    It was a way to calm her anger.

    "Damn it. How dare some insignificant creature talk about being a ruler in front of me? How foolish. Powerless justice is so utterly futile."

    Fortunately, her rage quickly subsided.

    The reason? Seol Hayeon¡¯s explosion.

    She was certain of it.

    ...Though, what she saw was only the precursor to the explosion.

    Seol Hayeon wasn¡¯t dead. She was currently being carried by Yujin, undergoing some mysterious, humiliating ordeal.

    But that was something Pyemon would never know.

    Pyemon¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    <ul>

    <li><em>Swoosh.</em></li>

    </ul>

    "Strength is everything. The overwhelming magic of my master will prove him by burning this world to the ground."

    The source of her strength. The symbol of the magical power she had umted over decades.

    She lifted her chest, reaffirming to herself that she was the truth.

    "Well, anyway. The most troublesome one has been dealt with, so shall we enjoy the rest at a leisurely pace?"

    <strong>Meanwhile, back with Yujin and Seol Hayeon:</strong>

    "Yujin? Could it be...?"

    "On the chairman¡¯s orders, I¡¯m temporarily taking over as the head of the association this weekend."

    "No, but even so, with everything that¡¯s happened, how can you still proceed with the academy¡¯s event?"

    "That¡¯s right. Foreign media are all raising concerns¡­"

    "It¡¯s fine."

    <ul>

    <li><em>Grin.</em></li>

    </ul>

    "No matter how strong they are, we are stronger."

 Chapter 177

    The *Academy Opening*, Week 15, Final Exam Week, and the Chairman¡¯s Assassination Incident.

    This major event truly shook the entire world.

    Even if Seol Hayeon were wearing a uniform that didn¡¯t suit her age, she¡¯s still S-ss.

    And not just any S-ss, but one that directly rtes to national security, unlike any other country.

    But, for her to be attacked? And with her life still uncertain?

    From the perspective of the South Korean government, this was the ultimate provocation.

    If a shell were fired in the middle of Seoul, it would be less of a crisis.

    Sure, a bomb-like st did go off in Seoul recently, but anyway.

    Naturally, South Korea went on high alert.

    Foreign countries followed suit, also entering a state of emergency.

    If the perpetrator was Korean, it would be a domestic issue, but¡­

    What if, *what if* the attacker was foreign?

    It would be tantamount to dering war.

    S-ss Awakened are strategic assets for each nation, and openly attacking one was an act of war.

    The possibility of it being foreign was very high.

    In recent times, with the Academy Festival and such, many foreign Awakened had entered South Korea.

    Moreover, South Korea is known as a viin-free zone.

    They had recently eliminated Winterer, the almost singr threat.

    Because of this, foreign media began cautiously speaking of war.

    If a country jealous of South Korea had used the festival to eliminate Seol Hayeon¡­

    The moment the perpetrator was revealed, war would begin.

    The war against South Korea, the strongest nation of Awakened individuals.

    "Ha, right now, Seol Hayeon is exactly what we need..."

    "Didn''t you hear about Seol Hayeon¡¯s condition, Ryu Soyeon? The Chairman is currently in critical condition and unconscious."

    "It was just a passing thought. Ha..."

    In a meeting room, the Awakened gathered, all sighing at once.

    Such a big incident had happened, yet they had to figure out what to do.

    But with the one who normally led all operations absent, even proposing an agenda wasn¡¯t easy.

    They were suddenly realizing how important Seol Hayeon was.

    "Anyway... we have to deal with the immediate issue first."

    "Are you talking about the Academy Festival?"

    "Yes. With everything going on, how can we go ahead with a festival?"

    Thus, the first topic discussed in this heavy atmosphere was whether or not to proceed with the Academy Festival.

    Everyone immediately started voicing negative opinions.

    The students were already uneasy, so would others evene to enjoy the festival?

    It was more like a funeral than a festival, and they couldn¡¯t push ahead without considering that.

    Things like this were said by many.

    From just listening, it seemed like they were about to cancel the Academy Festival immediately.

    "Well, it seems decided then..."

    "Wait, though. This is something Seol Hayeon almost single-handedly handled as the Academy Chairman."

    "...What?"

    "We don''t have the authority to cancel it."

    But canceling it wasn¡¯t easy.

    The Academy Festival was a project Seol Hayeon had led almost entirely on her own.

    No one in the association even knew the full details.

    In fact, the Academy Festival was something she had pushed forward under her authority, against a tight schedule.

    To overturn it would require much more authority.

    Even if the association¡¯s full power was mobilized, it would notpare to Seol Hayeon¡¯s.

    Trying to forcefully cancel the festival now was...

    *¡®A challenge.¡¯*

    A foolish challenge to take on the feats Seol Hayeon had built over 40 years.

    This was why the expressions of the Awakened were grim.

    If the Academy Festival continued, they would be criticized endlessly.

    But if they tried to cancel it, the bacsh would fall squarely on their shoulders.

    The cancetion fee alone would be astronomical.

    If they made a mistake handling the process, the me would fall on them entirely.

    In this situation, no one wanted to step forward.

    Everyone was hesitant, realizing how much Seol Hayeon had been carrying on her shoulders.

    And in the midst of this urgent moment, the association wasted precious time due to the absence of a decision-maker...

    - *Bang.*

    "Ah, the meeting room is here... Hello~."

    "...?"

    A fresh breeze blew into the heavy meeting room.

    A man entered, casually opening the door.

    His absurdly handsome face made everyone widen their eyes in surprise.

    "Yujin?"

    "S-ss Rank 7, Seoyujin? What are you doing here...?"

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? As an S-ss, I should have the right to attend meetings."

    "...Ah."

    For a moment, the Awakened nodded in agreement.

    An S-ss had every right to be present at discussions concerning Awakened matters.

    The only problem was his age.

    At just 20 years old, he was the youngest one there. But...

    No one brought it up.

    Expectations for Yujin were so high that no one questioned his attendance.

    *¡®Well, he¡¯ll manage, he¡¯s S-ss.¡¯*

    *¡®I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s the one Seol Hayeon is grooming to be the next Association Chairman. He¡¯ll take care of things.¡¯*

    A sense of relief briefly passed over everyone¡¯s faces.

    It felt like a key hade to help resolve the stagnant situation.

    Seol Hayeon would probably say, *¡®This is why I didn¡¯t step down as chairman.¡¯*

    But of course, Yujin didn¡¯t care about that.

    "Anyway. I couldn¡¯te yesterday because I was busy. Has anything been decided by the association?"

    "Nothing yet."

    "It¡¯s been a whole day since the incident, and nothing¡¯s been done? What were you all doing?"

    "..."

    "Well, at least something has been sorted out."

    Yujin pulled something out of his pocket.

    The eyes of the Awakened widened.

    - *Swoosh.*

    "Fortunately, I¡¯ve been appointed as the temporary Association Chairman for the weekend. I¡¯ve taken full authority."

    "Yujin? Could it be...?"

    "It¡¯s the Association Chairman¡¯s seal."

    "...!!!? How did you get that?"

    "You know how things are with her, right? Something felt off, and she handed it over to me. She said if something happened to her, I was to take over."

    "Oh, oh!!!"

    Everyone internally cheered.

    As expected of Seol Hayeon. She had everything nned out.

    Yes, with Yujin, everyone would follow without a doubt.

    He was S-ss, on the same level as the Chairman.

    And the fact that Seol Hayeon herself handed it to him made it even more certain.

    "......"

    *¡®Isn¡¯t anyone suspicious? A hypnosis user bringing this after a terrorist attack? If it were me, I¡¯d start by cutting off a hand.¡¯*

    Yujin was caught off guard by how no one seemed to question it, but this wasn¡¯t because they were naive.

    It was because of the solid image Yujin had built up over time.

    Everyone bowed their heads toward the new temporary chairman.

    Under Seol Hayeon¡¯s absence, the young man was now wielding the immense power she had built.

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s expectant gazes,

    Yujin made the first deration of his new role as the temporary chairman.

    "First of all, the Academy Festival will proceed."

    "...!!!!?"

    "Additionally, all personnel assigned to track down the Chairman¡¯s attacker will return. During the Academy Festival, all personnel will focus on the Academy."

    This caused a stir.

    Everyone thought, *¡®Wait, proceed with the festival?¡¯*

    Wasn¡¯t this the decision that would attract the media¡¯s attention?

    If things went wrong, Yujin would bear all the responsibility.

    No matter how much power he had as temporary chairman, it seemed impossible to proceed with such a choice.

    That¡¯s why no one had dared to continue the festival in the first ce.

    "Why does everyone look like that?"

    "Well, about that..."

    "We have to catch the culprit."

    But Yujin remained calm.

    He wasn¡¯t someone who hadn¡¯t thought about how to persuade them.

    "Think about it. The attacker went after the Chairman, the 4th S-ss in Korea."

    "Right. That¡¯s why..."

    "So, who do you think the next target will be?"

    "...Ah!!!"

    The room was filled with startled gasps.

    All eyes turned once again to the same ce.

    The new S-ss in Korea. The man who was rumored to be Seol Hayeon¡¯s sessor.

    If the attacker¡¯s goal was to weaken South Korea¡¯s power, the next target was clear.

    "Of course, it would be me, right?"

    "Sorry! We were so distracted by the Chairman¡¯s attack that we didn¡¯t consider the possibility of further attacks..."

    "I¡¯m not ming you. But if they n to attack me, there¡¯s no need to keep pursuing me. We can use me as bait."

    Everyone froze in shock.

    Yujin alone, however, smiled brightly.

    His willingness to use his own life as bait was chillingly reminiscent of Seol Hayeon¡¯s own demeanor.

    *¡®Well, they probably won¡¯t target me. If they leave me alone, I¡¯ll just watch the fight.¡¯*

    In fact, there were differences in how they¡¯d handle

    risks, but for now,

    Yujin continued with his speech in a surprisinglyposed and charismatic manner.

    The former S-ss Rank 1¡¯s experience dominated the meeting room.

    "The team pursuing the attacker will be sent to the Academy. Make sure no one gets hurt."

    "I¡¯ll also ask the Cheonha n to assist, so don¡¯t worry about that."

    "Externally, we¡¯ll release a positive message. The Chairman is fine, the attacker has been caught, and if anyone is injured, we¡¯ll offer a tremendouspensation under my name."

    "If you don¡¯t know how to proceed, contact me. I¡¯ve learned a lot helping the Chairman, and I can help."

    Yujin continued talking for a while.

    The Academy Festival, which would take ce tomorrow.

    He was determined to make it a spectacr sess.

    "Oh, and prepare a bouquet as well. For the winner of the martial artspetition."

    "...Huh? Why suddenly?"

    "Heh, it¡¯s a must-do."

    - *Grin.*

    It was a little personal. He subtly slipped in a request to confess to his mentor, but that was just Yujin being himself. @@novelbin@@

    However, no one seemed to notice this small abuse of power.

    Everyone was too busy trying to follow his lead.

    "Also, the online broadcast..."

    "Yujin?"

    "Yes?"

    "Even so, it¡¯s risky to use yourself as bait."

    Someone finally spoke up.

    The ufortable truth:

    The fact that even Seol Hayeon, ranked 4th in S-ss, couldn¡¯t protect herself from the attacker meant using Yujin as bait was dangerous.

    It was a risk. No one could guarantee Yujin¡¯s safety.

    And what was Yujin¡¯s response?

    - *Chuckles.*

    ¡®Risky? Me? From that guy?¡¯

    Yujin couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    It was absurd, so much so that he involuntarily snorted.

    To others, it seemed like a disy of overwhelming confidence.

    "Don¡¯t worry. No matter how strong they are, we¡¯re stronger."

    "Oh, oh..."

    Indeed, Yujin exuded confidence.

    Because of this, the atmosphere among the Awakened began to lighten.

    This showed just how crucial it was for a leader to remain unshaken during a crisis.

    "And... have you forgotten who my mentor is?"

    "Ah."

    "Well, if it¡¯s Ninomiya, nothing will happen."

    While it also demonstrated the importance of a true powerhouse,

    the atmosphere in the association changedpletely.

    From a disorganized group lost without Seol Hayeon,

    they were now an elite force, unified under a single leader preparing for a counterattack.

    - *p!*

    "Alright! Everyone, overtime! Let¡¯s show everyone that we¡¯re not just ordinary people without the Chairman!"

    "Yes!!"

    And so, people began moving swiftly.

    For the perfect execution of the Academy Festival, prepared by Seol Hayeon and Yujin.

    Yujin¡¯s first task as temporary chairman had been sessfullypleted.

    ---

    **Meanwhile, Saturday arrived.**

    With everyone¡¯s concerns in mind, the Academy Festival was officially underway.

    "Hey... Yujin? Wait a second."

    "Yes? What is it?"

    - *Whoosh.*

    [President Morrison secretly sent an Awakened unit to the South Korean government. He told me to prepare forbat. Do we have a special operation?]

    "......What?"

    But even bigger things were beginning to unfold.

 Chapter 178

    **The 45th President of the United States. Kendrick Morrison.**

    He had been keeping an unusually close eye on South Koreately.

    Even his covert intelligencework had been fully invested in monitoring the nation.

    His advisors began to cautiously ask, *¡°Is there something happening in Korea?¡±*

    But he was unwavering in his belief.

    The attention and concern he was devoting to the matter were far from excessive.

    ¡ªIf the catastrophe of an **EX-ss Gate** was truly imminent.

    ---

    *[Four months into the future, she suddenly flipped out. What could possibly...]*

    *¡°The gate Siby foresaw before she lost her mind¡ªit¡¯s nearly here.¡±*

    At the beginning of the year, Siby, America¡¯s only S-ss Awakened, had suddenly gone mad.

    Two monthster, a young Korean man visited her, delved into her memories, and warned of impending annihtion.

    Yujin had initially assumed the disaster woulde 15 yearster, raising no immediate rms.

    But Morrison knew better.

    Siby¡¯s gate predictions followed a logical sequence, progressing steadily from the near future into the distant.

    The final gate she predicted before her breakdown was ted to appear four months from that time.

    In other words, Morrison deduced that she had foreseen *something* beyond the final gate, a vision so terrifying it had driven her insane.

    ording to Yujin¡¯s exnation, it was a perfectly logical conclusion.

    Thus, the President of the United States waited and observed.

    It wasing.

    A catastrophic EX-ss Gate.

    A cmity so irrational and devastating that neither America nor Korea, nor even Ninomiya Aika herself, would be able to resist it.

    *¡°Siby¡¯s breakdown happened two weeks before the Pentagon Academy semester began¡­ coinciding perfectly with the festival Yujin has been pushing.¡±*

    ---

    There was another piece of information fueling his unease.

    Five weeks ago, the Academy had suddenly begun preparations for the festival.

    And it wasn¡¯t just a typical event¡ªboth Seol Hayeon and Yujin, two S-ss Awakened, were working in close cooperation to organize it.

    Would they go to such lengths for an ordinary celebration?

    Morrison was skeptical.

    As a president, he instinctively sought political motives behind every action.

    He surmised that they were preparing for something.

    For the disaster Yujin had warned about¡ªthe EX-ss Gate.

    That iprehensible cmity.

    *¡°It¡¯s a clever move. A festival is a perfect excuse to gather Awakened without raising suspicion.¡±*

    If they were to openly announce an EX-ss Gate?

    People would flee.

    No one would believe it, to begin with.

    After all, Siby¡¯s existence as a gate forecaster was a tightly guarded U.S. secret.

    Hence, the festival.

    Gathering the world¡¯s top Awakened in Seoul under the guise of a celebration, ready to mobilize them if necessary.

    Morrison couldn¡¯t help but admire the brilliance of the n.

    ---

    *¡°Why didn¡¯t they tell me? Did they think low-level forces wouldn¡¯t be of any help?¡±*

    The one thing that irked him was that he hadn¡¯t been informed.

    ¡­Though he could understand the reasoning.

    Siby was the only S-ss in the U.S., and even shegged behind others inbat strength, being a foresight specialist.

    From Yujin¡¯s perspective, there was no point in leaking sensitive information.

    Low-tier Awakened would only be a burden, no matter how many were mobilized.

    It was clearly more effective to rely solely on an elite force.

    Keeping the n a secret from him made sense.

    ---

    *¡°Do they think all I can offer is manpower? Ha. They¡¯re underestimating America far too much.¡±*

    But Morrison did not agree with Yujin¡¯s assessment.

    While the saintess research unit he had ambitiously deployed had yet to yield results,

    and while the U.S. couldn¡¯t provide direct assistance in countering an EX-ss Gate,

    they could certainly help indirectly.

    With overwhelming capitalist support.

    Weapons, artifacts, and supplies¡ªat a scale that Korea could only dream of.

    *¡°I¡¯ll prepare and send everything they need. Things are about to get busy.¡±*

    Thus, the world¡¯s leading economy resolved to offer Yujin unlimited support.

    For the sake of preventing humanity¡¯s extinction.

    ---

    -**Ding.**

    ¡°¡­Hmm? Yujin. The U.S. Awakened Association has sent a formal request to attend the Academy Festival.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please approve it~.¡±

    *¡°Wow, Brother Morrison! You really came through!¡±*

    Yujin, of course, saw the support as a reward for hisworking skills, but no matter.

    As time passed, just before the Academy Festival,

    a covert mission brought a team of U.S. Awakened to Korea.

    Led by none other than the country¡¯s strongest Awakened.

    ¡°¡­Mr. President? Why are the participants for the festival all A-ss?¡±

    ¡°I cannot disclose that to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Siby found herself in an awkward position, suddenly saddled with a group of Awakened.

    Morrison had kept the mission¡¯s purpose a secret even from her.

    Considering her past mental instability,

    it wasn¡¯t surprising that he would refrain from discussing an EX-ss Gate or anything of the sort with her.

    To avoid any potential risks, he had no choice but to keep her in the dark.

    ---

    *¡°Spend a week ¡®touring¡¯ Seoul. If nothing happens, return immediately.¡±*

    ¡°Hmm¡­? And if *something* does happen?¡±

    ¡°Then I grant you permission to reveal your rank. Respond as America¡¯s S-ss Awakened, Siby.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    -*Beep.*-

    *¡°Something¡¯s going to happen. In Korea.¡±*

    Siby understood the implications.

    Something significant was brewing in Korea.

    The U.S. was secretly deploying Awakened, even risking exposure of her ssified identity.

    A catastrophe worth such risks was imminent.

    ---

    Siby, despite her reserved demeanor, sharpened her focus.

    The unfolding incidents¡ªfrom the attack on Seol Hayeon to the looming threat of an EX-ss Gate¡ªkept her on edge 24/7.

    Even as the day of the Academy Festival approached, her unease only deepened.

    <em>¡°They¡¯re going ahead with this despite everything? So this is what President Morrison was hinting at!¡±</em>

    Her thoughts raced as she clenched her fists tightly.

    <em>¡°Then¡­ he must already know. He must know exactly what¡¯s about to happen.¡±</em>

    For the first time, Siby fully grasped the subtlety of Morrison¡¯s intentions.

    Yujin hadn¡¯t nned the festival for no reason.

    Clearly, something was going to happen during the Academy Festival, and this event was designed to prepare for it.

    <em>¡°Could the attack on Seol Hayeon have been staged?¡±</em>

    Siby¡¯s thoughts went a step further.

    She spected that the terrorist attack on Seol Hayeon had been orchestrated by Yujin himself.

    As someone likely to be the next target, he needed a reason to gather Korea¡¯s Awakened for his protection.

    Her deductions weren¡¯t entirely wrong¡ªthough they weren¡¯t entirely correct either.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Yujin? Could I have a moment?¡±

    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Siby cornered Yujin as soon as she arrived at the Academy.

    She spoke in hushed tones, using her foresight abilities tomunicate privately.

    <em>[President Morrison has secretly dispatched a team of Awakened. Is there some kind of special operation?]</em>

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Yujin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    <em>[Was the attack on Seol Hayeon fake? Am I right?]</em>

    <em>[¡­!!!?]</em>

    <em>¡°How the hell does she know that?!¡±</em>

    Yujin was understandably shocked.

    He and Siby had barely interacted, only crossing paths asionally during joint research sessions.

    Frankly, she was someone he wouldn¡¯t have remembered if he didn¡¯t need to.

    And yet, here she was, urately pinpointing confidential details.

    It was no wonder his expression betrayed him¡ªespecially when the sess of his operation hinged on maintaining absolute secrecy.

    ¡°¡­Would you mind stepping into the chairman¡¯s office for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s talk slowly and thoroughly.¡±

    Yujin decided to change locations.

    If they were going to have this conversation, it would be as the acting chairman of the Association¡ªnot as the Awakened fighter Seo Yujin.

    Before long, the two were sitting face-to-face in a secure room.

    -<em>Click.</em>-

    As soon as the door shut, Yujin¡¯s tone grew serious.

    <em>[Siby, how did you find out? Who told you this information?]</em>

    His sharp gaze bore into her as he interrogated her.

    The secret was known only to a select few¡ªhimself, Seol Hayeon, Ryu Sooyeon, and some hospital staff.

    How had she managed to uncover it?

    A sly smile crept across Siby¡¯s lips.

    <em>¡°I was right after all!¡±</em>

    <em>[It¡¯s obvious. You¡¯re gathering Awakened to¡ª]</em>

    She began exining her deductions to Yujin,

    starting from apletely different premise but somehow reaching an eerily simr conclusion.

    She outlined her theory: the attack on Seol Hayeon was a ruse to gather Awakened,

    and Yujin was using the Academy Festival to prepare for the next disaster.

    Her reasoning left Yujin speechless.

    <em>¡°I never thought of Pyemon as anything more than an asional punching bag, but this interpretation¡­ I¡¯ve been caught off guard.¡±</em>

    While Pyemon wasn¡¯t the focal point of his ns, the festival had indeed achieved its purpose.

    Yujin decided to lower his voice, shifting the conversation toward containment.

    <em>[Does President Morrison know?]</em>

    <em>[Not yet. I wanted to confirm my theory before reporting it.]</em>

    <em>[And the U.S. Awakened sent here¡ªwas that your decision?]</em>

    *[Heh. That¡¯s a secret.] *

    -<em>Swish.</em>-

    Yujin subtly leaned closer to Siby, his golden eyes beginning to gleam.

    <em>[A secret, huh? Well, everyone has a few things they don¡¯t want revealed¡­]</em>

    <em>[Of course. But speaking of secrets, what kind of operation are you nning¡ª]</em>

    <em>[That said, it seems unfair for you to keep your secrets while demanding mine, doesn¡¯t it?]</em>

    -<em>p.</em>-

    Yujin settled on the sofa next to her, deliberately closing the distance.

    It was an ufortably close proximity.

    <em>[¡­?]</em>

    <em>[The information you¡¯ve uncovered is ssified at the highest level. It¡¯s not something an outsider should know.]</em>

    *[It¡¯s just a deduction.] *

    <em>[Even so, now that you¡¯ve learned it, do you expect me to just let it slide?]</em>

    His gaze grew colder, his tone descending into a calm but intimidating resonance.

    Yujin, the former top-ranked S-ss Awakened, exuded an aura of raw charisma.

    Even Siby, who was usuallyposed, found it difficult to ignore the overwhelming pressure of his presence.

    <em>¡°Why is he so ridiculously attractive when he¡¯s staring at me like that? Could this actually be my type¡­?¡±</em>

    The truth was, it wasn¡¯t so much his charisma as his unparalleled good looks that were doing most of the work.

    Still, she was slowly being drawn into his pace.

    Exactly as Yujin intended.

    <em>[So, choose.]</em>

    <em>[Submit to my hypnosis and forget everything. Or¡­]</em>

    <em>[Reveal your own secrets as well.]</em>

    <em>[S-Secrets?]</em>

    <em>[You Americans are good at this kind of thing, aren¡¯t you? The whole ¡°mutual assured destruction¡± concept?]</em>

    <em>[You mean¡­?]</em>

    <em>[Exactly. If we both hold secrets that could ruin each other, neither of us will be able to spill the beans. I could trust you with my ns then, couldn¡¯t I?]</em>

    Seeing that she was starting to falter, Yujin slowly shifted to face her directly.

    <em>[So¡­ spill it. Tell me your untold secret.]</em>

    <em>¡°Come on, Siby. What¡¯s Morrison hiding?¡±</em>

    As he spoke, his golden eyes shone more intensely.

    -<em>Ding.</em>-

    <em>[The skill ¡°Perfect Hypnosis¡± is now active.]</em>

    Of course, his hypnosis had already taken full effect.

    Even Seol Hayeon hadn¡¯t noticed this ability,

    so Siby, with herck ofbat intuition, had no chance of resisting.

    Her mental defenses crumbledpletely.

    <em>¡°This is something I must never say aloud¡­ but if it¡¯s to gain Yujin¡¯s trust¡­¡±</em>

    <em>[W-Well, you see. I¡­]</em>

    As the two sat facing each other,

    Siby squirmed nervously before she finally spoke:

    <em>[On important asions, I¡­ don¡¯t wear underwear.]</em>

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Yujin tilted his head in confusion.

    <em>¡°Did she just say¡­ underwear? What the hell?¡±</em>

    Siby¡¯s sudden admission derailed the conversation entirely.

    -[Prove it, if you don¡¯t believe me.]*

    ¡°...!!!? No, no!! That¡¯s not¡ª!!¡±

    Her innocent misunderstanding sent the conversation spiraling further into chaos.

    While Siby awkwardly tried to defend herself,

    Yujin found himself jumping to his feet in disbelief.

    <em>[If you want proof, I can show you¡ª!!!]</em>

    <em>[No, you crazy woman! Keep your clothes on!!]</em>

    And so, the two spent the next several minutes arguing over absurd misunderstandings.

    It was, in every way, a conclusion befitting Yujin.

    ***@@novelbin@@

    "Well then, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Just remember, this is our little secret, okay¡­?"

    -<em>Creak.</em>

    "Disciple, what exactly are you doing with <em>Miss No-Underwear</em> over there? And what¡¯s this about a ¡®little secret¡¯ between the two of you?"

    "Hiiik!"

    Yujin was swiftly met with the consequences of his actions.

 Chapter 180

    Siby faced Aika''s fury and murderous intent head-on.

    And in between them stood Yujin, caught in the middle of it all.

    -Sniff, sniff.-

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this musty smell all of a sudden?¡±

    Yujin¡¯s nose twitched as it picked up something unusual.

    A strange smell¡ªit was hard to ignore.

    Normally, he might have brushed it off as unimportant.

    But this wasn¡¯t a normal situation.

    Aika looked ready to half-kill Siby, and things were already hanging by a thread.

    In any other circumstance, Yujin would¡¯ve focused on defusing the tension first.

    But this time¡ª@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Why do I feel so uneasy all of a sudden? Why is this giving me chills?¡±

    His instincts red with warning.

    Though the memory had been wiped away with hypnosis,

    his body still remembered the mental trauma of confronting that incident with Seol Hayeon.

    It was as if his instincts were screaming at him:

    ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, you might relive that nightmare.¡±

    Yujin wasn¡¯t about to ignore this gut feeling.

    ¡°Where is this smelling from¡­?¡±

    His searching gaze froze mid-movement.

    There it was. Siby¡¯s skirt, soaked through and practically see-through.

    Since she wasn¡¯t wearing underwear, the damp fabric was teetering dangerously close to revealing too much.

    And as for why it was wet, Yujin realized the moment he saw it.

    ¡°Sensei, stop!!¡±

    [Siby peed herself!!]

    He shouted both aloud and through telepathy, urgently pleading with Aika.

    Siby had wet herself¡ªany more pressure would vite the Geneva Conventions, he argued, his voice tinged with desperation.

    ¡°Why does the chairwoman¡¯s face keep popping into my head? Did I do something wrong again¡­?¡±

    Unbidden, the memory of the chairwoman¡¯s incident floated to the surface.

    Even though the memory itself was gone, the guilt remained.

    Yujin had no way of knowing.

    The chairwoman¡¯s unfortunate "ident" had been wiped from his memory along with that incident.

    In his mind, he reasoned:

    ¡°Why do I feel so guilty? Oh, it¡¯s because of me, isn¡¯t it? I must¡¯ve caused her to wet herself by stopping her earlier.¡±

    The residual guilt from Seol Hayeon¡¯s incident fused with his new guilt over Siby, amplifying his misced sympathy.

    [Let¡¯s send Siby to the bathroom first, okay? I¡¯ll exin everything to you afterward, Sensei.]

    [¡­]

    [Please, Sensei. I feel terrible for Siby. For my sake, just hold back for a bit.]

    Thus began Yujin¡¯s desperate attempt to shield Siby.

    He stood between her and Aika, conveying his plea:

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t humiliate this poor woman any further.¡±

    And Aika¡¯s reaction?

    -Tilt.-

    ¡°¡­Pee? That¡¯s not it. If she had peed, the bottom of her skirt or the sofa would be wet, not the top.¡±

    Aika cast a quick nce behind Siby, tilting her head in confusion.

    Unlike Yujin, who had jumped to conclusions based on what he could see, Aika¡¯s irvoyance gave her the full picture.

    What she saw told a different story.

    The dampness wasn¡¯t from urine; it was from sweat.

    Siby had simply sweated profusely¡ªlikely due to the life-threatening pressure she had just endured.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ uh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Does Yujin think I peed myself? Is that why he¡¯s defending me?¡±

    In truth, Siby hadn¡¯t wet herself.

    The hypnosis Yujin had ced earlier¡ª¡°Tell me if you really need to use the bathroom¡±¡ªhad elicited no reaction from her at the time.

    She hadn¡¯t needed to go then, and nothing had changed in the few minutes since.

    The wetness on her skirt was purely from sweat.

    Her first-ever brush with death had caused her body to overheat, and sweat had poured out in response to cool her down.

    Both Aika and Siby knew this.

    [Disciple, this woman just¡­]

    [And it reeks! Siby¡¯s still a woman, you know. She must be mortified! Let her go, please!]*

    But Yujin was firmly convinced otherwise.

    The smell¡ªmusty, unpleasant, and damp¡ªconfirmed his suspicion.

    ¡°Yep, she definitely peed herself. No question about it.¡±

    He had no idea that sweat from the groin area smelled simr to armpit sweat, making it naturally more pungent.

    And with Siby being a white woman, her body odor was slightly more noticeable than that of an East Asian.

    It was no wonder Yujin jumped to the wrong conclusion.

    ¡°But wait, why does this smell seem familiar? Could it be Alice¡­?¡±

    -Ding.-

    [The skill ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯ has been activated.]

    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not it. There¡¯s no way someone as cute as Alice would smell like this.¡±

    The presence of a hypnosis filter dubbed ¡°Rose-Colored sses¡± didn¡¯t help either.

    Determined to defend her honor, Yujin doubled down on his stance.

    For Siby¡¯s sake, he was going to protect the reputation of ¡°the lemonade dispenser.¡±

    Had Seol Hayeon seen this, she would¡¯ve exploded with rage, screaming:

    ¡°This rotten jerk! Back then with me¡­!!¡±

    -Stare.-

    ¡°Maybe we should let her clean up in the bathroom¡­? As a fellow woman, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.¡±

    Yujin¡¯s earnest plea softened Aika¡¯s resolve somewhat.

    Initially, she¡¯d been ready to obliterate this pantyless pervert.

    But seeing Siby mistaken for someone who had wet herself sparked a bit of pity.

    ¡°Does Ninomiya think I peed myself too? This is so unfair!¡±

    Siby¡¯s face flushed even redder.

    As America¡¯s sole S-ss Awakened, she represented her entire nation.

    To be used of peeing herself in front of not one but two S-ss individuals?

    It was beyond humiliating¡ªit was an international disgrace.

    ¡°And worse, Yujin probably thinks of me as some woman who wets herself¡­¡±

    On top of everything else, Siby was still a young woman in her twenties.

    She had feelings and a sense of pride, no matter how tough she seemed.

    Being falsely used of peeing herself, especially in front of someone she liked?

    It was unbearable.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s not¡­.¡±

    -Pause.-

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But for some reason, she hesitated.

    Her pupils trembled as if an earthquake had struck her psyche.

    ¡°If I exin it¡¯s just sweat¡­ she might try to kill me again!¡±

    She recalled the murderous intent she had felt earlier.

    It wasn¡¯t just a threat; it was pure, unfiltered bloodlust from one of the world¡¯s strongest.

    Even Seol Hayeon had struggled to remainposed in the face of such fear.

    ¡°So, I have to choose: do I die physically or socially?¡±

    Faced with an impossible dilemma, Siby weighed her options.

    Admit the truth and die with her honor intact as an S-ss Awakened?

    Or ept the misunderstanding and live as a ¡°lemonade dispenser¡±?

    Her choice as America¡¯s only S-ss Awakened, considered on par with nuclear weapons, was¡ª

    ¡°For the sake of America¡­!!!¡±

    -Drip.-

    ¡°Hic¡­ hic¡­ Please let me go to the bathroom¡­.¡±

    She chose survival.

    Clutching her skirt, she looked utterly pitiful.

    ¡°Poor thing¡­ she¡¯s really embarrassed. I¡¯m so sorry, Siby!¡±

    [Let her go, Sensei.]

    [Fine, Disciple.]*

    Thus, Aika and Yujin reached a rarepromise.

    They agreed to let Siby go clean herself up.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Siby to be released.

    ¡°Go to the bathroom¡­ actually, take the chairwoman¡¯s house key. Go wash up there, and I¡¯ll get you a change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Under the tender yet cruel kindness of a certain young man,

    Siby escaped the danger to her life and headed to the designated ce.

    The sound of water echoed as she vigorously scrubbed herself in the shower.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pee¡­ it¡¯s just sweat¡­.¡±

    She clenched her fists, shaking with frustration.

    Siby was deeply, deeply aggrieved.

    ***

    After sending Siby off to shower, I quickly exined the situation to my mentor.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her anger to subside.

    "You hypnotized her? Told her to ''be yours''?"

    "Yes. Aika and I are fine, but Siby is honestly quite weak. She seemed even weaker than Kong."

    "That¡¯s true, but still, to tell someone to ''be yours''... that¡¯s a bit much, don¡¯t you think?"

    "I had no choice. Pyemon¡¯s hypnosis works exactly like that. If it weren¡¯t for that, I¡¯d have just used a secrecy hypnosis and left it at that."

    I exined my actions were purely strategic, and it seemed to make sense to her.

    "Even so, how can you say something like that so easily? It¡¯s not a confession or anything, you know¡­"

    -Scoop. Cradle.-

    "¡­!!!? What are you doing?"

    "It¡¯s just for two days, and I¡¯m not going to do anything strange, so it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?"

    "D-Disciple!? What are you suddenly¡ª"

    Before she could continue, I swept her up in a princess carry, cradling her gently.

    I cajoled her with a soothing tone.

    The effect was instant.

    "¡­Oh, really?"

    "Of course! I mean, look, Aika, why would I ever care about someone like Siby? I have the prettiest, strongest, kindest, and cutest princess in the entire world right here."

    "¡­H-Hehe, you¡¯re the best, Disciple!"

    Aika¡¯s expression softened into a bright, cheerful smile, as if the earlier anger had never existed.

    Her grin was so cute, I couldn¡¯t help but smile back.

    "Oh, right! I brought a bento. Are you hungry?"

    "A bento? Actually, I am. Where is it?"

    "Over there! I¡¯ll feed you, so stay like this!"

    "Okay~."

    And so, the situation quickly smoothed itself out.

    I pampered my mentor, and she fed me her homemade bento while nestled in my arms.

    Before we knew it, we had returned to being the harmonious mentor and disciple we always were.

    -Chew, chew.-

    "By the way, Aika, you¡¯re wearing a hakama today. I thought you didn¡¯t like that style."

    "That¡¯s because today is an important day! As a mentor, I need to look proper when my disciple has a match with¡­ someone!"

    With that, the conversation naturally shifted to light-hearted small talk.

    We touched on the Academy Festival¡¯s centerpiece event: the cadets¡¯ sparring matches.

    A smile spread across my face.

    "Oh, Aika, remember this?"

    "Hmm? What is it~?"

    "You said you¡¯d teach me swordsmanship. You promised you¡¯d teach me if I could withstand hypnosis for just one second."

    "¡­Ah, yes, I did say that, didn¡¯t I?"

    Our eyes met, both of us recalling the promise we had made not long after meeting in this timeline.

    The agreement had been that I¡¯d learn swordsmanship once my physical abilities caught up with my technical skills.

    "Can we tweak that promise a little?"

    "Hmm. Tell me what you want! I¡¯ll grant you anything!"

    A mischievous grin spread across my lips.

    "Instead of resisting hypnosis for just one second, what if I could endure it for much longer?

    And not just resist¡ªbut reach a level where I could defeat even you with ease¡­"

    -Smirk.-

    "Would you willingly hand over your title as the #1 S-ss?"

 Chapter 181

    A short whileter, I was left alone in the chairwoman¡¯s office.

    A faint smile yed on my lips.

    [¡°Well, if I fall under your hypnosis, it means I¡¯ve lost, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯d have no choice but to relinquish the title¡­¡±]

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long road¡­ or maybe a short one.¡±

    When I first regressed, everything had felt overwhelming.

    I was riddled with doubt and anxiety, constantly wondering:

    ¡°Is this just a dream? Will I wake up and find myself back at square one, hearing someoneugh and say, ¡®This bastard¡¯s grinning again, boss¡¯?¡±

    Before reuniting with my wives, every night had been a nightmare.

    Even after I saw them again, some part of me remained on edge.

    I couldn¡¯t forget:

    Alice¡¯s tears as she mourned the loss of her family.

    Shia¡¯s despair before the burning Cheonha n.

    My mentor losing an arm trying to protect me.

    And me, drowning my failures in alcohol, powerless to stop any of it.

    Those memories were burned into me, impossible to shake.

    Even as Iughed and joked with my wives, deep down, I was anxious.

    ¡°But now¡­ it¡¯s different.¡±

    I was dating both Shia and Alice.

    And in just a few hours, I¡¯d be confessing to my mentor after defeating her.

    Thanks to the Celestial Spring Water, I was now a solid mid-upper-tier S-ss.

    All of this before evenpleting a semester.

    It had been a hard road, but my effort had paid off.

    I¡¯d worked tirelessly¡ªfor my wives and for myself.

    Building my reputation, honing my skills, clearing gates, and cultivating connections.

    What felt like an endless struggle was now bearing fruit, right before my eyes.

    -Rustle.-

    ¡°If I can defeat my mentor¡­ everything will change.¡±

    First, the title of S-ss #1.

    The symbolic weight of being the strongest in the world was iparable to any other rank.

    With that position, I could prepare far more effectively for the impending apocalypse than all the groundwork I¡¯d done so farbined.

    And it wouldn¡¯t end there.

    If my confession seeded, I could finally be with all my wives.

    Maybe then, my lingering PTSD would subside.

    Everything I¡¯d endured so far¡ªevery struggle¡ªwas for them.

    As for getting their permission for a full-fledged harem? Well¡­ that would take a little longer.

    ¡°More importantly¡­ the final ¡®???¡¯ seal will be broken.¡±@@novelbin@@

    The three mysterious seals that had unknowingly been ced on me were almost all gone.

    Starting with my kiss with Shia, only one remained.

    Every time a seal broke, my abilities leaped significantly.

    When only one was left, I¡¯d even gained the ability to touch the Saintess¡ªa being of the same essence as the monsters pouring out of EX-ss gates.

    If just breaking two seals granted me this much power, what would happen if I broke them all?

    I might not just touch the Saintess; I might even be able to cut her.

    And perhaps even those apocalyptic beasts.

    ¡°No¡­ it won¡¯t stop there.¡±

    The previously indecipherable parts of my status window.

    If I broke all the seals, I¡¯d finally be able to read them.

    The mysteries of regression, the enigmatic nature of the Saintess¡ª

    I felt certain I¡¯d find answers there.

    ¡°But first, I need to defeat my mentor.¡±

    -Swoosh.-

    Ending my brief trip down memoryne, I reached for the katana hidden in the chairwoman¡¯s office.

    It was the katana entrusted to me by Brother Suguru¡ªYujindo.

    My personal weapon, and a crucial tool for my uing duel with my mentor.

    -Knock, knock.-

    "Sir¡­ I mean, ahem. Acting Chair Yujin, it¡¯s almost time for your speech."

    "Ah, I¡¯ll be right there."

    I slung the katana over my shoulder and began walking.

    The Academy Festival, where so much would begin and end, was waiting.

    And I was ready to open the curtain.

    ***

    The grand auditorium for the Academy Festival''s opening ceremony was unexpectedly packed with people.

    Most cadets were waiting in their dorms, so the attendees here were mostly outsiders¡ªindustry figures and Awakened individuals.

    In fact, nearly half of South Korea¡¯s Awakened poption had gathered here, a testament to the significance of the event.

    -Whisper, whisper.-

    "Surprising turnout. I thought no one would show up."

    "Yeah, given what happened. I honestly thought it¡¯d be canceled by Friday."

    "Isn¡¯t that Yu Jungchul? The head of the Cheonha n?"

    "Looks like most of the other n executives are here too."

    It was a scene far from what people had initially expected.

    After all, it had only been two days since the Seol Hayeon terror attack.

    A foreign assault targeting South Korea, sparking whispers of war¡ªsome even mentioning World War III.

    And yet, the festival was proceeding.

    Not only that, but the Awakened had shown up in droves.

    It was nothing short of astonishing.

    "It must be because of him, right? Seo Yujin?"

    "Probably. They need to protect him."

    Industry insiders spected that this festival was solely for Seo Yujin.

    If the terror attack on Seol Hayeon had truly been aimed at destabilizing South Korea''s Awakened society, then Yujin was the next likely target.

    This gathering was a show of solidarity to protect him.

    -Shuffle.-

    [¡°Chairwoman, it might be dangerous here. You should step aside¡ª¡±]

    [¡°Should I abandon my family to ensure my own safety? Keep searching. If you see anyone suspicious, knock them out first and ask questionster.¡±]

    [¡°¡­Understood!¡±]

    Indeed, most of the Awakened hade with a simr purpose in mind.

    The association¡¯s call to action¡ªa bait that used Yujin¡¯s life as the lure¡ªhad been impossible to ignore.

    Ignoring it would practically be unpatriotic.

    "He followed Seol Hayeon so devotedly, and now¡­ blinded by revenge."

    There was another reason why Yujin had garnered so much attention.

    To many, he was seen as a pitiful figure¡ªa young man sacrificing himself for revenge.

    The boy who had lost someone akin to a grandmother, now throwing his life on the line as a bargaining chip.

    It was impossible not to feel sympathy for him.

    For many of the Awakened present, just imagining Yujin¡¯s anguished expression was enough to stir their hearts.

    "We owe Seol Hayeon so much. It¡¯s time to step up."

    "Another mana bomb attack won¡¯t work. My unique ability will ensure that."

    "I¡¯ll protect Yujin and capture the culprits."

    Awakened individuals stiffened their spines, determination evident in their postures.

    The Cheonha n led the charge, their resolve palpable.

    To the civilians watching live broadcasts, the scene looked almost majestic.

    -Vwoooom.-

    [¡°Wow, how many Awakened are there here?!¡±]

    [¡°This atmosphere is insane.¡±]

    [¡°Are they trying to look good for Hypnosis King or what?¡±]

    [¡°Acting Chair? Nah, dude¡¯s basically the Chairperson now. No wonder they¡¯re scrambling.¡±]

    [¡°When the new boss calls, who wouldn¡¯t show up?¡±]

    In contrast, the chatroom¡¯s tone was much lighter.

    The association¡¯s PR campaign, ¡°Seol Hayeon is safe,¡± had worked wonders.

    Most viewers believed it.

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s fine. If she were actually dead, the country would already be in chaos.¡±

    With that thought, they watched the broadcast in rtivefort.

    While the industry and civilians were worlds apart in mood¡ª

    -Step, step.-

    "¡­Here hees!"

    "The man who will inherit Seol Hayeon¡¯s legend!"

    The spotlight shifted to the center of the stage and the figure walking toward it: Seo Yujin.

    Before long, the cameras captured the sight of aposed young man.

    "¡­Good afternoon. I am Seo Yujin, the 7th-ranked S-ss Awakened and the acting Chair of the association on behalf of Seol Hayeon."

    [¡°Hypnosis King looks amazing today.¡±]

    [¡°If only he weren¡¯t such a threat to my wallet.¡±]

    [¡°It¡¯s been a while since he showed up after taking the #7 spot. Nice to see him.¡±]

    [¡°What a handsome guy.¡±]

    The viewers erupted in praise.

    Meanwhile, the Awakened present all wore somber expressions.

    They could see the weight of determination in Yujin¡¯s expression¡ªa seriousness that resonated deeply.

    "He must be struggling, too."

    "Even putting Seol Hayeon aside, this could be the moment another attack happens."

    "We must protect him."

    -Clench.-

    "And I will kiss my mentor!!"

    Of course, if they knew what he was really thinking, the gravity of the moment might have dissipated.

    Still, all eyes were on Yujin now.

    The auditorium was packed with over a thousand industry figures and Awakened individuals.

    Meanwhile, the online audience for the live broadcast had already reached two million¡ªdespite this being just the opening ceremony.

    All attention was focused on Yujin.

    Yet, he remained calm as he continued speaking.

    "First, I¡¯d like to thank you all for gathering here despite the troubling news."

    "By troubling news, I¡¯m referring to the reports of Seol Hayeon¡¯s involvement in a terror attack."

    "I understand the anxiety this must have caused. While I assure you she is unharmed, it¡¯s true that an attack urred. I¡¯m sure many of you are wondering why we¡¯re holding a festival in such times."

    His speech flowed naturally, without a written script.

    It was a bit rough, but no one seemed to mind.

    After all, he had only been acting Chair for two days and was just twenty years old.

    Considering that, it was remarkable he was even standing up there, speaking without faltering.

    But Yujin wasn¡¯t about to settle for "just not faltering."

    "Seol Hayeon and I prepared this Academy Festival together.

    I witnessed firsthand how much this event meant to her."

    "Before the attack, she entrusted me with the association¡¯s seal and told me,

    ¡®If anything happens to me, I leave everything to you.¡¯"

    "Knowing how much this festival meant to her, canceling it was simply not an option."

    [¡°Hmm, makes sense.¡±]

    [¡°Is watching cadets fight really that important? Feels off.¡±]

    [¡°I mean, we¡¯re happy to have the entertainment, but still.¡±]

    [¡°It¡¯s a bit touching, though.¡±]

    His voice trembled slightly, deliberately conveying emotion.

    He sessfully drew empathy from his audience before shifting gears entirely.

    "And above all¡ª"

    -Crack.-

    "¡ªwe cannot, and will not, surrender."

    The atmosphere shifted dramatically as he expressed resolve and fury.

    Everyone¡¯s attention honed in on him.

    "If we cancel this festival, that¡¯s exactly what they want.

    Their goal is to shake us."

    "But we will not waver. They couldn¡¯t even scratch Seol Hayeon¡¯s skin."

    "So, the Academy Festival will proceed,

    and we will show the world that no one can shake us."

    The Awakened stood taller, their shoulders no longer hunched.

    Their hesitation from the recent terror attack melted away, reced with determination.

    The eyes of Korea¡¯s strongest, the S-ss Awakened, burned fiercely.

    "Many Awakened have gathered here today.

    Korea, known as the strongest nation of Awakened, boasts exceptional individuals."

    "Rest assured, there will be no further attacks.

    Before they even attempt anything, we will be watching from the shadows."

    "While they cower in fear, we will celebrate this festival.

    We will show them we cannot be defeated."

    Mana red across the auditorium, rising from countless individuals.

    Thebined power of a thousand elite Awakened created an overwhelming, palpable energy.

    [¡°Holy crap, the vibes.¡±]

    [¡°Is this a performance or what?!¡±]

    [¡°Thought this was emotional, but nope¡ªit¡¯s raw flexing.¡±]

    [¡°When they do it together, it¡¯s straight-up legendary.¡±]

    Even the viewers watching from home couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    Amid the surging energy, Yujin smiled.

    "One final thing: we will not surrender. Not to terror, nor to viins."

    "Nothing will break us. Today, we prove that."

    "With this, I dere the Pentagon Academy¡¯s special event, the ¡®Academy Festival,¡¯ officially open."

    -WAAAAAAAHHH!!!

    The festival had begun amidst thunderous apuse and electrifying energy.

    -Chew, chew¡­ pause.-

    "¡­!!!!?"

    "That man¡­?!"

 Chapter 183

    Suddenly, Siby had her body taken away.

    She panicked and raised her voice.

    To be precise, it was the cry of her soul.

    [What are you doing? Give me back my body!!]

    ¡®Is this what hypnosis can do? All the way to this extent?!¡¯

    She herself was an S-ss Awakened.

    Her physical abilities might be a bit weak, but she still ranked among the top ten Awakened in terms of overall power.

    When analyzing the results of her ability evaluation, the results showed that she was on par with Gong.

    So, despite being Yujin, she had assumed he couldn¡¯t easily use hypnosis on her.

    But now, beyond hypnosis, he had takenplete control of her body?

    She couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut in astonishment.

    His abilities... His endless potential terrified her.

    [Don¡¯t worry, Siby. I¡¯ll just check Pyemon¡¯s location and return your body soon.]

    ¡®Why is this so noisy when it¡¯s not even wearing down? You don¡¯t need to be this loud.¡¯

    Yujin, on the other hand, remained calm.

    His unique ability: ¡®Perfect Hypnosis¡¯.

    Though it wasmonly known for hypnotizing people, his real powery in controlling souls.

    For him, taking over a body wasn¡¯t a difficult task.

    Sure, it was a bit tricky, but much easier than reading someone¡¯s memories.

    After all, Siby had been under his control for two days.

    Taking her body was effortless.

    To exaggerate a little, it was even easier than basic civilian hypnosis.

    It was a terrifying experience for Siby to have her body taken so easily.

    [Is this really necessary?! If Yujin just went into the restroom himself¡­]

    [If a man enters the restroom, Pyemon might run away.]

    [......]

    [And if Siby is under her hypnosis, would she not be caught off guard as well?]

    Siby tried desperately to get her body back, but it didn¡¯t work.

    Yujin was fully fired up.

    After weeks of searching for Pyemon, he was ready to put an end to it.

    [Then what about you? While you¡¯re controlling my body, yours is defenseless¡­]

    [Ah. That¡¯s fine. Watch.]

    <ul>

    <li>Swoosh... thump thump.</li>

    </ul>

    [What¡¯s that small, cute thing?]

    [It¡¯s called Hypno-chan. It¡¯s like a pet that helps me with my hypnosis. While I search, it will help hide me.]

    Adding one more thing.

    By now, Hypno-chan had perched on top of Yujin¡¯s head.

    It stood proudly, dering that it would protect its master.

    As a result, Siby stopped talking.

    She couldn¡¯t find any more reasons to stop Yujin.

    [....]

    [I understand you¡¯re scared, but it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll finish the search quickly.]

    <ul>

    <li>Step, step.</li>

    </ul>

    Thus began the search of the women¡¯s restroom.

    A man, dressed as a woman, confidently stepped into the forbidden zone.

    His steps were bold,pletelycking in the usual femininity.

    ¡®Ugh, why is the lower half so exposed? How do women even walk in these things¡­?¡¯

    [Yu, Yujin! Walk carefully!]

    [....? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t trip.]

    [That¡¯s not what I mean... Ugh.]

    ¡®Did you forget you¡¯re not wearing underwear right now?¡¯

    Siby was increasingly agitated by just his walk.

    She was terrified of being seen by others, but¡­

    Naturally, Yujin waspletely oblivious.

    Was he feeling too breezy in the lower half?

    The skirt at least provided some venttion.

    But why did it feel strangely empty down there?

    Yujin didn¡¯t even realize theck of his own µ¶.

    He waspletely unaware, as always, when it came to women-rted things.

    It was as if his attentionpletely disappeared when it came to matters of the opposite sex.

    <ul>

    <li>Squeak. Step, step.</li>

    </ul>

    [If you move faster, I¡¯ll return your body quickly. Just bear with it for a little longer.]

    At any rate, they arrived at the first restroom.

    Yujin¡¯s and Siby¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    A locked stall was immediately visible.

    [Look, there¡¯s an unlocked one, isn¡¯t there?]

    [Oh, huh? There wasn¡¯t one just a moment ago.]

    <ul>

    <li>Kneel.</li>

    </ul>

    [Our town drum, are you here?]

    Without hesitation, Yujin immediately knelt.

    He peered under the door¡¯s small gap, inspecting the locked stall.

    ...In a very masculine posture, naturally.

    [....!!!!? What are you doing with someone else¡¯s body!!!]

    ¡®If I lie down like this, the moment someone enters¡­!!!¡¯

    Siby¡¯s soul screamed in a high-pitched voice.

    Yujin, moving as quickly as possible, had his back to the restroom door.

    From that position, when he bent down to the floor?

    His backside would be facing the door!

    If someone opened it, his face would meet hers in a verypromising position.

    No matter who it was, this was embarrassing.

    Already branded as the Lemonade Dispenser, now she¡¯d be mistaken for a perverted exhibitionist in front of ordinary people.

    [Huh? Why?]

    [Th-the posture¡­]

    [Ah, is it because the floor might be dirty? Don¡¯t worry, I cleaned it all yesterday, so it¡¯s still sparkling clean.]

    [....]

    [Anyway, that seems like the cleaning supply closet. There¡¯s no toilet there.]

    But the clueless young man didn¡¯t understand any of it.

    His focus was entirely on the search for Pyemon.

    He sighed and rose, saying, ¡°Well, she¡¯s not here.¡±

    Siby, breathing a sigh of relief, exhaled loudly.

    Since her soul was separate, the sound didn¡¯t reach her body.

    ¡®Thank goodness, no one came¡­¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Step, step. Grab.</li>

    </ul>

    [Let¡¯s move to the next restroom.]

    [....!!!?]

    No time to rest.

    Yujin walked confidently again, and this time, he slung Siby¡¯s unconscious body over his shoulder.

    He made sure to carry her firmly, so she wouldn¡¯t slip off.

    Siby immediately understood what this meant.

    [Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­]

    <ul>

    <li>Whoooosh!!!</li>

    </ul>

    [Just a little sprint~]

    Rather than stopping her, Yujin took off running.

    Like a true S-ss, he sprinted as Siby¡¯s body was carried through the wind.

    Her surroundings blurred as they moved at high speed.

    Her hair whipped wildly in the breeze.

    ¡®Running like this... my clothes...!!¡¯

    Siby¡¯s eyes widened in horror.

    She could only imagine how she must look right now.

    Though her soul had turned pale, she was still horrified.

    [W-What will you do if someone sees you!?]

    [It¡¯s fine~ Hypno-chan is applying perception-distortion hypnosis, so don¡¯t worry. Right, Hypno-chan?]

    <ul>

    <li>Swoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    [Of course, master! Hypno-chan gives a thumbs up.]

    [Don¡¯t worry about CCTV either. If I¡¯m carrying her, no one will see.]

    Yujin remained carefree.

    It didn¡¯t matter. No one would notice.

    He kept running.

    Siby, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t speak a word until they reached the next restroom.

    ¡®As long as no one saw, I guess it¡¯s fine¡­?¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Squeak.</li>

    </ul>

    [There¡¯s no locked door here either. Moving on to the next restroom~.]

    [....!!!?]

    The search continued, moving through the third, fourth, and fifth restrooms.

    By this point, Siby hade to terms with her situation.

    She had reached the fifth stage of eptance¡ªtotal resignation.

    Her soul¡¯s HP had hit zero.

    [This is thest one¡­ Oh, there¡¯s a locked door.]

    <ul>

    <li>Kneel.</li>

    </ul>

    [....]

    ¡®I just want it to end quickly...¡¯

    She didn¡¯t react anymore.

    Whether Yujin was bending down or lifting her body, she didn¡¯t care.

    She simply let it go, thinking, ¡®This too shall pass.¡¯

    And then...

    [...Siby. I think I found her. Our town drum.]

    [....!!!]

    ¡®Finally!!¡¯

    After a long ordeal, Pyemon was finally located.

    ***

    At thest restroom, there was an unusually tightly locked stall.

    Through the gap below, I could see¡­ a brown ankle.

    A smile naturally spread across my face.

    It was because I had spotted Pyemon¡¯s skin color.

    ¡®So, this is where you were, town drum? You¡¯ve made me circle the academy three times because of you~.¡¯

    Well, whatever. I found her, so it worked out.

    I quickly began to think through my next steps.

    Should I just nt a tracker and follow my original n?

    Or¡­ should I call my mentor? Take her down before lunch?

    Hmm. Both options have their pros and cons.

    The first option would be the most impressive in terms of performance.

    If I finish the sparring and take down Pyemon immediately, that would make for a perfect X-rated spectacle.

    It would be the perfect moment to advertise the rise of a new S-ss top-tier.

    On the other hand, the second option is the safest.

    If I rush in with my mentor now, Pyemon wouldn¡¯t even have time to react.

    It would be a hundred times safer than waiting in the crowd during the sparring match.

    In short, either choice would be a win.

    I was really stuck in my thoughts.

    [What should we do, Siby?]

    [...What?]

    [Should I call my mentor? Or not?]

    I asked, almost as if I were borrowing a cat¡¯s paw.

    Exining my goal of bing the new S-ss top after defeating my mentor.

    Siby¡¯s response came in three seconds.

    [Of course, we should call Ninomiya.]

    [But the advertising effect...]

    [If Yujin beats Ninomiya, that¡¯ll be enough. Everyone will be dying to talk about it.]

    [....]

    She had a point.

    I didn¡¯t really need to do anything dramatic. The news would spread fast enough on its own.

    A smile spread across my face.

    [Alright. Then, let me just send a quick message.]

    <ul>

    <li>Tap, tap.</li>

    </ul>

    I picked up my phone.

    It was the same one I had been holding since earlier.

    I quietly began to contact my mentor.

    With this, the hunt for Pyemon would be over...

    [...Wait, Yujin? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to do it standing up?]

    [Huh?]

    [Well, the posture is a bit... odd.]

    Out of nowhere, a question popped up.

    A smile tugged at the corner of my lips.

    How could he not know something so basic? It was a mocking thought.

    [When requesting reinforcements, you should keep watching the monster until they arrive. We need to be prepared for an emergency.]

    [So, you¡¯ll stay like this...?]

    [Yes. I won¡¯t move a single millimeter until my mentor arrives.]

    [...How many feet is that?]

    [I mean I won¡¯t move an inch.]

    [No, that¡¯s not okay!!!!]

    [Huh?]@@novelbin@@

    But that was just for a moment.

    My fingers paused mid-typing, confused by the sudden strong objection.

    [Why the sudden change?]

    [It¡¯s... well... If someonees in now...]

    [...?]

    I waitedzily.

    Pyemon didn¡¯t seem like she was going to make a move, so I was letting Siby express herself if she had something to say.

    [....]

    [What¡¯s wrong with my posture?]

    [....]

    [Come on, say something. It¡¯s fine if you speak in English.]

    But Siby remained silent.

    I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking.

    So, I sent the message I had just written...

    [Thinking about it, I don¡¯t think catching Pyemon here is wise.]

    [Huh?]

    [Even if Ninomiya sneaks up on her, if she notices, she¡¯ll run. It seems better to ambush her when she lets her guard down during the sparring match.]

    What was this? Her opinion had changed from earlier.

    I sighed in disbelief.

    ¡®Well, she does make a good point.¡¯

    In a situation where I could easily use my mana, it was definitely safer to ambush her head-on.

    Though, it felt like a bit of a drawn-out excuse, but still.

    I quickly got up.

    [If that¡¯s what you think, then we¡¯ll catch herter.]

    <ul>

    <li>Shuffle.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Ugh, my skirt ispletely flipped over.¡¯

    I also adjusted my clothes a bit.

    I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d care about the visible underwear...

    But since I¡¯m borrowing her body, I should be careful.

    [Huff... ¡­]

    [Hmm? Why are you suddenly sighing?]

    [...Someone as clueless as you wouldn¡¯t get it anyway.]

    [Clueless?]

    [Never mind.]

    For some reason, Siby seemed to beining.

    But, whatever.

    After that, I left the restroom without hesitation.

    I nted something subtle for Pyemon, who was just beyond.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing in there, but wait for it. You won¡¯t have much longer to live.¡¯

    With a deep, undeniable contempt, I left the restroom, revealing my disdain for the monster that was beyond saving.

    ***

    Meanwhile, inside the locked stall, a girl sat quietly, taking deep breaths.

    Just as Yujin had confirmed, it was Pyemon.

    "Hoo, hoo..."

    ¡®Why is my heart pounding like this? Is this what love feels like? The real me... falling for a fragile and delicate man with no chest?¡¯

    But now, her thoughts were a far cry from Yujin''s expectations.

    It had only been a few hours since her grand public confession.

 Chapter 184

    After returning Siby¡¯s body, I made my way back to the Chairperson¡¯s office without hesitation.

    I had already attached something like a tracker to Pyemon¡¯s location, so everything I needed to do in the morning was done.

    After that, there wasn¡¯t much left to do.

    I removed the hypnosis from the guards who were waiting in the Chairperson¡¯s office, got the final reports on everything, and wrapped up the necessary tasks.

    Still feeling somewhat free, I called for my wives.

    The excuse was to ease the tension of Shia and Alice, who were supposed to spar during lunch.

    But in reality, I was using this as an opportunity to gauge their reactions before confessing to my mentor.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to spar with Ninomiya?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no one else to fight. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine, but...¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can win? I mean, it¡¯s Ninomiya we¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jumping in without a chance.¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s your call. No need to stop you, since it¡¯s all or nothing for you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m really curious to see Yujin fight seriously!¡±

    Everyone was on board with the sparring against my mentor, but...

    ¡°So, here¡¯s the thing... if I defeat my mentor and take the #1 spot in S-ss, we need to talk. Seriously, let¡¯s all sit down and discuss things.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    After that, the silence stretched on.

    When it came to organizing the harem, they were eerily quiet.

    The silence pressed down heavily on me.

    ¡°Well, I just meant we should have an honest conversation about everything...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    But neither of them said anything. They just eyed each other in silence.

    ...What is this? It¡¯s suffocating. Help.

    ***

    Before the lunch schedule began,

    Shia and Alice gathered in the Chairperson¡¯s office during the break.

    They both immediately sealed their lips.

    It was because of Yujin¡¯s message: ¡°If I win, we should talk¡ªjust the four of us.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    [Hey, is it possible... that Yujin is in love with Ninomiya?]

    [You think Yujin has fallen for Ninomiya?]

    Of course, on the surface, they weren¡¯t speaking.

    But inwardly, they were having a lively conversation.

    A secret discussion using mana between just the two of them, transmitted through telepathy.

    Their brows furrowed at the same time.

    ¡®I knew that woman would be the most dangerous, but I didn¡¯t expect anything to happen... until now?¡¯

    First, Shia.

    She was taken aback by Yujin¡¯s words.

    He knew very well how she and Alice were bncing on the edge with him...

    But now he was suggesting they all sit down and talk, with Aika included?@@novelbin@@

    Only three women in total¡ª

    Alice. Shia. Aika.

    The same three candidates Yujin had mentioned for "people he likes" months ago.

    Shia wasn¡¯t so naive that she couldn¡¯t guess what that meant.

    The scene of Yujin confessing to all three of them at once was already vivid in her mind.

    ¡®No way¡­ Yujin, did you... with that woman... before your regression?¡¯

    One more thing.

    Shia had been the first to suspect that Yujin had regressed.

    Because of that, she was certain.

    Her long-held suspicions had now solidified into a hypothesis.

    Before his regression, he had likely started a harem, cheating with all of them.

    [...This is how I see it. What do you think?]

    [It makes sense. In my memories, Yujin was caught between me and Shia.]

    It was a theory Alice also found usible.

    After their kiss with Yujin, the memories they had from before the regression showed him as an indecisive man.

    Alice spected that, oh, Yujin must have used hypnosis on Shia and me, right?

    Making us like him, with a "fall in love with me" suggestion.

    It didn¡¯t really feel like hypnosis worked, but that¡¯s what happened anyway.

    So, they had their squabbles while Yujin was caught in between.

    A good-natured guy who couldn¡¯t pick just one and must have been suffering.

    One of them could never give up on Yujin, so they probably fought forever...

    But now the thought urred to her.

    ¡®Could it have been Ninomiya? Did she sway Yujin¡¯s heart and mediate between us?¡¯

    A sudden realization hit her.

    Up until now, Aika, who had never shown her face in Korea during the first year,

    had been aplete mystery.

    But now, looking back, wasn¡¯t she the most likely suspect?

    She might have been the one to make Yujin into a real man after all his earlier failures.

    More than that, she might be the reason the cheating harem rtionship turned into what it is today.

    Alice¡¯s eyes brightened.

    [Ninomiya was the culprit!]

    [What?]

    [She must havee by the second year at the earliest! She would have been at least thirty-three by then!]

    [So what?]

    [She must have gotten desperate for marriage and seduced Yujin before her menopause! She made us reconcile forcibly while we were fighting over him!]

    The truth of the first timeline was almost perfectly deduced.

    Shia¡¯s expression became grave.

    [Hmm. Back then, we got to Yujin first, and that¡¯s how it happened, but now?]

    [Huh?]

    [If she tries to push us aside and monopolize Yujin, can we stop her?]

    [....]

    Their eyes flickered toward Yujin.

    The young man, who had been uneasy for a while, flinched in fear, shrinking away.

    A sigh escaped their lips.

    [We definitely can¡¯t stop her.]

    [You think so too, huh? Unlike before, now she¡¯ll throw a tantrum and im him for herself.]

    [Even if we were the first to confess, it won¡¯t matter. She won¡¯t listen.]

    [We confessed first, but she¡¯s going to get the confession she wants from him.]

    [This is bad. Really bad.]

    The furrows in both of their brows deepened.

    And then they...

    [We need to stop this.]

    [Poor Ninomiya, but it can¡¯t be helped.]

    At the same time, they resolved it.

    They would interfere with Yujin¡¯s confession to Ninomiya.

    In moments like these, they really were perfectly in sync¡ªgetting along, despite their usual bickering.

    "Well, well. Let¡¯s go, Shia."

    "Shut up. Don¡¯t talk before I p you."

    "Shia¡¯s right. Just keep quiet for a moment."

    "Heeek!"

    ¡®I¡¯m scared... What if I die like this...?¡¯

    From Yujin¡¯s perspective, it must have been a terrifying sight, but anyway.

    The two quickly resumed their telepathic conversation, setting up their n to sabotage Yujin¡¯s confession.

    [For now, we can¡¯t stop the sparring. Agree?]

    [Of course. Yujin¡¯s the acting Chairperson right now.]

    [Yeah. And after the sparring, he¡¯s going to confess as quickly as possible.]

    [When his adrenaline is rushing?]

    [Exactly. That clueless fool probably doesn¡¯t realize that Ninomiya likes him. He¡¯ll want to increase his chances.]

    The two¡¯s eyes shifted toward Yujin again.

    The young man, who was always suspicious around women, waspletely unaware of the two nning against him.

    [He really is a fool, doing all this with that appearance and ability.]

    [Right? If he just kissed us like before, we¡¯de around... ugh.]

    [Anyway, we can¡¯t give him a chance to confess. Got it?]

    [How do we do that?]

    [Whether he wins or loses, we¡¯ll rush in. Pretend to congratte orfort him.]

    A slightly annoyed Shia proposed it.

    She suggested that no matter what happened with the match, they should jump in immediately after it ended.

    As his current girlfriends, they were sure to prevent him from confessing while they were around.

    Alice had an idea too, but...

    [How do we get close?]

    [Get close?]

    [Yes. Yujin is a top priority protection target, right? There are dozens of Awakened people around right now.]

    Luckily, though, it seemed like their wicked n might not be so easy to pull off.

    After the Seol Hayeon terror attack on Thursday,

    Yujin had be the top priority for protection.

    So, rushing in immediately after the sparring?

    That wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

    Even if they wanted to congratte him as friends,

    the people guarding him would definitely stop them.

    [It¡¯s fine.]

    [Huh?]

    [Did you forget who I am? I¡¯m an executive of the Cheonha n. I know everyone here.]

    Shia said it with unwavering confidence.

    Ah, the guards? The Awakened here?

    I¡¯ve known them since the days when I carried a bookbag to school.

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll stop me.

    A few words in advance, and they¡¯ll definitely let us through, no problem.

    As Shia puffed out her chest, her already t chest became even tter.

    [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to you beforehand. Just wait around, and once the sparring is over, we¡¯ll rush in.]

    [As expected, Shia! You¡¯re amazing!]

    Meanwhile, Alice was practically bouncing with every breath.

    Her body moved with fluidity and ease.

    Shia subtly shrugged her shoulders.

    [Yeah. Anyway, let¡¯s go with that n. We¡¯ll handle things as theye.]

    [Yes!]

    Finally, Yujin, who had been listening in silence, caught their attention.

    His stomach had started to hurt, and Alice was quietly observing.

    Shia¡¯s hand reached out with a grin.

    ¡°Forget about the clueless fool. Let¡¯s do well, us girls. The sparring.¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    Alice tilted her head, confused.

    The two top students, Shia and Alice, who were definitely going to face off in the sparring,

    had their ns for the match ahead. But, why were they so eager?

    After all, neither of them needed this match, since they were already famous worldwide as S-ss Awakened.

    It was a bit puzzling, but their decision was final.

    <ul>

    <li>Grab.</li>

    </ul>

    "Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Shia."

    But she didn¡¯t doubt it at all.

    With the threat of Aika looming right in front of her, Shia was, more than anyone else, a solid ally.

    She simply thought, There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll do anything to me¡ªand brushed it off.

    ...She didn¡¯t realize that Shia was staring intently at her chest.

    ***

    A short timeter,

    The highlight of the Academy Festival.

    The sparring between the cadets began.

    [Yu, Yujin Cadet!! It''s like meeting an arch-enemy from a thousand years ago....]

    <ul>

    <li>Crack.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªDie, fat lump.¡±

    ¡°......!!!!?¡±

    ¡®Guys, no way... did you actually fight each other!!?¡¯

    It was a far more intense spectacle than any typical WWE match.

 Chapter 186

    The highlight of the Academy Festival¡ªthe sparring matches between cadets¡ªwas about to begin. And kicking off this much-anticipated event were none other than Shia and Alice.

    ¡­Though things got a little intense.

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡®You two aren¡¯t actually fighting for real, are you? This is supposed to be just a spar, right?¡¯

    Just watching made my heart race. Shia wasnding genuine kicks on Alice, who, in turn, was going so far as to self-detonate in an attempt to grab Shia. Even when fighting viins, they probably wouldn¡¯t go this all out.

    So when the match finally ended, I couldn¡¯t help but tense up, itching to rush over to check on them. Were they injured? Had their rtionship soured after such a heated exchange?

    ¡®I was definitely nning to check on them, but¡­.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    <ul>

    <li>Bickering ensues.</li>

    </ul>

    "This little piece of¨C! I¡¯ll tear it off!"

    "Shia, seriously¡­ Oh, nothing to grab, huh?"

    "Do you want to die for real!?"

    "¡­¡­."

    Despite everything, they seemed perfectly fine. There they were, teasingly pawing at each other¡¯s chests and yfully arguing, as if fighting had only made their bond stronger. I guess the saying is true¡ªsparring can bring people closer together.

    Although¡­ doing all this in front of an audience was a bit too much, even for them.

    "¡­We¡¯ll just edit that part out of the broadcast."

    "I heard the director already cut it. He said there¡¯s no way Yushia could live in Korea if this aired."

    "Make sure the audience keeps quiet about it, too. Tell them to keep it confidential."

    "Understood!"

    With my authority as the Acting Chair of the association, I smoothed things over. Since the scene wouldn¡¯t air, only those directly attending the Academy Festival¡ªAwakened and other key stakeholders¡ªwere aware. And given Seol Hayeon¡¯s clout, keeping them quiet was a simple matter of her word.

    "¡­Someone posted about it online, though."

    "Seriously? Have it taken down. No, make them take it down. Unless they want Shia to sue their pants off."

    Of course, someone couldn¡¯t resist spreading it online, but a little reminder that "you don¡¯t mess with a second-generation chaebol" resolved the issue quickly enough.

    Thus, their sparring match ended without further incident. Shia vs. Alice: a draw.

    "Still, they were incredible. Both Shia and Alice."

    "Cadets with that kind ofbat sense? They looked like they¡¯ve been at it for at least a decade."

    For the two of them, it was the best possible oue. The gathered stakeholders¡ªsenior professionals in the industry¡ªhad taken notice of them, stamping their mark as prodigiously talented freshmen.

    What¡¯s more, this match was broadcasted globally. Viewer numbers? Already surpassing three million. Fighting at such a high level in front of such a massive audience¡ªit wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say they were now internationally renowned Awakened.

    In just one match, they had effectively be world-ss contenders. For Shia and Alice, striving to one day be S-ss Awakened, this was a monumental milestone.

    A smile crept across my face.

    "As expected of the Chair¡¯s proimed future S-ss candidates!"

    "Oh, seriously? I didn¡¯t think the Chair would rate them so highly."

    "¡­¡­? Didn¡¯t Seo Yujin himself say that? In that interview¡ªabout how they¡¯ll be S-ss one day."

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡®You¡¯re not even tacking on "Acting" anymore?¡¯

    My smile vanished just as quickly as it appeared. Still, I pressed on and resumed the matches.

    Not that there was much left to see.

    The remaining cadets didn¡¯t have the ir of my wives. They¡¯d probably just put on half-hearted disys of sparring.

    ¡®It¡¯s bound to be boring, but for fairness¡¯ sake, I should stay.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>CRACK!!!</li>

    </ul>

    [Wow! And the winner of this match is Cadet Kim Yaeun!!]

    [Who would have thought! Cadets who haven¡¯t even graduated from the academy yet are putting on such a heated show!]

    [Is it confidence? Like they¡¯re saying, ¡®We¡¯re Korea¡¯s future¡ªbring it on!¡¯?]

    "Wait, what?"

    I had expected them to hold back. But no. Surprisingly, they were all going at it seriously.

    * * *

    The truth was, none of the cadets had nned to take the sparring seriously.

    And why would they? Fighting each other wasn¡¯t particrly useful in Korea, a nation virtually free of viin activity. Even Seol Hayeon had explicitly stated, "Just pretend to fight. This won¡¯t affect your grades."

    So the cadets had agreed to stage shy, WWE-style performances with predetermined oues. They were going to show off a little, then step down.

    Until Shia and Alice came along.

    <ul>

    <li>Gulp.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Shia is¡­ like this?¡¯

    ¡®Alice fights like that?¡¯

    ¡®This is insane. The inte¡¯s blowing up with just the two of them!¡¯

    The sparring between Shia and Alice had a ripple effect, transforming the atmosphere among the cadets.

    The intensity of their fight. The explosive reactions from the audience and online. And then, there was this:

    ¡®They don¡¯t even look like they¡¯re in pain.¡¯

    ¡®If someone twisted my chest like that, I¡¯d be screaming. Could it be the pain settings?¡¯

    ¡®Did they tone down the enchantment since the entrance exams?¡¯

    Seeing Shia and Alice fight so fiercely yet showing no signs of pain, the cadets spected that the illusion magic circle in the arena had been softened. In the past, a wrong hit during the entrance exams could leave you with three days of sore muscles. But now? It seemed less harsh.

    <ul>

    <li>Whispers.</li>

    </ul>

    "Yaeun, should we¡­ maybe go all out? We can stop if it hurts."

    "Let¡¯s try it."

    And so, the next pair of cadets decided to test the waters. Just a taste.

    <ul>

    <li>BOOM!!!</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®This is fun! It feels like a game!!¡¯

    ¡®Feels so good. I¡¯ve been stressed from finals¡ªtime to let loose!¡¯

    Their satisfaction levels hit 100%.

    The cadets began to enjoy the sparring like a game, recklessly unleashing their abilities. The cheers around them fueled their excitement. With no real pain to worry about, it became a free-for-all.

    The one responsible for this setup was less than thrilled.

    "¡­Tch."

    ¡®Yujin whined about cadets crying from pain, so I lowered the sync rate, and now look at them.¡¯

    Seol Hayeon had designed the illusion magic circle in coboration with early Awakened. A miraculous tool, it ensured that everything that happened inside the arena would reset to normal as soon as you stepped out.

    The system was originally reserved for entrance and graduation exams. After all, relying on it too much could distortbat instincts. No matter how realistic it felt, there was still a gap between this and real battle.

    But after Yujin begged her¡ª"What if they cry from the pain?"¡ªshe had lowered the sync rate. And now? The cadets were treating the arena like a yground.

    From her perspective, it was unbearable.

    Despite her frustrations, the public was eating it up.

    [Awakened Minor Gallery]

    Post Title: "Let¡¯s be honest¡ªShia¡¯s sparring was the best. Upvote if true."

    Post Title: "Why are these low-level fights so entertaining?"

    Post Title: "Now this is what a fight looks like."

    The average viewer didn¡¯t care aboutbat technique. Like with UFC, they weren¡¯t analyzing strategies¡ªthey just enjoyed the spectacle of punches and explosions.

    And with the cadets now joining this dopamine-fueled frenzy, viewership continued to climb. The Academy Festival¡¯s online broadcast eventually surpassed six million viewers.

    "Six million? That many people are watching?!"

    "That¡¯s just the official broadcasts. If you count unofficial streams, it¡¯s well over ten million."

    "Eek."

    Yujin¡¯s face visibly paled. He let out a long sigh.

    "Haa¡­"

    ¡®Why does nothing ever go ording to n?¡¯

    Yujin¡¯s original n had been simple:

    <ol>

    <li>Let Shia and Alice¡¯s match set the bar.</li>

    <li>Follow it with dull sparring matches to gradually lose audience interest.</li>

    <li>Finally, make his grand entrance, challenging S-ss Rank 1 Ninomiya Aika to a duel.</li>

    </ol>

    The n was to captivate the audience with a battle on apletely different level, then triumph over his mentor. In the climactic moment, he¡¯d confess his feelings to her in front of everyone.

    But now, the cadets¡¯ unexpectedly fierce matches had skyrocketed expectations.

    ¡®With them performing like this, what will people expect from me, an S-ss?¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t worried about losing¡ªbut could he deliver a fight spectacr enough to satisfy everyone?

    <ul>

    <li>Grin.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®My student will call me up soon, right? I¡¯ll put on a shy show and let her win. Then she¡¯ll confess to me¡­ Kyaa~.¡¯

    If he knew what Aika was thinking, he wouldn¡¯t have worried at all.

    But of course, if he¡¯d known, this entire festival wouldn¡¯t have existed in the first ce.

    Eventually, Yujin¡¯s turn arrived.

    [Finally, the moment you¡¯ve all been waiting for! It¡¯s Seo Yujin¡¯s match!!]

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡®No choice. Time to make the most of this.¡¯

    Yujin rose silently, katana strapped to his back. Slowly, he made his way toward the arena.

    [And his opponent will be¡ª]

    But then, Yujin veered toward the spectator seats instead.

    [Wait, Seo Yujin? That¡¯s not the arena¡ªwhere are you going?]

    Heading toward a hidden ally positioned nearby, Yujin¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªSo today, I dere my intention to be the world¡¯s strongest. By defeating S-ss Rank 1, Ninomiya Aika."

    "¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!!?"

    The gears, long out of sync, finally began to click into ce.

    "D-Does he know? How?! No, wait, is this¡­ is he trying to seduce me? Like wagging his tail at me to ask for a mate?!"

    Well, except for one part that was slightly¡­ misaligned.

 Chapter 187

    The heated sparring matches, which started with Shia and Alice, had ignited the festival with incredible fervor.

    The response was just as fiery. On an otherwisezy weekend, this sudden surge of adrenaline was nothing short of a dopamine-fueled spectacle. Honestly, if I weren¡¯t involved, I¡¯d probably be sitting back with some popcorn, enjoying the show.

    ¡­Too bad my position didn¡¯t allow me to watch it with that kind of ease.

    ¡®I can¡¯t fight like that, though.¡¯

    Who am I?

    The "Hypnosis Guy." The honorable man who fights with a simple ¡°click¡± of hypnosis.

    Because of that, my real fighting style was surprisingly in. All that ¡°shy¡± stuff people say about me? Honestly, it¡¯s just for show¡ªpurely for aesthetics. My actualbat? It¡¯s just me firing hypnosis over and over. Boring to watch? Yeah, probably.

    But until now, that hadn¡¯t been an issue.

    Who cares if it¡¯s dull? I¡¯m going to beat my mentor. The result will overshadow the process.

    ¡®But that was before everyone¡¯s eyes started sparkling with anticipation. Sigh.¡¯

    The cadets were putting on fights so intense it was practically an Awakened version of UFC, just without the blood. The spectacle was incredible.

    Naturally, the audience now expected the best fight of all¡ªfrom the strongest cadet, Seo Yujin.

    But if I stepped into the arena and won with a simple ¡°click¡± of hypnosis?

    ¡°Oh, wow. Impressive.¡±

    ¡°Impressive, but boring.¡±

    That¡¯s the kind of reaction I¡¯d get.

    When expectations are pushed to the limit, people demand performances that match their heightened anticipation. And I wasn¡¯t going to meet those expectations.

    Under these circumstances, confessing to her was out of the question. If I was going to confess, I wanted it to be amidst thunderous apuse¡ªa confession worthy of the world¡¯s greatest deration of love.

    ¡®Sigh¡­ No helping it. Let¡¯s just work my mouth instead.¡¯

    Step. Step.

    When the final event of the day arrived¡ªmy sparring match¡ªI casually strolled toward the audience instead of the arena.

    Thementators were flustered. ¡°Wait, where is he going?!¡±

    Thousands of spectators and countless cameras focused on me.

    ¡°First, I want to thank you all for gathering here today for the Academy Festival. It seems like everyone¡¯s had a great time¡­.¡±

    I started with a formal address.

    After all, I needed to cool down their excitement. Their dopamine levels were through the roof, and nothing does the trick better than a headmaster-style speech.

    ¡°Ahem. I digress. Now, only one event remains¡ªthe match you¡¯ve all been waiting for: my sparring match.¡±

    After calming them down, I began stoking the mes of excitement once more.

    The audience¡¯s attention shifted back to me. Gone was the subtle boredom they tried so hard to hide earlier. Now, their eyes gleamed with genuine curiosity.

    ¡®Perfect. The mood is just right. Time to stir things up.¡¯

    I smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Many of you have asked: ¡®Since you¡¯re a cadet too, will you spar? And if so, who¡¯s your opponent?¡¯ Originally, I was supposed to face Chairwoman Seol Hayeon, but, well¡­ due to the recent terror attack, she, uh, threw her back out in shock.¡±

    The audience erupted inughter as I coughed, pretending it was a slip of the tongue.

    ¡°Oops, that was ssified! My apologies.¡±

    First, there was the issue with the Chairwoman.

    Feigning a slip of the tongue, I subtly discredited her, though it was all part of my n.

    It was a deliberate move to reassure the crowd by highlighting her safety, amidst all the terror and uncertainty.

    And yes, Pyemon, the mastermind of the recent attacks, was in the audience to hear it.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. There was no way she¡¯d believe me.

    After all, Pyemon had witnessed my and Hypnosis-chan¡¯s spectacr trick show firsthand. Even if I spelled it out for her, she¡¯d probably think:

    "No way, she¡¯s already blown to bits."

    Even if, by some slim chance, she did believe me, it wouldn¡¯t pose a problem. At most, she¡¯d try to figure out my intentions¡ªquietly, without exposing herself.

    In short, no matter what, Pyemon would have to wait patiently until the sparring was over.

    ¡°Anyway, it left me with quite the dilemma. Besides Chairwoman Seol Hayeon, there¡¯s no one who can match me. I couldn¡¯t just call Kong for a fight with a day¡¯s notice, and bringing someone from another country? Out of the question.¡±

    Even as Pyemon¡¯s presence remained utterly still, I beganying the groundwork, step by step.

    Setting the stage for my sparring opponent.

    The audience started murmuring, the spection buzzing through the air.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s fighting another professor?¡±

    ¡°No way. At best, they¡¯re A-ss. That¡¯s not a fair match.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe an S-ss Awakened?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Seol Hayeon¡¯s injured, and Kong¡¯s in Vietnam. There¡¯s no way another S-ss woulde to Korea for something like this.¡±

    The murmurs grew louder, their curiosity escting.

    ¡°Wait¡­ could it be?¡±

    ¡°No way. Sure, they¡¯re both S-ss, but the difference in power¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, is he serious? Could it actually be¡ª?¡±

    The audience was growing restless.

    By process of elimination, only one possibility remained.

    The only S-ss currently in Korea who could spar with me¡ªa woman who could usibly agree to this match.

    And yet, the very same person everyone believed would never entertain the idea.

    A woman leagues above all other S-ss Awakened.

    A being so powerful she was treated as a walking natural disaster. A single human body regarded as the equivalent of a strategic nuclear weapon.

    Ninomiya Aika.

    ¡°In the end, the only choice was my mentor.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s collective gasp was almost deafening.

    Their reaction was only natural.

    While the general public might not fully understand, those in the industry knew exactly how absurd this was.

    Aika¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t just overwhelming¡ªit was outright nonsensical. Even if every S-ss Awakened banded together, they wouldn¡¯tst a minute against her at full power.

    And here I was, her student, challenging her.

    "What is this guy thinking? He¡¯s like a squishy rice cake trying to smash itself against a mountain¡ªno, a cliff."

    But their disbelief didn¡¯t faze me.

    ¡®I¡¯m not just some rice cake, thank you very much.¡¯

    Contrary to their assumptions, I had a chance.

    Aika and I both possessed unique EX-ss talents.

    If she was the pinnacle of physicalbat, I was the apex of mental warfare.

    Those familiar with my abilities¡ªlike Kong, Seol Hayeon, and Siby¡ªhad all expressed their confidence in me.

    It might have seemed impossible, but I knew this was a fight I could win.

    ¡°And so, today, I dere my intention to be the strongest in the world by defeating S-ss Rank 1, Ninomiya Aika.¡±

    The deration echoed through the air, leaving the audience in stunned silence.

    But I didn¡¯t waver.

    My gaze shifted,nding on the VIP section¡ªspecifically, where Pyemon was hiding.

    With a sly grin, I curled one corner of my mouth upward, taunting her.

    ¡°Of course, there might be someone stronger than us out there¡­¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. If someone that strong existed, they would¡¯ve alreadye forward to fight, wouldn¡¯t they? Instead of hiding in the shadows like a cowardly rat.¡±

    A wide-scale taunt.

    Aimed directly at the monster who believed strength was everything¡ªPyemon.

    Her pride was a ring target, and I was hitting it dead center.

    The effect? Undoubtedly perfect.

    Right about now, her hands and feet must be trembling with rage.

    For Pyemon, chest size¡ªa literal symbol of mana reserves¡ªwas synonymous with power.

    The reason she hadn¡¯t challenged my mentor yet was that she wanted to ensure an overwhelming victory by amassing enough mana.

    But now, a t-chested guy like me was mocking her?

    There was no way this pitiful drum wouldn¡¯t react. No chance at all.

    The moment I won, she¡¯d storm out, shouting about ¡°proper discipline¡± or something equally ridiculous.

    And that¡¯s when I¡¯d strike her down, with my mentor by my side.

    Unlike the sparring match, this would be a true fight¡ªwith dramatic, explosive effects to boot.

    ¡®So,e on. y along, you pathetic drum.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    Wink.

    To seal the deal, I gave a cheeky wink and flicked my tongue.

    Pyemon¡¯s presence immediately became unstable.

    I couldn¡¯t see her, but I could imagine her somewhere in the shadows, fists clenched and trembling.

    ¡°That bratty little boy¡­¡±

    Well, honestly, at 300 years old, wasn¡¯t everyone a kid to her?

    Anyway.

    ¡°And so, today¡¯s fight will decide it all. We¡¯ll determine who truly is the strongest in the world.¡±

    ROOOAAAAARRR!!!

    Cheers erupted, filling the Academy.

    Veteran Awakened from Cheonha, cadets, even my father-inw¡ªthey were all cheering me on.

    And then¡ª

    The warm, uplifting atmospherested no more than three seconds.

    <ul>

    <li>KRRRRRRACK!!!</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°How adorable.¡±

    A bolt of violet lightning tore through the clear sky, followed by a voice resonating with overwhelming power.

    The spectators, who had been cheering with their hands cupped around their mouths, froze in ce. The sheer strength behind the voice was undeniable.

    Even my palms were drenched in cold sweat¡ªit said everything about what we were dealing with.

    <ul>

    <li>Smirk.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°I¡¯m well past the age to be called cute, Master.¡±

    But I didn¡¯t back down.

    After my regression, I¡¯d set two clear goals for myself: to prevent the world¡¯s destruction and to reunite with my wives.

    And now, the moment to achieve thetter was right in front of me.

    I lifted my gaze to the high heavens.

    <ul>

    <li>Hummmm¡­</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°To me, you¡¯ll always be cute. What can I do about that?¡±

    ¡°And to me, Master is even cuter. No, you¡¯re the cutest in the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, h-hah! Even joking in a situation like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it sound like a joke to you?¡±

    ¡°...Hmph. You¡¯re infuriating.?¡±

    From afar, a figure descended with the sun at their back.

    Wrapped in an aura of immense mana, the sight resembled a meteor plummeting to Earth.

    But this ¡°meteor¡± was far too beautiful to be so destructive.

    ¡°So¡­ showing up here means you¡¯re giving me permission, right? Permission to spar?¡±

    ¡°How could I ignore you, passionately proiming to the world that you wanted to stand with me? Especially in front of millions of people?¡±

    ¡°And the promise you made is still valid, yes? You said that if I won, you¡¯d surrender the title of S-ss Rank 1 to me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. If you defeat me, everything I have will be yours.¡±

    The bustling academy fell intoplete silence.

    Only the back-and-forth of my conversation with my mentor echoed, filling the air with a sense of anticipation.

    ¡°Then I absolutely must win.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since someone¡¯s said that to me. Not since elementary school, at least. After that, whether it was kendo or as an Awakened, it¡¯s been nothing but solitude.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be lonely anymore. I¡¯ll be there above you, in the sky, standing at your side.¡±

    ¡°¡­Stop making me excited, will you?? If I lose control of my strength, whose fault will that be??¡±

    The violet meteor descended slowly, glowing brilliantly as it approached me.

    When the mana finally dissipated, the figure inside emerged.

    The strongest in the world. The undisputed pinnacle of all Awakened.

    Ninomiya Aika (¶þŒmÛ¼Ñ).

    ¡°Ahem. Well then.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Fwoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Come and take it¡ªthe title of strongest. Take everything that is mine.¡±

 Chapter 188

    The live broadcast of the Academy Festival surpassed ten million viewers in an instant, a number unprecedented in the history of Awakenedbat.

    This figure only ounted for the official streams provided by the national associations. Including TV broadcasts and other mediums, the total viewership would be even higher.

    Given these numbers, it was no exaggeration to say that the entire world¡¯s attention was on the Academy right now.

    <ul>

    <li>Murmurs, murmurs.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°To think they¡¯d actually fight¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ninomiya versus Seo Yujin? Unbelievable.¡±

    What had captured the world¡¯s focus was the once-in-a-lifetime prospect of a battle between S-ss Awakened.

    After all, when would such an event ever ur?

    S-ss Awakened were strategic assets to their nations. For them to fight one another would require nothing short of a third world war. Apart from someone like Kong, they couldn¡¯t even leave their countries freely.

    And yet, here they were, fighting.

    Not just any pair, but Seo Yujin, the rising star of Korea, and Ninomiya Aika, the strongest in the world.

    No one could resist this spectacle, and the viewership numbers kept climbing¡ªespecially in Korea and Japan.

    ¡°There¡¯s been endless debate over whether Korea or Japan is the strongest¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, today, we¡¯ll find out. The final verdict of this endless Gold Cup rivalry.¡±

    The two nations had long endured this rivalry.

    Korea, thanks to Chairwoman Seol Hayeon, had be the undisputed strongest country for Awakened. Free from gate-rted chaos, it had developed into a powerhouse far ahead of nations gued by viin activity.

    Japan, on the other hand, boasted the single most powerful Awakened in the world: Ninomiya Aika.

    No matter how strong the Awakened of Korea¡ªor the entire world¡ªmight be, they seemed unable to match her.

    As a result, the global audience had turned this rivalry into a sport, endlessly debating who was superior: Korea or Japan.

    But now, the representatives of both nations were about to settle the matter in a one-on-one fight.

    Popcorn in hand, the world tuned in.

    [Awakened Minor Gallery Forum]@@novelbin@@

    Post Title: I¡¯m betting on Hypnosis Guy for the mothend. Let¡¯s gooooo!!!

    (Image of a loudly screaming green frog)

    ¡°Prepare the booze and women. It¡¯s time for our heroes to bring home the yen.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>¡°I hate betting addicts, but this time, I agree.¡±</li>

    <li>¡°Yeah, putting patriotic money on 20:1 odds? Respect.¡±</li>

    <li>¡°OP, if you lose and end up pouring drinks and serving as the entertainment, I¡¯m all for it. LOL.¡±</li>

    <li>¡°Same here. ¡®This guy just said upvote?!¡¯¡±</li>

    </ul>

    Koreans, however, were less optimistic.

    To be precise, they didn¡¯t expect Yujin to win.

    No matter how impressive he was, he was still a freshman. A rookie who had only just finished his midterms.

    Even the most ardent nationalists hesitated to predict a victory.

    And the Japanese?

    [Thread: Let¡¯s Talk About Aika-chan]

    (Screenshot from the Academy broadcast with subtitles)

    ¡°Our Aika-chan just got her marriage g set. LOL.¡±

    73

    ¡°So our gori¡¯s finally getting married, huh?¡±

    78

    ¡°Is it confirmed that Yujin¡¯s gonna win?¡±

    81

    ¡°Not exactly, but Aika-chan throwing the match seems pretty much guaranteed.¡±

    83

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The Japanese audience had started a different kind of patriotic betting.

    After all, what had Aika said earlier?

    "If you beat me, everything I have will be yours."

    Wasn¡¯t that practically selling herself on the spot?

    The Japanese reaction? Utter delight.

    ¡°Thank you, Seo Yujin, for taking this ¡®problematic leftover inventory¡¯ off our hands.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions on bing the strongest in the world. As a reward, take our country¡¯s treasure.¡±

    These posts flooded the inte.

    No one doubted that Yujin would win¡ªor, rather, that Aika would let him win.

    If Yujin saw these posts, he¡¯d probably be horrified, shouting, ¡°Was it that obvious?!¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Hehehe.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°How should I lose so it looks like I had no choice but to let my student win?¡±

    In truth, Aika fully intended to lose.

    After all, Kong had made it clear:

    "Yujin ns to confess to you only after defeating you. So, do him a favor and lose."

    ¡°At this rate, Yujin will start dating Seol Hayeon before he even confesses to you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an olddy, though?¡±

    ¡°Whether she¡¯s 32 or 60, it¡¯s all the same¡ªow!!!¡±

    ¡°Wanna die? What part of me looks like an olddy to you? Seriously. Die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still in my early thirties! That¡¯s practically the same as being in my twenties!¡±

    For once, Aika decided to follow Kong¡¯s advice, shaken by theparison to Seol Hayeon.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make my entrance as shy as possible. That way, my student¡¯s victory will seem all the more impressive!¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Hummmm¡­</li>

    </ul>

    And so began Aika¡¯s first intentional loss in her life.

    The moment she arrived, she unleashed her overwhelming presence, spreading her aura across the arena.

    It wasn¡¯t just for show¡ªit was to reinforce her image as the strongest.

    ¡°My god, I knew she was strong, but this is insane!¡±

    ¡°How is Seo Yujin just standing there?! If I faced that head-on, I¡¯d probably wet myself.¡±

    ¡°As expected of an S-ss¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I can see her panties.¡±

    Of course, Yujin was the exception, preupied with subtle glimpses.

    <ul>

    <li>Fidget, fidget.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°He¡¯s probably seeing everything from that angle. Well, student, if you win, everything will be yours, right? Let¡¯s do our best, hmm?¡±

    Aika, for her part, was just as subtly yful, showing off in her own way.

    Even in a moment as serious as this, their dynamic was undeniable¡ªtruly made for each other.

    But it didn¡¯tst.

    Both of them began to adjust their postures, growing serious.

    This match mattered to them both.

    ¡°Well¡­ what¡¯s the n? Straight to the sparring arena?¡±

    ¡°That magic circle, it was creaky even during my entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°Well then, there¡¯s no other choice.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Click.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°We¡¯ll just fight for real without it.¡±

    Yujin drew the katana strapped to his back.

    The safety mechanism meant to protect students during intense battles¡ªthe illusionary magic circle¡ªwouldn¡¯t be used.

    ¡°Are you sure? If I make a mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make sure my beautiful mentor doesn¡¯t get a single scratch.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A smile spread across Aika¡¯s lips.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yujin¡¯s constant flirting¡ªit was his unwavering belief that he could truly win.

    That, more than anything, made her heart race.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m just indulging my student¡¯s feelings¡­ but if he actually defeats me¡­.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Blush.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°¡­I might really fall for him.?¡±

    Even now, she clung to her pride, pretending it wasn¡¯t love¡ª¡°I¡¯m not into him, but if he likes me, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s set the rules.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>sh.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Step beyond this line, and you lose.¡±

    With a single swing, Aika¡¯s de carved a circr boundary, roughly ten meters in diameter.

    It was about the same size as a kendo ring, a nod to her school days.

    For Awakened, however, this space was far too small.

    Their superhuman abilities required room to move freely, and even the designated sparring arena was muchrger than this.

    ¡°Fair enough. If we fought all over the ce, the facility wouldn¡¯t survive.¡±

    ¡°And since we both wield swords, there¡¯s no need to keep excessive distance.¡±

    Both agreed without issue.

    It was, after all, a reasonable arrangement¡ªfor Yujin as the acting Chair, and for Aika as an unparalleled kendo genius.

    For the spectators, however, it was awe-inspiring.

    ¡°So, for S-ss Awakened like Seo Yujin and Ninomiya Aika, distance doesn¡¯t even matter, huh?¡±

    ¡°Watching them up close, testing each other¡¯s skills at this range¡­ now this is a fight.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, the cadet matches were child¡¯s y, but this? This looks promising.¡±

    [Awakened Minor Gallery Forum]

    Post Title: They¡¯re fighting in that tiny space?

    (Screenshot of the live broadcast)

    ¡°Is there even room to swing a sword there? At that distance, won¡¯t they just hit each other immediately? If they take two steps back, they¡¯re out of bounds.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>¡°The first one to swing wins, huh? Deeply symbolic.¡±</li>

    <li>¡°Bro, what?¡±</li>

    <li>¡°But seriously, this is nuts.¡±</li>

    </ul>

    Despite doubts from casual viewers, the experts knew better.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin, my dear student.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s wait for the announcers to count us in.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll give you three moves. Start whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Smirk.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°¡­No take-backs?¡±

    And with that, the match between Seo Yujin and Ninomiya Aika began.

    Thirty minutester¡­

    <ul>

    <li>Screeech!!!</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Kyahhhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Master!! You¡¯re¡­ oh, crap!!¡±

    <ul>

    <li>BOOOOM!!!</li>

    </ul>

    [Thread: Let¡¯s Talk About Aika-chan]

    (Screenshot from the Academy broadcast)

    ¡°Well, looks like Yujin has no choice but to take responsibility now.¡±

    248

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t return opened goods, Yujin!¡±

    274

    ¡°32-year-old pre-owned item just exploded on the battlefield. LOL.¡±

    296

    ¡°¡­Wait. Is Yujin serious?¡±

 Chapter 190

    In the midst of the duel, Yujinnded an unexpected move¡ªa kiss, right on Aika¡¯s forehead.

    Though it was only a forehead kiss, the aftermath was anything but insignificant.

    <ul>

    <li>Blushes furiously.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°H-Huh!? W-What?! My student kissed me¡­ but wait, I haven¡¯t even lost yet!¡±

    First, there was Aika.

    The strongest Awakened in the world found herselfpletely stunned.

    Her entire n revolved around losing to her student to make such an intimate moment eptable. But instead, Yujin had turned the tables, catching her entirely off guard mid-duel with that kiss. She couldn¡¯t even find the words to respond.

    Meanwhile, in the audience¡­

    <ul>

    <li>Rising from her seat furiously.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°That bastard has no shame!!! Kissing in the middle of a duel¡ªunforgivable!!!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Sia! You can scold himter!!¡±

    ¡°Let me go! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d pull such a stunt during a duel¡ª¡±

    ¡°You can just make him pay for itter!¡±

    ¡°¡­Pay for it? How?¡±

    ¡°W-Wait, what? No! Forget I said that!¡±

    Yujin¡¯s former wives, now girlfriends, were predictably outraged.

    Elsewhere, another observer clenched her fists tightly.

    <ul>

    <li>Trembling with anger.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°That little scoundrel just kissed her forehead! Such disgraceful behavior from a man! And for someone so¡­ t-chested, no less. This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have to remind everyone what true strength is!¡±

    Even Paimon, watching from the shadows, seemed furious.

    But Yujin paid no attention to themotion around him. Or rather, he chose to ignore it.

    <ul>

    <li>ncing briefly at Sia and Alice in the stands.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for forgivenesster!¡±

    He relied on the age-old strategy of husbands everywhere: acting first and begging for forgivenesster.

    The n was clear.

    First, confess to Aika.

    Then, as his other girlfriends inevitably stormed in to confront him about his audacity, he would face them all directly. In front of everyone, he¡¯dy his heart bare and confess his feelings for all three women.

    From there, somehow, he¡¯d negotiate peace.

    It wasn¡¯t a perfect n¡ªit wasn¡¯t even a good one¡ªbut it was Yujin¡¯s best shot at building the harem he dreamed of in this second chance at life.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy,¡± Yujin admitted to himself.

    In truth, he doubted his own chances. Without hypnosis, convincing all three women to ept such an arrangement seemed almost impossible.

    Still, he was determined to try.

    ¡°Alright then, Master! I¡¯ming for you!¡±

    ¡°H-Huh? W-What?!¡±

    <ul>

    <li>ng!</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®He¡¯s really trying to win now?!¡¯

    To Aika, this was how it looked:

    Yujin had spent one of his precious three free attacks on kissing her¡ªa kiss that seemed to carry immense meaning.

    And now, he was attacking with everything he had, his expression desperate, as if nothing in the world mattered more than defeating her.

    ¡°Is this¡­ a confession?!¡±

    Aika¡¯s cheeks burned red.

    Watching her student fight with such fervor afternding that kiss, she couldn¡¯t interpret his actions any other way. Her heart raced, and her thoughts became muddled.

    ¡°H-He kissed me, but¡­ why just my forehead? If he was going to kiss me, why not¡­¡±

    Her thoughts trailed off as the duel intensified.

    No matter how distracted her mind was, her body¡¯s instincts kept her in the fight.

    <ul>

    <li>sh! sh!</li>

    </ul>

    Yujin poured everything he had into his attacks, his de leaving arcs of violet light across the arena.

    Though the arena¡¯s tight space left little room for maneuvering, he gave it his all, pushing himself to the limit.

    Aika, meanwhile, deflected every strike effortlessly, her katana moving like a feather in the wind.

    Each of Yujin¡¯s ferocious blows was met with the gentlest touch of her de, sending his attacks harmlessly off course.

    To the knowledgeable observers, their duel appeared almost like a dance¡ªtwo swords weaving through the air with beauty and precision.

    ¡°This is incredible. Yujin¡¯s mana output is insane, but his swordsmanship is just as impressive.¡±

    ¡°A mind-control specialist who¡¯s also a master swordsman? And with those physical stats? Unreal.¡±

    ¡°Is this guy even human?¡±

    The audience couldn¡¯t help but shower Yujin with praise.

    It was clear he wasn¡¯t simply making an empty challenge to Aika.

    Win or lose, this battle had cemented his ce as one of the strongest.

    However, the reactions of online viewers were somewhat less enthusiastic.

    [Awakened Minor Gallery Forum]

    Title: ¡°Yujin¡¯s fights are so boring.¡±

    (Gif of Yujin and Aika¡¯s duel.)

    ¡°He spent 15 minutes just walking up to her, kissed her, and now he¡¯s just swinging his sword around. This feels like a kendo instructional video.¡±

    ¡°Well, to be fair, the broadcast is slowed down to 0.05x speed.¡±

    ¡°Even at full speed, it¡¯s still boring.¡±

    Despite the incredible skill on disy, many online viewers dismissed the fight as underwhelming.

    Yujin was aware of this.

    ¡°The longer this drags on, the worse the reaction will be. I need to finish this, fast.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>[Skill: Absolute Hypnosis activated. FAILED.]</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?! She¡¯s not even looking at me!¡±

    Yujin¡¯s frustration mounted.

    Despite carefully setting the stage, his master wasn¡¯t falling for any of his tricks.

    Her focus remained entirely on deflecting his attacks, leaving no opening for his hypnosis.

    Aika, meanwhile, was lost in her own thoughts.

    ¡°Does this mean¡­ after the duel, he¡¯ll kiss me on the lips?!¡±

    Blissfully unaware of her student¡¯s struggles, Aika¡¯s mind wandered further from the fight.

    But Yujin wasn¡¯t about to give up. His determination burned brighter than ever.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t acknowledge me¡­ then I¡¯ll MAKE you!¡±

    <ul>

    <li>sh!</li>

    </ul>

    The violet energy from his de surged outward, forming a storm of mana around him.

    His attacks grew faster and more relentless, forcing Aika onto the defensive.

    [¡°This is incredible! Yujin¡¯s power has grown exponentially since thest gate incident!¡±]

    [¡°Even Aika is struggling to keep up! Look¡ªher clothes are¡­ ripping?¡±]

    As Yujin¡¯s onught continued, the sheer force of his attacks began to shred Aika¡¯s clothing.

    Though she blocked every strike, the violent winds from his mana-infused de tore through fabric.

    [¡°Aika¡¯s defense is wless, but her outfit¡­ is taking heavy damage!¡±]

    [¡°Is this it? Is Yujin about to im victory over the strongest Awakened?¡±]

    Aika finally snapped back to reality when her shredded outfit left her in apromising state.

    Her eyes widened as she realized what had happened.

    ¡°W-What?! How did ite to this?!¡±

    Atst, she turned her full attention to Yujin.

    Her golden eyes locked onto him, confusion and embarrassment written all over her face.

    <ul>

    <li>Yujin¡¯s smile widened.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°She¡¯s finally looking at me, Master. Now¡­ it¡¯s over!¡±

    Gathering everyst ounce of mana and strength, Yujin unleashed his final attack.

    His de cut through the air with blinding speed, leaving a brilliant arc of violet light in its wake.

    But Aika¡¯s instincts saved her once more.

    ¡°If I block this head-on, it¡¯ll cut through what¡¯s left of my clothes!¡±

    With a quick burst of mana, she propelled herself backward, dodging the attack entirely.

    Or so she thought.

    As she moved, something felt off.

    ¡°Wait¡­ why does the ground feel¡­¡±

    Her gaze dropped to the floor, and realization struck her like a bolt of lightning.

    The arena¡¯s original boundary, marked by a 10-meter circle, was gone.

    In its ce was a new boundary¡ª40 meters in diameter, carved into the ground by Yujin¡¯s earlier attacks.

    ¡°Those two attacks weren¡¯t just for show¡­ he expanded the arena?! I¡¯ve been fighting in HIS space this whole time!¡±

    Toote, Aika realized her mistake.

    Her retreat had taken her beyond the original boundary, disqualifying her from the duel.

    ¡°I lost¡­? To my own student?!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Before she could process her loss, she noticed something else.

    Her backward momentum had shifted.

    Instead of moving further from Yujin, she was now hurtling toward him.

    Both teacher and student stared at each other in shock.

    ¡°W-What?! Why am I flying TOWARD him?!¡±

    ¡°MASTER?!¡±

    Aika¡¯s botched retreat sent her crashing into Yujin at full speed.

    <ul>

    <li>THUD!</li>

    </ul>

    The collision sent them both tumbling into the audience¡¯s front row.

    <ul>

    <li>The crowd gasped.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°W-What just¡­?!¡±

    Yujin groaned as he realized where he hadnded: face-first between Aika¡¯s¡­ assets.

    ¡°What just happened? Why can¡¯t I see¡ªoh.¡±

    Aika¡¯s face turned beet red as she processed the situation.

    Meanwhile, in the stands, Sia lost her temper entirely.

    ¡°YUJIN!!! YOU¡¯RE DEAD!!!¡±

    As chaos erupted, one final voice cut through the noise.

    <ul>

    <li>¡°THAT MALE BELONGS TO ME!¡±</li>

    </ul>

    From the shadows, Paimon made her dramatic entrance, marking the arrival of yet another challenger.

 Chapter 192

    Paimon Interrupts the Duel at the Academy

    Paimon was trembling with rage. After seeing Yujin up close, she realized something.

    Stare.

    What... how many restrictions are there¡­?

    Up close, Paimon could clearly see Yujin¡¯s soul, and it was bound by hundreds of restrictions. She hadn¡¯t noticed from afar, but now, it was so obvious.

    She could see the self-hypnosis Yujin had unknowingly ced on himself, as clearly as if it were written in his palm.

    And most of them are rted to women.

    Paimon could roughly guess what kind of self-hypnosis it was. She couldn''t pinpoint all the details, but... nearly all of it seemed to be about women.

    As she examined it further, she could see that these restrictions were clouding his judgment when it came to rtionships. He was extremely dull when it came to romance. But more troubling, his preferences toward women seemed... altered.

    These things... there are hundreds of them. Not just a few, but hundreds.

    Paimon couldn¡¯t hide her shock. To her, Yujin¡¯s soul seemed like it was bound by chains.

    The cause... there''s no need to even look further. Those filthy, seductive women around him are certainly the culprits. It must be easy for them to twist his pure soul to their will.

    Paimon¡¯s eyes scanned the area.

    Sia and Alice were bickering nearby. Aika was facing off against Yujin. All three were filled with obsession toward him.

    It only took a second for Paimon to piece everything together.

    Ah. He really was a hypnosis user. This is how it happened.

    A pure soul like his would never tamper with someone else¡¯s spirit freely... But he¡¯d been manipted by those wicked women, turning his own mind into a self-made prison.

    Ignoring his free will entirely, he had shaped himself to fit their desires.

    It was no longer just about his attraction; this was far more serious.

    ¡ªSnap.

    ...To make such a delicate man into a sex ve. Is she insane? This would be punishable by the harshest sentence in the Demon Realm!

    To Paimon, Yujin was no longer just a man she wanted to pursue.

    He was a victim¡ªdeceived by those around him, forced into shackles on his own soul. A man with the purest heart, unable to even question the maniption.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªShe had to save him. He was her prince.

    In that moment, the great demon lord, who had once intended to set the world aze, found herself in the role of a rescuer¡ªan unlikely savior.

    "I will free that poor man!!"

    "¡­¡­?"

    What the hell is that crazy woman saying?

    To Yujin, it probably sounded like madness. But this was inevitable.

    And so, Paimon began to raise her mana. The energy surged intensely, causing her chest to heave with the force of it.

    The ominous light in her eyes made her appear every bit the demon lord she was meant to be¡­

    ¡ªsh.

    [Disciple, should I kill her?]

    [It¡¯s not really an attack pattern, but just in case, please get ready. If anything seems off, don¡¯t ask me, just take her head off immediately.]

    [Understood.]

    For all her power, standing before the greatest duo on Earth made Paimon¡¯s presence a little less imposing, but still...

    This would consume a lot of mana, but if it means saving him¡­!

    ¡ªFwoosh!!!

    "¡­What the hell is that?!"

    "That¡¯s about the mana of two S-ss Gate Cores! Where is that kind of powering from?!"

    "Is this really the time to be asking that? Everyone protect Chairman Seo Yujin!!"

    With that, Paimon sent a powerful surge of mana toward Yujin.

    The nearby Awakened were horrified, rushing to defend him from the overwhelming power.

    But it was toote.

    The flood of mana that enveloped Yujin was enough to turn him into Paimon¡¯s puppet.

    [Huh? Why the sudden mana transfer?]

    [I know right? It¡¯s pure, stable mana, with no tricks. Why is it going to you?]

    [I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ll take it for now. I used up my mana fighting with the master.]

    [Alright. I¡¯ll help you just in case.]

    But contrary to everyone¡¯s thoughts, Yujin waspletely fine.

    In fact, he began absorbing her mana, unaffected by any harm.

    And Paimon, who had been pouring her massive mana into him, stood frozen in ce.

    Her eyes lost their life, her body stiff as if she had left her own form.

    "Am I... inside his soul? Why am I here?"

    ¡ªDing.

    [Hypnotic-chan wees the uninvited guest.]

    [Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to actuallye in~ Surrender, surrender~.]

    "¡­What?"

    In reality, Paimon¡¯s soul had been abducted and was now in an entirely different space.

    ***

    A Little While Later

    Paimon¡¯s footsteps echoed through the cave. Unlike her usual steady walk, this time, her steps were light and soft.

    "So, this is his soul, huh? And you¡¯re his...panion?"

    Thud, thud.

    [Hypnotic-chan shakes her head vigorously.]

    [I¡¯m his partner, partner! The best, unbeatable duo!]

    In front of Paimon, the sound of Hypnotic-chan¡¯s footsteps also echoed, light and quick. She walked without hesitation, as if this ce was as familiar to her as home.

    Paimon tilted her head, intrigued.

    "Hmm..."

    I understand how I ended up here. He must have had some kind of self-hypnosis device on his soul. It lures in intruders and neutralizes them.

    Paimon had a pretty good idea of why she was suddenly drawn into Yujin''s soul.

    She was the guardian of his soul. A kind of antibody that brought in invaders to eliminate them. Until she was defeated, no one could prate his mind.

    Small and insignificant, so she¡¯s not much of a threat, but...

    The only reason Paimon, like a virus, was unscathed was simply due to their difference in size.

    Though both were in soul form, there was an enormous size difference. Paimon, despite being small, maintained a roughly 4-head height, whereas Hypnotic-chan was barely 2-heads tall.

    There was no way Paimon could defeat her. So, she wasn¡¯t going to waste any effort in resisting.

    This was her guess as to why Hypnotic-chan seemed sopliant.

    "Quite interesting. With such a powerful ability, it¡¯s surprising that she¡¯s so small and insignificant inside his soul."

    The one thing that still baffled her was this:

    This was supposed to be the home ground of a psychic. This was a ce where mental strength could even kill a god.

    But, here was Hypnotic-chan, the embodiment of Yujin¡¯s power, so weak. It didn¡¯t quite make sense.

    "Could it be...?"

    [Hypnotic-chan looks around nervously.]

    [Could it be that I¡¯ve been found out...?]

    "Could it be that she¡¯s this weak? No matter how strong she is, does it mean that inside, she¡¯s still just a man? Hah."

    There was a strange difort, but Paimon brushed it off with her preconceived notions from the gender-reversed world. If he¡¯s a man, then I suppose it makes sense¡ª she thought.

    A smile spread across Hypnotic-chan¡¯s face.

    [Hypnotic-chan wipes the beads of sweat from her forehead.]

    [Just as Master said, she¡¯s weak. She sighs in relief.]

    "Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?"

    [Hypnotic-chan shakes her head dismissively.]

    [It¡¯s nothing. Now that the master¡¯s soul is yours, I¡¯ll show you the way,e on.]

    Thud, thud. Soft, soft.

    [Illustration avable: Click to view]

    "Hmm. I like how obedient you are. Fine. I won¡¯t eliminate you. I¡¯ll let you be."

    [Hypnotic-chan casually responds with a ¡°Oh~ thanks~.¡±]

    The two of them continued deeper into the soul, heading toward the very core of Yujin¡¯s essence.

    ***

    After that, Hypnotic-chan showed Paimon around the depths of Yujin¡¯s soul.

    Memories umted over time. Among them, only the happy ones.

    "Is that... Ma**o? That pink t-chested girl, what kind of outfit is that? It¡¯s not even cosy."

    "Hah. A woman¡¯s chest is that t? If it were me, I¡¯d have bitten my tongue and killed myself."

    "...Why is heughing? What¡¯s so funny about the name Bochigon?"

    "Two mentally young daughters. Seems like he¡¯s good to be a husband."

    "Ninomiya Aika, with all her strength, doing household chores? The shame of being a busty woman!"

    Paimon clicked her tongue, watching.

    It was the scene of other women getting close to the one she had marked as her mate.

    Just watching it made her uneasy, and she couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡ªThud, thud.

    [Hypnotic-chan smiles widely.]

    [These are precious memories for my master. Treasures... well, not better than the days I spent with him, but!]

    "Hmm? What did you say?"

    [Hypnotic-chan says that it¡¯s none of her business.]

    Hypnotic-chan didn¡¯t pay much attention to her and continued guiding her.

    They kept moving deeper, deeper into the very core of Yujin¡¯s soul.

    Soon, the two of them stopped in front of a door.

    "This is...?"

    Such a seal. What¡¯s hidden inside?

    Paimon took a deep breath.

    Therge door was covered in talismans and locks.

    Warning signs that said, "Do not enter under any circumstances."

    Everything screamed that something truly important was hidden behind it.

    [Hypnotic-chan steps aside with soft footsteps.]

    [What¡¯s inside is the truth Master has forgotten.]

    [Once you see this, there¡¯s no going back.]

    [Are you still going to look?]

    Hypnotic-chan looked up at Paimon, with a silent question in her gaze.

    Can you open this door?

    For some reason, Paimon understood the meaning behind it.

    There must be an important memory hidden here. A memory he needs to remember.

    Gulp.

    Paimon¡¯s hand slowly reached for the locked door.

    The deepest secret of Yujin¡¯s soul. To free it and give him his freedom.

    ...She wasn¡¯t trembling. She wasn¡¯t nervous.

    She was a demon who controlled souls. A demon lord, stronger than anyone else.

    For her, this seal wasn¡¯t even worth augh.

    ¡ªClick.

    It unlocked just by touching it? This Hypnotic-chan is really weak.

    Indeed, the lock was easily undone.

    She merely touched it, and it opened immediately.

    Her hand grabbed the handle and opened the door.

    ¡ªCreeeak...

    Alright. I¡¯ll quickly free him from the hypnosis and make him mine... Huh?

    ¡ªFreeze.

    But in the final moment, she paused, struck by a sudden feeling of unease.

    Her 300 years of demonic instincts red, her spine prickling with warning.

    Wait. This seal was so cleverly hidden that I couldn¡¯t sense it until I got close. How could it just break so easily with my soul touching it?

    What she realized, btedly, was that before entering Yujin¡¯s soul, she had noticed the seal.

    She only realized it right after facing him. The seal had been so cleverly disguised that even she couldn¡¯t detect it from a distance.

    But now, it was so easy to open?

    A seal so carefully disguised?

    Even if there was a difference in power between Hypnotic-chan, Yujin, and herself, this didn¡¯t make sense.

    If it had been this weak, she would have noticed Yujin¡¯s seal the moment sheid eyes on him.

    ¡ªCreeeak.

    It¡¯s a trap!!!

    Without hesitation, Paimon moved swiftly.

    She was going to crush that small and insignificant Hypnotic-chan and escape from Yujin¡¯s soul.

    [Hypnotic-chan grins mischievously.]

    [Gotcha, you fool!!]

    ¡ªHypnotic-chan had already made her move, unbeknownst to Paimon.

    ¡ªCreeeak!!@@novelbin@@

    [Hypnotic-chan screams loudly.]

    [Mom, just a second! Excuse me!!!]

    Hypnotic-chan had already jumped up and was hanging from the door handle.

    The door, already opening, now swung wider with the force of her action.

    Paimon, trying to turn away, or at least close her eyes, found herself caught by surprise as the door opened fully.

    ¡ªStare.

    [V??????????????????i????????????????d?????????????i????????????s?????????t??????????????i????????????n??????????????????''??????????????????????????????????]

    "¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!!?"

    Something sealed deep within Yujin¡¯s soul.

    It locked eyes with hers.

 Chapter 194

    Paimon, after enduring harrowing torment, was expelled from Seo Yujin¡¯s soul.

    To her, the suffering felt endless, but in reality, itsted mere seconds.

    So, when her soul returned to her body, her reaction left onlookers utterly baffled.

    Thud.

    ¡°Guh¡­ guuhh¡­ urgh! BLUUUURGH!!¡±

    Paimon copsed to the ground, vomiting uncontrobly.

    To her, this was a perfectly natural response.

    She had been drifting through a river of rancid soul waste moments ago¡ªworse yet, she¡¯d identally swallowed some in the chaos.

    How could she not retch?

    But to everyone else watching her?

    This was a woman who had burst onto the scene, poured immense mana into Yujin, and now stood vomiting mere momentster.

    Even Yujin blinked, confused.

    ¡°Huh? Did our punching bag get wastedst night or¡ª¡±

    Interruptions

    FWOOSH!

    ¡°President Seo Yujin!¡±

    ¡°Step back! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    For the other Awakened, the details didn¡¯t matter.

    Seol Hayeon had been attacked, and Yujin was Korea¡¯s only S-ss. Protecting him was their top priority.

    Before them stood a suspiciously powerful individual exuding immense mana. To top it off, she had horns, practically advertising her demonic nature.

    Naturally, they sprang into action.

    Within moments, Yujin was shielded on all sides by fierce protectors.

    Surrounded

    ¡°¡­!!!? Wait, I¡¯m fine¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yujin, stay put!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right! Her mana is even stronger than Ninomiya-san¡¯s!¡±

    In the chaos, Sia and Alice took their ces at Yujin¡¯s sides¡ªnot by coincidence.

    For Yujin, however, this wasn¡¯t the development he wanted.

    His face betrayed a mix of frustration and dismay.

    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­¡±

    ¡°My perfectly nned confession!!!¡±

    A Ruined n

    Yujin was far from pleased.

    He had anticipated Paimon¡¯s dramatic entrance. His n was to join forces with Aika to subdue her, then cap it all off with a grand confession.

    Instead, Paimon¡¯s antics¡ªher sudden deration of ownership, the bizarre mana gift, and now her impromptu vomiting¡ªhad shattered his careful preparation.

    Now, Sia, Alice, and the other Awakened had forced their way into the scene, disrupting the timing for his confession.

    On top of that, Paimon¡¯s puking had destroyed any semnce of a romantic atmosphere.

    Tears nearly welled in his eyes at the sheer injustice.

    Five weeks of nning had gone up in smoke.

    ¡°Paimon¡­ can¡¯t you read the room?! You should¡¯ve waited until after my confession!¡±

    Aika¡¯s Frustration

    Aika felt no less aggrieved.

    Her student had kissed her forehead and pushed her into a corner where losing gracefully was within reach.

    His confession was practically imminent.

    But Paimon¡¯s sudden intrusion had ruined it all.

    Instead of standing before a confessing disciple, Aika found herself staring at a retching Paimon.

    The dream of receiving Yujin¡¯s confession now felt utterly impossible.

    Her gaze burned with unrestrained fury as she stared at Paimon.

    ¡°You dare¡­ interfere with my disciple¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Urgh¡­ blergh!? Wait, hold on¡ª¡±

    Paimon¡¯s Realization

    The aftermath of her torment blurred briefly as adrenaline kicked in, sharpening her mind.

    ¡°That thing inside him¡­ that overwhelming suppression. Was it disguised underyers of mental conditioning?!¡±

    Her eyes widened as she pieced it together.

    ¡°Wait, listen to me, Seo Yujin!¡±

    She recalled the sight from Yujin¡¯s soul:

    A blinding white space and the ominous presence lurking within.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time! You need to escape to another dimension immediately!¡±

    ¡°Before this meets its end!¡±

    Dismissal

    Yujin¡¯s response?

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is a creative way to beg for your life.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even flinch.

    To him, Paimon was as good as dead. The moment she appeared before him and Aika, her fate had been sealed.

    Talk ofary destruction and other dimensions? Just desperate nonsense.

    In both the game and his first timeline, Paimon had spouted every lie imaginable when death loomed.

    [Aika: What¡¯s she saying, my student?]

    [Yujin: Nothing worth listening to. Just ignore her.]

    [Aika: Understood.]

    ¡°Listen, I know this is hard to believe, but this¡ª¡±

    ¡°Silence, demon.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Do you even realize how much my disciple has suffered because of you?¡±

    Yujin¡¯s judgment became Aika¡¯s judgment¡ªa perfectly rational dismissal of Paimon¡¯s warnings.

    ¡°Wait, no! That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now¡ª¡±

    ¡°You interrupted my duel with my disciple! Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve waited for this moment?!¡±

    ¡°But even now, they¡¯re¡ª¡±

    ¡°The mood was perfect, and you ruined it! Take responsibility, you damned demon!¡±

    Determination

    Paimon¡¯s face hardened as realization dawned.

    Nothing she said would get through¡ªnot to Aika, and certainly not to Yujin.

    Her gaze flicked toward Yujin¡¯s soul, sensing the presence of Hypnosis-chan and it.

    Even so, abandoning him was not an option.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him fall into ruin¡ªnot while I can still act!¡±

    The sh

    Mana surged as Paimon prepared to act.

    For the first time in her 300 years, she resolved to save someone else.

    She lunged toward Yujin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter¡ªjuste with¡ª¡±

    Shing!

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going with my disciple?!¡±

    Standing in her way was the world¡¯s strongest Awakened.

    Aika¡¯s de shimmered with violet mana as she prepared to strike.

    [Aika: Shall we kill her, my student?]

    [Yujin: Yes. Let¡¯s end this for good.]

    [Aika: Understood.]

    Aika wasted no time.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m telling you, this is for his own¡ª¡±

    ¡°Silence and die, you thieving cat!¡±

    sh.

    Her sword cleaved through Paimon¡¯s unprotected neck with precision, hesitation nowhere in sight.

    A thin, crimson line formed across Paimon¡¯s brown skin.

    ¡®¡­Huh? Just now, what was that?¡¯

    Her vision twisted, the world flipping upside down.

    ¡®No way¡­ did I just get decapitated?¡¯

    Her severed head flew through the air, followed by her body crumpling to the ground.

    The self-proimed demon queen who had once threatened to burn the world had met a remarkably anticlimactic demise.

    Or so it seemed.

    Fwoosh!

    ¡®Tch. As expected of Ninomiya Aika. I guess dying once was unavoidable.¡¯

    The Endless Cycle

    Paimon was far from finished.

    Her scattered fragments, scattered across the world, ensured her survival.

    Her flesh might turn to ash, but her soul would always reform, her mana reconstituting her body anew.

    A trait Yujin had aptly dubbed: Unlimited Revival.

    Killing her outright wasn¡¯t an easy feat. A single decapitation wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡®Just wait, Seo Yujin. I¡¯lle back for you... and I¡¯ll save you this time!¡¯@@novelbin@@

    As her body dissolved into dust, she cast onest nce at Yujin, her determination unwavering.

    But then¡ª

    ¡®¡ªHey, hey, where do you think you¡¯re going, local punching bag?¡¯

    Swish. Thunk.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Her escaping soul was yanked back into her severed head.

    It was as if an invisible hand snatched her away, muttering, ¡°Nope, you¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±

    Yujin¡¯s Move

    Yujin was the culprit.

    ¡®It¡¯s child¡¯s y to keep our local punching bag from running off.¡¯

    Complete Hypnosis had fundamentally altered the rules of her very existence.

    Her Unlimited Revival relied on her soul escaping and reforming elsewhere. Yujin¡¯s abilities countered this perfectly, trapping her in ce.

    Her broken resurrection mechanism left her at his mercy.

    ¡®Damn it! Why now? I have no choice but to repair this body!¡¯

    The Grotesque Revival

    Mana red violently as Paimon was forced to reconstruct her severed body.

    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s reattaching her neck?! I¡¯ve never seen anything like this!¡±

    The Awakened gasped as her severed head and body fused back together, mana seeping from the wounds like molten light.

    What had been spection about her demonic nature was now undeniable.

    [Aika: Keep striking until her mana is gone.]

    [Yujin: I¡¯ve got you covered. Let¡¯s finish this.]

    sh! shshsh!

    Blows rained down on Paimon mercilessly, the speed making her barely visible amidst the onught.

    ¡°Guhh¡­ aaagh¡­!?¡±

    ¡®My mana¡­ it¡¯s draining too fast!¡¯

    Even with her Unlimited Revival, resurrection consumed immense mana.

    Being forced to revive hundreds of times per second drained her reserves rapidly.

    It only took three minutes for her to exhaust her manapletely.

    The Final Blow

    ¡°Guh¡­ kkhh¡­¡±

    Clink.

    ¡°It seems this is the end, my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She won¡¯t revive again.¡±

    Paimony copsed on the ground, unable to move, her body twitching weakly.

    No one spared her an ounce of pity.

    ¡°She really was a demon¡­ if Ninomiya-san weren¡¯t here¡­¡±

    ¡°Could she have been behind Seol Hayeon¡¯s attack? With that mana level, explosions would be easy.¡±

    ¡°She even targeted President Seo Yujin. She must be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°She must die!¡±

    The room buzzed with fury, the atmosphere turning increasingly hostile.

    Paimon trembled, sensing the crowd¡¯s bloodlust.

    But there was nothing she could do to change her fate.

    ¡°Master, may Ind the final blow?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course. You¡¯ve done all the work, so you should finish it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yujin raised his sword, standing above Paimon. The time hade to end the demon queen once and for all.

    The Demon¡¯s Desperate Plea

    ¡°N-no¡­ w-wait¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®If I die here, then you¡¯ll perish soon after! This will fall!¡¯

    Her voice barely came out, weak and broken from exhaustion and mental strain.

    Having endured countless deaths in mere minutes, she could no longer speak coherently.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll now conclude the subjugation of the demon, Paimon.¡±

    Whoosh.

    Yujin¡¯s sword swung without hesitation, unaware that Paimon¡¯s cryptic warnings carried a truth he had yet to uncover.

    Interruption

    Suddenly¡ª

    BAM!

    ¡°STOP THIS AT ONCE!!!!¡±

    ¡®My youth potion!!!¡¯

    Seol Hayeon burst into the scene.

    The Unexpected Twist

    Before anyone could react further¡ª

    ¡°Blergh!!!¡±

    ¡°aarrghhhh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Disciple! Paimon aside, why are you suddenly throwing up as well?!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until both Paimon and Yujin copsed, vomiting violently side by side, that anyone questioned what was happening.

    Until that moment, everyone had assumed they were on the brink of death.

 Chapter 195

    A Public Spectacle

    Paimon¡¯s chaotic intrusion was broadcast live, sparking confusion and curiosity.

    Given her nature, this was an incredibly dangerous situation.

    Yet how could the average person know she was a monster capable of burning the entire world?

    Most civilians assumed the obvious:

    Sure, she had horns and an intense aura. She was clearly dangerous.

    But who else was there?

    The world¡¯s strongest Awakened, Ninomiya Aika.

    Seo Yujin, who had defeated her in a duel.

    And over a thousand elite Awakened from Korea.

    With such a formidable group present, why feel threatened?

    Instead, the audience focused on filming the drama, assuming it was an borate prank or performance orchestrated by the Academy.

    Online Reactions

    [Minor Awakened Gallery]

    Thread: "What the hell is that chick?!"

    Thread: "LMAO SHE HAS HORNS"

    Thread: "Her weapon stance is insane!"

    Thread: "Is that a dream or a watermelon?!"

    Viewers watching the live broadcast reacted much the same:

    ¡°Wow, look at that!¡±

    ¡°This is wild!¡±

    No one felt even remotely endangered¡ªnot when the world¡¯s strongest duo stood ready to strike.

    Except for One Person.

    A Sudden Chill

    As Paimon shouted her warning:

    ["There''s no time! You must escape to another dimension¡ª"]

    A shiver ran down Seol Hayeon¡¯s spine.

    ¡°¡­!!!?¡±

    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong. Something¡¯s very wrong.¡¯

    Her instincts screamed in rm.

    And just as Aika raised her sword to strike Paimon¡ª

    Seol Hayeon acted.

    A Desperate Dash

    ¡®No time to change¡­ no time for anything!¡¯

    She threw herself out the hospital window, leaving behind not only her hospital gown but even her shoes.

    This moment encapsted why she was considered a legendary Awakened.

    Whether her disheveled hospital attire revealed her underwear or ruined her dignity, none of it mattered.

    Her instincts dictated her urgency: stopping Paimon¡¯s execution was paramount.

    FWOOSH!

    ¡®Why do I feel like this is such a bad idea? Why does letting this demon die feel like it would bring disaster?¡¯

    Unanswered Questions

    Even as she sped across the city, Seol Hayeon couldn¡¯t make sense of her instincts.

    This was Paimon¡ªYujin¡¯s monster, capable of setting the world ame.

    Now facing both Aika and Yujin, her defeat was inevitable.

    So why did every fiber of her being scream that letting Paimon die would lead to catastrophe?

    ¡®Unless¡­¡¯

    Her mind drifted to a conversation from a few days prior:

    ["I can help you live 200 years longer, with rejuvenation as a bonus!"]

    ["¡­Are you serious?"]

    ["Of course! Though¡­ there¡¯s a catch. You¡¯ll have to eat nothing but greens forever and grow funny ears."]

    ¡®Could it be¡­ the rejuvenation potion?¡¯

    A strange expression crossed Seol Hayeon¡¯s face.

    Could Paimon actually know how to reverse aging?

    If Paimon died, that knowledge would be lost forever.

    For her hyper-sensitive instincts, that loss felt akin to death itself.

    The pieces fell into ce, and Seol Hayeon sped up.

    Unwavering Resolve

    ¡®Is it selfish to chase youth at my age? Sure¡­ but I¡¯m listening to my gut.¡¯

    BOOM!

    ¡®If my instincts say youth is on the line, then I¡¯ll take the gamble!¡¯

    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the thought, but she pushed onward.

    In a straight line from the hospital to the Academy, she crossed Seoul in record time.

    The Interruption

    ¡°Paimon¡¯s subjugation ends¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ªSTOP IMMEDIATELY!!!¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    Aika¡¯s katana froze mid-swing as Seol Hayeon¡¯s voice rang out, her sudden entrance halting the attack.

    Every eye turned to her.

    Reactions from the Crowd

    ¡°Is that¡­ Seol Hayeon?!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she hospitalized?¡±

    ¡°Yujin said she was fine, but I thought she was as good as dead¡­¡±

    The audience and Awakened alike were stunned, their reactions mixed.

    Her unexpected reappearance brought shock, relief, and bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­But wait, why is she dressed like that?¡±

    ¡°Her hospital gown¡¯s wide open¡­ you can see her underwear¡­¡±

    ¡°Of all the things I¡¯ve seen today¡­¡±

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s disheveled appearance left everyone bbergasted.

    But she didn¡¯t bother fixing her attire. She had more pressing matters to address.

    ¡°As President of the Association, I order you to capture Paimon alive instead of killing her!¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t give up the potion of youth!¡¯

    Personal Interests

    Her motivations were anything but noble.

    Sixty years old and shamelessly chasing the chance to turn back time.

    Had Yujin known, he would¡¯ve been utterly exasperated.

    ¡°Really, grandma? You¡¯re abusing your authority for this?!¡±

    ¡°Keeping such a dangerous being alive¡­ for that? You¡¯re nning to stay alive just to trouble people longer?¡±

    He would¡¯ve let her have it, no doubt.

    Yujin¡¯s Perspective

    But Yujin didn¡¯t say anything.

    He couldn¡¯t.

    His back was soaked with cold sweat, and he trembled subtly.

    Why?

    ¡®Back on the mountain, the chase¡­ her¡­ pee?¡¯

    Hypnosis-chan¡¯s Reaction

    Ding!

    [Hypnosis-chan presses her cheeks in horror!]

    ["Didn¡¯t I seal that memory tightly?!"]

    ["Why wasn¡¯t the door locked?! I¡¯ll handle it!"]

    Inside Yujin¡¯s soul, Hypnosis-chan frantically raced around.

    The haphazardly sealed memory of Seol Hayeon from the mountain had been forced open.

    Her streaming river attack had contaminated Yujin¡¯s inner world, leading to sloppy repairs and a dangerously loosened seal.

    Now, merely looking at Seol Hayeon was enough to threaten Yujin¡¯s mental bnce.

    A Resurfaced Nightmare

    ¡®What¡­ is that? Why does it feel like I¡¯ve seen something so horrifying¡­?¡¯

    The dreadful memory stirred in real-time, pushing Yujin to the brink.

    ¡®And on top of that, why does it suddenly smell like¡­ pee?¡¯

    GURGLE.

    ¡°BLUUURGH!!!¡±

    ¡°President Seo Yujin?!¡±

    Yujin retched violently, his face twisting in agony.

    ¡®That¡¯s it¡­ it¡¯s that! The demon¡­ with the¡­ pee spray¡­!¡¯

    ¡°BLUUUURGH!!!¡±

    A Duet of Disgust

    Just like Paimon, Yujin couldn¡¯t contain himself.

    Seol Hayeon iled her hands in confusion, horrified at the sudden gagging disy.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly retching?! You¡¯re looking at me like I¡¯ve done something unforgivable!¡±

    ¡°BLUUURGH¡­¡±

    ¡°BLUUURGH¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I feel terribly insulted!¡±

    For Yujin and Paimon, the torment continued.

    Seol Hayeon remained oblivious to the nightmare she had unwittingly triggered.

    Perhaps ignorance truly was bliss.

    ***

    A Disrupted Mind

    Seeing the Chairwoman¡¯s sudden interruption made my stomach churn.

    Though I gagged alongside Paimon for quite some time, thankfully, it didn¡¯tst long.

    The Chairwoman, after all, hastily adjusted her disheveled hospital gown, sparing me further mental torment.

    ¡°Could this¡­ this nonsense be the reason?! Damn these filthy brats!¡±

    Rustle, rustle.

    ¡°¡­Huff¡­!¡±

    ¡®What the hell just happened?¡¯

    Was it a psychic attack?

    ¡­No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    Sure, her running around in her undergarments was strategic-nuke-level shocking, but not enough to make me overreact this much.

    Did Paimon pull something?

    Nope¡ªshe was too busy dry-heaving alongside me.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ that memory I suppressed with hypnosis¡­?¡¯

    Ding!

    [Hypnosis-chan is frantically taping the door shut!]

    [¡°Master! No, no, no! You can¡¯t look at that¡ª!!¡±]

    ¡®Wait¡­ why did I even react like this?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    It felt like I had seen something unspeakable¡­ or maybe I hadn¡¯t.

    Was it just because I saw the Chairwoman¡¯s face up close?

    ¡°Are you okay, disciple?! Should I rub your stomach for you?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­ my stomach just¡­ suddenly turned. Whew.¡±

    Shake, shake.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not dwell on this. There¡¯s work to do.¡¯

    Priorities

    There was no time to think deeply.

    This was the moment I¡¯d spent weeks building up to¡ªPaimon¡¯splete defeat was imminent.

    But with the Chairwoman suddenly storming in barefoot to stop us, I had to prioritize understanding her reasoning.

    ¡°Chairwoman, could you exin yourself? Capture her? Why? This creature is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°She must be exterminated immediately. While she¡¯s out of mana, her hypnosis abilities are still intact.¡±

    I reminded everyone of Paimon¡¯s danger.

    She might have drained all her mana, temporarily halting her Unlimited Revival and global terrorism, but her soul maniption remained functional.

    Even as a weaker version of myself, she was still a dangerous hypnosis user.

    And I knew firsthand just how dangerous someone like that could be.

    ¡®Plus, if I don¡¯t kill her with style, the mood for my confession will never recover.¡¯

    Though there was some self-interest in my argument, it didn¡¯t change the facts: Paimon needed to be eliminated.

    The Chairwoman¡¯s Response

    ¡°¡­Then fix it.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Use your hypnosis to make her not dangerous! You¡¯re the expert, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°...What.¡±

    She just shoved the responsibility onto me.

    My face instantly crumpled in irritation.

    ¡®Well, I guess that¡¯s simple enough.¡¯

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Chairwoman.¡±

    I had no reason to refuse.

    Defying her authority in this public setting was risky, not to mention unnecessary.

    Besides, there¡¯s an old saying: Listen to your elders, and you might stumble upon some unexpected rewards.

    And she had her legendary instincts, after all. If she wanted Paimon alive, there had to be a reason.

    ¡®Still, I¡¯m not letting her off that easily¡­¡¯

    [In exchange, Chairwoman, you owe me. Big time.]

    [¡°¡­What?¡±]

    [You¡¯re taking all the credit for what my master and I did. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off withoutpensation.]

    [¡°¡­Fine, fine. What do you want?¡±]

    [Nothing too outrageous. Just help me with my confession. Thanks to Paimon and you, the mood is ruined.]

    A Mutual Deal

    I leveraged the situation to secure her assistance.

    Whether it was the local punching bag (Paimon) or the Chairwoman, tools are meant to be used.

    The Chairwoman may have been a 60-year-old romantic novice, but she had unparalleled instincts.

    Having her on my side could only help.

    [¡°Fine. That¡¯s child¡¯s y. I¡¯ll help.¡±]

    [¡°You sound oddly confident.¡±]

    [¡°¡­Never mind. Consider it done.¡±]

    [¡°Deal.¡±]

    My lips curled into a grin.

    ¡®The confession might be dyed until tomorrow, but now I have backup!¡¯

    Hypnosis Time

    ¡°Alright, Paimon. Look over here.¡±

    ¡°Urk¡­ huh?¡±

    I turned my attention to Paimon, locking eyes with her as she continued dry-heaving.

    ¡®She¡¯s really shriveled up now.¡¯

    Paimon looked pitiful.

    Her chest, a mana reservoir, hadpletely deted. What once seemed ready to burst now barely outssed our eldest daughter, Winterer.

    Even her previously tight clothing now hung loosely, threatening to slip off at any moment.

    ¡®Not that I feel the least bit sorry for her.¡¯

    Ding!

    [Skill Complete Hypnosis activated.]

    Without a flicker of hesitation, I cast the skill.

    This demon had caused my daughters to suffer immensely in their youth. She didn¡¯t deserve even a shred of sympathy.

    Submission

    [The target falls under your Complete Hypnosis control.]

    ¡°¡ª¡ªPaimon. Wake up.¡±

    ¡°H-Huh? What?!¡±

    Her soul fell into my grasp with ease, like twisting a child¡¯s wrist.

    Compared to my first timeline, this was almostughably simple¡ªa testament to my growth.

    ¡®I¡¯d love to make her self-destruct right here, but since killing her is off the table¡­¡¯

    To confirm her obedience, I gave her simplemands.

    ¡°Roll forward. Roll backward. Sit. Stand. Double peace sign.¡±

    Paimonplied helplessly, even as her loose clothing started to slip off. I adjusted it with a bit of mana, ensuring decency.

    ¡°Now spread your legs and do squats. Repeat ten times while saying, ¡®I will live virtuously from now on.¡¯¡±

    ¡°...!!! Y-you want me to¡­ that¡­ posture¡­!¡±

    p.

    ¡°I will live virtuously from now oooonnn¡­!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Satisfied, I turned to the Chairwoman.

    Closure

    ¡°She won¡¯t cause any more trouble. Does this suffice?¡±

    ¡°Well, um¡­ Yujin, she¡¯s still a woman. Isn¡¯t that posture a bit cruel? Millions are watching¡­¡±

    ¡°When I think about what she did to my daughters, this is nothing. In fact, I¡¯m still mad. Hey, Paimon! Forget squats, start writing your name with your butt. Ten times.¡±

    ¡°Uuugh¡­!!!¡±

    Wiggle, wiggle.

    ¡°I WILL LIVE VIRTUOUSLYYYYY!!!¡±

    ¡°Good. Chairwoman, satisfied now? Or should I make her do a dog dance?¡±

    ¡°¡­This is enough. Geez, she¡¯s a dangerous demon, but why does she turn into a joke the moment you get involved?¡±

    And with that, our five-week-long campaign to subjugate Paimon ended with her wiggling her butt in humiliation.

    ***

    That Evening

    The celebratory atmosphere of the evening began to settle as rewards for the special mission were distributed.

    The Chairwoman¡¯s Support Begins

    ¡°And now, I¡¯ll distribute rewards for your special contributions. First, Ninomiya Aika.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just give it to my disciple¡­¡±

    ¡°Seo Yujin will provide you with a full oil massage. Go change into a swimsuit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Hayeon-unni!!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    The Chairwoman¡¯s "confession support" n was officially in motion.

    Paimon¡¯s Lament

    ¡°Hic¡­ sniff¡­ With this t, pathetic chest, I can only stand by and watch as that man gets stolen away¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®Why is she suddenly creating an NTR vibe out of nowhere?¡¯

    In one corner of the room, Paimon sulked, now an unwee part of the scene.

    Despite her earlier humiliation, she was still very much present.

 Chapter 196

    The Aftermath of Paimon¡¯s Subjugation

    With the decision made to spare Paimon, the Chairwoman and I quickly moved on to clean up the situation.

    ¡°The subjugation of the demon Paimon marks the conclusion of the special mission requested by S-ss Rank 7, Seo Yujin,¡± the Chairwoman announced.

    Addressing the Public

    [¡°Excuse me, Chairwoman Seol Hayeon? What special mission are you referring to?¡±]

    ¡°Allow me to exin. This was an operation to lure and subdue Paimon, a demon capable of burning the entire world.¡±

    She borated on Paimon¡¯s identity and the Academy¡¯s purpose in organizing this operation, emphasizing the sess in neutralizing the threat.

    [¡°So, the explosion terror we heard about¡­¡±]

    ¡°It was real, but thanks to Seo Yujin and Ninomiya Aika, we prevented any harm.¡±

    [¡°Goodness, is that true? We were so worried.¡±]

    ¡°There was no need for concern. That said, I apologize for causing rm to the public.¡±

    She ended with a polite bow, seamlessly sliding in a national apology.

    A Polished Performance

    Her smooth delivery left me genuinely impressed.

    ¡®No way I¡¯m letting her take all the credit.¡¯

    I stepped forward, inserting myself into the limelight.

    ¡°It was I who requested the Chairwoman to stay hidden. If there¡¯s anyone to me, please direct it at me.¡±

    The Chairwoman was about to look like the mastermind behind everything.

    I couldn¡¯t allow that¡ªit was my operation.@@novelbin@@

    The Unexpected Toss

    ¡°¡­Hmph. Yes, Seo Yujin did indeed take on the responsibilities of the Association President in my stead these past days. If anyone deserves me, it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    She threw it all back at me without hesitation.

    This wasn¡¯t a situation where anything had gone wrong¡ªit had been aplete sess.

    Being the President meant basking in glory without bearing any real responsibility, so why was she passing the credit to me?

    ¡®Does this olddy actually have a conscience? I mean, she¡¯s right¡ªI did do everything.¡¯

    A satisfied smile crept across my face.

    ¡°With the Chairwoman entrusting me with full authority, it¡¯s only fair that I take responsibility.¡±

    Reading Between the Lines

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess her motives.

    Who was I?

    The one who defeated my master in an official duel.

    The man expected to soon im the S-ss Rank 1 title.

    cing the spotlight on me was a strategic move. It was better for her to pass the glory to someone with a bright future than cling to it herself.

    In short, it was her way of showing goodwill.

    And it genuinely warmed my heart.

    ¡°Yes, as the acting Association President, you handled everything wlessly. Responsibility suits you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I do my best. Ahem.¡±

    ¡°I trust Korea¡¯s future in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    A Sudden Chill

    Shiver.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    For some reason, the mood turned icy midway.

    I looked around, confused, only to meet the tearful gazes of the audience.

    Public Reactions

    ¡°An official deration of session¡­!¡±

    ¡°The legend of Korea passing the crown to the next great one. Incredible!¡±

    ¡°This will go down in Awakened history!¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s with everyone? Why are you crying?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t understand their overly emotional reactions.

    Were they simply moved that the supposedly attacked Chairwoman had survived unscathed?

    ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯m d everything turned out well,¡± I said, trying to shake off the strange vibe.

    ¡°Indeed. Everything worked out perfectly,¡± the Chairwoman replied with a knowing smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Why do I feel like I should run for it?¡¯

    Her expression only added to my unease, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    What had just happened?

    ***

    The First Day of the Academy Festival Ends

    The first day of the Academy Festival concluded sessfully.

    The Awakened and students alike could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    Though the second day was still ahead, most of the major events were wrapped up, leaving the students free to rx and enjoy the remaining festivities.

    The Awakened, relieved from terror concerns, could do the same.

    Everyone could finally enjoy the peace.

    Except for Me.

    ¡°Uh, Sia? Alice? So, uh¡­ about earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so this was what you were nning all along, you sneaky thing~.¡±

    ¡°Yujin, you were amazing! Beating Ninomiya and even taking down that dangerous demon Paimon!¡±

    Sia and Alice clung to me, each holding onto one of my arms, their praise pouring endlessly.

    Meanwhile¡­

    [Disciple. Are you getting too close to your friends? We were the ones who subdued Paimon¡ªso why are you celebrating with them? Do you prefer them over your master? Answer. Immediately.]

    [Hiii!!]

    My master¡¯s silent re was drilling holes into me, her furious tone so relentless I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    My Original n

    This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to go.

    I was supposed to defeat my master in the duel, then triumphantly subjugate Paimon with style.

    From there, I¡¯d confess to my master, then call Sia and Alice to apologize in front of all four.

    That was supposed to be the grand finale of my harem n.

    But now?

    The duel went sideways, Sia and Alice barged in before the confession.

    Paimon¡¯s antics turned everything into chaos.

    And after the Chairwoman arrived, I even ended up gagging publicly.

    Now, instead of a confession, my two girlfriends clung to me, showering me with admiration, while my master¡¯s nonexistent romantic interest in me continued to plummet.

    Confession? Not happening.

    It was a disaster.

    Paimon¡¯s Misery

    ¡°Ughhh¡­ my mana¡­ my chest¡­ it¡¯s gone¡­!!!¡±

    I nced over at Paimon.

    ¡®As bad as this is, at least I¡¯m not her.¡¯

    Paimon was in deeper despair, clutching her chest and sobbing miserably.

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t me her.

    To her, mana was everything¡ªpower, authority, pride.

    Even her famously massive chest had been a tant manifestation of that pride.

    And now?

    Reduced to a size only slightlyrger than Winterer¡¯s, which, as Sia put it, was ¡°perfectly reasonable.¡±

    For someone like Paimon, it was utterly devastating.

    If my Yujindo de were suddenly reduced to a training stick, I¡¯d feel the same.

    Sympathy? Not a Chance.

    ¡°Hey, Paimon. Why are you crying so loudly? It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°Sniff¡­ I-I just¡­¡±

    ¡°From now on, follow me with bunny hops. Your chant is ¡®Bang, Boom.¡¯ Start: one, two. One, two.¡±

    Boing, boing.

    ¡°¡­Bang, boom. Bang¡­ boohoom¡­¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Sympathy? Absolutely none.

    Tormenting her was genuinely satisfying. Every moment brought new levels of catharsis.

    Reactions from Others

    ¡°Yujin, isn¡¯t this a bit much? She¡¯s still a demon, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she seems submissive now. No need to overdo it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who proposed the Awakened Breeding n.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, what a terrible woman.¡±

    ¡°A total scumbag!¡±

    No one had any sympathy for her, either.

    The crimes she hadmitted were beyond redemption.

    The Chairwoman¡¯s Interference

    ¡°Stop tormenting her, Yujin.¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±

    I squinted at the Chairwoman, wondering if she had finally lost it.

    ¡°Chairwoman, you heard the reports. She¡¯s the reason Winterer and Haru¡ª¡±

    ¡°Paimon still has valuable information. Handle her carefully.¡±

    ¡°I could get her to confess down to the number of moles on her body with a single hypnosis session.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t justify needless cruelty. I understand your anger, but let thew handle it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±

    The Chairwoman¡¯s Rationality

    Calling her a viin instead of a mindless monster was a low blow.

    And I couldn¡¯t argue.

    Talking monsters were inherently better than mindless ones.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong, just annoyingly reasonable.

    Reluctantly, I gave up.

    [Instead, I¡¯ll help you.]

    [What? Out of nowhere?]

    Her Unexpected Move

    The Chairwoman suddenly turned to Sia and Alice.

    ¡°Ahem. Sia and Alice, please return to your dorms.¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±

    Her suddenmand caught them off guard, and they protested.

    ¡°Why? What we do with Yujin is none of your business, Chairwoman Seol Hayeon.¡±

    ¡°Sia is right! Yujin worked hard. He should rx with us¡ª¡±

    ¡°Excessive physical contact between students is against the Academy¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? We¡¯re just linking arms!¡±

    ¡°And arm-linking leads to kissing, then fondling, then sex.¡±

    ¡°Pfffft!!!¡±

    Her blunt, unfiltered words left them floundering.

    ¡°No! We¡¯d never¡ªwe weren¡¯t even thinking¡ªn-not that! Never!!!¡±

    Their faces turned scarlet as they backed away from me, their flustered expressions almost unbearably cute.

    ¡°Furthermore, Yujin and Ninomiya are still on official duty. Don¡¯t interfere and return to your dorms.¡±

    ¡°But the mission is done! We caught Paimon¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s far from over. There are dozens of reports to write.¡±

    ¡°We could help¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting I disclose ssified documents to students who don¡¯t even have their Awakening licenses yet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A Tactical Retreat

    The Chairwoman¡¯s irond logic left no room for argument.

    Reluctantly, Sia and Alice had no choice but toply.

    ¡°¡­Fine. We¡¯ll go.¡±

    [¡°Yujin,e straight to us after you¡¯re done. If you mess around, I¡¯ll know.¡±]

    ¡°See youter, Yujin!¡±

    [¡°I¡¯ll have fish and chips ready. If you¡¯rete because of¡­ something, I¡¯ll be really sad as your girlfriend.¡±]

    Their parting telepathic threats sent shivers down my spine, but at least they were gone.

    Now, it was just me, the Chairwoman, Paimon¡­

    ¡­and my master.

    The Moment of Truth

    ¡°Hmph. Finally, some peace and quiet. Now, disciple, let¡¯s go~?.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Gulp.

    ¡®Wait¡­ did the Chairwoman set this up to give me the perfect confession opportunity?¡¯

    The seemingly doomed confession n had entered Phase 3.

    ***

    The Chairwoman¡¯s Office

    The four of us made our way to the Chairwoman¡¯s office, each lost in our own thoughts.

    A Master and Disciple¡¯s Dilemma

    ¡®I managed to get rid of his friends, but¡­ ugh, how do I recreate the mood for a confession? At this rate, he¡¯ll never confess!¡¯

    ¡®This is myst chance, thanks to Chairwoman¡­ no, thanks to Hayeon-noona. I have to turn this into the perfect confession moment somehow¡­!!¡¯

    Aika and I were surprisingly in sync.

    One desperate to receive a confession, the other desperate to give one.

    The tension was palpable, and neither of us could figure out how to take the next step.

    Paimon¡¯s Despair

    Squish, squish.

    ¡°How did I fall so low¡­? It¡¯s no different from 200 years ago, when I was mocked at mying-of-age ceremony¡­¡±

    Paimon sat silently, her hands pressing against her diminished chest.

    What once required two hands to contain now fit neatly into one palm.

    Her utterly miserable expression almost made me feel sorry for her.

    The Chairwoman¡¯s Hidden Agenda

    nce.

    ¡®Seo Yujin will be easy to manipteter¡­ but Paimon is the real issue.¡¯

    The Chairwoman kept her gaze fixed on Paimon, her eyes gleaming with barely veiled greed.

    ¡®The elixir of youth¡­ How do I extract it from her?¡¯

    Paimon¡¯s earlier proposition about reversing age was weighing heavily on her mind.

    She wanted to press for details immediately¡ªhow it worked, what the process was¡ªbut her instincts warned her against it.

    The Chairwoman¡¯s Instincts

    ¡®Killing her after obtaining the method isn¡¯t an option¡­ nor can I force Yujin to extract the truth.¡¯

    Her intuition, which had saved her countless times before, was screaming that these paths would lead to disaster.

    It told her only one thing:

    ¡ª Gaining Paimon¡¯s genuine cooperation is the only way.

    Dealing with Yujin and Aika

    Tap, tap.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start by rewarding your efforts.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The mission isplete, so it¡¯s only fair you¡¯repensated.¡±

    Deciding to prioritize the lovesick duo, the Chairwoman made her move, irritated by their awkward tension.

    ¡®If they¡¯re left alone, they¡¯ll probably figure things out¡­ eventually.¡¯

    ¡°Ninomiya Aika, Seo Yujin will give you a massage. Change into a swimsuit.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!? Thank you, Hayeon-unni!!¡±

    Zoom!

    Before I could even protest, Aika had bolted out of the room with a cheer.

    Paimon¡¯s Outburst

    ¡°What¡­ what did you say? You¡¯re making that pure man touch a woman¡¯s body?! How could you enve his innocent soul for such¡­ such indecency?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±

    The Chairwoman turned toward Paimon, intrigued by her sudden reaction.

    A New n

    ¡®So, she takes pride in her chest? She must find her current state unbearable.¡¯

    ¡®She¡¯ll want her mana back desperately. She¡¯s not the only one under pressure¡ªI can use this to my advantage.¡¯

    ¡°Paimon,e with me.¡±

    After quickly formting a n, the Chairwoman grabbed Paimon and left the office.

    Their destination? Her private quarters near the Academy¡¯s bathhouse, where Yujin and Aika were likely "enjoying" their reward.

    The Chairwoman¡¯s Scheme

    ¡®If she sees Yujin massaging that gori, she¡¯ll feel envious. I¡¯ll use that to persuade her¡ªtell her cooperation with humanity could restore her mana. Perfect¡­!!!¡¯

    The Bathhouse

    The two arrived at the bathhouse and peeked inside, careful not to interrupt prematurely.

    ¡®They shouldn¡¯t have progressed too far yet. I¡¯ll observe a bit before stepping in¡ª¡¯

    Creaaak.

    ¡°Disciple, if you¡­ want to touch somewhere, or if your hand slips by ident, I won¡¯t mind, you know~?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!?¡±

    ¡®Where on earth did she get that vulgar swimsuit?!¡¯

    The Chairwoman froze, wide-eyed, as she witnessed Aika¡¯s shameless antics in a shockingly revealing swimsuit.

    Paimon, equally stunned, muttered under her breath:

    ¡°This¡­ this world is beyond salvation¡­¡±

    Both women had no words for the spectacle unfolding before them.

 Chapter 197

    While the Chairwoman was busy scheming how to manipte Paimon, Aika was tearing apart her dorm room. More specifically, her wardrobe.

    Rattle. Shuffle.

    ¡°What should I wear? A swimsuit that¡¯ll make my disciple lose control and confess¡­¡±

    She rummaged through her wardrobe with one purpose: to find the perfect swimsuit.

    The Chairwoman¡¯s reward¡ªa massage from Yujin himself¡ªrequired wearing a swimsuit. To Aika, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to seduce her awkward disciple. Perhaps even herst chance.

    Gulp.

    ¡°His little friends¡­ No, those sly foxes! They¡¯re clearly after my disciple, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    The earlier scene reyed in her mind: Yujin identally falling into her arms during the duel and his two friends rushing over. Their faces were unmistakable¡ªjealousy, anger, possessiveness.

    Even Aika, dense as she was, could tell. Those two clearly had feelings for Yujin.

    Worse, they saw her as a serious rival.

    ¡°At least they see me aspetition and not just some old woman¡­ but those cunning little vixens! Trying to use their youth and bodies!¡±

    Her feelings wereplicated. On one hand, she was ttered to be seen as a threat by women in their early 20s. On the other hand, it drove her crazy.

    Thatplicated emotion quickly turned into urgency.

    ¡°Thank goodness Yujin likes me and hasn¡¯t fallen for them yet¡­ but I¡¯m 32, and they¡¯re in their early 20s. If this keeps up, I¡¯m doomed!¡±

    Aika was 32. Yujin¡¯s friends, Sia and Alice, were in their early 20s¡ªhis age.

    If they seriously started seducing him, there was no way she could win. No, she couldn¡¯t win. A 12-year age gap, with her as the older one, was a fatal disadvantage.

    Desperation drove her to search furiously for the perfect swimsuit. She had to make Yujin confess before those two could make a move.

    Snatch.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Her handsnded on a tiny piece of fabric. It was more string than swimsuit¡ªsmaller than the bandages she wrapped her chest with during training.

    If she wore this, even Yujin would surely be shocked.

    ¡°This is the one I wore for him back then¡­!¡±

    Without hesitation, she began to change. The swimsuit¡ªa slingshot bikini¡ªwas one she¡¯d worn in front of Yujin before. It had been so embarrassing that she hadn¡¯t even looked at it since.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to hold back.

    This time, she didn¡¯t even bother with the modest sarong she¡¯d wrapped around her waistst time.

    ¡°This¡­ This shows everything! If he even nces the wrong way, he¡¯ll see it all¡­¡±

    Gulp.

    ¡°No, Ninomiya Aika. You need courage! This is what it¡¯ll take to make him confess!¡±

    Fully dressed¡ªor rather, barely dressed¡ªshe threw on a loose coat and headed to the Chairwoman¡¯s quarters, where Yujin waited.

    The Massage Room

    ¡°Aika, you¡¯rete.¡±

    ¡°Where are Haru and Winterer?¡±

    ¡°I sent them on an errand. They won¡¯t be back for an hour.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I see~.¡±

    ¡®My disciple nned this, didn¡¯t he?¡¯

    Her smile stretched ear to ear. Yujin had clearly set the stage. All she had to do now was walk into his trap.

    ¡°Alright, Aika. You must be exhausted. Let¡¯s head inside¡ªI¡¯ve prepared everything for your massage.¡±

    Slip.

    ¡°Right! I¡¯m already wearing my swimsuit under this!¡±

    With that, she dramatically threw off her coat.

    Beneath it was the slingshot bikini¡ªa scandalously revealing outfit that showed so much it might as well have shown everything. It was thest desperate act of a 32-year-old woman.

    Yujin¡¯s reaction?

    ¡°How little does she see me as a man to wear that?!¡±

    Aika¡¯s intentions had the opposite effect.

    To Yujin, her wearing such an outfit meant she didn¡¯t see him as a man at all. She clearly didn¡¯t care how much she exposed in front of him.

    Yujin¡¯s self-esteem plummeted by 50 points.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s head inside¡­¡±

    ¡°W-wait, disciple! How do I look? Isn¡¯t it pretty?!¡±

    ¡°It looks great. You¡¯re the most beautiful in the world¡­ sigh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Aika¡¯s confidence took a hit.

    ¡°Was this too much? Did I mess up again?!¡±

    Her pride dropped by 100 points.

    As usual, the twopletely misunderstood each other¡¯s feelings. Normally, their awkward encounter would have ended there.

    Crunch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how far she can go without seeing me as a man!¡±

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll seduce him and make him confess no matter what!¡±

    This time, however, both were determined to push forward.

    Yujin vowed to make her see him as a man.

    Aika swore to make him see her as a woman.

    And so, an unexpectedly bold scene unfolded.

    ¡°Alright, Aika. I¡¯ll start the massage now. I might identally touch you here and there¡ªis that okay?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, of course it¡¯s okay~?.¡±

    ¡°You trust me that much? I might ¡®identally¡¯ grope you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph?. If it¡¯s you, even if it¡¯s not an ident, I don¡¯t mind~.¡±

    ¡°No takebacks?¡±

    Aikay down in her revealing swimsuit while Yujin, his hands glistening with oil, leaned closer.

    Unexpected Visitors

    ¡°Yujin. Aika. Pardon the interruption¡­.¡±

    Creak.

    Standing at the door were the Chairwoman and Paimon, their eyes wide with shock.

    ¡®What the hell is this?!¡¯

    ¡®This¡­?!¡¯

    [¡°Yujin!? What are you doing?¡±]

    [¡°Chairwoman, if you have any tact, leave. I¡¯m busy doing my duty for the nation.¡±]

    [¡°Ninomiya? That swimsuit is far too indecent¡ª¡±]

    [¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±]

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡®Is this what the kids these days are like¡­?¡¯

    Yujin and Aika didn¡¯t even flinch. They couldn¡¯t care less that the Chairwoman was standing right there, watching their every move. As for Paimon? She was just the neighborhood punching bag, not worth a second thought.

    [¡°I only came to observe Paimon¡¯s persuasion, but this¡­ What exactly is happening?¡±]

    [¡°Then take a casual look and leave. I¡¯ve got important work to do.¡±]

    [¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but hurry up and disappear. You¡¯re in the way of my bonding time with my disciple.¡±]

    <ul>

    <li>Squelch.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°...Ah!?!¡±

    ¡°Master, you need to rx~.¡±

    Yujin¡¯s hands touched Aika¡¯s body, starting with her toes, then moving up to her calves and thighs. Slowly, methodically, he worked his way across her entire body, ensuring every part was carefully massaged.

    He paid no attention to the two interlopers watching him; his focus was unshaken. Truly deserving of the title ¡°Hypnosis Breeding Master,¡± he was in a world of his own.

    ¡®Actually, this is great. With them watching, Master is bound to get embarrassed. And if I can redirect that embarrassment into affection for me...!!¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Press, press.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°You¡¯re really tense. Looks like I¡¯ll need to spend some extra time on this.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­? Take your time¡­ Ahh!?!¡±

    ¡°Oops, my hand slipped.¡±

    ¡°Y-You little tease~?.¡±

    Before long, Yujin and Aika had fully entered their own bubble. The scene was one of intimate skinship and yful banter, so sweet it could rot teeth.

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s work on your stomach... Hmm, your swimsuit keeps getting in the way.¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind~?.¡±

    ¡°In that case.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Press, press. Squeeze, squish.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°...Heh?.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s touching my swimsuit so casually?.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Yujin¡¯s hands began to fiddle with her swimsuit. The taut fabric stretched and shifted between his fingers, threatening to slip at any moment.@@novelbin@@

    But Aika only smiled, confident that it wouldn¡¯t take long for her disciple to lose hisposure entirely...

    ¡®It¡¯s okay, Yujin. I don¡¯t mind. You¡¯ll have to take responsibility, though~.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Press, press.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Wait, how is she so calm? She¡¯s not even flinching!!¡¯

    Contrary to her expectations, Yujin¡¯s expression grew darker.

    After all, what was he doing? His hands were skimming dangerously close to unveiling everything, yet Aika didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned.

    Surely, a normal woman would feel at least a little uneasy. But her response?

    She casually rested her hands behind her head, as if to say, ¡°Go ahead, do what you want.¡±

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t care at all¡­ She doesn¡¯t even see me as a man. To her, I¡¯m nothing but a random pebble on the side of the road. No, worse than that!¡¯

    Yujin felt a pang of self-loathing.

    ¡®Kong, is this how you lived your life? How did you endure it...?¡¯

    Despite the lush, mature body beneath his hands, he felt no triumph¡ªonly an overwhelming sense of inadequacy.

    And that, in turn, sparked anger in Paimon.

    <ul>

    <li>Grind.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®That¡ªthat woman! Treating such a pure soul like some kind of sex ve!!!¡¯

    Her blood boiled.

    Coming from a world where gender roles were reversed¡ªwhere men were demure and women assertive¡ªthis situation was intolerable.

    To her, it was clear as day: Yujin, the one who had defeated her, was now being exploited, forced into humiliating servitude as a ¡°reward.¡± It was nothing short of sacrilegious.

    <ul>

    <li>Tremble.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®And he hates it, doesn¡¯t he?!¡¯

    The discontent on Yujin¡¯s face only deepened her misunderstanding.

    No matter how she tried to justify it to herself¡ªhow this world was different, how things worked differently here¡ªhis expression of despair was undeniable. He looked as though he might burst into tears at any moment.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t want this...!¡¯

    She wanted nothing more than to intervene, to rescue him from his plight.

    But¡­

    <ul>

    <li>Slump.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Even at my full strength, I couldn¡¯t defeat her. And now, I¡¯ve fallen so far... What can I possibly do?¡¯

    Paimon¡¯s fury simmered beneath the surface, suppressed by the grim reality of her situation. She was just a shadow of her former self, a defeated loserpared to the triumphant, voluptuous Aika.

    So, she swallowed her indignation and watched in silence.

    The man who had stirred something in her for the first time in 300 years. The one who made her think, ¡°I could devote myself to him.¡±

    She could only watch as he endured this humiliation, helpless to intervene.

    And then¡ª

    ¡®Wait... could it be?¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Smirk.</li>

    </ul>

    A sly grin spread across Seol Hayeon¡¯s face.

    With Aika basking in the attention, Yujin unwittingly sabotaging himself, and Paimon tearing up, the scene was pure chaos.

    But to Hayeon, it was a goldmine.

    ¡®This situation¡­ If I y my cards right, I could hit the jackpot.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Whisper.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Paimon. I have a deal you can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll restore your chest. And your mana.¡±

    Her words were honeyed temptation.

    ¡°...You mean it? If I side with you humans, you¡¯ll let me have him?¡±

    ¡°That depends on your actions.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you. As much as the ¡®Law¡¯ allows.¡±

    ¡°...The ¡®Law¡¯?¡±

    From Paimon, the former final boss of this game-like world, Seol Hayeon pried loose a revtion worth its weight in gold.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªIndestructible monsters will soon flood in. Through gates that will open in the skies. As early as tomorrow.¡±

    The end was nigh.

 Chapter 198

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s expression turned grave.

    She had only been probing Paimon to extract the secret of the elixir of youth.

    But the answer she received instead? A prophecy about gates opening in the sky.

    It wasn¡¯t something she could easily brush off.

    ¡®This has to be a lie. It¡¯s only logical.¡¯

    Her initial reaction was to dismiss it as bluffing.

    After all, what? Gates opening? Even Nobelureate Dr. Brooks, who spent his life researching them, admitted they were unpredictable.

    And now, this demon was casually iming that gates would open soon?

    There was no reason to believe her.

    The idea of monsters immune to all attacks falling from the skies was absurd on its face. It sounded more like the ramblings of a desperate prisoner trying to sow confusion and escape.

    Even Yujin, who had firsthand experience dealing with her, had ignored her ims without hesitation.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Tingling.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Why is my intuition reacting so strongly?¡¯

    Despite the rational doubts, Seol Hayeon couldn¡¯t dismiss her ims outright.

    Her intuition¡ªan extraordinary sense that had never betrayed her¡ªwas screaming at her. It was warning her that this moment was critically important.

    In short, she stood at a crossroads.

    Should she trust the 40 years of experience she had umted? Or should she act on her intuition?

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to decide.

    ¡°Exin what you mean. In as much detail as possible. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°...Do you actually believe me? Even I find it too absurd for humans to ept.¡±

    ¡°Well, your very existence is absurd. How could I dismiss it?¡±

    Paimon couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    Her scornful thoughts about Seol Hayeon¡¯s t chest started to shift into genuine respect.

    Her expression grew serious.

    ¡°First of all, I can¡¯t tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the ¡®Law.¡¯ Discussing ¡®it¡¯ with mere humans is a vition of this world¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®Law¡¯? ¡®It¡¯? Your words are cryptic.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Only those who have shattered their limits and achieved transcendence can understand such concepts¡­ Ugh, this is so frustrating.¡±

    Despite her exasperation, Paimon held back herints. She wanted nothing more than to be upfront, but she couldn¡¯t even utter certain words without consequences.

    Trying to convince Seol Hayeon with such limitations felt hopeless.

    ¡°Transcendence, you say? Hmm.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>A quick nce.

    ¡ºIntuition (S Rank) ¨C Surpasses human limits in sensory perception.¡»</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Could it be?¡¯

    Seol Hayeon didn¡¯t grow angry. Instead, her eyes lingered on the word ¡®transcendence¡¯ in her status window, reflecting on its significance.

    This couldn¡¯t simply be a coincidence, she thought.

    ¡°Continue. What does transcendence mean?¡±

    ¡°When someone surpasses the natural limits of their species, the demon realm calls them transcendent.¡±

    ¡°Details, please.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it. If I were to put it in your terms, it¡¯s like breaking past the stat limit of 10.¡±

    ¡°Breaking the stat limit of 10, huh?¡±

    Both their gazes instinctively turned in the same direction.

    Toward the one whose stats were rumored to be far beyond ordinary limits.

    <ul>

    <li>Squeeze. Squish.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Mmmh? Yujin~? Do you have something you¡¯d like to tell your master?¡±

    ¡°...Master, aren¡¯t you ashamed? Letting a man touch you like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine since it¡¯s you?.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t even see me as a man despite this!?¡¯

    The sight of Aika, moaning under her disciple¡¯s touch during a rather inappropriate massage, filled the air with an odd tension.

    Seol Hayeon and Paimon exchanged nces, the gravity of their discussion momentarily disrupted.

    ¡°Could she be... transcendent?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s close but not quite there. Though it¡¯s troubling that someone so shameless is even nearing transcendence.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    The thought crossed Seol Hayeon¡¯s mind briefly: is transcendence even a good thing?

    But she quickly dismissed the notion.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to be distracted by such trivial thoughts.

    ¡°Then, are you a transcendent yourself?¡±

    ¡°Hardly. I¡¯m only halfway there, and that¡¯s thanks to my bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Right. If you were strong enough to reach full transcendence, you wouldn¡¯t have lost to them.¡±

    ¡°...Tch. Anyway, that¡¯s not the important part right now.¡±

    Paimon pointed a finger toward Yujin.

    ¡°That man, Seo Yujin. The problem is that he is being ¡®transcended upon.¡¯¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°By someone, or rather something, far beyond even transcendence.¡±

    Paimon clenched her teeth, recalling the hypnotic force within Yujin¡¯s soul and the ominous presence she had glimpsed in the barred cell.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªA celestial. The ruler of this world sleeps within him.¡±

    She spat the words as if they were poison, revealing the truth about the being sealed inside Yujin.

    Immediately after, Paimon coughed up blood.

    ¡°Gahk!!¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Drip.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°...!? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Tch. The ¡®Law¡¯ is strict, as always.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    Seol Hayeon quickly understood.

    The ¡®Law¡¯ Paimon mentioned was why she couldn¡¯t fully reveal the truth.

    It was also why Yujin¡¯s hypnosis couldn¡¯t be used to interrogate her.

    And yet, the term Paimon had forced out¡ª¡®celestial¡¯¡ªclearly carried significant weight.

    Her expression darkened further.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard from now on.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­ I don¡¯t n to. Any more of this, and I might actually die.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Then, onest question. Why is ¡®it¡¯ inside Yujin?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re bound by the ¡®Law,¡¯ just say so.¡±

    ¡°No. I genuinely don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t fathom why it¡¯s there.¡±

    Paimon shook her head weakly, her gaze softening as she looked at Yujin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the cause or the process, but I can tell you the oue.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡±

    ¡°If nothing changes, his fate is sealed. He¡¯ll lose ¡®it¡¯ and be destroyed¡ªby the monsters that will pour through the gates.¡±

    Gates.

    The conversation circled back to where it began.

    But neither of them felt the frustration they had before. Now, they shared the same sense of urgency.

    ¡°Why will these gates open?¡±

    ¡°Because ¡®it¡¯ resides in him. Its absence elsewhere is a beacon. Those monsters wille for him.¡±

    ¡°And these monsters?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say. All I can tell you is that you won¡¯t be able to stop them. Not with your powers.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡±

    Seol Hayeon sighed, her gaze drifting to Yujin again.

    ¡°Then onest thing. Does Yujin know any of this?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance. ¡®It¡¯ is making sure of that.¡±

    Paimon¡¯s voice grew desperate, her eyes betraying her frustration.

    ¡°Which is why, Seol Hayeon, you must flee. Take him and as many as you can, and escape through the gates before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°Escape?¡±

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°Say something that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Leave billions to die while we survive? Uneptable.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll die anyway! Better to preserve at least a fragment of humanity!¡±

    ¡°Denied.¡±

    Her gaze returned to Yujin and Aika, still entangled in their ¡°massage.¡±

    She smiled faintly.

    ¡°Well, Yujin will figure it out somehow.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°That kid always finds a way. Why do you think I chose him as my sessor? The rascal.¡±

    Her eyes shone with a mix of pride and exasperation.

    <ul>

    <li>Slip. Squeeze.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Oops, my hand slipped again.¡±

    ¡°Mmmh~? Yujin~? Did you really want to touch me that badly?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I just wish you¡¯d feel a bit more embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡®These brats¡­¡¯

    Suppressing her irritation, Seol Hayeon stood and grabbed Paimon by the wrist.

    [Hey, Yujin. We¡¯re heading out.]

    [Wait, just a bit longer. Master still isn¡¯t embarrassed yet¡ª]

    [Rub your dick on her if you¡¯re so desperate, moron.]

    [W-What the hell, you crazy hag!?]

    [Anyways, we¡¯re off. I¡¯ve got things to do.]

    ¡°Paimon. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°But the escape¡ª¡±@@novelbin@@

    <ul>

    <li>Tug.</li>

    </ul>

    Together, they headed back to the director¡¯s office.

    ¡°What about telling Yujin the truth?¡±

    ¡°If I, a half-transcendent, nearly died, then you telling him would be instant death.¡±

    ¡°Figured as much. Then let me ask one more thing. Are you familiar with something called the ¡®Saintess¡¯?¡±

    ¡°The Saintess? What is that supposed to mean¡­?¡±

    In that moment, two more people joined the grim and secretive effort to prepare for an impending apocalypse.

    ***

    Meanwhile, that night...

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but are you sure about this? I can sleep on the couch.¡±

    ¡°Just lie down already, Yujin!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, Ninomiya, you could sleep in your own room. At your age, you should start thinking about your joints.¡±

    ¡°Y-you brat!!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®I haven¡¯t even confessed to my teacher yet, so how did ite to this?¡¯

    In the living room of Yujin¡¯s dorm, four people had gathered in their pajamas.

    Ding!

    [Hypnosis-chan is bouncing around in excitement!]

    [Finally, the day hase, she squeals....]

    [¡®???¡¯ gently calms the overly excited Hypnosis-chan.]

    [I understand how much you¡¯ve endured, but don¡¯t jump the gun just yet.]

    [A trip isn¡¯t over until you¡¯re home. Hold on a little longer.]

    [Alright, but....]

    Squeak.

    [First, we¡¯ll unlock Stage One of the seal. Let¡¯s take it step by step.]

    [Hypnosis-chan salutes enthusiastically!]

    [She grabs a condom in each hand and charges full speed ahead....]

    Those who had been quietly preparing for impending doom were now beginning to act.

    The Saintess and Hypnosis-chan had made their first move.

 Chapter 200

    It was the first night of the Academy Festival.

    Yujin¡¯s dorm room became the center of attention with four people gathered inside:

    Sia, Alice, Aika, and Yujin.

    A peculiarbination of one man and three women sharing the space.

    ¡­It was a lineup that looked absolutely insane.

    Three women staying overnight in a room meant for one man, all sleeping together in the living room? If anyone outside caught wind of this, they¡¯d immediately jump to conclusions. "Those scoundrels are definitely up to no good!" they''d say, wagging their fingers in disapproval.

    ¡®Spending the night with Yujin¡­ I have to find a way to sneak out and¡­!¡¯

    ¡®Ugh, I was hoping to spend some alone time with my disciple! What are these little foxes up to now?!¡¯

    Two of the women had ulterior motives.

    Alice and Aika.

    Both had their ns set on Yujin, and it wasn¡¯t hard to see why.

    Alice had a promise with him¡ªwhen vacation started, they¡¯d finally do "those kinds of things." She had been yearning for him, body and soul, unable to hold back anymore.

    Meanwhile, Aika had received a thorough and intimate massage from Yujin earlier that day. Her feelings were just as heated, if not more.

    It was no wonder both women were emanating a palpable aura of desire.

    Tremble, tremble.

    ¡®Alice Littenwood, you fox-like minx... Is she nning to seduce my disciple?!¡¯

    ¡®Ninomya-san, this is the day I expose your true nature, you perverted woman!¡¯

    Each could easily sense the other¡¯s intentions.

    Kindred spirits recognize their own, after all.

    It was painfully obvious that the other had only one thing on their mind¡ªdoing something indecent with Yujin.

    ¡®That sly girl needs a lesson in respect¡­.¡¯

    [What¡¯s the matter, granny? Why are you suddenly brimming with energy?]

    [¡­!? What did you just say?]

    [Should I just call you out for what you are¡ªa pervert who only thinks about having sex with Yujin?]

    [W-what did you just say, you brazen little brat!!!?]

    Thus, the catfight began.@@novelbin@@

    The two women started bickering telepathically,

    making sure to keep their voices down so Yujin wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Each pretended to be asleep while unleashing their fury on the other.

    Fan, fan.

    [Hypnosis-chan swings her fan enthusiastically!]

    [¡°Don¡¯t mind me, you two go ahead and fight¡ªI¡¯ll keep fanning the mes while Master handles his business!¡±]

    While their spat was partly fueled by Hypnosis-chan¡¯s meddling,

    neither Alice nor Aika noticed the looming presence of the real threat.

    Just a meter away, Yujin and Siay in their bedding.

    And in the shadows surrounding them, something was happening.

    ¡®I just wanted to sleep peacefully, but¡­.¡¯

    Swoop.

    ¡®Why the hell is this in your pocket?!¡¯

    At the center of the darkness was Sia.

    In her hand was a condom.

    Earlier, when she had reached out to hold Yujin¡¯s hand, this was what she had grabbed instead.

    Grinding teeth.

    ¡®If we hadn¡¯t decided to sleep here tonight¡­.¡¯

    Seeing the item in her hand, Sia clenched her teeth.

    Why else would someone carry this around?

    Obviously, it was prepared for ¡°the deed.¡±

    But with whom?

    That was the question.

    ¡®Was it for that old hag?!¡¯

    Sia was convinced the intended recipient was Aika.

    Had she and Alice note to stay the night, Yujin would¡¯ve spent the evening alone with Aika, as usual.

    To Sia, this condom was undeniable evidence of an affair.

    Fan, fan.

    [Hypnosis-chan tilts her head in curiosity.]

    [¡°Why did Master hide this so carefully? Isn¡¯t it obvious he was going to get caught eventually, like now?¡±]

    [¡®???¡¯ smiles knowingly.]

    [¡°Because if it was out in the open, he¡¯d get eaten alive. Literally. Just like this.¡±]

    Unbeknownst to Sia, the condom wasn¡¯t something Yujin had ced in his pocket recently.

    It was all part of the Saint¡¯s and Hypnosis-chan¡¯s n.

    But Sia had no idea. To her, it was damning evidence of betrayal.

    ¡®You haven¡¯t even kissed me yet, but you were nning to use this on someone else?!¡¯

    Shake, shake.

    [Hey, Yujin. Open your eyes for a second.]

    Sia acted decisively.

    Using her powers, she enveloped their surroundings in shadow, ensuring no one could see or hear what happened next.

    Then, she rolled over and climbed on top of Yujin¡¯s bedding.

    Naturally, Yujin panicked.

    [Sia? What¡¯s wrong all of a sudden¡ªugh!?]

    ¡®Why is she holding that?!¡¯

    He immediately recognized the condom in her hand.

    It was the one he had hidden, his prized ultra-thin, high-quality purchase from his past life.

    [Where did you get that?]

    [You dropped it, idiot. From your pocket!]

    [¡­Oh, no.]

    Yujin finally realized the situation.

    He had no idea how the condom ended up in his pocket, but one thing was clear¡ªhe was in deep trouble.

    [S-Sia, listen. This is just¡­ something I carry around, you know?]

    [If we hadn¡¯te here tonight, you¡¯d have used it with Aika, wouldn¡¯t you?]

    [No! I¡¯d never do that to my master!]

    [Then why was it in your pocket? Ready to use it anytime, with anyone but me? You cheating bastard!]

    [Ahhh!!!]

    Yujin¡¯s mind raced for an excuse, but every possibility felt like a dead end.

    And then, something extraordinary happened.

    Ding.

    [¡®???¡¯ initiates phase one of the unsealing process.]

    [Hypnosis-chan snaps her fan shut with a loud crack.]

    In the blink of an eye, a golden light engulfed Yujin¡¯s mind.

    And in that moment¡­

    The restrictions holding Yujin back began to unravel.

    Ding!

    [Partial unsealing of ¡®???¡¯ has been initiated.]

    [Suppressed intelligence stats have increased by 1.0.]

    [The restriction ¡®Inhibition: Forbidden Coupling¡¯ has been lifted.]

    [Secondary administrator privileges acquired.]

    Yujin¡¯s system interface flooded with notifications, glowing with a brilliance far beyond the ordinary.

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    Before he could fully grasp the information disyed before him, another restriction kicked in.

    [¡®Cognitive Distortion¡¯ is now in effect.]

    ¡®Wait¡­ didn¡¯t something sh by just now?¡¯

    As quickly as the revtions had appeared, they vanished from his conscious mind.

    Just like the past moments when certain truths were blocked from his understanding.

    But something else had changed.

    ¡®Why do I suddenly feel so much clearer?¡¯

    That heavy, unshakable burden that had lingered at the back of his mind¡ªit was gone.

    The restrictions on his soul had loosened, even if just a little, giving him an unprecedented sense of rity and freedom.

    His thoughts flowed faster, sharper. And as his gaze fell on Sia¡ªstill pinning him down, her eyes zing with indignation¡ªhe reached a simple conclusion:

    ¡®Wait, why was I even hesitating?¡¯

    Without any pretense or fear, he said the words aloud:

    [Sia, the truth is¡­ I carry it around for you.]

    The abrupt confession stopped Sia cold.

    [What?]

    [I wanted to be ready. For us.]

    The sincerity in his voice was impossible to miss.

    [Are you saying you prepared this¡­ for me?]

    [Yeah. I mean, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. You¡¯re my girlfriend, and I love you. Wanting to be closer to you¡ªthat¡¯s natural, right?]

    The once-burning anger in Sia¡¯s eyes faltered, reced by something softer, deeper.

    Her cheeks flushed a brilliant red as her mind struggled to keep up.

    [Why¡­ why me?]

    [Because I love you, Sia. Isn¡¯t that enough of a reason?]

    Sia¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly.

    ¡®This idiot¡­ he¡¯s serious.¡¯

    Her anger dissolved entirely, reced by an overwhelming wave of affection¡ªand a bit of embarrassment.

    [You¡¯re such an idiot, Yujin. You could¡¯ve just told me.]

    [¡­Huh?]

    [If you¡¯d been honest sooner, I would¡¯ve worn something nicer for you.]

    Her boldness caught himpletely off guard.

    [W-what?! Sia, wait! Are you serious?!]

    [Of course I am.]

    She leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper that sent shivers down his spine.

    [You wanted this, right? So, let¡¯s do it.]

    Srrk.

    The sound of the condom¡¯s packaging tearing echoed in the dimly lit room.

    [N-now?! Right here?! Alice and Aika are literally right next to us!!]

    [Then you better be quiet. I don¡¯t care if they hear, but it¡¯s your call.]

    [Why me? There¡¯s Alice, or even Ninomiya. You¡¯ve got plenty of options with girls who are¡­ bigger than me.]

    [You¡¯re not exactly small, you know.]

    [¡­Idiot.]

    [And besides, I like you, Sia. Wanting to be with the person you love doesn¡¯t need an excuse.]

    [¡­Idiot. Idiot, idiot.]

    [I love you, Sia.]

    Yujin¡¯s words hit Sia straight in the heart.

    They weren¡¯t sugarcoated or calcted; every single word was filled with sincerity and unshaken conviction.

    Faced with such earnestness, Sia could only¡­

    -Thump. Thump.-

    [You idiot. Why didn¡¯t you just say that earlier?]

    [¡­Huh?]

    [If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve worn something nicer for you, stupid.]

    [S-Sia!!!?]

    [But, well¡­ if my boyfriend wants this so badly¡­]

    Srrk. Chup.

    The sound of movement and soft lips meeting the packaging reverberated faintly in the air.

    [Then I guess I¡¯ll just have to give it to him.]

    Rip!

    Without hesitation, Sia bit into the condom package, tearing it open with her teeth.

    [W-wait, are you serious?! Right here?! Alice and Ninomiya-sensei are literally right next to us!!]

    [Then you better make sure they don¡¯t notice. I don¡¯t mind if they do, but that¡¯s on you.]

    [Hiiiiiiii!!!]

 Chapter 201

    Shia¡¯s hand moved silently.

    Without a single sound, without anyone noticing, discreetly.

    -Srrk.

    ¡®I told Yujin it¡¯s fine if he notices, but if those two next to him interrupt¡­ it¡¯ll be annoying.¡¯

    For Shia, this was nothing difficult.

    As someone who manipted shadows, this dimly lit room was her domain.

    Moving without making a sound was child¡¯s y.

    [Shia, no, seriously not now! Alice and the mentor are right there, you know? Please, if you really want to, I¡¯ll book a hotelter¡­.]

    Of course, Yujin was desperately trying to stop her.

    This was his first encounter with his wife since his regression.

    And to do that right next to the other wives sleeping?

    If they found out, he¡¯d instantly bebeled the worst scumbag alive.

    Even with his newfound tact, Yujin found this far too nerve-wracking.

    -Srrrk.

    [If they don¡¯t find out, what¡¯s the problem?]

    [H-Hey!!]

    Shia didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    After hearing the flirtations of the city¡¯s top alpha male up close earlier, she was already in overdrive.

    To be honest, she could barely even hear what Yujin was saying.

    She slipped under Yujin¡¯s nket, settling herself on his lower half.

    [And besides¡­.]

    -Throb.

    [You¡¯re already so hard?]

    Her delicate handnded on Yujin¡¯s groin.

    Even through the fabric of his tracksuit, the shape beneath was unmistakable.

    Shia¡¯s mouth filled with saliva.

    ¡®When romance novels say things like "it¡¯s like a club," I always thought it was an exaggeration¡­ but they were right.¡¯

    She had, knowingly or unknowingly, realized its size before.

    But this was the first time she¡¯d touched it directly.

    The first time she¡¯d gotten her face this close.

    No, this wasn¡¯t going to end with just touching through clothes.

    Tonight, Shia had decided to cross that line with Yujin.

    -Gulp.

    Shia swallowed the sticky saliva that had built up in her mouth.

    -Tug.

    [First, let¡¯s take it off? Off it goes?]

    [Shia, seriously, you can¡¯t¡­!! I¡¯llter, I promise!]

    [Shut up?]

    With that, her fingers hooked onto the waistband of Yujin¡¯s pants.

    As if she were opening a treasure chest, she slowly pulled them downward.

    And then¡­

    ¡®Let¡¯s see what our boyfriend¡¯s thing looks li¡ª¡¯

    -Thwack!!

    ¡°¡­!!!!?¡±

    She froze in shock at the sudden impact.

    Pulling the pants down was fine, but out of nowhere, something shot out and struck her square in the face.

    Startled, Shia flinched, instinctively curling up as if she had been ambushed.

    It took her a few seconds to realize what had hit her.

    ¡®What was that? Something really hot and hard just touched me¡­.¡¯

    -Sniff, sniff.

    ¡®¡­Wait. Could this be?¡¯

    Her wide, focused eyes drifted downward.

    Her hands, which had been pulling his pants, followed suit.

    And then, her fingers grasped its base.

    -Grip.

    ¡®W-What is this? Why is it so¡­ big?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t until she removed it from her face that Shia fully recognized what it was.

    The thickness was so great, her hand couldn¡¯t fully wrap around it.

    The length was absurd, reaching far enough to tap her forehead when it had hit her nose.

    It was so enormous that she hadn¡¯t realized its true size while she was up close.

    Yujin¡¯s member was now right in front of her face.

    [Shia, are you okay?! If you¡¯re scared, maybe we should, uh, save this forter¡­?]

    [S-Shu¡­ Shut up for a second.]

    -Swoosh.

    Shia moved instinctively.

    She gripped the throbbing base firmly, her nose gliding along the shaft from the bottom to the top.

    She inhaled the scent as she moved, the faint musk somehow making her salivate.

    -Slide, stroke.

    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ bigger than my face, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    By now, her nose had reached the underside of the head.

    Even while holding its base, the sheer length left the tip positioned squarely between her eyes.

    The size of it overwhelmed her.

    Her eyes locked onto the head.

    Her nose, too, was taking in the scent from just behind it, where a bead of pre-cum had formed.

    ¡®What¡­ is this¡­?¡¯

    -Chu.

    A quiet sniff.

    With it came a different scent, faintly salty and musky, filling her nose entirely.

    Her lips inadvertently brushed against the shaft, simply from being so close.

    The sight resembled a reverent kiss, as if she were worshiping the massive organ.

    -Tremble.

    ¡®I-I have to hold back¡­ but Shia¡¯s being too¡­ too much¡­!!¡¯

    The more she continued, the more pre-cum dripped.

    What had started as a single bead was now trickling steadily downward.

    And yet, for some reason, Shia feltpelled to taste it.

    ¡®It¡¯s like it¡¯s crying because it¡¯s happy¡­.¡¯

    -Chu.

    Cautiously, her lips moved closer to the head.

    With a soft, wet sound, she pressed her lips against it.

    Her flushed expression made her look like a girl in love.

    Though, given the sheer size of what she was kissing¡ªsomething asrge as her own face¡ªit wasn¡¯t exactly an innocent disy.

    She began to savor the bead of liquid at the tip.

    -Slurp, chu.

    ¡®It tastes¡­ strange¡­.¡¯

    The soft, wet sound echoed repeatedly against the sensitive tip.

    Each drop of liquid barely formed before her lips stole it away with a kiss.

    A kiss that, while innocent for a first experience, carried an undeniable lewdness, showering the sensitive flesh with its teasing purity.

    For Yujin, it was an unbearable form of stimtion.

    "This fresh, unrefined touch... Just watching it makes me feel so stiff I can hardly bear it..."

    [S-Shia... Could you, um, maybe... try sucking it?]

    [......]

    <ul>

    <li>Sluurp.</li>

    </ul>

    Shia carefully took the tip into her mouth, just barely enveloping it, as if nibbling on the very edge.

    Not much, just enough to test her limits.

    Her gaze lost focus, her eyes zing over as she surrendered to instinct.

    -Sluurp, slurp¡­

    "So this is what a cock feels like¡­"

    What started as a timid motion of her lips grew bolder with each passing moment. What had begun as hesitant, gentle touches soon shifted as Shia allowed more of the tip into her mouth, further inside her warm, wet confines.

    The sheer sensation of the pulsating flesh entering her made her mind spin, overwhelmed by the heat and intensity of it.

    Saliva she couldn¡¯t swallow began to drip, sliding down her chin and tracing its way along the length of him.

    -Drip.

    "If¡­ if something like this were inside me¡­"

    However, Shia didn¡¯t even realize she was drooling.

    How could she? From the moment she touched it, the sheer size and presence of his cock had been overwhelming.

    Now that it was in her mouth, it was sorge that her jaw ached from the strain.@@novelbin@@

    The thought that something like this could actually fit inside a woman was almost unbelievable to her.

    -Slurp, suck¡­

    "Still¡­ it¡¯s probably much better than something smaller¡­"

    Regardless of her rational mind grappling with the situation, her instincts hadpletely taken over.

    What had entered her mouth¡ªthis proud andmanding symbol of a man¡ªdemanded attention, demanded her service.

    And as a woman, that primal urge, buried deep within her,pelled her to oblige.

    Her tongue teasingly flicked and licked at the sensitive tip, coaxing and exploring. Then, as if driven by a sudden impulse, she pushed it deep into her throat.

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    [S-Shia¡­ Are you sure this is your first time? Your tongue¡­ it¡¯s unreal.]

    For Yujin, this was enough to make him fall t in shock.

    Just moments ago, Shia had acted all innocent, as if she was seeing a cock for the first time, with an almost endearing awkwardness.

    And now, out of nowhere, she was giving a blowjob¡ªnot just a tentative lick or two, but fullymitting to a deep-throat performance.

    Even more surprising was the sheer level of skill she disyed.

    She tilted her head back to keep the tip from pressing against her throat too harshly, all while taking him in as deeply as possible.

    Considering the sheer size and thickness of his length, this should have been almost impossible for her.

    Even the Shia from before his regression hadn¡¯t managed this level of finesse until years after marriage.

    How on earth was she so adept during her very first time?

    That question briefly filled Yujin¡¯s mind¡ª

    -Sluuuurp!!!

    "¡­Hgh!!"

    ¡ªOnly for it to be reced by pure, unrelenting pleasure.

    With her throat tightening and applying incredible suction, every lingering doubt vanished, melting away under the overwhelming sensation.

    Her lips, snugly sealed around him, slid up and down the shaft like she was jerking him off with her mouth.

    Her tongue yed along his most sensitive areas, asionally paired with a teasing graze of her teeth to amplify the stimtion.

    The vacuum-like pressure of her mouth demanded every ounce of him, as though her very being was insisting he give up his seed.

    All Yujin could do was clench his fists and endure, barely holding himself together.

    "¡­!!! ¡­¡­!!!!?"

    "I can¡¯t make a sound¡­ Alice, my mentor¡­ they might hear¡­!"

    What kept Yujin holding on was the sheer thrill of debauchery.

    His two wives were sleeping right next to him, yet here he was, letting Shia pleasure him in such a forbidden manner.

    The fear of being caught added to the excitement, heightening every sensation.

    Yujin¡¯s hands trembled as he fought to keep hisposure, eventually reaching downward.

    His fingers rested atop Shia¡¯s soft brown hair, hesitant yetpelled.

    [T-Take it easy¡­ You¡¯re being too intense.]

    [You won¡¯t be satisfied with just once anyway, right? I¡¯ll help you finish with my mouth first.]

    [¡­What? What does that even¡ª]

    -Sluuuuuuuurp!!!

    "¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!?"

    But Shia didn¡¯t stop.

    Instead, she doubled down, sucking with such force that her cheeks hollowedpletely, creating an almost unbearable suction.

    The obscene, wet sounds of her mouth echoed in the quiet room, and Yujin¡¯s thoughts turned to static, his mind wiped clean by the overwhelming sensation.

    "What¡­ what did she just¡­ mean¡­?"

    -Tremble.

    [S-Shia, seriously, stop!! I¡¯m going to¡­ I¡¯m seriously about to¡ª!!]

    Whatever ominous meaning her earlier words held was quickly forgotten.

    It had been 15 weeks since his regression. Or, if he included the two weeks before enrollment, a total of 17 weeks without release.

    A twenty-year-old in his prime, suppressing every ounce of desire without so much as touching himself.

    The countless times his wives had inadvertently stirred him to the brink of madness had only added to the tension.

    Now, under Shia¡¯s relentless attention, his pent-up frustration and lust surged toward an unavoidable climax.

    In mere minutes, Yujin found himself teetering at the edge.

    [I really can¡¯t¡­ hold it¡­]

    [¡­?]

    -Slurp, suck.

    Noticing his state, Shia began to move again.

    Slowly, she withdrew his cock, now soaked in her saliva and precum, from her throat, causing her neck to slightly bulge as she did.

    Once more, her lips returned to just the sensitive tip, holding it gently like she had at the start¡­

    "¡­Hah, hah¡­"

    [Shia, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sensitive right now, so let¡¯s take a short break¡ª]

    [Nope, not a chance?]

    -Nibble.

    And just like that, she delivered the finishing blow.

    She pressed her front teeth against the underside of his hyper-sensitive ns, the spot most men would find unbearably vulnerable, lightly scraping against it as though teasing him.

    An action that, done wrong, might have been nothing but painful¡­

    But Shia bnced it with tender care, soothing the area with her tongue, as though applying a balm, and following it up with a firm yet measured suction, coaxing him further.

    It was a level of technique so refined, it was hard to believe this was her first time.

    For Yujin, already pushed to his absolute limit and leaking precum uncontrobly, it was too much.

    Eyes rolling back, he climaxed explosively.

    "¡­¡­!!! ¡­¡­!!!!!"

    -Tremble.

    Thick, almost sticky streams of semen shot out in heavy pulses, overwhelming his senses.

    His cock throbbed violently inside her mouth, spilling everyst drop of his release, while Shia silently swallowed it all down.

    Her throat worked tirelessly, ensuring not a single drop was wasted, her suction as relentless as ever.

    For nearly twenty seconds, the endless surge of his orgasm continued until Yujin, utterly drained, copsed in exhaustion.

    "¡­Hah, hah¡­"

    -Slurp.

    "Haah?"

    [This¡­ is practically Greek yogurt, isn¡¯t it?]

    Shia finally released the cock she had been sucking.

    The ns, now revealed, showed not a single drop of semen remaining.

    [¡°What¡­ Shia? Sorry, but I really need to rest for a bit¡­¡±]

    -Sleek-

    [¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve only been working my jaw off so far.¡±]

    [¡­?]

    Shia stood up and slowly began taking off her clothes.

    Right in front of Yujin, who was looking down at her, as if she were performing a strip show.

    There was no way a married man wouldn¡¯t understand what her actions meant.

    [¡°¡­Shia? What are you doing right now?¡±]

    [What do you mean, what am I doing? Hurry up and put on a condom.]

    [But I just came, so I¡¯m really sensitive¡ª]

    [Well, I don¡¯t really mind doing it without one. It¡¯s just¡­ today happens to be a risky day.]

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®This is bad¡­!!!¡¯

    Yujin¡¯s expression darkened.

    He nced around the room.

    Even though the lighting had dimmed thanks to Shia¡¯s ability¡­

    he could still see the sleeping forms of his two other wives.

    Alice and Aikay peacefully asleep.

    ¡®They¡¯re sleeping so deeply¡­ if we actually have sex in this state¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    [¡°Don¡¯t even dream about having sex with Yujin! Do you know how high the risk of birth defects is at your age if you get pregnant?¡±]

    [Wh-why would you say something so mean¡­?]

    [A twelve-year age gap!! Have some conscience!! You shouldn¡¯t even be dreaming about it!!!]

    [B-but my master likes me¡­]

    Although they appeared to be asleep on the surface, inside, a fierce catfight was raging. Regardless.

    With those two right next to him, there was no way Yujin could have sex with Shia.

    Especially not in this situation, where even the slightest slip of focus might lead to uncontroble moans escaping.

    So, Yujin steeled himself and turned his head away.

    Toward his beloved wife, Shia.

    To tell her that they¡¯d save this forter, when they were alone.

    [¡°Alright? We¡¯ll rent a hotel roomter¡­ a-and then¡ª¡±]

    -Smooch.

    [¡°You got me this wet, and now you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t put it in?¡±]

    [Hah.¡±]

    The resolve Yujin had so firmly mustered shattered in just one second.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    Not only had Shia strippedpletely naked in the blink of an eye, but¡ªdear God. What kind of pose was that?

    Her pussy spread wide open, releasing a visible puff of steam.

    Sweet-smelling juices had pooled up, now dripping down in thick streams.

    Even her tight, puckered asshole¡ªsomething any woman would normally be embarrassed to expose¡ªwas on full disy in this provocative pose.

    This wasn¡¯t something a virgin would dare to do, not in a million years.

    Faced with such a lewd temptation, even Yujin faltered for a moment¡­

    -Gulp-

    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh.¡±

    ¡®Goddamn it, my Shia is so sexy and adorable it¡¯s driving me insane!¡¯

    Lust doesn¡¯t lie.

    The cock that had been utterly drained of semen and left limp sprang back to life upon seeing that.

    As if it had never gone soft, it began to swell with pride once more.

    Just as Shia had expected.

    [¡°Hurry up and fuck me, you bastard.¡±]

    [T-that¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m still too sensitive right now¡ª¡±]

    [I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Three. Two. One.]

    -Sleek-

    And then the countdown began.

    With each passing second, the shadows enveloping the two of them melted away.

    The message was clear: if he didn¡¯t do it within three seconds, she¡¯d drop all her abilities and just do it anyway.

    A silent, but very real, show of force¡ªa threat, in and simple.

    What Yujin would do next was practically a foregone conclusion.

    [¡°W-wait!! Just hold on a second!!!¡±]

    -Ssshhk. Whirl.

    In an instant, moving so fast it was barely visible, Yujin put on a condom.

    He rushed toward Shia, who was tempting him, scooping her up in his arms.

    All while rationalizing it to himself as something he simply couldn¡¯t avoid.

    Shia epted his touch with a rxed expression,

    showing none of the nervousness you¡¯d expect from someone experiencing their first time.

    It was almost as if, like Yujin, she too remembered her experiences from a previous life.

    [¡°That¡¯s right, my darling, you¡¯re doing great?¡±]

    [Sh-Shia, it¡¯s fine to do this, but can we pace ourselves a bit¡­?]

    [Shut up and lie down? I¡¯m going on top.¡±]

    [Hiiik!!]

    She then dered that she would take the top position herself.

    Like riding a horse¡ªa cowgirl position.

    It was a posture where the woman, not the man, held all the control.

    Naturally, Yujin tried to protest,

    ¡®I¡¯m way too sensitive right now¡­ If she doesn¡¯t control the pace, this is really going to end badly¡­¡¯

    [¡°Let¡¯s not do that, okay? Why don¡¯t we just lie down, hold hands, and¡ª¡±]

    [Three, two? one?]

    [I¡¯LL LIE DOWN IMMEDIATELY!!!]

    -Thud-

    Right now, Yujin was in Hypnotized Carpet Guy mode.

    If Shia pushed further, they¡¯d risk getting caught by Alice or Aika, so he had no choice but to go along.

    Obediently, Yujinid down on the bedding.

    Though his cock, oblivious to the tension, twitched eagerly.

    Shia leisurely climbed on top of him¡­

    [¡°Hnn, ah¡­?¡±]

    -Schlk¡­-

    [¡°W-wait! At least let me hypnotize you so it won¡¯t hurt¡ª¡±]

    [This much is nothing for an awakened one?¡±]

    -Fwaaa!!!-

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!!!¡±

    [¡°It¡¯s just like a mosquito bite?¡±]

    She mmed her hips down immediately.

    Even as the pain of her hymen tearing surged through her, she didn¡¯t hesitate for a second.

    A single streak of blood traced its way down, following the curve of her petal-like folds.

    [¡°Hnn¡­? Still, this isn¡¯t bad¡­? It¡¯s nostalgic, really nostalgic?¡±]

    [¡°S-Shia¡­ it¡¯s way too tight, I¡ª¡±]

    -Schlk. Schlk, schlk.

    [¡­¡°Hngh!!!¡±]

    [¡°It¡¯ll loosen up as we go, don¡¯t you think??¡±]

    She then began to move her hips, rolling them slowly.

    Ignoring the pain of her deflowering and the way her tightness struggled to handle a cock nearly as thick as her forearm.

    Yujin felt an intensity three times greater than what he remembered gripping him.

    ¡®Even though she¡¯s this wet, it¡¯s still so tight¡ªif I lose focus, I might let out a sound¡­!¡¯

    -Thmp.-

    He mped his mouth shut.

    His cock, already overly sensitive from earlier, wouldn¡¯tst long.

    To avoid identally crying out, he sealed his lips entirely.

    [¡°Ah¡­? Hngh, huff?¡±]

    -Schlk, schlk.

    [¡°¡­¡­!!!? S-Shia!! The noise, the noise!!¡±]

    ¡°It feels amazing, really?¡±

    [¡°Shia!!!¡±]

    Not that it mattered¡ªShia wasn¡¯t holding back her moans at all.

    Yujin¡¯s face turned pale as he widened his eyes in panic.

    Frantically, he nced around the room.

    ¡®What if they wake up¡­!!! Alice, Master!! You¡¯re not hearing anything right now, okay?!¡¯

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he deployed his hypnosis to its fullest.

    Just in case they might hear and wake up, he cast a perception-manipting hypnosis, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t notice a thing.

    Thanks to Yujin¡¯s hypnosis, neither of them showed any signs of awareness¡­

    -Bang!! Baang!!!

    ¡°¡­¡­Hrk!!?¡±

    ¡°Hngh, huff? Hahh?¡±

    The hypnosis reaching out to their consciousnesses snapped back to him.

    Yujin¡¯s focus was utterly shattered by the sudden intensity of Shia¡¯s movements.

    It was all because Shia had started mming her hips down onto hisp with unrestrained force.

    Now that she had somewhat adjusted to the pain of being deflowered, and her tightness had loosened a bit, she was kicking things into high gear.

    Yujin quickly mped his mouth shut again.

    ¡°Mmph!! Mm!!!¡±

    [¡°Shia, please!! They¡¯re going to wake up!!¡±]

    ¡°Hahh? Hngh? Huff?¡±

    [¡°Is that what matters to you right now?? My darling husband? After taking my virginity?¡±]

    On the contrary, Shia started letting out her moans even louder, as if to make sure they could hear her.

    Part of it was because the overwhelming pleasure spreading from her waist was making her head feel hot¡­

    but mostly, she simply didn¡¯t care anymore whether they overheard or not.

    Her relentless, merciless thrusts bore down on Yujin.

    -Schlk¡­ Bang!! Bang, bang!!!

    ¡°Hngh? Y-Yujin? You idiot?¡±

    ¡°Mmph!! Mm, mmph!!!¡±

    The lodging was filled with lewd sounds.

    The noise of Shia¡¯s slender yet full lower body pping against Yujin¡¯sp¡ªbang, bang.

    The sshes of her overflowing juices sttering here and there¡ªsquelch, squelch.

    The wet, sticky sounds of his stiff cock stirring around her tight pussy¡ªschlk, schlk.

    And finally, the intense moans of two bodies writhing in ecstasy.

    ¡°Hnn, ahh? Huff¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ughh¡­?¡±

    [¡°Shia, Shia¡­?¡±]

    [¡°You idiot, Yujin?¡±]

    By this point, neither of them had any intention of holding back their moans.

    The sexual pleasure, new to their second-life bodies, had long since robbed them of rationality.

    What remained now were simply two beasts, mating with reckless abandon, reveling in the act of coupling.

    [¡°Alice, you¡¯re one to talk, prancing around in those slutty outfits for your student¡ª¡±]

    [¡°And you! I just saw you in that bitchy swimsuit earlier¡­!¡±]

    -Bang!!!!-

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    [¡°What was that sound just now?¡±]

    Amid the heat, the two others beside them¡ª

    Alice and Aika, who had been fully engrossed in their catfight¡ªfinally noticed something strange.

    -p, p, p, p!!

    [¡°It¡¯s Hypno-chan¡¯s special move: the 16-hit-per-second Fan p Rush!¡±]

    [¡°Because of you two, I can¡¯t even watch Master¡¯s mating y, you squishy rice-cake dumplings!!¡±]

    ¡®¡­Was it just my imagination?¡¯

    Fortunately, thanks to Hypno-chan standing guard diligently,

    the other two didn¡¯t wake up despite the lewd scent, the wet noises, and the humid heat of passion filling the room.

    Although Hypno-chan was secretly sulking about not being able to watch her master¡¯s fun,

    this was, in a way, quite the relief.

    And so, Yujin and Shia continued their sex without any interruptions.

    -Schlk.

    [¡°S-Shia¡­? I-I¡¯m about to¡­?¡±]

    [¡°Hngh? If you finish first, I¡¯ll kill you?¡±]

    As a result, the two quickly reached their limits.

    Yujin was still feeling the aftereffects of his earlier orgasm.

    Shia, on the other hand, was naturally a bit weaker than Yujin in this area.

    It hadn¡¯t even been ten minutes before both of them were teetering on the edge of climax.

    Considering the physical capabilities of awakened beings,sting a full ten minutes during intense sex was already an impressive feat, but still.

    At that moment, as if they¡¯d nned it, the two locked eyes.

    Just like the habit they had formed when they were husband and wife in their previous life.

    [¡°...Ugh?¡±]

    [¡°Shia? I-I can¡¯t hold on anymore¡­?¡±]

    -Stare-

    ¡°Hnn¡­? Huff?¡±

    [¡°I¡¯m close too, so hold on just a bit longer?¡±]

    And then, Shia¡­

    [¡°Now, finally¡­!!!¡±]

    [¡­¡°Take this?¡±]

    -Bang!!!!-

    She mmed her hips down all the way.

    Timing it perfectly with the throbbing pulse of Yujin¡¯s cock,

    driving it to strike the deepest part of her insides.

    The moment the ns hit her cervix,

    the dull, heavy impact sent both of them over the edge.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hnnnnngh!!!¡±

    -Squelch!!! Spurt, spurt!!-

    Yujin clenched his teeth.

    He¡¯d thought his balls werepletely empty after cumming earlier,

    but thick semen gushed out once more.

    This time, though, it was different¡ª

    this time, it was with the intent to impregnate the woman he loved.

    Sticky, jelly-like seed traveled through his urethra, erupting in a fountain. The sheer intensity of his climax left his vision blindingly white.

    ¡°Hahh, ah¡­?¡±

    -Tremble, tremble.

    Shia, too, was trembling all over as she came.

    Her lower lips mped down tightly on the cock that was still slightly too big for her,

    as if demanding that everyst drop of semen be emptied into her.

    Yujin¡¯s cock twitched harder, sending more spurts of thick cum inside her,

    while Shia¡¯s vaginal walls spasmed in response, gripping him tighter with every pulse.

    The endless chain of pleasure pulling them both to climax finally ended after nearly a full minute.

    ¡°Huff, ah¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hngh¡­?¡±

    -Thud.

    The two finally copsed,pletely spent.

    Shia, who had been arching her back and rolling her eyes back, and

    Yujin, whose vision had been washed out in a pure white haze of pleasure,

    both hit their climaxes at the same time, trembling in the afterglow as they fell.

    -Tremble, tremble.

    [¡°W-What if we get caught¡­?¡±]

    [¡°¡­You bastard? Is that really what you¡¯re worried about right now?¡±]

    [¡°¡­It was amazing, my beloved wife.¡±]

    [¡°That¡¯s right? My dear husband?¡±]

    Shia¡¯s expression, which had been full of snark as she called Yujin every name under the sun, finally softened.

    At least for this moment, she wanted to have him all to herself.

    And her wish hade true.

    [¡°Want to go shower together? I can¡¯t move; my legs are all weak¡­?¡±]

    [¡°I can¡¯t move right now either.¡±]

    [¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do? Let¡¯s just rest here for a bit. And if the others see us¡­ well, it can¡¯t be helped, right?¡±]

    [¡°W-What?! No!!!¡±]

    Yujin wasn¡¯t quite ready to rx yet, but regardless¡ª

    The second round of Hypnotized Breeding Guy¡¯s reincarnation

    had ended without a hitch.

    ***

    A little whileter. Early dawn.

    [¡­Yujin, are you asleep?]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    [¡­Sleep well, my dear husband.]

    -Smooch.

    In the dead of night, with Yujin, Aika, and Alice fast asleep,

    Shia slowly rose from the bed.

    Her eyes glimmered faintly with a golden light.

    -Creak.

    [¡®???¡¯ wees you!]

    [They chuckle, asking if you enjoyed yourself¡­.]

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªStar of the Throne. So, when is it? When are those bastardsing down?¡±

    By now, Shia¡¯s memories of her first timeline had returned to her in full.

 Chapter 201.1

    This chapter is a censored version of Chapter 201 (R-19).

    It is intended to help underage readers who cannot ess the R-19 version understand the story.

    Readers who have already read Chapter 201 have no need to read this version.

    Thank you for your understanding.

    ***

    Shia¡¯s hand moved soundlessly.

    Stealthily, without alerting anyone.

    -Sleek.

    ¡®I don¡¯t mind if Yujin notices, but it¡¯d be annoying if those two next to us get in the way¡­.¡¯

    For Shia, this wasn¡¯t a difficult task.

    Manipting shadows was her specialty, and in a dim room like this, the space was practically her domain.

    Moving silently was the least of her abilities.

    [¡°Shia, no! Seriously, not right now! Alice and Master are both right here. Please, if you really want to, I¡¯ll book a hotelter, okay?¡±]

    Of course, Yujin desperately tried to stop her.

    This was his first time with his first wife since their regression.

    Doing it right next to his other wives while they were sleeping?

    If they woke up, he¡¯d bebeled a bastard for life.

    Even Yujin, who was starting to grow more perceptive, found this way too nerve-wracking.

    -Sleek.

    [¡°It¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t notice, isn¡¯t it?¡±]

    [¡°W-what?!¡±]

    But Shia didn¡¯t care.

    After overhearing the flirtations of one of the top alpha males in the city earlier, she was already on a rampage.

    Honestly, she wasn¡¯t even paying attention to what Yujin was saying anymore.

    Sliding under the covers, she¡­

    Under the nket, Shia started ying rock-paper-scissors with Yujin!

    And she did it to the tune of Blue Sky, Milky Way, White Boat!

    But here¡¯s the thing¡ªShia was really good at it!

    So good, it made Yujin think back to their first timeline!

    Yujin waspletely shocked!

    All Yujin could do was mp his mouth shut and endure.

    ¡°...!!! ¡­¡­!!!!?¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t make any noise¡­ Alice, Master¡­ they¡¯ll hear¡­!!¡¯

    What kept him holding on was the thrill of sin.

    The sheer wrongness of fooling around with Shia while his other wives slept nearby.

    The fear of being caught yed a part, too, but still.

    His trembling hand reached out to Shia.

    It rested gently on her brown hair.

    [¡°T-too fast¡­ just go a bit gentler¡­.¡±]

    [¡°You¡¯re not going to be satisfied with just one round, are you? I¡¯ll keep going until I win.¡±]

    [¡°¡­What? What does that mean¡ª¡±]

    -p p p p p!!!-

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!!!!?¡±

    But Shia didn¡¯t stop.

    Instead, she sped up, moving so quickly her hands seemed to blur.

    As the sound of pping echoed, Yujin¡¯s mind wentpletely nk¡­

    Afterward, the two yed an even more intense round of rock-paper-scissors!

    Yujin rolled his eyes back in defeat,pletely overwhelmed!

    As her reward for winning, Shia enjoyed some yogurt afterward~.

    "¡­Huff, huff."

    -Smooch.

    "Haah?"

    [¡°This is practically Greek yogurt, isn¡¯t it?¡±]

    Shia finally set the spoon down, having licked itpletely clean.

    Not a single drop of yogurt remained on the spoon, now gleaming in the light.

    [¡°What are you¡­ haah. Shia? Sorry, but I really need to rest for a bit¡­.¡±]

    -Sleek.

    [¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just getting started.¡±]

    [¡­?]

    Shia rolled up her sleeves slowly, right in front of Yujin, as if throwing down a challenge.@@novelbin@@

    There was no way Yujin wouldn¡¯t understand what that meant.

    [¡°Shia¡­ what are you doing now?¡±]

    [¡°What does it look like? Arm wrestling. Bring it on.¡±]

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®This is bad¡­!!!¡¯

    His expression darkened as he nced around the room.

    Even though the shadows had deepened thanks to Shia¡¯s abilities,

    Yujin could still see the peacefully sleeping forms of his other wives, Alice and Aika.

    ¡®If they¡¯re sleeping so soundly and we actually start arm wrestling now¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    [¡°Don¡¯t even dream about dating Yujin! Do you know how high the chances of birth defects are if you get pregnant at your age?¡±]

    [¡°W-why are you saying such mean things¡­?¡±]

    [¡°A twelve-year age gap!! Have some conscience and don¡¯t even think about it!!!¡±]

    [¡°B-but, my master likes me¡­.¡±]

    Although they appeared to be sleeping, internally, Alice and Aika were locked in a fierce catfight.

    With the other two right next to him, there was no way Yujin could arm wrestle Shia.

    Especially not in this situation, where even the slightestpse of focus might lead to disaster.

    So, Yujin steeled himself and turned to his beloved wife, Shia.

    He resolved to save the arm wrestling match forter, when they could be alone.

    [¡°Alright? I¡¯ll book us a hotel roomter, and then¡ª¡±]

    [¡°What¡¯s this? Chickening out?¡±]

    [¡°Wha¡ª¡±]

    Yujin¡¯s resolve crumbled in an instant.

    His eyes widened as he took in Shia¡¯s rolled-up sleeves¡ªand her stance.

    Later, Shia and Yujin had their first arm-wrestling match!

    They both rolled up their sleeves and squared off!

    It was such an intense battle that the room was filled with the smell of sweat!

    [¡°Hngh¡­? Still, this isn¡¯t bad¡­? It¡¯s nostalgic, really nostalgic?¡±]

    [¡°Sh-Shia¡­ you¡¯re gripping too hard¡­ ugh!!!¡±]

    [¡°It¡¯ll loosen up as we go, don¡¯t you think??¡±]

    Shia began slowly rotating her arm, ignoring the muscle strain and fatigue.

    Yujin, meanwhile, was overwhelmed by pain three times worse than what he remembered.

    ¡®If I lose focus for even a moment, I might scream¡­!!!¡¯

    He mped his mouth shut.

    His defeated muscles, still sore, wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    To keep from crying out, he tightly sealed his lips.

    ¡°¡­Hnn?¡±

    [¡°¡­!!!? Shia!! The noise, the noise!!¡±]

    ¡°It¡¯s great, really?¡±

    [¡°Shia!!!¡±]

    Not that it mattered¡ªShia wasn¡¯t holding back her groans at all.

    Yujin¡¯s face turned pale as he panicked, ncing around the room.

    ¡®What if they wake up¡­!!! Alice, Master!! You¡¯re not hearing anything right now!!¡¯

    He even cast a full hypnosis spell, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t hear or notice anything.

    -Bang!! Bang!!!

    ¡°¡­¡­Hrk!!?¡±

    But the hypnosis snapped back as Yujin lost focus from Shia¡¯s increasingly aggressive movements.

    Her arm repeatedly mmed down, overpowering his, as her muscles adapted to the strain and she fully shifted into gear.

    Yujin once again mped his mouth shut.

    ¡°Mmph!! Mmm!!!¡±

    [¡°Shia, please!! They¡¯re going to wake up!!¡±]

    [¡°Is that really what matters right now?? Your loving wife? is ying with you like this?¡±]

    Shia, on the other hand, began moaning loudly on purpose,

    partly from the thrill of pain coursing through her arms,

    and partly because she no longer cared if the others overheard.

    Her merciless, full-force arm wrestling bore down on Yujin.

    ¡°Hngh! Y-Yujin¡­ you idiot?¡±

    ¡°Mmph!! Mm, mmph!!!¡±

    The room filled with...

    The room was filled with intense shouts of determination!

    An incredibly heated arm-wrestling match was underway!

    Both of them nearly got into trouble because neither bothered holding back their yells!

    Even the two next to them, Alice and Aika¡ª

    who had been engrossed in their catfight¡ªnoticed that something was off.

    -p, p, p, p!!

    [¡°Hypno-chan¡¯s special move: 16-hit-per-second Fan p Rush!¡±]

    [¡°Because of you two, I can¡¯t even watch Master¡¯s arm-wrestling match! You squishy rice-cakes!!¡±]

    ¡®¡­Was it just my imagination?¡¯

    Thanks to Hypno-chan standing firm,

    the other two didn¡¯t wake up, despite the humid atmosphere of effort andpetition filling the room.

    Though Hypno-chan felt a little sulky about missing the spectacle,

    it was, in a way, a fortunate turn of events.

    And so, Shia and Yujin were able to focus solely on their arm wrestling without interruptions.

    [¡°Sh-Shia¡­! I¡¯m at my limit!!¡±]

    [¡°Hahhh? If you give up first, you¡¯re dead?¡±]

    Both of them quickly reached their breaking points.

    Yujin was still reeling from the aftereffects of his earlier defeat.

    Shia, naturally, was slightly weaker than Yujin in raw strength.

    In less than ten minutes, both had entered the threshold of a runner¡¯s high.

    Considering the physical endurance of awakened beings, managing to arm wrestle with full effort for ten minutes was nothing short of miraculous.

    At that moment, as if they¡¯d agreed in advance, the two locked eyes.

    Just like they had done in their first timeline, back when they were married.

    ¡°...Ugh!!¡±

    [¡°Shia! I can¡¯t¡­ hold on any longer!¡±]

    ¡°Hnngh¡­?¡±

    [¡°I¡¯m close too, so just a little bit more, okay??¡±]

    And then, Shia¡­

    [¡°Now, finally¡­!!!¡±]

    [¡­¡°Take this?¡±]

    -Bang!!!!-

    She mmed her arm down with all her strength,

    timing it perfectly to match the pulse throbbing in Yujin¡¯s veins.

    With the heavy impact, both of them reached their absolute limit.

    The result of the arm wrestling match: A draw!

    Both copsed simultaneously in a KO!

    ¡°Huff, ahh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nngh¡­?¡±

    -Thud.

    Finally, the two copsed, utterly drained.

    Shia, who had been rolling her eyes back from the strain, and

    Yujin, who had briefly lost consciousness from the overwhelming sensation,

    both trembled from the aftershock as they fell.

    -Tremble, tremble.

    [¡°W-What if we get caught¡­?¡±]

    [¡°¡­You bastard? Is that really what matters right now?¡±]

    [¡°¡­It was amazing, my beloved wife.¡±]

    [¡°That¡¯s right? My dear husband?¡±]

    Shia, who had been teasing Yujin mercilessly, finally softened her expression.

    At least in this moment, she wanted him all to herself.

    Her wish hade true.

    [¡°Want to shower together? My legs are too weak to move right now¡­?¡±]

    [¡°¡­I can¡¯t move right now either.¡±]

    [¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do? Let¡¯s just rest here for a bit. And if the others see us¡­ well, so be it, right?¡±]

    [¡°W-WHAT?!¡±]

    Yujin, still on edge, wasn¡¯t ready to rx just yet. But regardless¡ª

    The second chapter of Hypno-Breeding Guy¡¯s reincarnation.

    Their first arm-wrestling match concluded without incident.

    [¡°Seriously, stop clinging to your student when you smell so sweaty!¡±]

    [¡°W-What?! I don¡¯t smell bad!! I use deodorant every day!!¡±]

    [¡°Oh, really? At the S-Rank Gate, Bozzikong and I avoided you because of the smell¡­¡±]

    Unaware of what had transpired, the two continued bickering.

    The quiet cat had climbed the stove first.

    A little whileter. Early dawn.

    [¡­Yujin, are you asleep?]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    [¡­Sleep well, my dear husband.]

    -Smooch.

    In the dead of night, with Yujin, Aika, and Alice fast asleep,

    Shia slowly sat up.

    Her eyes faintly glimmered with a golden light.

    -Creak.

    [¡®???¡¯ wees you!]

    [¡°Did you enjoy yourself?¡± they asked yfully¡­.]

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªStar of the Throne. So, when is it? When are those bastardsing down?¡±

    By now, Shia¡¯s memories of her first timeline had fully returned.

 Chapter 202

    That early dawn, everyone had copsed into sleep.

    Even Alice and Aika, who had been obliviously bickering,

    and the self-proimed Hypno-Breeding Guy, who finally lived up to his name after 17 weeks.

    Everyone, knowingly or unknowingly, closed their eyes in exhaustion.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering how busy their day had been with sparring and other activities.

    However, one person couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Her whole body felt heavy, her hips ached from all the effort,

    and her muscles screamed in protest at the slightest movement¡­

    -Sleek.

    ¡®Honestly, I just want to rest¡­ but sigh, I have to do what needs to be done.¡¯

    Shia ignored everything and rose to her feet.

    Then she walked somewhere, her movements shrouded in shadows to avoid waking anyone.

    The way she carried herself, wrapped in an air of confidence that didn¡¯t suit a student, hinted at something more.

    No, it couldn¡¯t have suited a student.

    During her night with Yujin,

    she had finally recovered all the memories of her first timeline.

    The person standing there wasn¡¯t just a first-year student.

    It was Yusia, the veteran awakened who once seeded Yoo Jungchul as the leader of n Cheonhwa.

    -Creak.

    [¡®???¡¯ wees you!]

    [yfully asking if you enjoyed yourself¡­.]

    She entered Yujin¡¯s room, where the Saintess was waiting.

    Shia¡¯s eyes glimmered faintly with a golden light.

    ¡°Hmm. I guess being stubborn paid off in the end.¡±

    She smirked.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªStar of the Throne.¡±

    Shia addressed the Saintess as Star of the Throne.

    It was a scene that would have left Paimon and Seol Hayeon wide-eyed in shock.

    And for good reason. The term Star of the Throne.

    Even Paimon would cough up blood from uttering those two words, and Seol Hayeon would feel the shadow of death looming.

    But Shia?

    Far from coughing up blood, she didn¡¯t even blink.

    The logic Paimon had exined¡ªthe binding rules¡ªseemed to have no effect on her.

    More importantly, how did she even know about the concept of Star of the Throne?

    And why was she addressing such an unassuming Saintess as one?

    There was much to be astonished by.

    [¡®???¡¯ smiles graciously.]

    [¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡±]

    [¡°How¡¯s your memory? Still feeling disoriented?¡±]

    ¡°I¡¯m still a bit woozy, but since I eased into it through the kiss, it¡¯s manageable. If everything hade rushing back all at once, I might¡¯ve fainted.¡±

    [¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Unlike Yujin, you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. I only gave you just enough of my ¡®???¡¯ for the memories to avoid vanishing.¡±]

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Truly impressive, oh great Star of the Throne.¡±

    Despite everything, Shia and the Saintess chatted casually.

    The golden glow flickering in Shia¡¯s brown eyes only grew brighter with each exchange.

    ¡°Star of the Throne. So, when is it? When are those bastardsing down?¡±

    [¡°Tonight, when the fireworks begin.¡±]

    ¡°Perfect timing, huh? So I just need to be ready by then?¡±

    [¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±]

    ¡°Of course. After all, I received his ¡®first¡¯.¡±

    -Hiss.

    ¡°Ugh, already?¡±

    But the glow began to fade,

    like a shlight running out of battery.

    They both knew exactly what that meant.

    ¡°Sigh. I wanted to go on a date with that fool. Maybe sneak in a few more rounds without the others finding out.¡±

    [¡°You¡¯ve really gotten hooked, haven¡¯t you?¡±]

    ¡°It¡¯s different with a 30-year-old. Do you know how adorable it is when he doesn¡¯t know what to do?¡±

    [¡°¡­Ahem. Anyway, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±]

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be shy. Just trust me, Star of the Throne.¡±

    Shia slowly rose to her feet, patting her still-aching hips as she went.

    Before long, her figure melted into the darkness.

    ¡®First, I need to issue the summons¡­ but oh right, Dad¡¯s still the n Leader, isn¡¯t he? Ugh, how am I supposed to convince him?¡¯

    -Swoosh.

    ¡®In the end, my role is to do that. To call him without tripping over the ¡®logic.¡¯ Can I time it right¡­?¡¯

    On the second day of the Academy program,

    Yusia vanished from the Academy without a trace.

    ***

    After a tumultuous night, Sunday morning arrived.

    I woke up to one of the most refreshing mornings of my life.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering I had resolved 17 weeks of pent-up frustration.

    And on this historic morning, I¡­

    -Thud.

    ¡®Shia? Where did you go?! Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?!¡¯

    I was in despair.

    ¡­And for good reason. When I woke up, Shia was gone.

    At first, I thought she¡¯d just stepped out to the bathroom.

    But no matter how hard I looked, she was nowhere to be found. Her clothes and shoes were gone too.

    To top it off, she wasn¡¯t answering her phone or responding to any messages.

    ¡®What did I do wrong?!¡¯

    The morning after an unforgettable first night,

    and she disappears without a word, ignoring all attempts to contact her?

    Unless she was really angry, there was no reason for her to act like this¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t think of anything.¡¯

    Was she mad because I forced her?

    No, that¡¯s impossible. Last night, I was the one being forced.

    Was I terrible in bed?

    Absolutely not. None of my wives had ever been dissatisfied with me, not even once.

    Even Shia seemed incredibly satisfiedst night.

    Was my aftercarecking?

    Nope.

    I had washed her gently in the shower, kept the blood-stained sheet as a keepsake,

    offered a massage to check for any pain, and whispered sweet nothings until she fell asleep.

    -Tilt.

    ¡®No matter how I think about it, I was perfectst night!¡¯

    And yet, Shia wasn¡¯t answering.

    It felt like my mental state was about to crumble.

    Honestly, I wanted to rush out and find her immediately.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    Even though the director had returned, I was still responsible for managing the Academy Festival.

    I couldn¡¯t leave my position recklessly.

    ¡°Yujin? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Shia¡¯s not answering her phone. I¡¯m worried. Alice, could you try calling her?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So Shia¡¯s more important, huh? Important enough for you to be glued to your phone, pacing around all morning?¡±

    ¡°Heh. My student gets so flustered about a friend leaving early but barely checks in on his teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­I call you every day, Master.¡±

    ¡°Was that backtalk?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Not to mention, my two wives were ring at me with eyes wide open.

    If I said I was going to look for Shia right now?

    They¡¯d kill me for sure.

    As a married man, I couldn¡¯t afford to be so oblivious to their feelings.

    ¡°Of course not. Haha¡­.¡±

    ¡®Shia, please, if you see this, just call me. Whatever I did wrong, I¡¯ll fix it.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    In the end, Ipromised by sending another text.

    I¡¯d already sent hundreds of messages, but what difference would one more make?

    I finally set my phone down and tried to focus on reality¡ª

    -Buzz.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    Just as I was about to focus, a call came in.

    I snatched my phone up with a reaction speed of 0 milliseconds,

    thinking it might be Shia.

    [¡°Mr. Seo Yujin. It must be morning where you are.¡±]

    ¡°...President Morrison.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Shia.

    My shoulders slumped in disappointment.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you for congratting me on the match. I somehow managed to win.¡±

    ¡°The Paimon investigation? So it¡¯s tied to this too? I¡¯llpile some questions for further interrogationter.¡±

    ¡°Sybi? Oh, I relied on her help yesterday. She assisted in tracking down Paimon.¡±

    The call wasn¡¯t even about anything significant.

    Just follow-ups on yesterday¡¯s duel with my master,

    our local punching bag, and¡­

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    [¡°Yes. I¡¯ve received intelligence suggesting unusual activity in Korea.¡±]

    It was about Korea.

    And that¡¯s why my expression grew weary.

    Of course, summoning awakened individuals to lure Paimon had been suspicious.

    But that was yesterday.

    It was already Sunday, and the situation had been resolved.

    Yet here was the President of the United States bringing it upte.

    How could I not feel exasperated?

    But it¡¯s not like I could speak to him the way I did to the Academy director.

    Time to activate polite and respectful mode.

    ¡°It was just a bit ofmotion because of Paimon. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    [¡°Really? Because the recent movements of the Korean Awakener Association seem unusual.¡±]

    ¡°That¡¯s because Director Seol Hayeon, who was presumed dead, is alive.¡±

    [¡°And the Cheonhwa n?¡±]

    ¡°Their awakened member defeated Ninomiya.¡±

    [¡°Mr. Seo, are you being honest? Is it that you don¡¯t trust the U.S.¡ªor me?¡±]

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The old man wasn¡¯t buying it.

    I barely stopped myself from sighing.

    ¡°I¡¯m beingpletely honest with you.¡±

    [¡°If you say so, I¡¯ll leave it at that.¡±]

    After reiterating my position, the President finally eased up.

    He sounded reassured and¡­

    [¡°But, Mr. Seo, let me say one thing.¡±]

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    [¡°Korea and the United States are allies. Especially in the face of gates, a shared threat to humanity.¡±]

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    [¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, let Sybi know. If necessary, we¡¯ll even consider deploying nuclear weapons.¡±]

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Did he just say he¡¯dunch nukes if I asked?

    What the hell, old man?

    ¡®Why is the President acting like this¡­?¡¯

    But then my expression turned serious.

    If the President of the United States, of all people, was issuing a veiled warning,

    this wasn¡¯t something to take lightly.

    ¡°Understood. If anything happens, I¡¯ll contact you through Sybi.¡±

    I decided to ept his offer.

    Even though we¡¯d dealt with Paimon, there¡¯s no harm in staying cautious.

    [¡°¡­Haha. Thank you for trusting us.¡±]

    ¡°No, thank you. I didn¡¯t expect such close cooperation.¡±

    [¡°It¡¯s simply my duty as President.¡±]

    His tone grew lighter, as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.

    ¡°Alright then, have a good day.¡±

    [¡°It¡¯s evening here in Washington. Haha.¡±]

    ¡°Then have a good night.¡±

    -Beep.

    When the call ended, I felt significantly lighter.

    In contrast to my earlier stress over Shia¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Yujin, was that¡­ President Kendrick Morrison? The U.S. President!?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re on a first-name basis with the President? That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Of course! My student¡¯s incredible!¡±

    ¡°Why are you bragging, Ninomiya?!¡±

    ***

    While Yujin was spending a lively morning with his two wives, across the ocean:

    The 45th President of the United States, Kendrick Morrison,

    having just finished his call with Yujin, turned forward with a solemn expression.

    Ahead of him stood a multitude of military personnel,

    their uniforms adorned with stars denoting the highest-ranking generals.

    ¡®I told Yujin otherwise, but¡­ this is not like Vietnam. If the worstes to pass¡­.¡¯

    -Tap.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our actions now will determine the future. Prepare yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. President!¡±

    ¡°If Korea shows even the slightest sign of faltering¡­ we willunch immediately!¡±

    At hismand,

    a strategic nuclear weapon was locked onto Seoul.

 Chapter 203

    This morning felt¡­ off.

    Shia, after a passionate night, had suddenly gone radio silent.

    The President of the United States had called with an ominous proposal.

    -ng!

    ¡°Huh? Yujin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s strange. For an awakened like you to break a cup.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Even the cup broke.

    It was strange.

    An awakened like me? If I dropped a cup, I¡¯d be able to catch it mid-air before it hit the ground.

    Our reaction speeds are leagues beyond ordinary humans.

    But I had let the cup fall?

    And didn¡¯t even notice until it shattered on the floor?

    Impossible.

    Even Alice and Master, their eyes wide in shock, couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Tsk¡­.¡±

    ¡®Is something bad about to happen?¡¯

    The signs weren¡¯t just ominous¡ªthey felt intentional.

    Almost as if someone were desperately trying to warn me about an impending danger.

    -Ding.

    [¡°Hypno-chan wonders if this is good enough and smiles mischievously.¡±]

    [¡®???¡¯ scolds, asking what Hypno-chan thinks they¡¯re doing, calling it reckless.]

    [¡®If Yujin catches on too early, it could disrupt the ¡®logic¡¯ in a big way.¡¯]

    ¡®Well, not like that¡¯s possible¡­.¡¯

    Still, was I really getting this unsettled over a broken cup?

    How unlike me.@@novelbin@@

    -Grin.

    ¡°My bad. I must¡¯ve been so distracted by how beautiful Alice and Master look that I zoned out.¡±

    ¡°Yujin?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, if everyone¡¯s ready, let¡¯s go. Today¡¯s supposed to be a fun day!¡±

    So, I smiled.

    As if to shake off the unease running down my spine.

    And then¡ª

    [¡®???¡¯ activates the advanced skill ¡®???¡¯.]

    -Grab. Thud.

    ¡®Better bring the Saintess along, just in case.¡¯

    I plopped the Saintess onto my shoulders.

    Normally, I¡¯d leave her at the dorm.

    She¡¯s such a gentle creature that she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.

    At most, she¡¯d ride around on the robot vacuum.

    But today, for some reason, I feltpelled to bring her along.

    For a bit ofbined fun¡ªa piggyback ride, if you will.

    -Plod, plod. Hop, hop.

    [¡°Hypno-chan protests, calling me unfair! She puffs up her cheeks, saying I forgot all her hard work yesterday!¡±]

    [¡®???¡¯ insists today is important and tells Hypno-chan to sit this one out.]

    -Grab.

    ¡®Hypno-chan, first-tier add-on, iing!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t let the Saintess ride alone, so I added Hypno-chan on top of her.

    Bnced perfectly on the Saintess¡¯s head like a tiny essory.

    Only then did I feel a bit more at ease.

    With these tiny, harmless things stacked like a three-scoop ice cream cone on my head,

    I felt like the most harmless person in the world.

    [¡°Hypno-chan sparkles with joy, shouting, ¡®So high up!¡¯¡±]

    [¡®???¡¯ worries about the potential risks.]

    [¡°As long as I¡¯m with Master, we¡¯re invincible! And with Mom, we¡¯re unbeatable!¡±]

    [¡®¡­Fine. Let¡¯s go together.¡¯]

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out. Alice. Master.¡±

    We all made our way to the director¡¯s office together.

    There were several things to take care of:

    double-checking for any lingering traces of Paimon¡¯s influence,

    finalizing festival preparations,

    and discussing other official business.

    And then¡­

    -Creak.

    ¡°Director, good mor¡ª Ack!!?¡±

    That ominous feeling I¡¯d had since this morning?

    I finally understood its reason.

    ***

    As Yujin spent his passionate night,

    others were having a different kind of heated night.

    Specifically, Seol Hayeon and Paimon.

    -Buzz, buzz.

    ¡°I told you, the only way is to run! Just give me the mana already!¡±

    Paimon¡¯s voice echoed through the director¡¯s office,

    her frustration evident as she stomped her feet.

    Her shrunken chest and childlike figure made her tantrum look more like that of a petnt child,

    but it was clear just how agitated she was.

    ¡°I said no. Stop whining ande up with another n.¡±

    ¡°Kreeeek!! How many times do I have to say it? There¡¯s no way to fight those things!!¡±

    ¡°Then figure out a way to make it possible!!!¡±

    Seol Hayeon raised her voice in response, just as exasperated as Paimon.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I show you the data on the Saintess? Didn¡¯t you say her traits were simr to those monsters? Then why are you just crying and noting up with a n?!¡±

    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t even know why she exists or what she is! All we can do is run!¡±

    ¡°Tch. Figures.¡±

    ¡®Is there really no way?¡¯

    Seol Hayeon frowned deeply.

    The previous evening, she had extracted information from Paimon about the EX-rank gate urrence.

    She had stayed up all night preparing for what was toe.

    But the reality was grim: she herself knew nothing.

    Yujin, bound by the logic of the Throne, knew nothing either.

    Which left Paimon as the only one capable of solving this.

    Yet all her pestering had led to nothing but whining:

    ¡°There''s no way to fight them. We need to run. Give me the mana.¡±

    Seol Hayeon couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed.

    If Paimon had at least tried to think before giving an answer, she might¡¯ve understood.

    But instead, Paimon answered without thought, driven solely by fear.

    Seol Hayeon wanted nothing more than to smack her.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    ¡®I suppose this just shows how dangerous they are¡ªso much so that she can¡¯t even imagine opposing them.¡¯

    But she refrained.

    Seol Hayeon wasn¡¯t blind to the terror in Paimon¡¯s eyes.

    The fear of an unstoppable death was written all over her.

    ¡®I can¡¯t rely on her alone for this.¡¯

    ¡®If she¡¯s too scared to think rationally, she¡¯ll only keeping up with defeatist answers.¡¯

    With no one else to turn to, the burden fell on Seol Hayeon to guide Paimon.

    She furrowed her brow in thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible to extract more information because of this Throne logic. I need to piece together an answer with what I already know¡­.¡¯

    -Pause.

    ¡°...Yujin?¡±

    After three minutes of deep contemtion,

    Seol Hayeon spoke up.

    Paimon turned her gaze toward her.

    ¡°Seo Yujin? That man? The one you kept as your personal toy?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡ªno, that¡¯s not the point. What about him?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t Yujin the biggest wildcard in all this?¡±

    Seol Hayeon began exining her thought process.

    When she thought about it, everything seemed tied to Seo Yujin.

    Paimon noticing the EX-rank gate,

    the cause of the gate¡ªthe Saintess¡ªall of it revolved around him.

    Was that really just a coincidence?

    ¡°No way. There¡¯s definitely something about him that we don¡¯t know¡ªsomething massive.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­.¡±

    Paimon¡¯s expression shifted.

    Gone was the whining insistence for mana.

    Now, her gaze was serious.

    Seol Hayeon noticed the change, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t know what it is because of this ¡®logic,¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°Right. Which is why there¡¯s no point in¡ª¡±

    ¡°But what if we take a gamble? What if Yujin is the key variable we need?¡±

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s passionate reasoning followed.

    They didn¡¯t know much about Yujin,

    but the secrets surrounding him were undeniable.

    If they were to bet on anything,

    wasn¡¯t he the most logical choice?

    ¡°But even so, fighting those things¡­ it¡¯s impossible, even if we gathered every demon in the abyss¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if the sky falls, there¡¯s always a way out. There has to be a way to survive.¡±

    ¡°...Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Think about it carefully. Factor Yujin into the equation.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hmmm?¡±

    For the first time, Paimon sank into deep thought.

    -Squeeze, squeeze.

    ¡°...?¡±

    ¡®Why is she groping her chest while thinking?¡¯

    Paimon absentmindedly kneaded her now-t chest.

    Seol Hayeon didn¡¯t know this, but it had been a habit of hers back when she was more voluptuous.

    The tactile sensation helped her think better during times of stress.

    -Tilt.

    ¡°...It¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡±

    It took thirty full minutes before Paimon finally spoke.

    Despite her tendency to brute-force everything,

    the image of Yujin had sparked a usible idea.

    ¡°But this¡­ it can¡¯t possibly work¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me already.¡±

    Seol Hayeon urged her impatiently.

    Whatever idea Paimon hade up with,

    she wanted to hear it immediately.

    And finally, Paimon said:

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªIf he¡¯s willing to abandon everything.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If he gives up everything, even his humanity, and bes a mere insect¡­ then it might not be impossible.¡±

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s eyes narrowed at the cryptic suggestion.

    To her, it sounded like nonsense.

    But¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s not nonsense.¡¯

    Her instincts told her there was truth in Paimon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your premise wrong? Saving the world from an EX-rank gate seems worth such a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Value is rtive.¡±

    ¡°Rtive? Then how about this?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Tell me. As long as it doesn¡¯t vite the Throne logic, I¡¯ll exin.¡±

    And so, the two continued their conversationte into the night,

    desperately clinging to the faintest possibility of avoiding destruction.

    ¡°...Ridiculous. That has no value at all.¡±

    ¡°Value is rtive, isn¡¯t it? To him, it might be enough.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    The lights in the director¡¯s office stayed on until dawn.

    ***

    After countless discussions throughout the night, morning came.

    Seol Hayeon stood prepared, waiting for Yujin.

    Even if an EX-rank gate were to erupt today,

    she could confidently say she had no regrets, having made all necessary preparations.

    And then¡­

    ¡®This is for humanity! You¡¯ve got this, Seol Hayeon!¡¯

    -Creak.

    ¡°Director, good mor¡ª¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Brother Yujin?¡±

    ¡°Ack.¡±

    Poor Yujin had just been hit by a metaphorical strategic nuke.

    ¡®Has that olddy finally lost it? Did I overwork her to the point of senility!?¡¯

    ¡°Yujin, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s your type!? Like that manga where the character says, ¡®You¡¯re all pent up!¡¯¡±

    ¡°M-Master!? Is that really how you see me¡­!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!?¡±

    The impact was undeniable.

 Chapter 207

    An unofficial S-rank awakened from the United States, Sybi, stared at the unfolding chaos of the EX-rank gate with a puzzled expression.

    ¡ªTilt.

    ¡®...I don¡¯t remember foreseeing anything like this.¡¯

    Her unique ability, precognition, allowed her to foresee gate appearances across the nation.

    The codename "Sybi" had been given to her for this reason.

    But this? There was no memory, no trace of it in her precognitions.

    This was all a mystery to her.

    Unbeknownst to Sybi, Yujin had wiped away her memories during her therapy, using hypnosis to erase the madness tied to her precognitive powers.

    ¡®Whatever this is¡­.¡¯

    ¡ªSmirk.

    ¡°So this is why the President sent us, huh?¡±

    The one thing she did know was this: President Morrison had anticipated such a scenario.

    Ever since he¡¯d ordered her and the awakened forces of the United States to Korea under the pretext of Saint-rted research.

    Pride swelled in her chest as Sybi smiled¡ªher faith in her homnd unshakable.

    ¡ªCrackle.

    ¡°All units, listen up! An unidentified phenomenon is urring over Seoul. Grab your weapons and assemble!¡±

    [Captain? Are you saying¡ª?]

    ¡°Let¡¯s wipe them out. Everyst one.¡±

    [Yes, Sir!!]

    The American awakened forces mobilized without hesitation.

    Their numbers were staggering¡ª

    Over 500 A-rank awakened, led by Sybi, an unofficial but widely acknowledged S-rank.

    Their arrival wasn¡¯t just significant¡ªit was transformative for the battlefield.

    ¡°Senior! Twenty more unidentified monsters are descending! We need more A-rank reinforcements!¡±

    ¡°All the A-ranks in Seoul are already deployed! Send B-ranks!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll get ughtered in seconds!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re all going to die at this rate¡ª!¡±

    ¡ªBOOOOM!!!

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

    [This is America, motherfxxker!!!]

    In a sh, the tides shifted.

    Korea, on the verge of exhausting its most elite forces, suddenly found itself bolstered by a fully equipped foreign contingent.

    For a nation struggling with ack of A-rankbatants, the American support was a miracle.

    [Captain! These monsters are immune to our attacks!]

    [They¡¯re just like the Saint¡¯s monsters!]

    [¡­What!?]

    But even this miraculous reinforcement wasn¡¯t enough to change the core problem.

    While the additional troops bought time, they couldn¡¯t kill a single monster.

    The creatures continued their relentless descent, immune to every attack.

    The Americans¡¯ arrival merely dyed the inevitable annihtion by minutes.

    Despair began to creep across Sybi¡¯s face.

    ¡®How are we supposed to fight this¡­?¡¯

    ¡ªLeap.

    ¡°¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s been a while, Sybi.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!?¡±

    But despair was premature.

    The U.S. forces had done their job¡ªthey¡¯d bought time for someone to arrive.

    A pair of braided brown pigtails swayed in the air as a new figure appeared.

    ¡°Yushia?! What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Did you bring the U.S. military? Thanks. Honestly, I thought more of them would be dead by now.¡±

    A wry smile curved across Yushia¡¯s lips.

    Things were going far better than she¡¯d expected, and she couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you inmand here? Can you hand over the reins?¡±

    ¡°¡­What? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. You keep leading. Just focus on defense and don¡¯t bother trying to kill them. You¡¯llst much longer that way.¡±

    Without waiting for Sybi¡¯s response, Yushia sprang into action.

    She began by briefing Sybi on how to handle the monsters.

    ¡ªPanting.

    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ Yushia, what is¡ª¡±

    ¡°I exined on the way, didn¡¯t I? Alright, everyone, start the operation! Form teams of three and focus entirely on defense!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Ma¡¯am!!¡±

    She directed her n members into the field, recing the chaotic response with a clear and effective strategy.

    ¡ªng!

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®This is way more effective than wasting time on useless attacks!¡¯

    The results were dramatic.

    Stabilizing the situation by focusing solely on defense, they gained precious time and resources.

    No longer wasting energy on futile attacks, the defenders were able to hold their ground.

    [Captain, issue an order to cease all attacks. Focus on defense and collect as much data as possible.]

    [Understood, Sir!!]

    Recognizing the efficacy of the new strategy, Sybi quickly adapted.

    The American forces joined the defensive effort, buying even more time.

    ¡ªCommotion.

    ¡°What the hell is happening? Who are these foreigners, and why is n Chunhwa here all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ªYou fools. Who told you to stand around gawking in a situation like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­Seol Hayeon!!!¡±

    As if to silence the chaos, Seol Hayeon appeared on the battlefield.

    Her presence instantly lifted the spirits of the Academy forces.

    She was their anchor, their mental pir.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Not that I have any right to say that after wasting time changing out of a diaper.¡¯

    In truth, Seol Hayeon felt slightly guilty.

    If she¡¯d been willing to abandon her dignity and rush straight to the battlefield in her ¡°granny disguise,¡± she could have arrived sooner.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s missing. Can¡¯t find her anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Great. A senile olddy escaped in the middle of this mess. Just perfect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®If only those brats had just listened to Yujin, I could¡¯ve been here 20 minutes earlier. Damn it.¡¯

    After ditching Haru and Winterler, Seol Hayeon had sprinted to her quarters to change into proper clothing.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°President, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting time trying to fight. Focus on defense and hold your ground.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±

    Under Seol Hayeon¡¯s orders, the Academy forces shifted to a defensive strategy.

    Three groups now stood united against the EX-rank gate:

    The Korean Awakened Association, n Chunhwa, and the U.S. reinforcements.

    With all three forces aligned, the situation stabilized significantly.

    ¡ªMurmurs.

    ¡°Mr. President, the nukes are ready tounch.¡±

    ¡°Korea is holding its ground. It¡¯s too early to abandon hope.¡±

    From a distance, world leaders observed the battlefield, their confidence bolstered.

    The miraculous coboration had averted a nuclear disaster.

    ¡°Phew. At least we¡¯ve bought some time.¡±

    ¡°I honestly thought we¡¯d be wiped out. Who could¡¯ve expected hundreds of monsters like the Saint¡¯s to rain down?¡±

    ¡°At least the Saint¡¯s monsters had a bit of charm. These things? None.¡±

    In the brief respite, three awakened gathered together.

    ¡°Yushia, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Cadet Yushia, do you have any information?¡±

    Two S-ranks turned their gazes to Yushia.

    A mere cadet just the day before, she had suddenly appeared with a full n in tow.

    Their curiosity was understandable.

    But Yushia simply smiled and turned away.

    ¡°Who knows.¡±

    ¡ªGrin.

    ¡°If anyone would know, it¡¯s Yujin.¡±

    ¡°...!!!¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s right, Yujin!¡¯

    ¡®Wait, where is that bastard right now?¡¯

    The realization hit both Sybi and Seol Hayeon simultaneously.

    Seo Yujin, their best chance at survival, was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Seol Hayeon! We need to find Yujin¡ª¡±

    ¡ªLeap!

    ¡°He¡¯s probably this way!¡±

    ¡°Good call, Chairwoman!¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The three of them sprinted off, led by Seol Hayeon¡¯s beast-like intuition, heading straight for where Seo Yujin would be.

    ¡°There¡¯s that old hag¡­ Ah! Found her!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaaaa! Don¡¯t take off your diaper!!!¡±

    ¡ªPitter-patter.

    Haru and Winterler joined the chase, hot on the heels of the so-called ¡°diapered granny.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Diaper?¡±

    ¡°Why are they yelling about diapers all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°...Seo Yujin! Get your ass out here and shut them up, you damn brat!!!¡±

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s hunt for Yujin gained even more urgency.

    Even Yushia, baffled by the nonsensical cries about diapers, tilted her head in confusion.

    But Seol Hayeon, fueled by a mix of frustration and desperation, bolted through the Academy like a cannonball.

    In mere moments, they found Yujin.

    ¡ªTremble.

    ¡°I have to fight¡­ If not me¡­ It has to be me¡­.¡±

    There he was, paralyzed in panic.

    The sight made Seol Hayeon¡¯s eye twitch in fury.

    ¡®That damn idiot! Of all times to break down¡ª?!¡¯

    ¡ªWhoosh.

    ¡°You useless brat! You think I went through all this trouble for you to cower here?!¡±

    ¡°You absolute moron! Did you seriously think I¡¯d just sit by and do nothing?! Do you want to die?!¡±

    Adding to the verbal assault, Yushia¡¯s irritation red, and both women unleashed their full wrath on Yujin.

    His dazed eyes finally began to refocus.

    ¡°Chairwoman, but¡­ uh¡­ the diaper¡ª¡±

    ¡ªSmack!

    ¡°Shut it, you little punk!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Why¡ª Oh, Yushia! You¡¯re back! I was so worried about¡ª¡±

    ¡ªPow!

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    ¡°Is that really what¡¯s important right now, you idiot?! Look around you! Do you not see how dire this situation is?!¡±

    Even as he regained some rity, Yujin found himself smacked twice more for good measure.

    Alice and Aika watched in stunned silence. They were about to protest on his behalf but hesitated when they saw Yujin¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Disciple!?¡±

    ¡°Yushia! Why are you hitting him like¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine! No, actually, this is¡­ kind of nice!¡±

    ¡ªTilt.

    ¡®In the first timeline, I got hit like this by Yushia too. It feels oddly familiar.¡¯

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Yujin didn¡¯t seem the least bit upset.

    Instead, the nostalgic scolding snapped him out of his panic, clearing his mind.

    He quickly scanned his surroundings.

    ¡°No, wait! This isn¡¯t the time for that! We¡¯re in serious trouble! EX-rank gate¡­ We have to evacuate¡ª¡±

    ¡°Calm down. We¡¯ve got things under control, at least for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I brought n Chunhwa here. Sybi brought the American awakened. And Chairwoman Seol is handling the rest.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve ordered everyone to focus on defense, so for the moment, there won¡¯t be any casualties.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Yujin blinked in confusion.

    No casualties? In the first timeline, everything had been wiped out in just 30 minutes.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need you to think, Yujin. This is just a temporary fix. If we don¡¯t find a solution soon, we¡¯re all dead.¡±

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s sharp tone snapped him out of his thoughts.

    Others echoed her urgency, their gazes filled with expectation.

    Their faith in him was unwavering.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand monsters will pour out by the end of today! These things can¡¯t even be killed with nukes!!!¡±

    His voice cracked as panic wed its way back.

    Yujin knew the truth.

    This crisis was just the tip of the iceberg.

    The EX-rank gate was only beginning.

    ¡°And even if they get injured, they don¡¯t heal! Nothing works on them!!¡±

    ¡°Yujin, calm down, please¡ª¡±

    ¡°And there are so many of them that soon all of Seoul will be wiped out!!¡±

    Yujin raised a trembling hand, pointing at the gate in the sky.

    The monsters continued to fall, a grim reminder of their impending doom.

    ¡°Look! That¡ª¡±

    ¡ªPause.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Yujin¡¯s eyes widened.

    What should have been an ominous red sky was suddenly illuminated by a brilliant blue light.

    ¡°What is¡­.¡±

    ¡ªWhistle.

    ¡°¡­res?¡±

    Bright res rained down, illuminating the night.

    A cascade of light revealed the gate in stark rity.

    ¡ªWhoosh. p.

    ¡°Parachutes?¡±

    Parachutes began to blossom in the sky.

    For the first time, it wasn¡¯t just monsters descending from the gate.

    Yujin¡¯s mouth slowly fell open as realization struck.

    ¡°No way¡­ is that¡ª?¡±

    ¡ªCrackle.

    [S-rank #4, Seol Hayeon. Will you transfermand? The same request goes for the blonde woman beside you.]

    ¡°What the hell? How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°What the fxxk¡­?¡±

    Even Seol Hayeon and Sybi couldn¡¯t help but curse, their shockced with admiration.

    ¡°Phew. We¡¯re not toote.¡±

    ¡°Yushia, don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to pull this off. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Yushia puffed out her chest in pride as the parachutists begannding nearby.

    ¡ªThud. Rustle.

    ¡°By the way, Yujin, what the hell are you doing? I don¡¯t remember having a friend this pathetic.¡±

    One of the parachutistsnded close, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    She turned to Yujin, her adorably smug expression catching him off guard.

    ¡°How¡­ how are you here?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been six months. Did you forget already?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Rude.¡±

    ¡ªPat.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯de, didn¡¯t I? No matter what.¡±

 Chapter 208

    When I came to my senses, I found myself face-to-face with Kong.

    The first thought that crossed my mind was simple: annoyance.

    ¡ªCrack.

    ¡®¡­Still as annoyingly cute as ever.¡¯

    Objectively speaking, the situation was incredibly cool.

    The res lighting up the sky, the boy descending through them.

    Even showing up at the worst possible moment¡ªright in the middle of an EX-rank gate catastrophe.

    He looked like a character ripped straight out of aic book.

    If I were in his ce, I¡¯d have asked someone to y this scene at my funeral.

    "Behold the epic montage of the dearly departed."

    ¡®But of all things, why his face?¡¯

    His unnecessarily handsome and delicate features turned the whole thing on its head.

    Instead of looking like a superhero making a dramatding, he came off as¡­ the main heroine.

    Even after all this time, he was as infuriating as ever.

    ¡®Why is that guy a dude, seriously¡­?¡¯

    ¡ªDing.

    [Chwimyeon-jjang dashes toward you, shouting, "Headbutt Dino Mode, activate!"]

    [Chwimyeon-jjang delivers a yful headbutt to snap you out of it.]

    [Skill ''Perfect Hypnosis'' activates.]

    [12 abnormal status effects nullified¡­]

    Well, it worked.

    Around me, all I had to protect were the women I cared about and a senile grandma.

    That made my PTSD re up even worse.

    But then, out of nowhere, my most reliable friend appeared.

    The mental copse that had been dragging me down stabilized instantly.

    Kong¡¯s Arrival. Five letters that brought a wave of relief.

    Atst, I could think clearly.

    ¡®The reason he came¡­.¡¯

    [You¡¯ll help, right? Because we¡¯re friends.]

    [Yeah. I¡¯lle for sure, Yujin.]

    ¡®¡­This guy.¡¯

    I realized why Kong was here.

    At the start of the semester, when I¡¯d spoiled him with necromancer strategies, he¡¯d insisted on paying me back.

    I¡¯d jokingly told him to show up if an EX-rank gate ever appeared.

    It was just a throwawayment.

    But he remembered¡ªand actually came.

    A surge of gratitude filled me.

    ¡°Phew¡­ Thanks foring, my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re finally back to normal? You were about to bawl your eyes out.¡±

    ¡°Looking at your unnecessarily cute face snapped me out of it, idiot.¡±

    ¡°Chi. Even now, you¡¯re like this.¡±

    ¡°Stop puffing out your cheeks. It¡¯s too cute, and I¡¯ll be tempted to flick your forehead.¡±

    We exchanged lighthearted banter, and my frayed nerves began to settle.

    My racing heart slowed to a steady rhythm.

    The trembling in my hands stopped.

    Even my grip on the katana rxed.

    Kong¡¯s worried gaze softened into one of relief.

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®This guy¡­ he nned this, didn¡¯t he?¡¯

    Having spent years in drawn-out gueri battles in Vietnam, he knew exactly how to handle a teammate on the verge of a breakdown.

    All of this¡ªthe banter, his yful attitude, even the way he pretended to be embarrassed bypliments¡ªwas calcted.

    It was his way of mentally stabilizing me.

    ¡°Still, how are you this cute even in times like this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If I were into guys, I¡¯d definitely fall for you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Whatever, seriously.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡®Is he¡­ blushing? Half-embarrassed, half-happy?¡¯

    It was hard to tell. But no matter.

    With his help, I regained myposure. Now, it was time to assess the situation.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know where Yushia ran off to. I don¡¯t know why the Chairwoman¡¯s dementia suddenly disappeared. And I don¡¯t know why the Americans are here¡­.¡¯

    But there wasn¡¯t time to dig into any of that.

    What mattered now was one thing: the cards we had on the table.

    ¡°Kong, did youe alone?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I brought my subordinates. Three hundred A-rank veterans. If I give the order, they¡¯ll deploy immediately.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred, huh? And Sybi? What about those American forces?¡±

    ¡°The President anticipated this. He sent about 500 A-rank personnel just in case.¡±

    ¡°That many because of Paimon? Damn.¡±

    Thanks to Kong and Sybi, I had an urate picture of our forces.

    n Chunhwa and the Association had around 200 A-rank awakened.

    Kong¡¯s 300 seasoned veterans.

    Morrison¡¯s 500 American soldiers.

    A total of 1,000 A-rank awakened.

    Compared to the first timeline, where the Association was wiped out in 30 minutes, this was an almost luxurious setup.

    Yet my expression remained grim.

    ¡°Sybi, Chairwoman. Please hand overmand to Kong.¡±

    ¡°Oh, finally some good thinking! Let¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°And Kong, take the awakened and evacuate.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Listen. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do¡ª¡±

    I exined my n to the gathered leaders.

    It was the most realistic option we had.

    And the one I hated the most.

    ¡°We need to hold out until the research to harm the Saint ispleted.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t hold this stalemate forever. The enemy numbers are overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°If we keep fighting like this, we¡¯ll be annihted within three days. That¡¯s my assessment.¡±

    The monsters shared the same traits as the Saint¡ªimpervious to conventional attacks.

    I didn¡¯t know how long the research would take, but it wouldn¡¯t be done in three days.

    ¡°So, we need to bunker down and focus on defense. If we stock up on food and water, and if Kong takesmand, we can hold out for two months.¡±

    ¡°If we seed in developing a countermeasure, we win. If not, we¡¯re doomed.¡±

    It was humanity¡¯sst gamble¡ªa desperate bid to buy time.

    ¡°Wait, Yujin. What about the citizens of Seoul?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The Korean people. Other countries too?¡±

    ¡°There will be astronomical casualties.¡±

    It was a dystopian strategy.

    A handful of awakened huddling together while the rest of the world burned.

    I didn¡¯t need to spell out what the monsters would do in our absence. The others could infer it on their own.

    The Chairwoman¡¯s face twisted with anger.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we just leave people to die?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than total annihtion.¡±

    ¡°You damn brat. I didn¡¯t go through hell for you to say this¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­That look on your face¡­ Damn it. I can¡¯t even bring myself to curse at you.¡±

    Her anger dissipated as she saw the defeat written all over my face.

    ¡ªDing.

    [¡®???¡¯ smiles wryly.]

    [¡°Yushia, your husband is screwing up again. Go p some sense into him. I¡¯m too short for this.¡±]

    ¡°Alright. Hey, Yujin.¡±

    ¡°Yushia? What¡ª¡±

    ¡ªCRACK!

    ¡°Gah!!!¡±

    Lightning shed before my eyes.

    Yushia had spiked my back with her powers.

    ¡°Ugh! Why are you hitting me out of nowhere?!¡±

    ¡°Look around. Focus.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I raised my head and saw the others staring at me.

    Their eyes held no reproach. Only trust.

    ¡°We¡¯ll buy you time, Yujin. Think. This is what you¡¯re best ating up with strange solutions.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Even the President has faith in you!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Kong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the defense. No casualties for the first three days, like you said. After that¡­ we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kong.

    They weren¡¯t giving up.

    And neither should I.

    ¡°Uh¡­ um, good luck, Dad?¡±

    ¡°Haru! Now¡¯s not the time for¡­ Ugh. Dad, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but let me know if you need help. I¡¯ll call the lieutenant general for you.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, Big Sis, you¡¯re so cool!¡±

    Haru. Winterer.

    ¡°¡­Yujin, do you want some pine needle tea? Sweet and refreshing drinks help you think better!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And you know what? You¡¯re soooo much more amazing than you think, Yujin! I totally believe in you!¡±

    My first wife, Alice.

    ¡°Fox-face, why the hell are you talking about drinks right now?¡±

    ¡°For the Pine Needle Guild, drinks aren¡¯t just beverages¡ªthey¡¯re life itself!¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Whatever. Hey, Yujin. Think harder. There¡¯s gotta be another way, right?¡±

    My second wife, Shia.

    Finally¡­

    ¡ªA piercing gaze.

    ¡°¡­Master?¡±

    Myst wife, my Master.

    Her violet eyes met my golden ones.

    ¡°Eh? W-what is it, Disciple? L-look, I¡¯m not confident in anything except wielding a sword, so why are you staring at me like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, you saw earlier¡ªmy attacks don¡¯t work on them! I¡¯mpletely useless¡­ Oh! I can cook for everyone! My cooking skills are decent, at least!¡±

    Flustered, my Master waved her hands nervously.

    It was clear she was shaken.

    It was her first time facing enemiespletely immune to her attacks.

    And the fact that she had shown such helplessness in front of me¡ªher disciple¡ªmust have deeply rattled her.

    ¡®But still¡­¡¯

    ¡ªDing.

    [¡®???¡¯ smiles fondly.]

    [¡°That¡¯s right. Stick to what you¡¯re good at, my beloved child.¡±]

    [Chwimyeon-jjang attempts a dramatic whistle, cing her fingers in her mouth!]

    [¡°The time hase¡ªpfffft. Wait, why isn¡¯t it working?!¡±]

    [Instead of a whistle, a pathetic puff of air escapes.]

    ¡®Why do I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something important?¡¯

    Watching my Master, I felt a wave of unease.

    It didn¡¯t take long to realize why.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®Ah. I¡¯m thinking like my first-timeline self again.¡¯

    The sudden appearance of the EX-rank gate had thrown me into a spiral of fear.

    Even though everyone around me had helped me snap out of my panic, my thoughts were still trapped in the past.

    In the first timeline, I had been consumed by regret.

    I had wished I could have escaped with my wives before disaster struck.

    Even if it meant dyingter, at least we could have lived happily for a little while longer.

    That regret had bled into my current n.

    It wasn¡¯t a real strategy¡ªit was just an excuse to spend our final days together, avoiding the inevitable.

    I sighed, disgusted with myself.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡®Seriously, thinking like the pathetic first-timeline me? So much for the great Seo Yujin.¡¯

    Things were different now.

    The first-timeline Yujin had been azy,cent man.

    But the second-timeline Yujin? Apletely different person.

    A diligent, responsible young man who had fought tooth and nail to improve.

    The Second Timeline¡¯s Hypnosis Breeder Extraordinaire.

    ¡®I need to live up to the name.¡¯

    With that thought, I silently stepped forward.

    My Master¡¯s violet eyes widened as I drew closer.

    ¡°D-Disciple? There¡¯s no need to sigh so dramatically! I mean, sure, I¡¯m useless if my sword doesn¡¯t work, but¡ª!!¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Eek! W-why are you making that face¡­?¡±

    Without another word, I picked her up.

    ¡ªGrab. Lift.

    ¡°Wha¡ªWait, Disciple! Hold on! This is¡ª¡±

    [¡°¡ª¡ª¡ªI love you, Master! Please have sex with me!!!¡±]

    ¡°W-WHAT!?¡±

    In the most Yujin-like way possible, I delivered a confession fitting of my Hypnosis Breeder title.

 Chapter 210

    "Let me have your child."

    After those words escaped, a tense silence filled the space between Yujin and Aika.

    Both of them froze, overwhelmed by the weight of what had just been said.

    "¡­"

    ''I was just kidding about the sex¡­ wasn''t I?''

    First, there was Yujin.

    Despite his bold deration earlier, he had no real intention of actually sleeping with Aika.

    After all, monsters were raining down outside.

    He wasn¡¯t so detached¡ªor insane¡ªas to casually think about sex under these conditions.

    Even as the self-proimed ¡°Breeding Hypnotist,¡± this crossed a line.

    His earlier provocations, the borderline inappropriate touches, and his suggestion of intimacy¡­

    It was all an borate ruse, meant to solidify himself in Aika¡¯s mind as a man.

    None of it was fueled by lust.

    ''And besides¡­''

    [Condition met. The seal on ''???'' has partially been released. (2/3)]

    ''A kiss would¡¯ve been enough.''

    The primary reason for Yujin¡¯s behaviory elsewhere:

    The mysterious restriction ced upon him¡ªa "seal" of sorts¡ªhad been gradually weakening with every kiss shared with his wives.

    Now, only one final fragment remained.

    ''If the seal breakspletely¡­''

    The thought filled him with hope.

    Perhaps then, he might be able to deal meaningful damage to the invincible monsters.

    The idea had been simmering in the back of his mind for a while, though his earlier panic had obscured it.

    It was the true reason he had resolved to confess to Aika.

    ''If I just go big and demand something wild like sex, maybe she''ll at least let me kiss her out of pity¡­''

    His over-the-top request had been strategic.

    A calcted move to secure at least a kiss, even in the worst-case scenario where she rejected him outright.

    Best case? She epted his feelings.

    Second best? She¡¯d start to see him as more than just her student.

    Worst case? A pity kiss that could save humanity.

    It was a surprisingly clever n.

    But then, Aika had blindsided him.

    "¡­"

    ''Let me¡­ have your child?''

    Aika, on the other hand, was reeling for entirely different reasons.

    ''You idiot! You absolute moron! What are you even saying?!''

    Her words had been born of unfiltered honesty, brought on by the hypnosis and the heat of the moment.

    Deep down, she hadn¡¯t thought she had the right to ask Yujin for anything.

    ''I¡¯m 32¡­ an old womanpared to him¡­ I should be the one begging him to ept me.''

    That sincere self-doubt,bined with her overwhelming emotions and Yujin¡¯s touch, had exploded into an overly bold statement:

    ''Let me have your child.''

    Even Aika couldn¡¯t process her own words.

    ''What kind of woman says that? Am I some desperate hen, panicking aboutying eggs before it¡¯s toote?!''

    A burning blush spread across her cheeks as her mind spiraled deeper into embarrassment.

    To make matters worse, her voice cracked when she finally tried to speak.@@novelbin@@

    "I-I¡­ I don¡¯t know why I said that¡­"

    Her trembling voice broke the silence.

    ''Wait¡­ Was it my hypnosis?''

    Yujin¡¯s eyes widened in sudden realization.

    ''Crap! I did hypnotize her earlier. I asked her to show me how far she¡¯d ept me as a man.''

    The pieces clicked into ce.

    ''That must be it. There''s no way Master would say something like this unless the hypnosis malfunctioned!''

    He racked his brain, cursing the unpredictable nature of his ability.

    Of course, Yujin was entirely wrong.

    Her words had nothing to do with his hypnosis and everything to do with her genuine feelings.

    But the young man couldn¡¯t fathom just how desperate his Master truly was.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry, Master! This is my fault. My hypnosis must¡¯ve¡­ gone wrong somehow."

    Yujin immediately began apologizing, trying to take the me for her outburst.

    "H-ha? Oh, Disciple, you really scared me there!"

    "I¡¯m really sorry, Master! Something must¡¯ve misfired with the suggestion!"

    Though Aika knew full well the faulty with her own unfiltered emotions, shetched onto his exnation like a lifeline.

    ''Thank goodness! He thinks it¡¯s just the hypnosis! What a kind student¡­ I''m such a terrible teacher!''

    Aika quicklyposed herself, regaining her characteristic calm.

    Her gaze softened as she looked at her disciple¡ªher wonderful, caring disciple¡ªwho had no idea the storm of emotions brewing within her.

    "Still, Disciple¡­ when you heard those words earlier, what did you think?"

    "¡­What do you mean?"

    Aika¡¯s violet eyes locked onto his golden ones, her voice trembling slightly as she continued.

    "I mean¡­ Even if it wasn¡¯t intentional, I do want children someday. It¡¯s always been my dream to be a good wife and mother."

    She paused, hesitant.

    "But¡­ I¡¯m already 32¡­ When I became an adult, you were barely starting elementary school. You understand what that means, don¡¯t you?"

    "Master¡­"

    "I-it¡¯s just¡­ I read somewhere that having children gets riskier after 32. And I¡­"

    Her words trailed off, but her meaning was clear.

    Aika wasn¡¯t just worried about herself. She was worried about the future she wanted to share with him.

    Her insecurities about her age hadpounded with years of familial pressure and her own dreams of motherhood.

    "Three¡­ I always wanted three kids¡­"

    "¡­So, you¡¯re saying you want to marry me, Master?"

    "H-huh? Well, I mean¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone else. Just you, Disciple¡­"

    "Then you love me?"

    "¡­!"

    The words escaped before she could stop them.

    Aika froze, her face beet red.

    "Th-that¡¯s not¡­"

    Her voice faltered as Yujin stepped closer, his golden eyes zing with determination.

    "Please, Master. Just say it once. Do you love me?"

    The tension in the room grew unbearably thick.

    And finally¡­

    "I¡­ I love you, Yujin¡­!"

    The moment Aika¡¯s heartfelt confession left her lips, a short but powerful silence fell between the two. Both Yujin and Aika froze,pletely overwhelmed by the gravity of what had just transpired.

    "¡­"

    ''I didn¡¯t mean to blurt it out¡­!''

    For Yujin, this moment was nothing short of surreal.

    Even though he had worked so hard to get here, he hadn¡¯t truly expected Aika to confess her feelings so openly.

    "Th-this is amazing¡­"

    "Disciple¡­?"

    "I was so scared, Master. I thought you¡¯d never see me as a man¡­"

    Tears welled up in Yujin¡¯s eyes.

    Aika, flustered by his reaction, quickly shifted her tone.

    "Of course I love you, Disciple! Where else would I find someone so amazing, handsome, talented, and kind?"

    Seeing Yujin cry brought a sudden rity to Aika.

    She realized just how much her stubbornness¡ªher belief that she was doing Yujin a favor by considering his feelings¡ªhad been hurting him all along.

    Even now, after he had confessed his love, she¡¯d been the one hesitating, acting as though she were the one doing him a favor.

    But that wasn¡¯t how she truly felt.

    The tears in his eyes reminded her of just how deeply he cared for her, and for once, her pride didn¡¯t hold her back.

    "Master¡­ I love you."

    "¡­I love you too, Disciple."

    Their voices softened as the distance between them vanished.

    "By the way¡­ are you sure about having kids? I mean, if it¡¯s too much, I won¡¯t push¡ª"

    "Are you kidding? It¡¯s the ultimate proof of our love!"

    "But¡­ my age¡­ and the risks ofte pregnancies¡­"

    "Thirty-two is still plenty young, Master! What are you worrying about so much?"

    "So¡­ how many kids would you want?"

    "However many you want!"

    "R-really?! Then¡­ five? Maybe even seven!?"

    "Absolutely!"

    "Hehe, actually¡­ I¡¯ve always dreamed of two boys and three girls¡­"

    The conversation quickly turned sweet and yful.

    Both of them were lost in their own little world, smiles brimming with happiness.

    They weren¡¯t just lovers now¡ªthey were a couple perfectly suited for one another.

    ''I did it¡­ I finally did it¡­!''

    Yujin¡¯s emotions overflowed as he basked in the moment.

    Not only had he achieved the impossible by winning Aika¡¯s heart, but he had done it without relying on hypnosis.

    It was a victory that soothed one of his deepest regrets¡ªhis past failure to build genuine rtionships.

    And now, he stood at the brink of another major triumph.

    ''Once I kiss Master, the seal will break¡­''

    Yujin¡¯s heart raced as he considered the implications.

    This mysterious seal¡ªthis ¡°???¡±¡ªhad been a constant barrier to him, but he was finally on the verge of shattering it.

    If the seal truly allowed him to harm the monsters, it might be the key to oveing the EX-rank gate and achieving the happy ending he¡¯d dreamed of.

    ''All that¡¯s left is the kiss¡­''

    His steps carried him closer to Aika.

    He moved naturally, closing the distance between them as the perfect mood enveloped them.

    He leaned in, preparing for the kiss that would change everything.

    "Um¡­ Disciple?"

    "Yes, Master?"

    "Before we kiss, there¡¯s¡­ one more thing I want to show you."

    "What is it?"

    Aika hesitated, her face turning a bright shade of red.

    "Well¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ there¡¯s something a bit unique about me. I¡¯ve always worried that men might not like it¡­"

    "¡­?"

    ''Oh no¡­ is it what I think it is?''

    Yujin¡¯s gaze followed Aika¡¯s hand as she shyly lifted the hem of her shirt, revealing¡­

    ''Right, she still has that insecurity¡­''

    It wasn¡¯t just her age that had weighed on her all this time.

    Aika had anotherplex, one that she had never managed to ovee.

    And now, she was baring it to him, fully prepared for his reaction.

    The love they had just confessed would soon face its first test.

 Chapter 212

    Aika finally reached the cusp of her first intimate moment with Yujin.

    Though they hadn¡¯t fully consummated their rtionship yet, she was happier than she¡¯d ever been.

    It was all because her student had kissed her.

    -Chuup.

    ¡°With my student¡ªno, my husband¡ªwe¡¯ll get married¡­ and even have three kids¡­?¡±

    The sensation of his lips against hers.

    Her first kiss in 32 years.

    Undoubtedly, it was the happiest moment of her life.

    And the thought of soon being physically connected to Yujin only added to that happiness.

    ¡ªAt least, that¡¯s how it should have gone.

    -Thump.

    [Hmph. So, you¡¯re the Seo Yujin I¡¯ve heard about? I came because I heard you were vying for S-rank #1, but you¡¯re nothing special.

    Still, you¡¯re a swordsman of sorts. If you beg me to take you as my master, I might just consider epting you as my disciple¡­.]

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Just as their lips met, memories began flooding into her mind.

    A memory from one year in the future, when Yujin was a second-year student, and she had taken him as her disciple.

    A memory that shouldn¡¯t exist¡ªa memory that couldn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    [So, student? What do you think about older women? Like someone who¡¯s thirty-three!

    Student, those girls around you are clinging to you too much. Maybe you should distance yourself a little¡­.]

    ¡°Wait. Student¡­ were you cheating on me with those other girls¡­?¡±

    [Lady Shia, Lady Alice! I swear, I can¡¯t live without him! Please let me marry him!!!]

    ¡°¡­Pathetic!!!¡±

    Even worse, the version of her in these memories was utterly mortifying.

    She had fallen for Yujin after just one week, subtly prying into his preferences for women.

    She had plotted to separate Shia and Alice from him out of jealousy.

    And when caught, she¡¯d thrown away all her dignity, begging to be included in his harem.

    Even Aika, who thought she was immune to embarrassment, cringed at the thought.

    Her face flushed, and she felt an overwhelming urge to bury herself under a nket and kick it repeatedly.

    Yujin¡¯s love triangle with Shia and Alice suddenly felt trivial byparison.

    The desperation between being thirty-two and thirty-three was on a whole other level.

    [Hehe~ Darling~? How about spending the night with me tonight¡­?

    Hey, Aika. It¡¯s not your turn tonight. Do you want to die?

    And what¡¯s this? You poked holes in the condom!? You perverted pregnancy addict!!

    [B-but Yujin has already graduated! It¡¯s fine now! I¡¯m in a rush, unlike you two!!!]

    Her desperation in those memories only grew over time.

    Sure, she had sessfully entered the harem, but that was it.

    Yujin was meticulous about contraception, alwaysing up with excuses like, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet,¡± or, ¡°I¡¯m still a student.¡±

    So, she had resorted to every trick in the book.

    Poking holes in condoms was just the tip of the iceberg.

    She even attempted natural methods and all sorts of absurd schemes.

    Even her current self couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Did I really have to go that far?¡±

    ¡°So pathetic. Living on the edge of those other girls¡¯ res, unable to even have a child. Why am I like this¡­?¡±

    And yet¡­

    [Darling~? What would you like for dinner tonight?]

    ¡°...She looks happy, though. Even like that.¡±

    The thirty-three-year-old version of her¡ªthis impossible memory¡ªseemed undeniably joyful.

    Amid her confusion, one feeling stood out.

    She was jealous.

    -Gulp.

    ¡°I guess that kind of life wouldn¡¯t be so bad¡­ I don¡¯t know what this memory is, but¡­.¡±

    So, she nced up at Yujin, intending to ask him about the memory.

    But then¡­

    ¡°Student, could you¡ª¡±

    ¡°...Guh.¡±

    -Thud.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Yujin copsed, his face twisted in agony.

    -Ding!

    [The seal on ¡®???¡¯ has been released.]

    [All stats have increased by 1.0.]

    [Warning! The subject¡¯s stats exceed the system¡¯s limits!]

    [Excess values are cing strain on the soul¡­.]

    Unbeknownst to Aika, this was because his seal had beenpletely broken.

    Every time he had kissed one of his wives, Yujin had suffered consequences.

    With Shia, it had been a sudden nosebleed.

    With Alice, he had fainted for half a day, during which Hypnosis-chan was born.

    The sudden increase of a full 1.0 in all stats was a severe burden on his body.

    And now?

    Yujin¡¯s main stats had already reached the high 9s, nearing their maximum.

    He was almost fully developed, and yet his stats had still risen.

    The resulting strain was on apletely different level.

    -Pause.

    ¡°And now his heart¡­ stopped?¡±

    Yujin¡¯s heart had literally stopped.

    As he fell, there wasn¡¯t a single sound of a heartbeat.

    No signs of life could be sensed from him at all.

    Time slowed as Aika¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Wait. What? My student¡­ died? From exhaustion? Was it because of the kiss¡­?¡±

    -Crack.

    ¡°No time to think! I need to get him to a hospital. No¡ªRyu Suyeon! Within one minute!¡±

    Her hesitationsted less than a moment.

    Aika¡¯s eyes sharpened with determination.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but her husband was on the brink of death.

    And the only thing she could do now was save him.

    In less than a second, she had made her decision.

    Yujin¡¯s body hadn¡¯t even hit the ground yet.

    As expected of the world¡¯s #1 S-rank.

    -sh!

    ¡°I¡¯ll just throw on something quickly, and as for him¡­ no time to dress him. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    In an instant, Aika moved at near-sonic speed through the warehouse.

    Throwing on her clothes took 0.2 seconds.

    Grabbing a tracksuit, realizing itsplicated structure, and discarding it took 0.1 seconds.

    Scooping up Yujin¡¯s falling body took another 0.1 seconds.

    Her movements were so fast that the documents in the warehouse scattered into the air from the wind she created.

    But none of that mattered to her.

    To Aika, there was only one thing that mattered:

    Her student, Seo Yujin, whose heart had stopped and whose life force waspletely gone.

    Getting him to a healer as quickly as possible¡­

    ¡°Student, I¡¯ll save you right away¡ª¡±

    -Blink, blink.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°¡­Student?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t feel any life force, but¡­ what?¡±

    ***

    Finally, the long-awaited kiss with my master.

    As our lips touched, I steeled myself.

    -Determined re.@@novelbin@@

    "Come on, bring it. Whatever this ''seal'' nonsense is, I''m ready for you!"

    I braced for impact. After all, this wasn¡¯t my first rodeo.

    During my first kiss with Shia, I¡¯d ended up with a nosebleed from the overwhelming strain.

    When it was Alice¡¯s turn, the pain had knocked me out cold, leaving me unconscious for half a day.

    All because of the pesky side effect¡ªmy stats increasing by one point each time.

    I knew this could happen.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯d spent so much time preparing for this moment, training relentlessly to strengthen my body.

    Now, my primary stats were in the high nines, leaving little room for further growth.

    There was no way they could exceed 10, meaning the burden on my body would be minimal.

    "Just in case¡­ Seo Yujin will not feel pain for the next three minutes."

    -Ding.

    [Skill "Complete Hypnosis" activated.]

    To top it off, I¡¯d even applied a pain-numbing hypnosis.

    With all this preparation, I was sure I could endure it.

    "I¡¯ll make it through this and finally give my master the mating press she deserves¡­!"

    But then¡ª

    -Ding!

    [Condition met. The seal on ¡®???¡¯ has been released. (3/3)]

    [Stats exceed system limits. Excess strain applied to the soul.]

    "Wait, what the hell?!"

    I thought I had everything under control, but nope.

    The damn status window blindsided me, hitting me where it hurt most.

    I was so dumbfounded I couldn¡¯t even curse.

    Seriously, if my stats exceeded 10, why not just cap them?

    Why dump all that strain directly onto my soul?

    I wanted to grab the status window by the neck and demand an exnation.

    "Guh!!"

    ¡°Pain directly stabbing into my soul? This is way too much!¡±

    And then it hit me.

    Agonizing pain flooded my soul, leaving me no time to think.

    My strength gave out, my vision tilted, and my master¡¯s face disappeared above me.

    I was falling.

    -Slide.

    "No¡­ I can¡¯t copse here. If I pass out, Master will have PTSD¡­ and everyone¡¯s waiting for me¡­."

    In the haze of my fading consciousness, all I could think about was the people I¡¯d leave behind.

    My panicking master.

    Myrades waiting anxiously for me to return.

    And then¡ª

    "Damn it¡­ should¡¯ve brought Hypnosis-chan with me¡­"

    Regret hit me hard.

    Hypnosis-chan, my passive skill that could act in my stead when I was unconscious.

    I¡¯d left her with the Saintess because I thought she¡¯d ruin the mood during the kiss.

    But now? I wished I¡¯d brought her along.

    She could¡¯ve soothed my master and reassured my allies.

    Calling out desperately in my mind, I thought: "Someone¡­ help me¡­"

    -Ding!

    [¡®???¡¯plete! All ailments removed!]

    "¡­Huh?"

    Just as I was about to lose consciousness, it suddenly snapped back.

    I stared in confusion.

    "Wait¡­ the status window? Why is it golden?"

    The status window before me shone brilliantly in gold, like a rare treasure card in a gacha game.

    Even more bizarre, it wasn¡¯t its usual cold, mechanical self.

    [It¡¯s all done~!! All good now, okay?]

    "What the hell? Why is the status window talking like a high school girl?"

    This unexpected cuteness left me utterly baffled.

    "What¡¯s going on now¡­?"

    And then¡ª

    -Grab. Lift.

    "Huh? Master?"

    Before I could process anything, I was suddenly hoisted into the air by my master, who looked utterly pale.

    "What¡¯s going on?!"

    "Student? Why¡­ why are you alive?"

    "I couldn¡¯t leave you behind, Master."

    "But¡­ your heart isn¡¯t beating! I can¡¯t sense any life from you!"

    Her confusion matched mine.

    "What is she talking about¡­?"

    -Press. Probe.

    "Eek! It¡¯s really not beating!!!"

    I panicked too, cing my hand on my chest. Sure enough, I felt¡­ nothing.

    No heartbeat. No pulse.

    The sheer shock made my already stopped heart feel like it could stop again¡ªbut there was something even stranger.

    "You see?! Your heart isn¡¯t¡­."

    -Tap.

    My master¡¯s hand, ced over my chest to check my pulse, went straight through me.

    -Glide.

    "¡­Hiii?! What¡¯s going on¡­ wait, I don¡¯t feel anything?"

    "It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­?"

    Her hand was wrist-deep in my chest, yet I felt no pain. No injury.

    It was as if my body wasn¡¯t even real, like a phantom.

    Just like¡ª

    "Like the Saintess. Or those monsters."

    I realized I was now just like the enemies I¡¯d been fighting all this time.

    "Why is this happening¡­?"

    "Wait, Master. Something appeared in the status window earlier¡ªit might exin this. Let me check."

    I turned my attention back to the golden status window, hoping for answers.

    And then¡ª

    -Ding.

    [Administrator privileges protocol resuming.]

    [Attempting to transfer soul to Sanctuary¡­ failed. No Sanctuary detected.]

    [Summoning primary administrator¡­.]

    -Ding!

    [Hey! Quiet down, you old hunk of junk! Get over here, Master!!!]

    [¡­Soul relocated to newly designated location.]

    "¡­What?"

    Two status windows appeared¡ªone golden, the other unusually cute.

    The two of them seemed to be arguing, and I could only watch in stunned silence.

    "What in the world¡­?"

    -sh!

    My vision changed in an instant, and I found myself in an unfamiliar ce.

    "Where¡­?"

    -Bzzzz.

    [Maaaaster~ Can you hear meee~?]

    "¡­Why are you talking?!"

    Right in front of me, Hypnosis-chan was sitting casually, speaking for the first time.

 Chapter 214

    After the kiss with my master, the seal was broken.

    Following that, a conversation with Hypnosis Spirit revealed many things I hadn¡¯t known.

    Firstly, the one whom Hypnosis Spirit calls "Mom."

    The contents of her soul have now melted into my own body. I suspect it''s her power, but exactly what it is remains unclear.

    Secondly, the tripleyered seal I had with my wives through our kisses.

    That was a mechanism to protect me from the power of "Mom"¡ªa divine force I could never have handled from the start.

    It seemed the purpose was to gather enough strength to handle it, through the three of them.

    Andstly,

    [Don¡¯t ask too often~? To your little sister, don¡¯t make her do anything strange.]

    "¡­¡­."

    I had learned the one important lesson from Hypnosis Spirit: I should never use my hypnotic powers for weird purposes.

    ...Well, I guess that¡¯s fine.

    I haven¡¯t used it since I became involved with my wives, after all.

    Even Shia and I have already done everything.

    Alice and I promised to do it during the break.

    With my master, we were just about to do it.

    In other words, my reproductive life was flourishing.

    There was nothing I had to force myself to hold back anymore¡­

    -Chill.

    ¡®¡­What was that? I just felt an overwhelming sense of unease for a moment.¡¯

    That strange, unexined sense of danger struck me out of nowhere.

    It wasn¡¯t the usual kind of instinct I felt.

    It was like some future version of myself was shouting STAY at me.

    Could this be the kind of gut feeling a CEO might get, I wondered.

    -Snicker.

    ¡®It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. How would I have that kind of ability like that old man?¡¯

    I shook off the ridiculous thought with a brief snicker.

    Then, I refocused my mind.

    To be precise, I poured my strength into my soul form.

    -Swoosh¡­

    ¡®Hmm, this feels familiar.¡¯

    Suddenly, my vision cleared.

    The blurry world around me snapped back into focus.

    I was back in the familiar academy basement storage room where I had been earlier.

    "¡­Hah!? Disciple!! What in the world is going on?!"

    "Ah, Master¡­"

    Thud. Shake shake.

    "Just now you disappeared in an instant, and then reappeared like this¡­!! What happened?!"

    Master grabbed my shoulders, shaking me vigorously.

    She seemed to believe I had disappeared and then reappeared.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what this implied.

    "Sigh¡­"

    ¡®So this is why my body changed, just like the Saintess¡¯s.¡¯

    Now I understood why Hypnosis Spirit had pointed out my naked body.

    I mean, if I had just summoned my soul normally, there would have been no reason for me to be naked.

    There was no reason for my soul to mimic the state of my physical body.

    Which meant that my soul must have followed my physical body¡¯s condition.

    In fact, the strange sensation I was feeling all over my body made sense now.

    All of it pointed to the fact that¡ª

    ¡ªI¡¯m in a soul-like state.

    ¡®It feels a bit different from a pure soul¡­¡¯

    -Crack.

    "¡­!!? You suddenly¡ª!"

    "Mm. The concept is simr."

    "¡­Concept? What are you talking about?"

    "My body is in the same state as the Saintess. Half-soul, should I say?"

    In front of my astonished master, I demonstrated a few things quickly.

    I transformed from being naked into a tracksuit in an instant, for example,

    "I can¡¯t just make anything, but objects that are familiar to my soul, like¡­"

    -Whoosh.

    "I can even summon a sword."

    I drew a katana from my body, something only possible within the soul.

    These were skills I could only perform within the soul form.

    The only difference now was this:

    These things now shared the same properties as the Saintess''s abilities.

    "Though normal materials pass through, if I focus..."

    -Snip.

    "They can be cut just like this."

    I sliced through a sheet of paper just to demonstrate.

    Even cutting it from the middle, the de passed through like a ghost, only beginning to slice halfway through the paper. It was quite a fascinating sight.

    "Remarkable! You really could defeat me, after all¡­"

    "Master, you¡¯ve already defeated me ages ago. Ahem."

    "¡­Ah, right! Hehe. With everything going on, I forgot about that."

    "Master, you¡¯re so~ adorable when you¡¯re absent-minded."

    "Hehe~ You too, Disciple~?"

    The atmosphere lightened with our yful exchange.

    I took the opportunity topliment my master.

    She, too, rxed and smiled brightly in return...

    -Suddenly.

    "...Wait, hold on! This isn¡¯t the time for this!! Why did this happen all of a sudden?!"

    True. Now wasn¡¯t the time for lightheartedness.

    I had to exin quickly.

    "So, what happened is that I¡ªum¡­"

    ¡®How should I exin this?¡¯

    My mouth seemed stuck.

    To exin this, I¡¯d have to reveal the truth about the ¡®???¡¯ seal inside me.

    Not to mention, I¡¯d have to confess about my regression.

    Naturally, I knew that the hypnosis preventing me from revealing my regression must¡¯ve been lifted with the seal.

    "Regre¡ª"

    -Thrum.

    "¡­Tsk."

    ¡®So this is the ¡®Law¡¯.¡¯

    It hurt a bit as I tried to speak.

    Just like the time I copsed when I almost revealed my regression to my master during the start of the semester.

    I suspected this was the ¡®Law¡¯.

    The universalw that punishes results without causation.

    ¡®It¡¯s not as painful as before, but I could probably hold on if I need to.¡¯

    But the real problem wasn¡¯t just the pain.

    The bigger issue was whether she¡¯d believe me if I told her.

    After all, if I suddenly blurted out, "I¡¯m a regressor," who would believe me?

    There¡¯s a limit to how much of an unexpected ing out" moment one could have.

    And furthermore, from Master¡¯s perspective?

    Apletely unknown, ominous being suddenlyes up to her and says,

    "We were married in my first life~."

    What a cosmic-level stalker I¡¯d be.

    Even I got chills thinking about it. But still, it was something I had done.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll have to cover it up.¡¯

    -Grin.

    "I¡¯m not entirely sure, but when I kissed you, Master, this happened, right?"

    So I decided to brush it off.

    There was no time to exin, and I wasn¡¯t confident enough to tell the whole truth.

    Besides, I didn¡¯t want to be hated by Master.

    So, I¡¯d just pretend I didn¡¯t know.

    Master seemed to overlook it¡­

    "Did you do it too?! Master?!"

    "Huh?"

    "When I kissed you, all these strange memories started popping up, too!"

    "¡­¡­?"

    What? Her response waspletely different than I expected.

    A whole series of question marks flooded my mind.

    "Memories? I don¡¯t have any of those¡­"

    "But Disciple? Did we meet when I was thirty-three?"

    "¡­¡­How do you know that?!!!"

    My mental question marks quickly turned into exmation marks.

    Wait¡ªthirty-three?

    That was Master¡¯s age when we first met in my previous life.

    So this means¡­

    "Could it be, Master? Was I in that memory¡­?"

    "And also, Disciple, remember when you and Alice and Yushia were fighting over me¡­"

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    The memories from my first life, before I regressed, came flooding back.

    Not just for me, but for my master too.

    A surge of emotions overwhelmed me.

    -Shiver.

    "That¡¯s¡­ true. All of it."

    "...What?"

    "That! You helped me when I was at rock bottom, training me through everything! That was all real!!"

    I had thought these were just my memories now.

    But now, the thought that Master remembered too made me incredibly happy.

    I was on the verge of tears.

    "I thought you had forgotten it all¡­ I thought you couldn¡¯t remember."

    "Wait. Disciple, are you sure this is real? All of it?"

    "Yes¡­!!!"

    -Muttering.

    "All those times I got scolded for putting a hole in the condom, or when I wore cat ears naked and acted all coy¡­?"

    "Huh?"

    "Oh, never mind!!"

    It seemed that, instead of being happy, Master was more disturbed.

    But I couldn¡¯t me her for that.

    After all, when the reason I got close to her was because of my first kiss, I could see why she¡¯d feel awkward.

    -Pause.

    "¡ª¡ªHuh?"

    A thought shed through my mind.

    Master had regained those memories from our kiss¡­

    But wait, I kissed Shia and Alice too, didn¡¯t I?

    [Yujin. Nothing happened with Alice, right? You didn¡¯t kiss her or anything, did you?]

    [And what about Ninomiya? You stayed in the same hotel, didn¡¯t you? Did she ever... you know?]

    -Startled.

    ¡®Wait¡­ could it be that the two of them have been subtly paying attention to the other wives¡­!!?¡¯

    A chill ran down my spine.

    If Master¡¯s memories wereing back, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the other two remembered as well.

    My body moved on its own.

    "Master! Let¡¯s go back quickly!!"

    "Hmm? Why all of a sudden?"

    "The situation outside is dangerous! We need to act quickly or the monsters will be unstoppable!"

    First, I needed to persuade Master.

    The only one who could deal with the monsters was me.

    I convinced her with the perfect reasoning.

    Well, honestly, I just wanted to finish off those monsters and then gather my wives for a chat.

    Anyway, I really needed to return as soon as possible.

    "...Aren¡¯t we going to finish what we started?"

    "Huh?"

    "The baby-making part..."

    "We can do thatter. For now, let¡¯s take care of those monsters!"

    "...Hmph!! Hmph, hmmm!! Hmmm!!!"

    Despite Master¡¯s yful grumbling, I had no choice but to take her and head out.

    With a body that had changed in many ways.

    Towards the scene of my regression¡¯s nightmare. The EX-Rank Gate.

    -Chatter.

    "Unit 3 will join with Unit 19 for a two-minute battle¡­"

    "Sorry I¡¯mte!"

    "...Yujin!!!?"

    The scene was still a mess.

    The number of monsters had doubled from earlier.

    The awakened ones were clearly exhausted.

    Thanks to the coordination with the units, they were able to fight back, but¡­

    They had been getting beaten relentlessly by the monsters for hours without being able tond a proper hit.

    Exhaustion was inevitable.

    I rushed forward.

    "Lead those monsters to me."

    "No, more importantly, what¡¯s going on with you? Why can¡¯t we see you in the future..."

    "There¡¯s no time for exnations! Trust me and lead the way!"

    A manly line, I know.

    Kong¡¯s reaction was, well, unsurprising.

    -Zzzt.

    "Unit 0! Lead the monsters to HQ and retreat while drawing them!"

    "Mr. Bockjikkong?! How could you open up the front like this?"

    "My sixth sense is telling me this is a losing battle¡­"

    "I know, but it¡¯s just one monster! It¡¯s not a big loss!"

    Trusting me, Kong mobilized the units.

    Despite opposition from Sybi and the President, they managed to lure one monster towards us.

    -Swoosh.

    "Hey¡­ wait, Yujin?!"

    "Finally here, you turtle!?!"

    "Papa¡¯s here!"

    "Hah, you finally made it. Do you have any idea how dangerous it was for us to fight like this? You¡¯re such a troublesome old man."

    Four awakened ones came running to me.

    Alice. Shia. Haru. Winterer.

    It seemed Kong had paired up those who knew each other.

    And in front of them¡­

    A single monster, showing no signs of injury, grinning widely.

    It looked like a hideous eel-like creature.

    "Disciple, I¡¯ll help you¡­"

    "We¡¯ll try fighting first. I¡¯ll be back soon!"

    -sh!!

    I lunged at the monster with my katana forged from my soul.

    At full speed.

    And then¡­

    The nightmare-like monsters.

    Unbearable violence. Unreasonable strength.

    The monsters spilling out of the EX-Rank Gate¡­

    -sh.@@novelbin@@

    """""¡­¡­Huh?"""""

    It was cut down.

    So simply, it felt almost anticlimactic.

    ***

    After quite some time had passed.

    Kong, the President, Sybi.

    Shia, Alice, my Master.

    Haru, Winterer.

    The people most closely connected to me gathered around.

    To someone like me, who was no longer fully human.

    I sat there, slumped like a sinner bearing the weight of guilt.

    "This¡­ this is¡­"

    -Stammering.

    [Well, I did give you everything, but I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d want to use this empty shell of a body¡­?]

    "Suddenly, sexual harassment? Yujin, is that your thing? A kid like you¡­"

    "Sure, it might be the size of what I saw in the ¡®Eye of the Beholder,¡¯ but still,e on."

    "Ugh. Dad¡¯s a total mess. Not even human."

    "This is totally unfair!!!!!"

    I protested to the judge, feeling totally wronged.

 Chapter 215

    An unprecedented disaster.

    The EX-Rank gate opened in the sky, as named by Seol Hayeon.

    What were the monsters pouring out of that gate like?

    They were like phantoms, where even if you attacked, it wouldn¡¯t touch them, but they were still attacking.

    Their level wasn¡¯t that high; an A-rank Awakened could defend against them easily.

    However¡­

    ¡®So what if they can¡¯t be attacked?¡¯

    The fact that they couldn¡¯t be attacked meant that they couldn¡¯t be defeated.

    There was no fundamental solution.

    Hundreds of such monsters, and the number continued to grow.

    The morale of the Awakened decreased steadily.

    Some were even contemting fleeing, thinking thatplete annihtion was only a matter of time¡­

    [Attention all units. As of this moment, the frontline defense operation is canceled. The monsters will be led to Headquarters, Seo Yujin.]

    "¡­?"

    ¡®Seo Yujin?¡¯

    Just as I was about to escape, I heard the order.

    The monsters were to be led to Seo Yujin, the S-rank 7th.

    How did the Awakened react to that?

    They were half in doubt.

    They felt suspicious, thinking that this was fundamentally a hopeless situation.

    Especially those who had seen Yujin¡¯s PTSD symptoms.

    Some even raised doubts to Kong, the specialist in tackling gates.

    "Boss? Are you really sure? I saw PTSD up in the sky earlier."

    [Bui Kwon, have I ever disappointed you?]

    "...No, Boss."

    [Then follow my lead. You¡¯ll witness something incredible.]

    The response was simply to follow the orders.

    It was amand delivered with a firm certainty.

    The Awakened had no choice but to follow it.

    And the monsters they led here¡­

    After hours of trying to deal with them, the creatures that couldn¡¯t even be scratched¡­

    [Graaahhhsshhkk!!!]

    "Boss!! The monsters from other parties got drawn into this!"

    -Whoosh. sh.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªHuh?"

    The moment they arrived, the monster¡¯s head was severed.

    Just like that, without any premonition.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­ What is that?¡¯

    ¡®Seo Yujin?¡¯

    It took the Awakened a while to realize what had happened.

    Yujin had killed the monsters.

    But the way he moved was so hard toprehend.

    -Swish. Shoom.

    ¡®Teleportation? No, his unique power is hypnosis¡­¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s like a ghost.¡¯

    Yujin¡¯s form was blurry.

    The body that had changed after kissing Aika.

    He was starting to use that to its fullest extent.

    To reduce air resistance during movement, he was in a soul-like state.

    Only when attacking the monsters did he briefly solidify to strike.

    To the untrained eye, it looked like teleportation. He appeared in one ce and then the next in an instant.

    In the spots where he passed, only violet traces from his Zahaken technique remained.

    ¡®And the speed¡­ He¡¯s faster than Ninomiya Aika.¡¯

    ¡®No. His speed might be simr, but the level is different. If she moved like that, the surrounding area would be devastated by a sonic boom. But he¡¯s silent.¡¯

    ¡®What is his agility stat at?!¡¯

    Even his speed was incredibly fast.

    His stats had now clearly surpassed 10.

    His status window supported the fact that he had transcended the limitations of a mortal.

    In other words, what they were witnessing was a being who was no longer human, with abilities that had transcended human physical limits.

    It was a sight that made them unable to look away in awe.

    "That¡¯s amazing¡­"

    -Muttering.

    "Bhikkong. Those Vietnamese girls are cking off, huh? Are you just going to let them have fun?"

    "Well, it¡¯s impressive. Yujin right now."

    "That¡¯s true, but still."

    "They¡¯re better than our troops. Sitting back and watching¡­ Where did they even get the popcorn?"

    "Ugh, I¡¯d love some."

    Even the S-rankers couldn¡¯t help but feel awed.

    Kong, Seol Hayeon, and Sybi were all mesmerized.

    No, it was even more mysterious to them.

    They knew, more than anyone, that his battle abilities had entered the realm of something beyond human.

    ¡®And his expression¡­ I¡¯ve never seen Yujin like this. He looks so cool¡­!!¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s fighting with such calmness, not even boasting. Truly, a man worthy of the recognition of the President.¡¯

    The three of them were praising Yujin without restraint¡­

    ¡®Oh, no. What if Alice and Shia have regained their memories? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve figured out everything I was trying to do with Master. Plus, they¡¯ve probably been furious this whole time, especially since I¡¯ve kept it all a secret.¡¯

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡®This guy¡­ even now, he¡¯s thinking about the women, huh?¡¯

    Seol Hayeon, who had read Yujin¡¯s mind, couldn¡¯t hide her difort, but still¡­

    Despite all the admiration from the others, the number of monsters was quickly decreasing.

    Thanks to Kong¡¯s skillfulmand, who could foresee the future.

    By the time thest monster was dealt with, the dawn was breaking.

    "Kong. Next..."

    "They¡¯re all gone. The frequency of the monsters falling has been steadily decreasing."

    "What? Why?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Maybe they¡¯re scared now, since you¡¯re hunting them?"

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡®Well, before my regression, I couldn¡¯t even kill a single one.¡¯

    Only then did Yujin release his grip.

    There was a look of undeniable relief on his face, one he couldn¡¯t hide.

    He had faced his trauma and dealt with it.

    -nce.

    ¡®So now, what about Alice and Shia?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t feel much relief.

    It was because of his wives.

    After all, what had he done right before the fight?

    He had fled with Aika.

    Right in front of his two girlfriends, he¡¯d had the audacity to "kidnap" a third wife.

    And after he took her away, what did he do?

    He was about to perform the "fatherly duties" of a stud.

    He couldn¡¯t feel righteous about it.

    ¡®I really hope they¡¯ve regained their memories, but why does it have to be right now¡­?¡¯

    Another thought urred to him.

    After kissing Aika, hadn¡¯t her memories returned?

    All the memories from their first life together.

    So, with his wives, who he had already kissed¡ªShia and Alice¡ª

    It was reasonable to assume that their memories had returned as well.

    Now, how would they see him?

    After all, he was the one who fled with his third wife right after the EX-Rank gate opened.

    ¡®Well, maybe they¡¯ll forgive me? I could exin that it was necessary to stop the apocalypse¡­¡¯

    -nce.

    ¡®Alice is ring at me!! She¡¯s ready to go full throttle!!!¡¯

    Just looking at Alice¡¯s eyes, it was clear.

    Both of his wives were seriously angry.

    ¡®You promised we¡¯d do it after the break, but you already did it with Shia? And now, it seems like you did it with that boar as well¡­¡¯

    ¡®Ugh. Our unruly wife is really pissed now. Good luck, husband.¡¯

    Of course, it was only Alice who was seriously mad.

    Shia was more indifferent, watching it all unfold.

    -Stammering.

    ¡®Is it over now? Can I finally finish the "baby-making" with my disciple¡­?¡¯

    Aika, who was focused on something else, didn¡¯t seem to care.

    But, anyway.

    So, even after the long battle was over, Yujin kept hesitating.

    He was acting like someone who had done something wrong.

    "¡­¡­?"

    ¡®With his personality, shouldn¡¯t he be bragging by now? Saying something like, ¡®Did you see that? I¡¯m the man¡¯?¡¯

    ¡®Yujin, why do you look like a puppy who broke a cup? What happened to the great hero?¡¯@@novelbin@@

    To the others, it looked rather odd.

    Meanwhile, Kong and Sybi realized something.

    The strange technique Yujin had just disyed, the one where he kept disappearing and reappearing.

    The reason Yujin hesitated was probably because of that.

    ¡®Is it the same thing as the monsters?¡¯

    ¡®He uses it much better¡­¡¯

    ¡®Is he worried he¡¯s be a monster too?¡¯

    -Snicker.

    "Hey, Yujin~ You did a great job!"

    Kong was the first to approach.

    He thought that he, as Yujin¡¯s friend, should y this role.

    Kong moved toward him, without a hint of fear.

    His unwavering steps were surprisingly moving.

    "¡­Kong? Ah, yeah. Thanks."

    "But why the gloomy face¡­ Hey!!"

    -Whoosh. Zoom.

    The hand that was about to pat Yujin on the back passed right through him.

    Kong¡¯s smile grew a bit awkward.

    Seeing his once human friend now disying the same phenomenon as the monsters,

    Even Kong, no matter how close they were, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared¡­

    "Wow, what¡¯s this? I can¡¯t touch you?"

    "...Kong?"

    -Whoosh. Whoosh.

    "It feels like a hologram¡­ Wait, now I can touch you?"

    Kong¡¯s fear couldn¡¯t stop him.

    He eagerly continued to feel Yujin¡¯s body, wanting to assure himself, but in doing so, he only showed how intrigued he was.

    Yujin didn¡¯t feel scared. He was more fascinated by the situation.

    And Kong kept pressing the point to make sure.

    ¡®Hehe, hehe. I¡¯ve seen him at the bathhouse, but this guy has surprisingly good muscle tone¡­¡¯

    "Don¡¯t blush while touching other men¡¯s chest. It¡¯s cute, but it¡¯s annoying."

    -Startled.

    "Ugh, huh?! No, that¡¯s not what I meant!"

    Though there was a slight bit of ulterior motive in the process,

    and though there was some surprise at touching a body so different from his own¡­

    -Snicker.

    "It¡¯s really cool though~ See, I can make a sword at will! I can even make things like spoons or chopsticks. Ta-da!"

    Thanks to that, Yujin began to rx.

    Actually, he even started showing off, proudly creating one thing after another.

    His gaze subtly lingered on Alice.

    "Pretty amazing, right? Isn¡¯t it awesome? There¡¯s even more incredible stuff¡­"

    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s y this off. First, show something cool to calm the wives down, then I can slip away and talk to them when the mood is right.¡¯

    Though the inner thoughts were a bit clumsy, at least it worked.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now focused directly on Yujin.

    Those watching couldn¡¯t help but gather around.

    The atmosphere was filled with awe.

    "Wow, how did you do that, Yujin?"

    "What¡¯s with this vanishing and reappearing? What in the world did you do to make that happen?"

    The first to step forward were the two S-rank Awakened, Seol Hayeon and Sybi.

    Their gazes were fixed on Yujin.

    They were silently demanding an exnation for what was happening.

    For Yujin, that response was actually quitefortable.

    "Well, the exnation is a bitplicated. By the way, where¡¯s the Saintess?"

    "If you mean the Saintess, she¡¯s with Winterer and Haru."

    "Dad, the deer¡¯s here."

    [¡®???¡¯ muttered something about being a dragon, not a deer¡­]

    "Oh. Thank you, Haru."

    -Snatch.

    Yujin picked up the Saintess.

    Unlike Haru, who had been carefully cradling her like a doll, Yujin grabbed her by the neck and yanked her up, holding her in a posture that clearly looked ufortable.

    It seemed to hurt her, as her mouth, which had been bent into a ¦Ø shape, twitched.

    That was exactly what Yujin had intended.

    "As you can see, I¡¯ve managed to make contact with the Saintess. I can also attack the monsters now."

    "We can see that, but how did you do it? Is this something we can do too?"

    "Probably not. My body¡¯s changed to resemble the Saintess and the monsters. I¡¯m in a half-soul state right now."

    "¡­What?"

    "It¡¯s hard to exin¡­"

    Yujin continued holding the Saintess and borated.

    This time, he didn¡¯t grab her by the neck, but supported her like a baby, gently cradling her bottom.

    It was as if he were handling something precious.

    ¡®Hypnosis-chan mentioned ¡®Mom¡¯. This must be her. I¡¯ll have to show the proper respect.¡¯

    -Pause.

    ¡®Yujin. That hand¡¯s in a pretty inappropriate ce, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¯

    ¡®If this were America, we''d be hearing ¡®FBI, open up!¡¯ right about now.¡¯

    ¡®Is she wearing underwear?¡¯

    The expressions of those watching turned slightly strange.

    The Saintess¡¯s face turned bright red.

    She was clearly embarrassed, and that made it difficult to avoid thinking that it looked inappropriate.

    Of course, Yujin didn¡¯t care at all.

    To him, the Saintess¡¯s face wasn¡¯t even in view, so it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, she really is like an empty doll. Is her soul even there? It¡¯s like a bag of chips with just a sprinkle of truffle oil, not much substance.¡¯

    -Squish.

    He even began touching her feet and legs, checking for any abnormalities in the Saintess¡¯s unique state after the seal was broken.

    The soft, squishy texture felt oddly pleasant.

    As for how it looked¡­ well, that was a different matter.

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    ¡®Yujin, your hands are kind of¡­?! Isn¡¯t that what we saw in the ¡®Eye of the Beholder¡¯?!¡¯

    No one was more surprised than Alice, his girlfriend.

    She began seriously doubting Yujin¡¯s preferences.

    ¡®Could this be why he hugged Shia first!?¡¯

    However, Yujin, a perfectly decent young man, had no idea what kind of impression he was giving.

    He didn¡¯t see the Saintess as a woman, nor even as a person. He didn¡¯t realize how his actions were being interpreted.

    Then¡­

    "Ah, her heart¡¯s not beating. I think it¡¯s the same as with the Saintess."

    -Snatch. Fumble.

    [¡­¡­!!!!!?]

    "Yep, it¡¯s not beating."

    Yujin had just poured fuel on the fire.

    By confirming with his own hands whether or not the Saintess¡¯s heart was beating, he triggered a reaction he didn¡¯t intend.

    -il!!

    [AH, AAAHH!!?]

    The Saintess iled her arms and legs in shock, and¡­

    "Hey, hey! Calm down¡­"

    "Stop, Saintess! What are you doing?!"

    "Shia? No, I was just checking her heart."

    "Let go, you crazy man!! No more sexual harassment!"

    Shia, who knew the Saintess¡¯s true identity as a Constetion, was horrified and pulled Yujin away.

    Thanks to her, the Saintess was freed again, but¡­

    -Tremble. Thud.

    [W-well¡­ this is the first time in tens of thousands of years I¡¯ve had to go through something like this¡­]

    "See! The Saintess doesn¡¯t like it!!"

    "Why do you keep calling her ¡®Saintess¡¯¡­ Wait, why does she look like that?!"

    The Saintess¡¯s legs gave out, and she copsed.

    Her face was as red as a tomato.

    Yujin¡¯s guilt quickly overtook him.

    "It¡¯s true, though! Everything from those days¡­ all of it was real!"

    Now, memories he thought were his alone were flooding back.

    He never expected the wives to remember, but to his surprise, their memories were returning, too.

    "I thought you¡¯d forgotten everything¡­"

    "Wait. Are you really saying all of that was real?"

    "Yes!!!"

    -Mutter.

    "That time when I got scolded for the hole in the condom, and when I wore cat ears and tried to act cute without one? Was all of that real too?"

    "Eh?"

    "Oh, never mind!!"

    Though it was clearly an awkward situation, Alice had no choice but to confront it.

    And to Shia¡¯s pure question, Winterer answered, using knowledge she¡¯d picked up during her viin days.

    Lastly¡­

    "Wow, Dad¡¯s totally messed up. Not even human."

    "¡­¡­."

    The final blow came from Haru¡¯s innocent 100% evaluation.

    The words "not even human" hit Yujin hard.

    "No! This is unfair! I was just trying to exin my traits¡­"

    "¡­¡­."

    "Kong, why do you look at me like that!? You know as a man that she doesn¡¯t look like a woman!!"

    "¡­¡­."

    "Sybi, stop ring! You know what I¡¯m talking about, right? Don¡¯t look at me like that!!"

    Yujin¡¯s frustrated voice echoed through the academy.

    "I swear, I don¡¯t have those kinds of preferences!!"

    [If I try to engage with you in this body, it¡¯ll rupture¡­]

    "Saintess, stop reacting like that!!"

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯tpletely unfair.

 Chapter 216

    Yujin''s Suspicion of Pedophilia.

    It didn¡¯t take long to dispel the ridiculous usations of pedophilia.

    Thanks to his ultimate move.

    "I''ll prove my purity in five minutes! You¡¯ll believe me!!!"

    -Snatch.

    The man¡¯s ultimate move. Betting it all on the line.

    Yujin dered he would prove it by showing them.

    Thepass hanging below a man¡¯s waist is always an honest reflection of his heart.

    It would be enough to prove that he felt no attraction to the Saintess.

    ¡®Of course, I can¡¯t actually drop my pants in front of the kids¡­¡¯

    [Hey, Kong. If ites down to it, let''s do this privately where only you can see.]

    Just in case, Yujin roped Kong into the n.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the older women saw, but the daughters¡ªwell, that might be a different matter.

    Besides, public indecency was illegal.

    Even with the world-ending apocalypse, some rules needed to be followed.

    [...!!!? Why, why just me!?]

    [Well, if you¡¯re going to show it, might as well be you. Besides, afterst time... it¡¯s not a big deal.]

    [That¡¯s... I guess I¡¯m happy you said that, but at the same time, it¡¯s annoying...]

    [Stop squirming, you¡¯re making it worse. It¡¯s cute but it¡¯s still annoying.]

    Kong made it clear that he wasn¡¯t thrilled, but...

    This was to be expected.

    Yujin would be terrified if another man asked to look at his private parts.

    But Kong and Yujin were close.

    They were best friends, and they had rushed to each other¡¯s aid during national disasters.

    This request was nothing.

    In fact, Kong nodded carefully, confirming Yujin¡¯s assumption.

    "What are you trying to do? Ugh. Fine. I know your intentions aren¡¯t impure, so I¡¯ll let it slide."

    "Oh, thank you for believing me."

    Kong didn¡¯t need to undergo any awkward "eye torture" since the chairman waved it off as a joke.

    The others understood and excused it, chalking it up to Yujin being Yujin.

    -Gaze.

    "......"

    ¡®Sybi and Alice¡¯s gazes are sharp...¡¯

    Both Sybi and Alice, being from the West, were far stricter than the Koreans.

    There was still suspicion in their eyes, but that would be dealt withter.

    For now, Yujin decided to exin things, brushing the awkwardness aside.

    "Anyway, like I said, I¡¯m in a half-soul state. Just like those monsters."

    "How did you end up like this?"

    "Well, um..."

    Exining was actually more difficult than Yujin expected.

    The truth was, he had regressed, but that was because ¡®Mom¡¯ made him.

    That ''Mom'' was some god-like entity, and when she made him regress, she shoved her power into him.

    Until now, he hadn¡¯t realized it because of the seal.

    "Oh, what¡¯s this seal?!"

    "Well, when I kissed my wives after I regressed, it released the seal. It¡¯s a three-part seal¡­"

    -Wince.

    ¡®Would they even believe me if I exined it all?¡¯

    No, exining it all was practically impossible.

    The penalty of ''Ichi'' made it so.

    In short, properly exining everything was nearly impossible.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s just gloss over it¡­¡¯

    -Sigh.

    "I¡¯m not sure, but it seems like my unique ability, Perfect Hypnosis, is the reason behind all this."

    Yujin decided to go with a quick excuse.

    At least his hypnosis powers were indeed tied to the power he had gotten from ¡®Mom,¡¯ so it wasn¡¯t exactly a lie.

    "Wait, Yujin. What¡¯s hypnosis got to do with all this?"

    "Well, hypnosis is fundamentally a power that deals with souls."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah. That¡¯s why I can move better than those monsters. I¡¯m used to manipting things."

    "Right. If they moved like you, they¡¯d have been wiped out already. Makes sense."

    Yujin¡¯s makeshift exnation was surprisingly effective.

    After all, who could argue with the man himself?

    "Still, though, just yesterday, you were struggling with Niomiya and now you¡¯ve evolved like this in just one day..."

    "Well, I have EX-rank abilities too, you know. Just like you, Master."

    "Yeah, but bringing up Niomiya is¡­ problematic."

    "And also, thanks to you, I¡¯ve gained some enlightenment. I feel like the seal has been lifted."

    He pulled out the ultimate card¡ªmentioning his Master.

    With that, everyone nodded in understanding, as if to say, "If he¡¯s in the same league as the one who split the gate in half with a sword, it makes sense."

    "Seems like it¡¯s not a lie after all."

    "......"

    ¡®If that old man believes it, then it¡¯s game over.¡¯

    Now, at least the cover-up had worked.

    ¡®But...¡¯

    -Deep breath.

    "Anyway. There¡¯s a bigger problem than my body."

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "The gate. What about it?"

    Now that the cover-up was done, it was time to address the real issue.

    Yujin pointed a finger toward the sky, indicating the still-blood-red glowing gate.

    Though the monsters had quieted down, the gate¡¯s ominous glow still lingered.

    "The monsters pouring out, that usually happens when a gate goes into a state of overload."

    Gate overload.

    A phenomenon where monsters continue to spawn, eventually overflowing due to density, causing the gate to explode.

    A gate in this state was incredibly hard to deal with.

    Inside, the monsters would be packed to the brim.

    Considering how, on the first day of his first life, over ten thousand monsters fell, the number of monsters in that gate was at least ten thousand.

    "Honestly, it¡¯s impossible. My mana¡¯s going to run out first."

    "Well, you¡¯re the only one who can fight them."

    "Unlike the S-rank gate, I won¡¯t be able to fight them one by one. Even if I take dozens of mana fuel rods, it won¡¯t be enough."

    Even Kong and the chairman, veterans in this kind of battle, acknowledged how impossible it was.

    It didn¡¯t matter that Yujin was in a half-soul state; numbers outweighed everything.

    "This isn¡¯t the only problem, though."

    "What else?"

    "To approach the gate, we¡¯ll need a helicopter, right?"

    "Probably. Or my ne could work..."

    "Getting too close will triggersers. From over there."

    In addition to that, there were two more minor issues.

    First, it was difficult to even approach the gate.

    During the first life, dozens of helicopters were destroyed in the attempt¡ªimpossible to ignore.

    "Kong, your ne almost got shot down too."

    "...I¡¯ve seen it a few times, so I figured it was monster-rted. Butsers, really?"

    "Yep. Realsers."

    "His face turned a bit pale, but... this wasn''t the end."

    "Second, the Gate has a boss monster. The dungeon''s owner, you know?"

    "...Do you know who it is?"@@novelbin@@

    "I don''t know either. It''s just a pattern, and nothing else."

    The second problem. The final boss problem.

    To retrieve the core and close the gate, the dungeon''s owner hidden inside must be caught...

    Monsters? As long as I can attack them, they''re at an A-rank level, easy enough.

    But the boss monster? Could it be that easy?

    Could I solo it by myself?

    ''No way.''

    Attempting to solo it without knowing the pattern is a death wish.

    There are only two types of people who could handle it.

    Those like Kkong or the chairman, who have crisis detection abilities.

    Or someone like my master, an extraordinary powerhouse.

    I''m neither of those.

    In other words, attempting the boss raid solo is essentially suicide.

    "Let''s sum it up. It''s hard enough to defeat them all by myself, it''s difficult to approach, and I can''t even handle a raid. Is that correct?"

    "Yes. The only one capable of fighting is me, and that''s a problem."

    "Hmm."

    After hearing my exnation, the chairman furrowed her brows deeply.

    In the still grim situation, even the hero of reversal, she, seemed hopeless...

    - Mumbling.

    "Money... sponsorship, no. That alone won''t do..."

    "Chairman?"

    "Wait, hold on a second."

    I expected her to despair.

    But she clenched her head and began to think deeply.

    We all stared intently at her.

    Could she have a n¡ªperhaps?

    Five minutester, the chairman raised her head.

    "First, let me ask. Can we use the Saintess as abatant?"

    "The Saintess?"

    "Isn''t she simr to you in terms of attributes? If raised well, maybe she could reach an S-rank level."

    "Do you think that¡¯s possible?"

    I truly shouldn''t have gotten my hopes up.

    I looked at the Saintess again.

    More precisely, I looked at ''Mom'', who had transferred all her power to me, leaving only a shell behind.

    [You know the master, right? You''ve seen her often enough!]

    ''The only thing I¡¯ve seen often that¡¯s suspicious is her.''

    It was the Saintess, pulled out by my transcendent sister.

    Based on what my sister had said about her downfall, it was almost certain that she was the ''mom'' that Chwimyeon-jjang had mentioned.

    In fact, I had even more suspicions.

    When I met the Archpriest of the US S-rank Gate raid, Archpriest Ellington from the Holy Church, he said something:

    If I were a wine bottle filled to the brim, the Saintess would be the empty bottle with only the scent of wine left.

    Even other Holy Church believers said simr things.

    At the time, I thought he was just rambling... but what if that was actually true?

    The Saintess is hollow. She gave me everything she had.

    I am full, having epted all of her.

    It all fits perfectly, doesn''t it?

    Chwimyeon-jjang didn¡¯t just say, "You''ll know with this much."

    When I think about it, there was really no one else but the Saintess.

    "She is, like me, a spiritual entity. But she¡¯s more like an empty shell. I wouldn¡¯t expect anybat abilities from her."

    A bitter tone involuntarily slipped into my voice.

    Even now, in this situation, the Saintess smiled with her lips curled in the shape of the Greek letter omega. She acted as if she had shaken off what happened earlier, but for some reason, she seemed a bit pitiful.

    In response to my reaction, the chairman also acknowledged the absurdity of the situation and gave up...

    "I was just saying it as a joke."

    "...Huh?"

    "Do you really think that soft thing could properly handle a sword? I was just asking if it could be used as abatantter on."

    I thought she would give up, but instead, a smile appeared on the chairman¡¯s face.

    And then,

    "In that sense, I urgently have a request not for student Seo Yujin, but for Awakened Seo Yujin."

    "...?"

    She gave me a look, full of pomp, as if she were sizing me up. I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas this the same person who was wearing diapers just until this morning? No, it was yesterday morning, now that it''s past midnight.

    Of course, I had no reason not toply.

    If she were an old woman talking about dementia and calling me "little brother," I might have hesitated. But now, she was a living legend of Korea.

    Respect was due.

    "Affiliated with the Korean Awakened Association. S-rank, number 7, Seo Yujin. I look forward to your cooperation, Chairman Seol Hayeon."

    "...Ah, that brings back memories. It was the same with Haru back then."

    "It''s a lot different from back then in many ways."

    "Yeah. Back then, we couldn''t even dream of this situation. In many ways."

    We both indulged in nostalgia, a moment simr to our first day at school.

    But that didn''tst long.

    Not long after, the chairman gave me a mission.

    With a swift motion¡ªher trademark intensity radiating from her¡ª

    "S-rank number 1, Ninomiya Aika. I want you to evolve her just like you did."

    "...Huh?"

    My breath stopped for a moment.

    ...What? You want me to turn my master into someone like me?

    I also became like this thanks to ''Mom,'' the Saintess. How am I supposed to do that?

    It was beyond difficult; it was practically impossible.

    "I think that''s going to be tough."

    "Come on now. If it¡¯s something you, with your EX-ss unique ability, can do, surely this should be possible too."

    "Even so..."

    "Tsk. Have you forgotten the association''s motto? If it¡¯s not possible, make it possible. Even if it¡¯s not possible, make it happen."

    "...?"

    But the chairman remained unfazed. She simply smiled at me, as if she believed I could pull it off somehow.

    "I¡¯ll help with the other things. As for the mana shortage, if you ask for aid from the U.S., they¡¯ll provide mana fuel rods. Right, Siby?"

    "If it¡¯s Your Excellency, then yes."

    "essing the gate is also your job, isn¡¯t it? Ninomiya Aika, that one. She flies through the sky whenever she feels like it."

    "That¡¯s true, but..."

    "So, the only problem right now is theck of power. In a short time, the only person who could transcend humanity like you is Ninomiya Aika."

    "...?"

    "You can do it, right?"

    "That¡¯s..."

    My gaze shifted to one side. I fumbled nervously, rubbing my thighs, and when my own name came up, I froze and looked at my master in surprise.

    "M-Master, I..."

    "Well, I¡¯ll try."

    "You...you¡¯re my disciple!!?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, Master."

    Even I thought that was the best option.

    Evolving my master into someone like me. That was the most solid power we could have.

    ''I have no idea how to do it... but...''

    - A small smile.

    "Let¡¯s try."

    In the moment when destruction was imminent, the operation that would decide the fate of humanity began.

    ***

    "Yujin. I heard you had sex with Shia?"

    "...!!!? How do you know that?"

    "And, I bet you did everything with Ninomiya too, huh? I can tell from the way your memory¡¯se back."

    "Hiiiiick!!!!"

    I didn¡¯t expect it all to fall apart just three minutes after the operation started.

 Chapter 217

    If we rewind a bit, back to when Yujin was exining the whole soul entity thing...

    Not many were really paying attention.

    At most, Siby, Seol Hayeon, and Kkong were the only ones listening.

    The rest? They didn¡¯t even hear it, not one bit.

    - Dozing off.

    "Hey, Haru, get in and sleep."

    "Unnie... is Dad¡¯s work over?"

    "Not yet, so just hang in there... yawn."

    First, Haru and Winterer.

    Both were yawning uncontrobly because they were sleepy.

    One of them was the type to fall asleep by 10 p.m., like a grown-up in a new country.

    The other was a soldier, used to the strict time schedules of the K-military.

    So, it was no surprise that neither had gotten any sleep because of the EX-ss gate incident.

    It made sense that they were both struggling to stay awake.

    When Yujin said, "Would you believe me if I showed you for just five minutes!" both of them had their eyes wide open. But anyway...

    ''Is the exnation for the disciple almost over? The monsters seem to have quieted down, so maybe I can finish making a baby now...

    ''I heard it, but it''s really amazing. This is the Saintess''s thing, right?''

    Aika and Shia were no different from the others in terms of listening.

    Aika had already heard everything from Yujin, and besides, her mind was elsewhere.

    Shia, thanks to her memory from the first round, didn¡¯t need to listen.

    Andstly...

    - Snap.

    ''Yujin, how dare you leave me and go with Shia first? And on top of that, in this urgent moment, you go and do everything with that sow!!''

    ¡­Alice.

    She couldn''t focus for a different reason.

    Her anger had risen to the top of her head.

    To be fair, who could me her?

    She was the only one who had tried to get close to Yujin not once, but twice, and was even fully marked by him.

    But now, other women had already gotten involved with him.

    She was furious, and her fists trembled with rage.

    Yujin had promised to do it with her during vacation, but now, he had already done everything with Shia and Aika. She hated him for it.

    "...?"

    ''But really, is that Saintess possible? She does look soft, almost like a sex toy, but still... too young, don¡¯t you think?''

    Alice doubted her husband¡¯s preferences even more because of this, but still, she continued to wait, grinding her teeth.

    Three S-ranks. No, if you include Siby, it¡¯s four in the regr meeting.

    She was hoping that it would wrap up quickly so that Yujin would be free.

    She was waiting for the time when the interrogation would begin.

    The wait didn¡¯tst long.

    "S-rank number 1, Ninomiya Aika. I want you to evolve her just like you did."

    "Let¡¯s do it. Then, Master, should we at least try?"

    The meeting ended with Seol Hayeon giving a special mission.

    And immediately after, Yujin called his master to execute it.

    And then...

    "Yujin? Don¡¯t we have something to talk about?"

    "Heeek."

    Alice interrupted with a drowsy look.

    The intense special operation had begun.

    ''It¡¯s cute to see that pathetic guy squirming... but, well, he¡¯s pitiful. Maybe I¡¯ll help him out a bit.''

    - Grab.

    "Then Aika, Alice. Should we head back to the dorm for now?"

    "Hee, hee..."

    But now, there was one person who was just... ridiculous.

    ***

    Making my master evolve like Nana or the Saintess.

    I decided to temporarily step back from the frontlines for that mission.

    It was a crazy move, considering that I was the only means of offense¡­

    Well. It should be fine.

    The frequency of monsters descending from the sky has dropped, and there are trustworthy allies here¡ªKkong.

    [Kkong: If you think monsters have piled up, just call me. We¡¯ll take turns resting while switching out the Awakened.]

    [We¡¯ve got it handled here, so focus on Ninomiya or whatever else you need.]

    [...Thanks.]

    If it¡¯s him, I¡¯m sure he can cover for me in my absence.

    Kkong, with his future vision, was an elitemander.

    He¡¯d manage for days, if not longer, for me.

    Well, I¡¯m not relying only on Kkong. I trust Siby and the chairman as well. But anyway¡­

    With that, I left the frontlines. My target was Master, and...

    -Creak.

    "Shall we head back to the dorm?"

    "...Good idea. This isn¡¯t something to discuss outside."

    "Heh, hiiii..."

    With the other two wives, Shia and Alice, in tow.

    Those two were dragging me toward the dorm. Ugh.

    It felt like I was a cow being led to the ughterhouse.

    -Deep thought.

    This reaction, they must have regained their memories. If so, I should be able to get through the harem situation somehow.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t actually worried about being ughtered.

    My biggest concern was my ¡°greatest sin.¡± The one where I left other women in my wake.

    Convincing them about that should be fairly easy, though.

    If they, like Master, had recalled the first-round memories, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d understand¡­

    -Screech. Thud.

    "Anyway, you all worked hardst night."

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªYujin, you had sex with Shia, didn¡¯t you?"

    "...!!!!?"

    I thought they¡¯d understand, but I suddenly took a direct hit.

    My eyes widened to their limit.

    I even threw a re at Shia.

    [Shia!? Why are you saying this!? That was our secret!]

    "Hmm. So it was true? I wanted to believe Shia was lying."

    ¡°Y-You, my disciple? With... with sex...!!!?¡±

    "......"

    I¡¯m screwed.

    But I didn¡¯t have time to argue with Shia.

    Alice¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck with rage, and Master started shaking with fury.

    Regret suddenly engulfed me.

    I should¡¯ve stopped Shia yesterday¡­

    -Suddenly.

    "Also, Ninomiya? Don¡¯t you have something to say to us?"

    "...Huh? No, well."

    "Your memories must havee back, right?"

    "......!!!?"

    I didn¡¯t have time to regret.

    It was because Alice started attacking Master, biting and wing at her.

    With a crypticment about how the memories hade back.

    Both Master and I widened our eyes in shock.

    "Y-You too!!?"

    "Heh. I knew it."

    In contrast to that, Alice¡¯s voice froze with coldness.

    A chill of rage was directed at me.

    "So you¡¯ve been with Ninomiya too? Bitten, sucked, and even had sex, I assume? Since your memories are back?"

    "Eeek!!!"

    This was bad. Alice was seriously pissed.

    And it was understandable. I had made that promise with her first.

    Twice, actually. In a hotel, in my room.

    We¡¯d agreed to do it during vacation.

    She must have been waiting for that...

    And now, from her perspective?

    Her ex-husband had gone and done it first with other wives.

    And now, the EX-ss gate is happening, and I¡¯ve snatched another wife and ran off.

    She had every right to be mad. She must¡¯ve felt hurt.

    Who in their right mind would take care of other wives during the end of the world?

    There was nothing I could say in defense.

    "Sorry!!"

    -Thud.

    Don''t try to make excuses¡ªjust bow your head first!! Seals and all that, talk about it once the anger is gone!!

    In this situation, trying to exin about the seal or the Saintess would be the worst move ever.

    No matter the reason, I was in the wrong.

    For now, groveling was the best option.

    That¡¯s what I thought as I decided to just remain quiet...

    "I¡ªI haven¡¯t had sex with my disciple yet!!?"

    "......?"

    Master?

    I was trying to stay quiet.

    But now, Master suddenly jumped to conclusions.

    I was startled and immediately sat up.

    There was Master, her cheeks puffed up.

    And Alice, whose mouth hung open in disbelief.

    "Ha? Don¡¯t lie. You were just letting Yujin grope you earlier! You two were naked and did everything but sex!!"

    "That¡¯s true, but I didn¡¯t have sex!! I¡¯m innocent!!"

    "...Huh?"

    "So, this time, I¡¯ll go first! I want to go first!!!"

    -Thud. Shuffle shuffle.

    "......!!!?"

    The master then disyed an unbelievable spectacle.

    Lying t on his back, iling his arms and legs around.

    Wasn¡¯t he just acting like a spoiled child throwing a tantrum?

    At the unbelievable nonsense, even Alice, furious to the extreme, was so shocked that she covered her mouth.

    "What is this nonsense?"

    "You''ve already done everything with your student! And you''re young!! This time, just give me a break, okay?!"

    "...What?"

    "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know!! I¡¯m going to have sex with my student!!!"

    However, the master¡¯s nonsense did not stop.

    He was embarrassed, his face turning bright red.

    But despite that, he continued shouting loudly.

    It was the kind of scene that would make anyone want to say, ¡°Fine, do whatever you want¡­¡± and walk away.

    Of course, Alice wasn¡¯t just anyone.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I haven¡¯t even done anything with Yujin yet!!"

    "Lie! You¡¯ve already done everything!"

    "I told you I haven¡¯t!!"

    "And then when I did it a little earlier, you started calling me a rolling stone or whatever! You guys are too much!!"

    "What are you even saying right now?!"

    Alice battles against ttery.

    The mentor, refusing to lose, expresses her dissatisfaction.

    A fight between two wives, each proud and stubborn, unfolds.

    And so, I...

    ¡ªbegan to contemte whether or not to activate myst resort.

    "Should I bring it out? The ultimate card of the ''Breeding Uncle,'' the 4P?"

    A rift born from a fight between wives.

    What¡¯s needed to fill that gap?

    A time even more enjoyable, I¡¯d say.

    Nothing beats a 4P for that.

    Just satisfy them until their eyes roll back, and whatever happens to the fight doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    From experience, this is the best solution.

    "Yeah. Let¡¯s do it. It¡¯s a bit strange that the first experience is a 4P, but if everyone has regained their memories..."

    <ul>

    <li>Swoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    After thinking this far,

    I slowly reached for my pants.

    The ultimate weapon of the ''Breeding Uncle.'' I, too, would pull out the Yujindo.

    The fight in front of me would, without a doubt, stop as if by magic with this.

    <ul>

    <li>Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    "Our little loser. Stop."

    "...Huh?"

    Just as I was about to proceed, I felt a hand on my shoulder.

    Turning around, I saw who it was.

    It was Shia.

    Shia''s hand slowly moved toward my lower body.

    It was like a snake sliding across its prey.

    <ul>

    <li>Swish.</li>

    </ul>

    "Wait, hold on. What do you think you''re doing?"

    [I''ll help you, so keep your mouth shut and stay still.]

    [...?]

    "Alright, alright. You two over there, focus here."

    She called out to the two who were still deeply immersed in their argument.

    Naturally, the gazes of the two fighters turned back to us...

    "Shia? We¡¯ll deal with youter, but for now..."

    "Yucia, can you just back off a little this time...?"

    <ul>

    <li>Smooch.</li>

    </ul>

    "...!!!?"

    Shia''s lips soon found their way to my cheek.

    Smack. A brief kiss echoed through the air.

    "What, what is that girl suddenly doing?"

    "If you¡¯re jealous, you can do it too."

    "Eh? Huh?"

    "If we just get past this Gate... you can do whatever you want after that."

    <ul>

    <li>Snatch.</li>

    </ul>

    She even grabbed my butt tightly.

    Naturally, Alice and my mentor were furious...

    <ul>

    <li>Hesitate.</li>

    </ul>

    "Huh, do whatever I want...?"

    "Anything?"

    "...?"

    I expected anger, but why is this so enticing?

    I¡¯m their husband, so that¡¯s only natural...

    <ul>

    <li>Pause.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Wait, could it be that their memories aren¡¯t fully intact?¡¯@@novelbin@@

    The thought suddenly crossed my mind.

    I looked at Alice in shock.

    If any memories from the first round remained...

    She surely wouldn¡¯t have been so calm during the EX-ss Gate incident.

    "Wait. You guys... could it be that you remember?"

    "The memories Alice and I recalled are from one year ago. The memories from our first year."

    "What!?"

    Just as if to affirm my thoughts, Shia spoke up.

    Her words left me and my mentor wide-eyed in surprise.

    "Wait. From first year to one year...?

    "But in our memories, you weren¡¯t there. When did you start seeing Yujin?"

    "I... I¡¯ve been his student since second year... about two years? After that, I¡¯m not sure."

    "What!? Two years!?"

    Alice¡¯s eyes grew wide as well.

    It was clear that they had realized their memories didn¡¯t match up.

    And then, Shia...

    "Yeah. So, instead of making our loser sulk and fight...¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Footsteps. Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    "Let¡¯s sit down and talk this through. You two."

    She dered a truce.

    Unlike the two who had been fighting just a moment ago, she carried herself with a mature, adult-like authority.

    It was honestly quite impressive.

    [Sh-Shia...!! Thank you!!]

    [Our little loser can sit down too. You¡¯re the biggest problem here.]

    [Yeah!!]

    Our wife is the best.

    Long live Yucia.

    ***

    A momentter.

    "I¡¯m a returnee."

    In front of the three of them, I revealed my secret for the first time in 15 weeks.

    I followed Shia¡¯s example. With a truly impressive and solemn expression.

    "Yujin? That doesn¡¯t make sense."

    "Huh?"

    "No matter how I think about it, your student¡¯s memory seems to be the most iplete...?"

    "...Huh?"

    The moment I struck a dramatic posested less than a minute.

 Chapter 218

    The fight between the wives, with no husband present, had entered a temporary ceasefire.

    Thanks to Shia.

    "Let¡¯s sit down and talk calmly, you two."

    "Yes... Ninomiya-san, let¡¯s sit down first, shall we?"

    "Y-Yes, let¡¯s! You too, sit down quickly!"

    "Yes!"

    Under the guidance of a seasoned mediator,

    the two who had been bickering just moments ago settled down into their seats.

    The couples from before the regression gathered together.

    Once again, it was Shia who spoke first.

    "Let¡¯s summarize. First..."

    <ul>

    <li>Scratch scratch.</li>

    </ul>

    She then began exining while taking notes.

    First, all three women present here had recalled "memories that shouldn¡¯t exist" after kissing me.

    Second, the scope of those memories: Alice and Shia recalled one year¡¯s worth, while my mentor recalled two years.

    Third, the starting point of those memories...

    "First year, when I met Yujin."

    "I remember it from the entrance exam..."

    "It was the year after that for me. I went to watch because my student was amazing."

    Alice and Shia¡¯s memories were from their first year, while my mentor¡¯s were from the second.

    They barely missed ovepping.

    What does this mean?

    "Then, you two wouldn¡¯t have my mentor in your memories?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    "On the other hand, my mentor does."

    "There are memories of the two of them fighting over Yujin."

    "Ah, so Ninomiya-san¡­"

    Alice let out an exmation of realization.

    The cause of the fight. The difference in memories between them.

    It seemed she had just figured it out.

    <ul>

    <li>Mutter mutter.</li>

    </ul>

    "What the hell happened during those two years for you to behave so disgracefully¡­?"

    Though Alice had realized something she shouldn¡¯t have,

    her eyes narrowed suspiciously as she nced at my mentor.

    At that moment, my mentor tried to speak in a hurry but...

    "Well, um..."

    <ul>

    <li>Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    [Yujin, it¡¯s your turn now.]

    "...Ahem. Wait. Let me speak this time."

    I interrupted first,

    thanks to Shia poking me in the side, urging me to go ahead.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to me.

    "My student?"

    "First, the memories the three of you recalled were all real events."

    "...?"

    "These are memories from before the world was destroyed, part of the first round."

    I calmly continued exining.

    The me who was once untrustworthy, and the three of them who were with me at that time.

    Our past. The story from the first round.

    "So, after meeting my mentor, graduating from the academy, and then getting married the four of us..."

    "Wait, married?!"

    "Married? What the hell is this?"

    "I¡¯ll exin. Actually, at that time..."

    My recollection of the past soon moved to parts even my mentor couldn¡¯t remember.

    I had hesitated and fumbled, unable to choose the harem.

    Shia and Alice had fought over me.

    It was my mentor who, seeing the situation, had suggested the harem idea to mediate.

    The four of us had agreed on the harem.

    I couldn¡¯t do without the three of them, and neither could they without me.

    We all believed it was the best choice.

    "So, we were heavily criticized by the public. They said just because you¡¯re strong, you think you can stand above thew?"

    "That..."

    "But despite that, it was a happy married life."

    Although we received a lot of criticism, it was still a pretty decent life.

    Each of us was a prominent Awakened in our field, and my mentor and I were ranked S-ss 1 and 2.

    We were materially wealthy beyond measure.

    And, more than anything, we were full of love for each other.

    Our marriage was pure happiness. Like an endless curtain call. A happy ending.

    "¡ªUntil those things showed up."

    "Those things, no way."

    "Yeah. The EX-ss Gate. The disaster that destroyed the world."

    This happy story ended in tragedy.

    The expressions of my mentor and Alice grew serious.

    "So that¡¯s why my student was so afraid?"

    "Right. If Yujin hadn¡¯t taken care of it, the world might¡¯ve really been destroyed. Their attacks didn¡¯t work."

    "Yes. Back then¡­"

    I, too, became somber.

    Just thinking about the time when we couldn¡¯t do anything back then made me feel down...

    <ul>

    <li>Swipe. Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    "...!!!!!?"

    [Our little loser, stop whining, okay?]

    I almost sank into my mood again.

    But under the desk, Shia¡¯s hand secretly moved toward my lower body.

    Using her abilities, she made sure I didn¡¯t notice.

    With her hand slipping into my pants, I had no room to feel sad.

    [W-What are you doing? They¡¯re both watching.]

    [If you keep whining, want me to start ying with you~?]

    [I¡¯m not whining, I mean, uh...]

    [Enough. Just keep exining. So what happened? Why do you remember it?]

    "....Ah."

    Thanks to that, I snapped out of my gloom.

    Right, now is not the time to be sad.

    First, I need to tell my wives the truth.

    It¡¯s my duty as their husband to do that, after all.

    [Yeah, thanks, Shia. You can stop now.]

    [You snapped out of it quickly. Should I give you a pat as a reward?]

    [Please,ter. I¡¯m not in the mood right now.]

    [Just kidding, kidding~.]

    <ul>

    <li>Swish.</li>

    </ul>

    Finally, Shia removed her hand.

    She even gave me a sweet smile, which was an added bonus.

    <ul>

    <li>Sniff sniff.</li>

    </ul>

    "Huh? Shia, why are you acting like this all of a sudden?"

    "Sorry for interrupting the serious mood, but I¡¯m a bit hungry. Ahh, I want sausages."

    "¡­¡­."

    ''Shia, I¡¯m so scared...

    Despite my heart sinking from the sniffing sound,

    anyway, thanks to Shia, the atmosphere lightened up, and now it was time to get to the point.

    I put on my best serious face.

    I was about to reveal the truth I had been hiding.

    "Ahem. Anyway, here¡¯s the thing. This world... it¡¯s been destroyed once. No, it was destroyed."

    "Was destroyed?"

    "Yeah. It was undone. Time got reversed."

    "¡­¡­?"

    My mentor¡¯s eyes widened.

    Unlike Shia and Alice, who seemed to have an inkling of what was going on,

    it seemed my mentor hadn¡¯t noticed at all.

    I decided to exin quickly.

    "I don¡¯t know why, but when I opened my eyes, it was the past. Two weeks before I enrolled. The Winterer¡¯s first terror attack was all over the news."

    "Yujin. What are you saying?"

    "Yeah, Alice, you¡¯re right... Ahem."

    <ul>

    <li>Drip.</li>

    </ul>

    At that moment, a bitter metallic taste filled my mouth.

    It was probably the side effect of defying "ichi."

    Revealing this truth was clearly going against the natural order.

    But, it¡¯s fine. I can endure it.

    For the sake of telling my wives the truth,

    this little pain was nothing¡ªbarely a scratchpared to the anguish that would pierce my soul.

    Without showing it, I continued.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªI¡¯m a returnee. I came back from a future where this world was destroyed by an EX-ss Gate, 15 years from now."

    <ul>

    <li>Smile.</li>

    </ul>

    "Sorry for hiding it until now."

    The truth I had hidden.

    I was a returnee from the future.

    I couldn¡¯t protect you before, but I came back to protect you this time.

    At my deration, all three were stunned...

    "Well, no. You don¡¯t have to apologize."

    "Huh?"

    "As soon as I recalled my memories, I talked to Shia about it. I was wondering if Yujin might be a returnee."

    "You didn¡¯t think we¡¯d notice?"

    "¡­Ah."

    I thought they¡¯d be shocked,

    but there was barely any reaction.

    ...This is a bit anticlimactic.

    I had braced myself for this moment, but is this really how it¡¯s going to go?

    "Wow. 15 years..."

    <ul>

    <li>Shudder.</li>

    </ul>

    ''At least my mentor is shocked!''

    Just as I expected,

    my mentor¡¯s voice trembled, clearly taken aback by the shocking truth that I was a returnee.

    "So, that means you¡¯re 35 years old in your mind?"

    "...Huh? Oh, well, mentally..."

    "So, I¡¯m three years younger than you!!? I¡¯m three years younger than my student?"

    "¡­¡­."

    I thought she¡¯d be shocked,

    but was it because of the age gapplex?

    Our expressions became awkward.

    For my mentor to worry about being younger than me as a returnee... it was just... well, let¡¯s say it was funny in its own way.

    "That¡¯s right. My mentor is three years younger than me."

    "Heh~ Who cares about a three-year age difference?"

    "No, Ninomiya-san. No matter what, the body..."

    "On the outside, you and I both look in our 20s, right? The important thing is the inner self! Mentally, I¡¯m 35, so I¡¯m three years older than you!"

    "......Wow."

    Even Alice was left speechless.

    For a moment, her stunned gaze was fixed on me.

    Her eyes seemed to say, Is this really okay?

    <ul>

    <li>Stare.</li>

    </ul>

    [Yujin? Honestly, I don¡¯t think a woman like that is right for you. How could someone who¡¯s 32 be with a 20-year-old?]

    [Don¡¯t look at me like that. She¡¯s cute in her own way.]

    [If she¡¯s cute, does that mean the chairman is cute too?]

    [Well... no, the chairman definitely isn''t the same level.]

    [At least she doesn''t act like a fool... Oh, but she was wearing diapers until yesterday morning.]

    [Right? No way she¡¯s on that level.]

    [Yeah. Age regression is one thing... but infantilism... ]

    [Huh? That¡¯s a bit of a tough term. What¡¯s that?]

    [Don¡¯t worry about it, Yujin.]

    But, after a brief exchange,

    Alice¡¯s disgruntled expression started to fade.

    Thanks to the chairman, who had been wearing diapers until yesterday morning, Alice seemed to have calmed down.

    Compared to that olddy, Soyeon is quite a beautifuldy.

    Thank you always, Chairman.

    "Ahem, ahem. Let¡¯s stop talking about mental age for now, and go back to your memories..."

    Anyway, to ease the awkwardness,

    I shifted the topic.

    The memories they recalled from the first round.

    The iplete memories, unlike mine.

    As a returnee who remembers everything, I had a duty to answer their questions.

    "So, if you have any questions, feel free to ask..."

    <ul>

    <li>Pause.</li>

    </ul>

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªWait, then. Student. What about children?"

    "Huh?"

    "What about the babies we had? There¡¯s no guarantee that the same children will be born if we have them again, right?"

    Perfectly timed, my mentor asked a question.

    I smiled brightly.

    I was happy to ease my mentor¡¯s worries.

    "Don¡¯t worry! We didn¡¯t have any kids!"

    "...What?"

    "Neither Shia nor Alice, and not even with you, mentor! We didn¡¯t have a single child, so don¡¯t worry about that!"

    There were no children between us.

    A piece of good news that would put everyone¡¯s minds at ease.

    The reactions from my three wives were, of course, relieved smiles...

    "Yujin? That doesn¡¯t make sense."

    "Huh?"

    What? Why are they all looking at me like that?

    I tilted my head, confused.

    I didn¡¯t understand why they were all so shocked.

    "Why doesn¡¯t it make sense?"

    "15 years from now, I¡¯d be 37, right? And you didn¡¯t have any children by then?"

    "Well, that¡¯s not toote, 37 isn¡¯t..."

    "What about Ninomiya-san?"

    "...Huh?"

    Wait. Something¡¯s off here.

    My mentor is the oldest among us, right?

    Alice and Shia, I get, but when I regressed, my mentor¡¯s age was...

    ''She¡¯s 32 now, so 15 yearster...''

    <ul>

    <li>Bang! Bang!</li>

    </ul>

    "Y-Yujin!! Do you seriously mean you never wanted to have kids!? Was it all a lie when you said you wanted to have three kids with me?!!"

    "Huh?"

    "Answer me, quickly!!"@@novelbin@@

    I couldn¡¯t think any further.

    It was because my mentor¡¯s urgent questioning interrupted me.

    "No, I do want to have children..."

    "Then why didn¡¯t we have any by that age!?!"

    "...Well, it just happened that way?"

    "What?! Just happened!? This is a huge issue!!"

    "Yeah, Yujin. Think carefully. There must be a reason."

    Then Alice joined in,

    and the two of them started grilling me, leaving mepletely overwhelmed.

    ''...Well, I have no choice. I have to exin.''

    "Alright, alright. Here¡¯s the reason we didn¡¯t have children..."

    I quickly opened my mouth.

    The rational reason why we didn¡¯t have children.

    The reason we all agreed on.

    "Well, um..."

    <ul>

    <li>Tilted head.</li>

    </ul>

    "....Wait. What was it again?"

    I couldn¡¯te up with a good answer.

    No matter how much I racked my brain, I couldn¡¯t remember why.

    I know we postponed having children for some reason, and the three of them epted it,

    but for some reason, I just couldn¡¯t remember why...

    <ul>

    <li>Smirk.</li>

    </ul>

    "It seems like you don¡¯t remember everything, huh?"

    At that moment, Shia interrupted.

    Her eyes were fixed on me,

    with a mischievous smile, as if she was saying "How cute."

    I felt a little bit guilty.

    "No, that can¡¯t be true. Unlike you guys, I don¡¯t have sealed memories..."

    "So why didn¡¯t we have children?"

    "Well... I mean, I¡¯m a returnee. I could tell you exactly when the Gate happens, but..."

    "Why didn¡¯t we have kids~?"

    "That¡¯s... well."

    I didn¡¯t even have time to express my frustration.

    Shia poked my cheek and mischievously asked the question.

    I tried to resist until the end, but...

    "Well, I¡¯m a returnee. I remember everything... unlike you guys..."

    "My student. No matter how I think about it, your memory seems the most iplete."

    "......"

    <ul>

    <li>Sigh.</li>

    </ul>

    With my mentor¡¯s final blow, my face slumped down.

    "...Yes. I¡¯m a returnee, and I¡¯m a fool with iplete memories."

    "Pfft. Our little loser, you¡¯re cute because you¡¯re so honest~."

    <ul>

    <li>Pat pat.</li>

    </ul>

    Shia patted me, but I didn¡¯t feel all that happy.

    No, actually, I just sighed.

    Is this really what a returnee is? The second round hypnosis Breeding Uncle?

    Forget it. I¡¯m just a pathetic mat for this.

    ***

    After my iplete memories were exposed,

    the suffocating special operation began to take a different turn.

    "So, my student? I guess the only option now is to have a baby until your memoriese back?"

    "Well... there¡¯s no choice. It¡¯s a bit much for my first time to be an Fffm foursome, but it¡¯s all for the sake of this world..."

    "......"

    [Shia, help me!! Please!!!]

    "Heh~ I don¡¯t really care."

    [Shiaaaaaaaaa!!!]

    Though I was called a pathetic mat and all,

    I wasn¡¯t prepared for bing the endless utility of this public service operation.

 Chapter 219

    After a thorough conversation with my wives about the first loop, I came to a realization.

    In fact, the most iplete memory is mine.

    Once this was revealed, the conversation shifted towards finding a way to restore my memory.

    "Then, Yujin probably has some kind of seal on him too."

    "We regained our memories by kissing our disciple, so it¡¯s likely something simr."

    "That makes sense¡­"

    I, too, had one.

    A seal that could only be broken by kissing my three wives.

    A seal that imnted something like ''???'' inside me and evolved me into a soul form.

    Now that it was lifted, I thought there was no longer any need to worry about such things¡­

    "Things are getting tricky."

    This time, there wasn¡¯t a single clue about the memory seal.

    Unlike the kiss, where my stats increased by 1 and I shouted, "That¡¯s suspicious! Please break the seal!"

    In the case of these scattered gaps in my first loop memories, there was just nothing there.

    I hadn¡¯t even noticed until my wives pointed it out.

    I had no idea how to break the seal I didn¡¯t even know existed.

    "Why was this sealed in the first ce?"

    I could understand that it needed to be sealed to keep it a secret.

    But why? I had no clue why it had to be hidden.

    Because everything that needed to be revealed had alreadye out.

    The person who made me regress was "Mom," the Saintess.

    The strength that allows me to cut down monsters from EX-ss Gates? That was from her too.

    The reason the seal had threeyers was because she feared I couldn¡¯t handle it.

    Now that all those secrets were out, there had to be an even more important one¡­

    "Why is it a secret that I didn¡¯t have children with my wives?"

    I honestly couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Why does this have to be a secret?

    "If I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll have to ask."

    -Swoosh.

    [Hey, Hypnosis-chan. My soul mate. Can you hear me?]

    I called out desperately inside my mind.

    I knew my little sister was busy, bute on, pleasee here.

    Why do I have holes in my memory like Swiss cheese?

    [....]

    [Hypnosis-chan? The little sister in striped panties?]

    [....]

    [Your mom¡¯s touch was amazing.]

    [....]

    "I guess you really can¡¯t hear me."

    There was no response.

    I had even provoked her by touching the Saintess¡¯s soles, but still no reaction.

    She was either not hearing me or was too busy to respond.

    [Status window.]

    -Crack.

    [Currently in the middle of a major overhaul, Master~.]

    The cause was probably this.

    Ever since I evolved into a soul form, my status window had been useless.

    Hypnosis-chan was clearly busy working to fix it.

    When it would be done... was anyone¡¯s guess.

    It didn¡¯t seem right to ask Hypnosis-mong for help at this moment.

    "Yujin? Why are you just staring nkly?"

    "I was just thinking for a moment. Wondering how to break this seal..."

    "Did you make any progress, disciple?"

    "No."

    "I see¡­"@@novelbin@@

    After a brief meditation, my consciousness returned.

    When I said there was no progress, my mentor¡¯s expression darkened slightly.

    It seemed my memory seal was bothering her.

    -Muttering.

    "If my disciple won¡¯t have kids with me, well, it¡¯s unfortunate, but... it¡¯s a little sad¡­"

    "...."

    Correction. It really seemed to be bothering her.

    She was visibly upset, twisting her body to show just how hurt she was.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She was so honest; it was adorable.

    "Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it."

    "Then, shall we try to restore my memory first?"

    I couldn¡¯t just leave my cute mentor sulking.

    I decided to focus on retrieving my memory.

    -Whip.

    "Really?!"

    "Now that I think about it, there are some memories that are a bit hazy."

    For instance, the memory of my final moments.

    Normally, a regression happens when you die, but...

    I didn¡¯t have any memory of dying.

    I just drank in the safe house, then when I opened my eyes, I had regressed.

    That¡¯s all I remembered.

    No, in fact, the end of that memory was even more unclear.

    I lived soaked in alcohol, but surely, something should have stuck in my memory.

    But there was nothing. I didn¡¯t remember anything.

    The memory of the end of the regression, after my arm was cut off, was foggy, like there was a mist around it.

    "That¡¯s pretty much the situation. If I get my memory back, I might find more clues..."

    "Oh, Yujin,e to think of it, there¡¯s one memory I remember! The scene where you were sent off after your arm was cut off!"

    "...What?"

    The long exnation was suddenly interrupted.

    It was Alice who burst in, her eyes sparkling.

    "Wasn¡¯t there a Yujin who had his arm cut off and gained some weight? In that white space..."

    -Panting.

    She quickly began recounting the memory she had recalled.

    In that white space. Her crying as she sent me off after I lost my arm.

    And me, smiling as I watched her.

    At the end...

    "Then you said something like this. You¡¯d make us truly happy this time. You¡¯d be the best man for us."

    It was a line I would say when I wanted to look cool.

    I was stunned,pletely taken aback.

    "...Really? But if my arm was cut off, it would have been after 15 years, right? Alice, you only remember 1 year¡¯s worth."

    "Yeah! Right, Shia?"

    "Yep. Aika, do you remember something simr?"

    "Now that I think about it, I do vaguely recall something like that."

    "Even Sensei and Shia¡­"

    It seemed that all my wives had that memory.

    They couldn¡¯t recall much else¡ªonly about one or two years after meeting me.

    But thatst memory? They all had that faint recollection inmon.

    Their expressions turned serious.

    "...."

    "Then, I really wasn¡¯t regressed without warning."

    The biggest issue now was, why was this a secret?

    I had already been told who made me regress.

    They gave me the power.

    They did everything for me.

    So why was this a secret?

    And the reason I didn¡¯t have children with my wives?

    There must be a huge secret hidden here.

    As a returnee, I had to uncover the final seal.

    "It will help us uncover the secret rted to us. Furthermore, it will be a huge help in dealing with the EX-ss Gate."

    -Muttering.

    "It¡¯s not that kind of thing¡­ it¡¯s actually a trivial reason..."

    "Huh? What did Shia say?"

    "Nothing, you fool."

    Though Shia, for some reason, seemed indifferent...

    Well, it was probably because she was hungry and tired.

    She had been running around all day since yesterday.

    Even staying up all night to prepare for the EX-ss Gate incident.

    It''s only natural she''d be exhausted and annoyed.

    I didn¡¯t mind and continued speaking.

    "Ahem. So, how about we all think about this together? How can I break this seal?"

    "Hmm. A way to make my disciple remember, huh."

    "How should we do it...?"

    The atmosphere became serious.

    Both my mentor and I, Alice too, crossed our arms and entered deep thought.

    Since the fate of this world seemed tied to uncovering this secret, my shoulders tensed¡­

    -Suddenly.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªWe have no choice but to have sex, right?!"

    "¡­¡­!!!?"

    At the moment my shoulders tensed, I heard that voice.

    I turned to Alice in shock.

    What are you talking about, Alice?

    "Wh-what do you mean, suddenly bringing that up...?"

    "Just hear me out! First, Ninomiya-san, the fact that your memory came back means you at least kissed Yujin, right?"

    "......? Well, yes, that¡¯s true."

    "So that means, Yujin evolved after kissing all three of us, right?!"

    "Ugh."

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Alice had figured out the condition to lift my seal, which I had been keeping secret because it was awkward to talk about.

    However, Alice didn¡¯t give me a moment to catch my breath.

    "But the fact that there¡¯s still a seal... logically speaking, it can only mean one thing ¡ª sex!"

    "What... what do you mean?"

    "If Yujin has sex with all three of us, his memory wille back!! And the rest of our memories too!!"

    After that, Alice passionately argued her point.

    She recalled how she and the others regained their memories after a kiss.

    My evolution also happened right after kissing all three of them.

    However, the memories they remembered were partial.

    And I had my own unclear memories as well.

    To resolve this?

    "Obviously, the next step after a kiss is... sex!!"

    It always came back to mating. Only mating.

    Alice argued this passionately, and her confidence gave her words a strange persuasion.

    "No, that can¡¯t be... no way..."

    "Look, Shia! After having sex with Yujin yesterday, you called in the Cheonhwa n like you were possessed! You obviously have your memory back!!"

    "......!!!"

    Alice even provided additional evidence.

    My eyes naturally turned toward Shia.

    The mystery of why Shia rushed out of the house after our night together.

    And how she led the Cheonhwa n and conveniently called Kkong at just the right moment.

    It all lined up with Alice¡¯s theory.

    "Shia, is this true?"

    "¡­I don¡¯t know anything about it."

    "Eh?"

    But Shia just gave an evasive response.

    She didn¡¯t confirm anything, only giving a sly smile that I couldn¡¯t interpret.

    "Shia, now is not the time to lie!! This is about the survival of humanity!!"

    "I really don¡¯t know~."

    "Shia!!"

    Alice scolded her with a sharp voice, but...

    "Is it true? This could very well be something that happens in a game, right?"

    I wasn¡¯t going to stop them and focused on my thoughts.

    If Alice¡¯s guess was right, I would have to start ying the ''mating uncle'' role right away.

    "There are two possibilities: Shia really doesn¡¯t know, or she can¡¯t say anything because of some logic restriction."

    If it¡¯s thetter, I could just do it right now.

    Unlike them, I could bend certain ''rules'' to my advantage.

    Just like I revealed the truth about my regression.

    But... if it¡¯s the former?

    Even if they remembered, they probably wouldn¡¯t have any recollection of our first night together.

    For them, the first experience would be precious above all else.

    Would I just go along with this in the heat of the moment and let it all end without any meaning?

    "Ugh, garbage. Apletely irresponsible ''mating uncle.''"

    That was a choice I, as a husband, should never make.

    Unless it was to prevent the destruction of humanity, I had to make my wives as happy as possible.

    "A choice between two oues. Win or lose."

    "Mentor. Alice. Listen. Right now, this is..."

    After organizing my thoughts, I quickly spoke.

    I wanted to ask everyone¡¯s opinion before figuring out what to do.

    And then...

    -Heh.

    "So, disciple? I guess we¡¯ll have to start making babies until your memoryes back... right? Hehe."

    "...Mentor?"

    "Well, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s a bit awkward that the first time is an Fffm foursome, but it¡¯s all for the sake of the world... Hehehe."

    "Alice!!?"

    I met the eyes of my two wives, whose eyes were full of madness.

    Anyone who saw us would think they were raring to go.

    But, of course, it wasn¡¯t really like that.

    It was probably just their sense of duty.

    The sense of duty to stop the EX-ss Gate, even if it meant sacrificing their virginity.

    Thanks to that, my conflicted heart leaned in one direction.

    Rather than gambling on an uncertain oue,

    I decided to focus on making my wives happy.

    "I have time, so there¡¯s no need to rush into this. I¡¯ll try my best, and if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll try then."

    [Shia, save me!!]

    So, I urgently sent out a cry for help.

    My two wives were nning to tten me for world peace.

    I asked them to help me.

    I had to ask Shia, who had been observing quietly with her chin propped up.

    And what was Shia¡¯s response?

    [Hehe~ I don¡¯t really care.]

    [Shia?]

    [It wouldn¡¯t be so bad to try it with all four of us, right? Those two can¡¯t go on for long since they¡¯ve lost their virginity, but I¡¯ve gotten used to it.]

    [Shia? Shia!?]

    [When those two are passed out after a few rounds, I can keep going... would be kind of fun....]

    [Shiaaaa!!!!]

    I felt the knife hit my back, stabbed by the wife I trusted.

    She seemed to want to take advantage of this situation and gain some rtive power over me.

    A scream escaped me.

    It was the natural reaction of a married man about to face an unmerciful endless ordeal.

    "Heh, heh, disciple. For the sake of the world, it can¡¯t be helped. Please, take off your clothes..."

    "I don¡¯t have a condom, but it¡¯s okay, Yujin. It¡¯s an emergency situation, after all..."

    [Shia! Please save me! I¡¯ll do anythingter!!]

    Despite everything, Shia was my only hope.

    I desperately clung to my wife.

    Please, save me.

    And Shia...

    [Sigh. You¡¯re such a fool, you know? You really know how to make someone¡¯s heart soften.]

    [What do you mean?]

    [I¡¯ll help you. Just stay quiet for a bit.]

    [Angel!!!]

    She smiled as if to say, "Trust me."

    That smile looked so trustworthy that I almost cried.

    Yeah. I¡¯ll trust Shia.

    She¡¯ll make it work somehow.

    ***

    <ul>

    <li>Crash.</li>

    </ul>

    "This... this is how it''s supposed to be, right? My body is like this, all transparent, like a disciple!!"

    "¡­You¡¯re crazy."

    "So, does this mean we can make babies now, before that little brat Alice?!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Shia. I said I trusted you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to even evolve my mentor.

    Aren¡¯t you just a bit too amazing?

 Chapter 220

    Yujin¡¯s desperate plea for help.

    Shia watched him with a quiet smile, lost in a nostalgic memory.

    His first life. A pathetic one, but he had been a genuinely kind person, which was why she couldn¡¯t hate him.

    It was that thought that brought him to her mind.

    [Sorry... I, sniff, used hypnosis and manipted your hearts¡­]

    ¡®Ugh. What did I say? You were destined to be under us even without that.¡¯

    The more she thought about it, the more she smiled.

    The thought that he had connected with them, even without using hypnosis.

    The man she loved, who was truly admirable.

    With a smile, she stood up from her seat.

    ¡®Honestly, I¡¯d love to just keep watching, but... our little fool has worked hard since the regression. Maybe I should help him out.¡¯

    -Suddenly.

    "Hey, you two. Stop for a second."

    She stepped in between them.

    The two were ready to pounce on Yujin at any moment.

    Yet, unlike her, they still hadn¡¯t regained their memories, but they were being unusually proactive.

    ¡®No wonder the Constetion released me first. They wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just one, unlike me who stopped after one round.¡¯

    Though there was a hint of disbelief in her gaze toward the two women, she nheless began her slow persuasion.

    Her experience as the former leader of the Cheonhwa n shone through.

    "Aika. Are you sure this is really okay?"

    "...Eh? I don¡¯t mind."

    "Are you confident? If we do it all together, there¡¯s no way Yujin won¡¯tpare us."

    "Uh, yeah?"

    "If after doing it, he thinks, ''Ah, Shia was better than that woman over thirty,'' well, then... what would you think?"

    "That¡¯s not okay!!!"

    First, Aika.

    She summed it up in one line.

    If they did it together, Yujin would inevitablypare the three of them.

    Her confidence was shaken by thatment.

    Even after a dozen eggs, it was a deadly blow for a forty-year-old woman who had never married.

    "And what about you, Alice?"

    "I-I¡¯m confident! Above all, this is for world peace."

    "You¡¯ve never tried it, right? Do you think there won¡¯t be sweat after sex? You¡¯re confident you won¡¯t smell?"

    "¡­¡­!!! I-I don¡¯t smell, but... I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a little hot?"

    Alice, too.

    It was easy to dispel her na?ve mindset with one simple statement.

    The reality that didn¡¯t show up in the ''eyes''.

    One round would cause so much sweat that everything, including the bed, would be soaked.

    Just reminding her of this was enough.

    For Alice, being a Westerner, it was a critical blow.

    "But... but..."

    "For the world¡¯s sake, you should give up on this much..."

    "...Tch."

    ¡®She¡¯s really persistent.¡¯

    Yet, even after receiving a direct hit, Aika and Alice didn¡¯t back down.

    They were determined.

    Despite everything, they just couldn¡¯t give up on a night with Yujin.

    Watching from the sidelines, Yujin was stunned by their immense determination.

    Of course, Shia didn¡¯t flinch at all.

    "Forget that, Aika. If it¡¯s for the world, isn¡¯t Seol Hayeon¡¯s mission the priority?"

    "No, for that..."

    "Shut up and listen. Even if we all have a threesome with Yujin right now, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll evolve. Even if you do, the credit will go to all of us."

    "......Okay."

    "But, if you seed in evolving alone? Then you¡¯ll be the MVP of this mission. All the credit will be yours."

    Her persuasion continued calmly.

    If they all did it together, the credit would be divided four ways, but if Aika did it alone, the credit would be entirely hers.

    And then...

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªYou could have sex with Yujin before that woman even does. Even she won¡¯t stop you."

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    Divide and conquer.

    Her strategy, honed from being the heir of a chaebol family and the former n leader, struck hard.

    The effect was immediate.

    "Wait!! What are you saying, Shia?"

    "I took the first one, but wouldn¡¯t the second one be better than the third?"

    "Huh, huh¡­?"

    "Why is Ninomiya-san the one who¡¯s interested!?"

    Aika showed interest.

    Alice, sensing the crisis, btedly began to counter.

    The two who had been trying to dominate Yujin now split into two sides.

    It was Shia who divided them with her sharp words.

    "So, let¡¯s just try it. If it really works and Yujin evolves, maybe you can ask him to make a baby with you as a reward?"

    "......!!! Yes! I¡¯ll do it!"

    Aika epted Shia¡¯s suggestion willingly.

    Her simple mind didn¡¯t understand the high-level political maneuver of divide and conquer.

    But even if she had understood, she would have likely just thought, "Anyway, I can make a baby with my disciple one-on-one, so it¡¯s fine!"

    "Iiiik!? Didn¡¯t you hear me? We have no choice but to have sex! Why go around the easy path?"

    [You¡¯re there, reading dirtyics with your eyes. You pervert.]

    [......?! How did Shia know about that site... Y-yes, it¡¯s the sex that triggered the memory!!]

    [I¡¯ve known from the start. I heard you mumbling about Onaholes and stuff earlier. Did you think I didn¡¯t know?]

    [Ugh, ugh... Please keep it a secret from Yujin....]

    [Only if you stop doing stupid stuff.]

    [Yes.......]

    And Alice was defeated.

    She lost her will and slumped down.

    It was the moment Yujin was freed from his endless ordeal.@@novelbin@@

    [Shia...! Thank you. You saved me!]

    [Pfft. I¡¯ll repay youter, with my body. After we solve the EX-ss Gate. You¡¯ll take me for a whole day, just me and you.]

    [Okay!!]

    ¡®As expected, Shia. Our Shia is the best¡­.¡¯

    -Heh.

    ¡®You¡¯re doomed. You¡¯ll have to suck it all day without a condom?¡¯

    A far worse fate awaited the future Yujin.

    But for now, the ''mating uncle'' still had no clue what wasing.

    ***

    After the chaos passed, the four of them entered a special operation again.

    The mission assigned by Seol Hayeon: Evolve Aika like Yujin.

    A mission that would decide the fate of humanity.

    <ul>

    <li>Whoosh, whoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    "First, I can move faster than my limits, you know? My stats have gone over 10, maybe?"

    "Hmm. Hmm."

    Even though it was called an operation, there wasn¡¯t much to it.

    Yujin would show his evolved abilities.

    Aika would watch and imitate him.

    That was it.

    A simple n where everything relied on the skills of the strongest swordsman.

    It was a n proposed by Shia herself.

    Sigh...

    ¡®The Constetion said it was possible... but she also said it could take weeks.¡¯

    Shia sighed deeply.

    She knew well how foolish this task was.

    ¡®Breaking through the transcendence barrier is extremely difficult, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Shia knew exactly the state Yujin was in now.

    A transcendent. Someone who had surpassed the mortal limits and earned the right to reach for the divine.

    In other words, Yujin had transcended humanity.

    So, Seol Hayeon¡¯s real mission was Aika¡¯s transcendence.

    Shia knew well how hard that was, hearing it countless times from the Constetion.

    ¡®The Constetion took thousands of years, and that genius, Erengart, only managed it at forty.¡¯

    There were concrete examples to back up how difficult it was.

    That¡¯s why Shia felt indifferent to the scene before her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but yawn.

    Unlike Alice, who was praying, "Please let it fail!!", Shia¡¯s attitude waspletely the opposite.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªWhat Shia didn¡¯t know.

    <ul>

    <li>Staring.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Hmm. I think I¡¯m starting to get a sense of it¡­¡¯

    In terms of swordsmanship, Aika was a natural talent.

    If she had been born in the medieval era, she¡¯d be Richard the First; in the Sengoku period, she''d be Honda Tadakatsu; in Goryeo, she¡¯d be Cheok Jun-gyeong.

    She had been considered a prodigy even before awakening, easily beating C-ss awakened under the rules of Kendo.

    And now, in front of her, Yujin, the best example, was right there.

    It was a fortune not afforded to the Constetion or other transcendent beings.

    Usually, one in a thousand years might be able to reach transcendence, so it was miraculous for a transcendent and someone on the verge of transcendence to exist in the same era.

    Aika wasn¡¯t about to miss this miracle.

    <ul>

    <li>Flinch.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Is this how it works? Or should I move like this?¡¯

    While Shia¡¯s eyes drifted elsewhere, Aika¡¯s body instinctively flinched.

    Yujin¡¯s movements. His muscles. The trajectory of his sword.

    All of it, she began to reflexively imitate.

    [Through repeated experience, strength, agility, and magical power stats increase by 0.01...]

    [Error. Stats have reached their limit...]

    ¡®I feel like just a little more...¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Flinch, flinch.</li>

    </ul>

    [¡®¨¤¡¥??¨¨-¡¯ failed to cast. The skill is impossible at the current caster¡¯s level.]

    Countless status windows appeared before her, repeatedly appearing and disappearing.

    Her stats had already reached their maximum, 10.

    The status windows were constantly bumping into the system¡¯s limit.

    But Aika didn¡¯t care.

    Her so-called "gori strength" was actually her ultimate focus, concentrating on just one thing.

    The status windows, trying to stop her, were ignored.

    Right now, she was in the state of a "moha"¡ªa state of deep concentration.

    ¡®Is this it? No, maybe it¡¯s this way?¡¯

    [Stats have reached their limit...]

    <ul>

    <li>Crack.</li>

    </ul>

    [¡ª¡ª¡ªA critical error urred.]

    [The stats (strength, agility, magic power) parameters are undefined.]

    [Memory allocation failed.]

    The status windows cracked, as she relentlessly pushed past the limits of a mortal.

    The system, originally designed for mortals, screamed out an error.

    But Aika didn¡¯t even nce at it.

    ¡®...Ah, so this is how it works?¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Whoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    Her hand moved as if unconsciously.

    A motion mimicking Yujin¡¯s movements in front of her.

    Her hand moved faster than sound, at a speed that would normally cause a sonic boom and destroy the room.

    But nothing happened.

    It was as if her hand ignored all air resistance.

    Her hand sliced through the air like a phantom.

    The only change she caused was...

    [Critical error - parameter range exceeded.]

    <ul>

    <li>Strength: 14.8/10.0 (CRITICAL_OVERFLOW)</li>

    <li>Agility: 13.3/10.0 (CRITICAL_OVERFLOW)</li>

    <li>Magic: 10.1/10.0 (OVERFLOW)</li>

    </ul>

    [ERROR 999 - Request Denied]

    [Message: If this is a bug, please contact lead developer Leaf. If not, transcendence is¡­]

    <ul>

    <li>Clink!!</li>

    </ul>

    The sound of the system shattering echoed.

    The status window, which had been helping mortals get used to mana, now shattered in Aika¡¯s hand.

    It was a true transcendence, different from Yujin¡¯s.

    <ul>

    <li>Pause.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®What... what¡¯s this feeling... no way?¡¯

    "¡­¡­Crazy."

    The reactions of those who knew what was happening showed just how extraordinary it was.

    Shia, who had been pretending not to care, couldn¡¯t hold back and cursed¡ªno, she gave a wholeheartedpliment.

    <ul>

    <li>Surprised.</li>

    </ul>

    [¡®???¡¯ looks shocked, eyes wide open!]

    "I mean, I took thousands of years... but she did it in just a few hours?"

    "No matter how much Yujin¡¯s here, this doesn¡¯t make sense..."

    Even the Saintess, who had been using Yujin as a pillow, was stunned.

    "Eh!? She broke through this too!? It¡¯s okay if my mom¡¯s already broken it, but she¡¯s just human!!"

    <ul>

    <li>Rub, rub.</li>

    </ul>

    "How did you do that!?"

    Hypnosis-chan, who had been tinkering with the status windows inside Yujin¡¯s soul, also gasped.

    She squished her cheeks with her palm.

    "S-Sensei!! You did it..."

    "So now, we can make babies, right? Before that little brat Alice!!"

    "......"

    ¡®I mean, your intentions are way too transparent.¡¯

    If everyone understood the reason behind her hard work, they¡¯d sigh in exasperation...

    But Aika had no idea.

    She was simply happy that she could be with her disciple.

    <ul>

    <li>Huff.</li>

    </ul>

    "Disciple~ no, Oppa!! I did it!!!"

    "S-Sensei, maybe wipe off the sweat... huh!?"

    "Hehe, hehe? Disciple~?"

    This all happened 12 hours before the EX-ss Gate operation began.

    ***

    However, after that, Aika never seriously tried to make babies.

    It was because Yujin was too busy.

    "Hmph, hmph!! Huuuuh!! Huuuuh!!"

    ¡®Foolish disciple, absolute fool! No matter how busy you are, a quick one wouldn¡¯t hurt¡­¡¯

    She sulked and threw a tantrum, but...

    In a way, it was a blessing.

    "Are you serious, Shia?"

    "Yeah. With this method, we can increase our forces, not just Aika."

    "No, even so, this is a bit much."

    "It¡¯s fine, really. Since none of them are involved with men, they won¡¯t notice the scent of night bloomsing from their weapons..."

    If Yujin knew how busy he was, this wouldn¡¯t have ended with a tantrum.

 Chapter 221

    The evolution of my mentor, ordered by the Chairman.

    At first, the operation was quite uncertain, but...

    "Oppa? I did it~?"

    "......"

    ¡®This is working.¡¯

    My mentor. Evolutionplete.

    The fact that she wouldn¡¯t let go of me, hugging me tightly, was enough to tell.

    She was trying to break free, but she had mepletely pinned down, unable to move an inch.

    That was the biggest proof that she had evolved like me.

    <ul>

    <li>Squeak. Rub rub.</li>

    </ul>

    "Hehe? You know? I worked hard for you..."

    "......"

    ¡®Saintess. So this is how you felt?¡¯

    Though there was a little moment where I btedly understood the Saintess¡¯s feelings, it was all fine.

    Afterward, it was just a simple confirmation task.

    <ul>

    <li>Ching!!</li>

    </ul>

    "Hmm. In terms ofbat ability... I¡¯d lose if I fought head-on, right?"

    "Disciple. No, I can¡¯t create things in the air like you, but!"

    The result was clear.

    First, my mentor¡¯s purebat ability was higher than mine.

    Even before the regression, I couldn¡¯tpete physically, so that made sense.

    Second, her application of soul-based techniques was much weaker.

    Unlike me, she couldn¡¯t summon a katana out of thin air.

    That required techniques dealing with the soul, which was perfectly understandable.

    Andstly...

    "Mentor, can¡¯t you use the status window?"

    "Eh? Oh, yeah. It won¡¯t show up no matter how much I call it."

    "I thought so."

    The status window was unusable.

    ...Just like Hypnosis-chan said.

    She told me that my status window was practically useless now.

    It was probably because of this evolution.

    For beings who transcended humanity, the status window, which was based on mortal standards, no longer applied.

    I, at least, had Hypnosis-chan to repair mine, but without that, my mentor couldn¡¯t use the status window at all.

    "Isn¡¯t it ufortable?"

    "Not at all. Actually, my body feels super light! It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been wearing sandbags all this time!"

    Luckily, not being able to use the status window didn¡¯t seem like a huge limitation for my mentor.

    No, perhaps the status window itself was the limitation.

    If I were to make aparison, it was like the training wheels on a bicycle.

    For other, ordinary awakened people, it was a useful tool.

    But for my mentor, a high-end racing bike, it was more of an obstacle.

    Well, that¡¯s just a metaphor.

    To trulypare her, even a strategic nuclear weapon would fall short, but... anyway.

    I had figured everything out, so...

    It was time to do the most important thing.

    "Well then, Mentor."

    <ul>

    <li>Swallow.</li>

    </ul>

    I called out with a tense heart.

    She, too, turned her gaze toward me.

    "Oppa, so now...?"

    "Yes. Let¡¯s report to the Chairman. Mission aplished."

    "......Eh?"

    "Even while we¡¯re doing this, monsters are piling up. We should go clear the front lines and report."

    As an awakened¡ªno, as a member of society¡ªreports were never to be skipped.

    No matter how serious the situation was, there were things that had to be done.

    "And we¡¯ll use this as a practical test for you, Mentor. I¡¯ll be watching, so let¡¯s see you take down a few monsters..."

    "What about... making babies? I worked so hard... No reward?"

    "......"

    It seemed that my mentor was more focused on something else, though.

    I unconsciously added a bit of gentleness to my voice.

    It was tofort her.

    "You heard my memories, right? The EX-ss Gate could destroy the world. Don¡¯t you think dealing with that shoulde first?"

    "......Hmph!"

    "And I¡¯m busy too. Look, I have dozens of missed calls piling up."

    "Hmph!! Hmph, hhhmmm!! Huuuh!!!"

    Yujin¡¯s full effort tofort her! The effect was minimal!

    Mentor had sulked magnificently!

    ...Sigh. This wouldn¡¯t work with words.

    "Instead, Mentor?"

    "Hmph..."

    <ul>

    <li>Smack!</li>

    </ul>

    "......!!!!?"

    If words didn¡¯t work, then using my lips would do the trick.

    I approached my sulking mentor and gave her a surprise kiss.

    Not just any kiss, but a deep one with tongues intertwined.

    The effect was immediate.

    <ul>

    <li>Slurp, smack.</li>

    </ul>

    "......?"

    Her expression melted into bliss.

    She clearly felt satisfied, relinquishing control and energy to me.

    ¡®The others...¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Sneakily.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Yeah. I guess this much is forgivable.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t even have to worry about the other wives scolding me.

    The memories had all returned, and there was the noble cause of convincing my mentor.

    Besides, I had done deep kisses with both of them plenty of times already.

    They would likely be fine with it.

    <ul>

    <li>nce.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®...Are they, like, exchanging secret messages?¡¯

    In fact, they were too busy staring at us.

    Their gazes were so heated that if the kids saw it, they¡¯d be like, "What¡¯s going on, what are they doing?"

    So, it didn¡¯t look like I was going to get in trouble.

    <ul>

    <li>Slurp, smack.</li>

    </ul>

    "Ahh¡­?"

    "Haah. Mentor, are you calm now?"

    "Umm...?"

    "Alright, so now we just need to hold off on making babies a little longer? Those things, let¡¯s take care of them soon."

    "Yes?"

    Anyway. My mentor was finally calmed down.

    After that, everything went smoothly.

    "Eh? Yujin? Why so soon?"

    "Kkong. Our mentor evolved sessfully."

    "Already?"

    "Yeah. I was thinking of testing her inbat against some monsters..."

    <ul>

    <li>Boom!!</li>

    </ul>

    "Finish quickly!! My oppa!!"

    "......"

    ¡®Well, that was easy.¡¯

    First, I sent Mentor to the front lines.

    The monsters that had piled up were now great practice dummies¡ªprotein sources, so to speak.

    "¡­Oppa? Are you talking about yourself?"

    "It''s a long exnation."

    "She¡¯s thirty-two, though."

    "She has a twenty-eight, twenty-nine-year-old daughter."

    "......"

    Kkong seemed a bit stunned by the way I referred to her, but this was just a minor detail.

    "And... Siby? The President has been calling a lot."

    "Miss Seol Hayeon requested mana fuel rods. She wants to discuss it. Do you have time?"

    "Oh. That¡¯s perfect. I was just thinking about that."

    We needed mana for the EX-ss Gate operation, and I was nning to request the legal cheats from the US.

    Of course, since I was busy, I handed it off to Alice.

    "Alice? I¡¯ll give you my phone. Please negotiate with President Morrison. Ask for as many mana fuel rods as you can."

    "...Huh? Why me!!?"

    Alice, suddenly getting the hotline, was in a bit of a bind, but...

    "You know the situation and you speak English better than anyone. Right? I need to go report."

    "No, even if that¡¯s true, negotiating with the US president... directly?"

    "We¡¯re like pine tree eyes, right? No, we¡¯re married, aren¡¯t we? We¡¯ll do anything when we¡¯re on break."

    "......!!!!"

    "I¡¯ll make it up to you. Well, I¡¯ll do whatever you want on our first night. Okay?"

    "It¡¯s a promise, Yujin!!"

    When I dangled the carrot, she suddenly became full of enthusiasm.

    She confidently rolled up her sleeves.

    She looked very reliable.

    [Siby. Please think of what she says as what I would say. I¡¯ll take full responsibility.]

    [Yes... No, wait, Yujin. Wife?]

    [Yes. My very cute wife. We will marry soon.]

    I subtly strengthened Alice¡¯s influence.

    By letting her know we were married, I made sure she¡¯d hold her ground even in front of President Morrison.

    [What the....]

    [Anyway, Alice, please take care of it. Also, please tell President Morrison to give us a generous amount of support.]

    [I¡¯ll get it, butter, let¡¯s have a private chat, just Yujin and me.]

    [Okay.]

    Though Siby¡¯s gaze had turned more intense,

    I didn¡¯t have time to care about her mood.

    I had to go report right away.

    And so, I headed straight to the Chairman''s office with Shia...

    "Chairman, I have a report."

    <ul>

    <li>Screech! Bang, bang!!!</li>

    </ul>

    "Hhhheeek!! The mana! The mana of the main body!!!"

    "Even now, talking about mana... Ah, Yujin. Yushia, my student."

    "......"

    I was unexpectedly faced with a disciplinary scene.

    The Chairman, usuallyposed, was now angry.

    Paimon was lying on her knees, getting a spanking.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.@@novelbin@@

    "Why are you hitting our local punching bag? Paimon? Now¡¯s not the time for percussion!"

    "Listen here. This is because..."

    Curious about what happened, I asked, and the Chairman exined.

    It was an incident that urred while I was focused on my mentor¡¯s evolution mission.

    After hearing the full story,

    I quickly set out to restore order.

    "Paimon. Time for some punishment."

    "W-wait! At least pull up my pants...!! Ack!!"

    <ul>

    <li>Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Does she really want to die?¡¯

    Paimon truly had a knack for getting herself punished. It was impressive, really.

    About 5 minutester.

    "Keep quiet and stay like this for 10 minutes."

    <ul>

    <li>Shivering.</li>

    </ul>

    I made Paimon write down her mistakes on paper.

    Her crime was the embezzlement of mana herbs.

    Mana recovery herbs that the Chairman had carefully gathered for emergencies¡ªshe ate them all while the Chairman wasn¡¯t looking.

    She imed she did it to secure emergency mana for escape, but...

    ¡®You can¡¯t forgive eating 30 billion worth of mana herbs. Not even close.¡¯

    Mana recovery tools were precious.

    Not only were they expensive, but the supply was very limited.

    To have eaten all that while an EX-ss Gate was looming over us...

    It was no surprise the Chairman was furious.

    "Sigh. No matter how much mana we have, it¡¯s never enough."

    "Alice is negotiating with President Morrison right now. She¡¯s asking for as many mana fuel rods as possible."

    "They¡¯ll probably only give us one or two. Or maybe not even that..."

    Hmm?

    <ul>

    <li>Tilt.</li>

    </ul>

    "Yujin. Why do you look like that?"

    On the other hand, I wasn¡¯t as angry as the Chairman.

    I knew this was a small issuepared to what was toe.

    Not 30 billion, but mana fuel rods worth hundreds of billions each.

    Mana cheats from the US government.

    I was sure President Morrison would give us whatever we needed.

    "Actually, I made a secret deal with President Morrison. You should expect something good."

    "Oh? So, Siby, such a hidden gem suddenly appeared... Seems like you¡¯re full of surprises. When did you do something so admirable?"

    "A while back when I went to the US. Hehe."

    The Chairman¡¯s expression brightened at my words.

    It seemed like some good news in the midst of the national crisis was very wee.

    It was hard to believe that just yesterday, she was the one who had been wearing diapers and whining.

    "And... my mentor seeded in evolving!"

    "Oh! I had a feeling! So she did it!!"

    "To be honest, she didn¡¯t do much, Aika did most of the work."

    "Oh! So it¡¯s really true, Ninomiya. Impressive!"

    With this additional good news, the Chairman¡¯s smile grew wider.

    It seemed that my report helped her shake off some of her worries.

    The atmosphere in the Chairman¡¯s office was warm...

    "At this rate, we might really be able to deal with the EX-ss Gate..."

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s impossible."

    "...?"

    The warm atmosphere shattered.

    Our gazes all turned to one ce.

    We locked eyes with the trembling Paimon.

    "Paimon. What do you mean by that?"

    "Even if that monstrous woman really reached transcendence, it won¡¯t be enough."

    Her eyes were fixed directly on me.

    "Maybe against those weaklings, but against the monster hiding inside, there¡¯s only one thing that will work."

    "What do you mean by that? No, tell me. What¡¯s going on?"

    "I can¡¯t say. In my current state, just speaking about its true name or identity would kill me."

    "What do you know...?"

    "But I¡¯ll give you as many clues as I can. With where you are now, you¡¯ll understand."

    And then Paimon said...

    "¡ª¡ª¡ªHave you never wondered why viins even exist? Or why the gates were created in the first ce?"

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    She just dropped a bombshell, something that sounded like the final boss speaking.

 Chapter 222

    What are viins?

    They are rare mutants among the already umon awakened.

    Pleasure-driven murderers whose brains are damaged for unknown reasons during awakening.

    Addicts to murder, who are also addicted to the drug of killing.@@novelbin@@

    In other words, it was clear that viins were a social evil.

    Naturally, global research had been conducted on them.

    Despite that research, even though viins had been studied, the cause of their transformation was still unknown...

    ¡®You know the cause of viiny?¡¯

    It was Paimon, caught for stealing mana herbs, who brought it up.

    She asked if we knew why viins existed.

    Both the Chairman and I widened our eyes in interest.

    It was a topic we couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡®She can¡¯t speak due to reason, but... we just need to make sure she doesn''t lie.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>shing.</li>

    </ul>

    "Paimon. You have one hour. If you lie or deceive us even a little, pull down your pants and show your butt to the Chairman."

    "I won¡¯t lie. Now that it¡¯se to this, I have no choice but to bet everything on you."

    I ced a strict hypnosis on her just in case, but it seemed she had no intention of resisting.

    Paimon¡¯s gaze once again turned toward me.

    Her expression, filled with resolve, was one befitting of a final boss who had lived for 300 years...

    <ul>

    <li>Shivering.</li>

    </ul>

    "Ce on, stop making me kneel. It¡¯s bad enough for a man to be in this position, but my feet are going numb..."

    "......"

    If she weren¡¯t being punished, she would have looked resolute.

    But she was as pathetic as our town¡¯s punching bag, down to her uselessly sloppy posture.

    "Stop kneeling and holding your hands up. Now, exin."

    "Huh... How did the main body end up being teased by such a delicate girl...?"

    "Wanna see what real teasing looks like? Teasing is fun, right?"

    "......I¡¯ll exin."

    After I put her in her ce for trying to act tough, Paimon became much more obedient.

    She naturally positioned herself in front of us...

    ...Squatting with her hands curled up like a cat.

    <ul>

    <li>Stretching.</li>

    </ul>

    "Hmm. Where should I start? Should I talk about what awakened beings are first? Or... hmm..."

    "......?"

    Paimon, now ready to exin, began her story.

    Simultaneously, both Shia and the Chairman¡¯s heads turned toward me.

    It seemed they immediately realized I was behind this.

    <ul>

    <li>Whispering.</li>

    </ul>

    "Is there really a need to make her do that?"

    "She has to finish paying for stealing the mana herbs."

    "Even so, is this your kind of thing?"

    "Not at all. It¡¯s just that this is the most embarrassing position for her."

    "How do you know that?"

    "I don¡¯t know. I just thought this would be the best position for her while exining. I only changed the perception of what¡¯s an appropriate posture and the most embarrassing one."

    "...You¡¯re something else. Well, if it¡¯s not your thing, I guess it¡¯s fine. I was just startled."

    "I don¡¯t care. She¡¯s a brat, so she deserves to be punished."

    However, neither of them tried to stop me.

    After all, I didn¡¯t think it was worth being lenient with someone who had eaten 30 billion worth of mana herbs.

    As a result, Paimon¡¯s serious face and her exaggerated pose exnation session began.

    "First, the phenomenon you all call awakening is actually something perfectly natural in another dimension..."

    Here¡¯s a summary of her exnation:

    First: The phenomenon we call "awakening" is actually not that special in another dimension.

    Feeling mana for the first time is something every talented person experiences, it seems.

    The only peculiar thing is the status window thates with awakening...

    But even that is something quitemon in newborn dimensions, ording to her.

    "What do you mean by ¡®newborn dimension¡¯? A dimension that was just created? Like a universe where the Big Bang just happened?"

    "That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s a primitive with no mana, where the ruler of the stars just took office... cough."

    "Is the exnation blocked because of thew?"

    "I¡¯m d you understand. As beautiful as you are, you also have a kind heart, Yushia."

    As always, it was difficult to exin the details, but...

    "Stop with that ridiculous flirting."

    "......? I think this is quite an elegant position. Even by this world¡¯s standards, it¡¯s quite elegant."

    "Just get on with the exnation."

    "You¡¯re weird. Anyway, viins are..."

    Summary of the second part:

    Viins are beings heavily influenced by a certain entity, almost like their minions.

    The pleasure they get from killing people is the result of this influence.

    In fact, getting others to kill is part of that being¡¯s intent.

    "That¡¯s how they umte karma. They satisfy the difficultws and build up enough karma to invade this."

    "Invade? The EX-ss Gate?"

    "Exactly."

    "...Eh?"

    Here¡¯s the question.

    I don¡¯t know what that entity is, but...

    Could it be that this entity couldn¡¯t act directly because of thews, so it used viins?

    To fulfill the cause with the result¡ªusing their murders to satisfy thews and saying to the entity, "My people have killed a lot of them! Can I go now?"

    In other words, the number of kills by viins is the condition to start the invasion, it seems...

    ¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯

    Before the regression, it was 15 years. After the regression, it was 15 weeks.

    That¡¯s how long it took for the EX-ss Gate to emerge.

    This difference couldn¡¯t be exined by viins alone.

    There had to be another cause.

    <ul>

    <li>Pause.</li>

    </ul>

    "...Ah."

    ¡®It¡¯s probably me. The cause.¡¯

    The difference between before and after the regression.

    I, the returnee.

    The reason the EX-ss Gate arrived 50 times faster... was probably because of me.

    Just thinking about it made me feel depressed, and my expression turned...

    <ul>

    <li>Bang!!!</li>

    </ul>

    "Hh!!?"

    "Wh-what¡¯s wrong with you? That pathetic, heartbroken retriever expression!!"

    Just when I was starting to feel gloomy, a smacknded on my back.

    It was from Shia.

    Thanks to that, my mind snapped back to reality.

    Yeah. It would¡¯ve been world-ending without me.

    Besides, I regressed to stop it.

    No need to feel bad about it, really.

    "What!? How dare a lower being hit a delicate man... Wait! How are you even listening to this?"

    "Thanks, Shia."

    "Well, if you understand, then good. As pretty as you are, your heart is just as kind."

    The Chairman and Shia had been covering their ears in the corner.

    Their faces were pale.

    "You¡¯re an ascended one now, so you¡¯re fine, but if a mortal hears this, they¡¯d be coughing up blood."

    "Ah..."

    "Well, that inferior being managed to hold out for a bit. Quite the mental strength."

    "Hmm. I did something wrong."

    When I hit her back earlier, I didn¡¯t hold back enough.

    I felt bad for not noticing it sooner.

    No, knowing those two, they probably deliberately made sure I didn¡¯t realize it.

    They probably told me to focus on gathering information.

    ¡®I need to finish this quickly.¡¯

    "Alright, then,st but most important."

    My eyes shone golden.

    I was going to get the most important information.

    "So, what is it? The one thing that works on the monster in the EX-ss Gate."

    "That..."

    Paimon also put on a serious expression and...

    "...It¡¯s this."

    <ul>

    <li>Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    After exining something with a determined expression,

    Paimon copsed.

    ***

    The Chairman carried Paimon on his back as he headed outside.

    Since there might still be information to extract, he said he was going to leave it to Suyeon to treat her.

    It felt a bit much to make someone who had already defied thews of reasoning exin things like that.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯m the one who made her exin it in that dog-sitting pose until the end.¡¯

    I felt a bit sorry now.

    Sorry, punching bag. If I had known she was worth 30 billion, I wouldn¡¯t have made her do the "bark bark" part.

    A sigh escaped me.

    "Are you okay, Yujin? You don¡¯t look so good."

    "It¡¯s just... frustrating."

    Another reason for my sigh.

    What Paimon exined earlier was kind of bleak.

    It felt like a no-win situation, to the point that it seemedpletely hopeless.

    "Exin it to me. I¡¯ll help you figure it out."

    "You know by now. I can¡¯t speak about it because of thews."

    "Forget thews. Just say what you can. As much as you can."

    "¡­Yeah. Actually¡­"

    I vented my frustrations.

    We were stuck here. We were all doomed.

    I tried to say it in the most indirect way possible, so as not to vite thews.

    I didn¡¯t expect much.

    Even though it was Shia, I didn¡¯t think there was going to be an answer right away from just hearing this.

    However, Shia¡­

    "So you¡¯re saying the problem isck of manpower? For the boss raid, aside from you and Aika, there¡¯s no one else to fight?"

    "To put it simply, yeah."

    "Is there a way to increase it?"

    "¡­¡­!!!?"

    Once again, she came up with an amazing solution.

    "None of you have anything going on with men, so they won¡¯t even notice the faint smell of nightflowersing from the weapons."

    "Even so... you guys are fine, but what about your two daughters, Siby, and your only friend, that olddy?"

    "It¡¯s for the world, so don¡¯t worry about it!"

    The solution she offered was to enchant my allies with sex appeal.

 Chapter 223

    Let¡¯s rewind time a little, to just before Paimon copsed.

    She had revealed an incredible amount of information to me.

    So much that it seemed she was defying logic itself, almost to a devoted extent.

    Most of what she shared was about the EX-ss Gate.

    ¡°So, what is it? The one thing that works on the monster inside that EX-ss Gate?¡±

    ¡°If I even utter it aloud, I¡¯ll probably faint on the spot, woof.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s that severe?¡±

    ¡°That severe, woof. So let me start with the less burdensome details, woof. First¡­.¡±

    First, the internal details about the gate.

    The moment we step inside, we¡¯ll face countless legions of monsters.

    Hundreds will feel like nothing¡ªa minor nuisancepared to the sheer scale of the horde.

    An endless, undead army that respawns infinitely.

    ¡°Respawning? That¡¯s what all the monsters in other gates do. If Master and I clean them out, that¡¯s the end of it.¡±

    ¡°Even so, within half a day, the ce will be crawling with them again, woof. Maybe even sooner, woof.¡±

    ¡°¡­This difficulty level is insane.¡±

    ¡°Even in the demon realm, interfering with that ce was considered suicide, woof. Running away was the only way to survive, and I still believe that, woof.¡±

    At this point, Paimon nced at me.

    She cupped her chest and spread her fingers wide.

    ¡°This amount of mana could save up to five people,¡± she seemed to imply.

    It wasn¡¯t even worth considering.

    ¡°Did you chew grass instead of mana herbs? Not interested.¡±

    ¡°¡­Grass? What nonsense is that all of a sudden, woof?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just keep exining.¡±

    ¡°Ahem. Then what you need to do is¡­.¡±

    When I tly refused, Paimon sighed regretfully but continued exining.

    In any case, a prolonged battle against an endlessly resurrecting army was pointless.

    The only option was to ignore the respawns and charge straight ahead.

    Straight to the dungeon¡¯s ruler, the boss monster.

    The boss room.

    ¡°You want me to find the boss room in a dungeon crawling with over ten thousand monsters? I¡¯ll die before I even locate it.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I said it¡¯s suicide¡­ Ahem. But don¡¯t worry, woof. That tiny one will help guide you, woof.¡±

    ¡°Tiny one?¡±

    ¡°The snarky little spirit living in your soul, woof.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Hypnosis-chan.¡±

    In addition,Hypnosis-chan was supposed to act as a navigator.

    If I followed her directions, I could reach the boss room rtively quickly¡ªor so Paimon imed.

    Hypnosis-chan might be out ofmission due to a system repair issue, but the exnation stood.

    Once we reached the boss room¡­

    The final battle would begin.

    ¡°There, you¡¯ll face ¡®that being,¡¯ woof.¡±

    ¡°What? Right away?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, woof. It won¡¯t be its true body, just an avatar. A puppet containing only fragments of its terrifying power, woof.¡±

    ¡°Phew. That¡¯s a relief. I was about to freak out for nothing¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not that it matters, woof. Even with just the two of you¡ªyour Master and you¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against it, woof.¡±

    This was the core of the problem.

    With our current forces, a final boss raid was utterly impossible.

    Even though Master had just evolved, this felt like a cruel twist of fate.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t it just an avatar? Not even the real thing? How strong can it be?¡±

    ¡°Strength isn¡¯t the issue, woof. If just the two of you go, your souls will freeze solid mid-fight, woof.¡±

    Paimon exined grimly.

    Even transcendents couldn¡¯t stand before that being for long.

    Like a candle in an icy storm, our souls would freeze over¡ª

    This was how she described it.

    In simpler terms, it meant our souls would be hit with a freezing debuff.

    ¡°If you had truly closerades, it might be a different story, woof. Souls burn hotter when united, woof.¡±

    ¡°So, if I bring other allies who aren¡¯t transcendents, would that work?¡±

    ¡°In that case, at least you wouldn¡¯t freeze right away, woof.¡±

    Fortunately, the solution was simr to dealing with the cold.

    Even without transcendents, as long as allies stuck together tightly, they could hold out for a while¡­

    ¡°But only while they¡¯re alive, woof. Who knows how long that willst, woof.¡±

    ¡°What if Master and I protect them while we fight?¡±

    ¡°You think you can shield dead weight while fighting something you can¡¯t even guarantee victory against, woof?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And if your so-called allies just sit back and watch? Their souls will never burn together with yours, woof.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t work to just have allies cheering on the sidelines.

    They¡¯d need to actively fight.

    But how could ordinary people¡ªwho couldn¡¯t even handle regr monsters¡ªparticipate in an EX-ss Gate raid?

    The difficulty was absurd.

    If I didn¡¯t bring allies, we¡¯d die mid-raid due to the debuff.

    If I brought them but failed to get them to contribute, they¡¯d die in seconds.

    If we protected them while fighting, we¡¯d fail to trigger the mechanic and die anyway.

    What was I supposed to do?

    At this point, Paimon herself reached her limit.

    ¡°¡­Woof. I think I¡¯m¡­ reaching my limit, woof.¡±

    Even she couldn¡¯t endure the strain any longer.

    Her chest, once full of mana, now lookedpletely deted¡ªshe was clearly on the verge of copse.

    But she never took her eyes off me, even until the end.

    ¡°So now¡­ I¡¯ll tell you, woof. The one and only method left for you, woof.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please, go on.¡±@@novelbin@@

    And then, she said:

    ¡°Gather yourrades¡ªtrustworthy warriors¡ªand work together to defeat the avatar, woof.¡±

    ¡°You could use the divine power sleeping within you to make it easier, but you absolutely must not release it, woof.¡±

    ¡°After you defeat it and the gate copses¡­ you¡¯ll fall into ruin, woof¡­.¡±

    She spoke rapidly, her words tumbling out in a final burst, before copsing.

    The Chairman, furious moments ago, now decided to have Paimon treated.

    Even she couldn¡¯t deny the value of Paimon¡¯s sacrifice.

    As I processed the information, my thoughts became a tangled mess.

    ¡®Divine power¡­ I figured it mighte to this.¡¯

    The "???" inside me.

    The entity nted by the Saintess within my soul.

    It was, without a doubt, divine power.

    Paimon had said using that power would make the boss raid simple.

    But the problem was her warning.

    She had made it clear: I must not release it.

    I had to seed without it.

    ¡°Yujin? You don¡¯t look so good.¡±

    At that moment, Shia lightly tapped my back.

    I exined the situation to her, venting my frustrations.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a way to increase our fighting force, would that help?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?!¡±

    Her confident smile made my eyes widen in realization.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I snapped you out of it earlier by hitting your back.¡±

    Her words struck me like a lightning bolt.

    Even in my soul-body state, when others couldn¡¯t touch me, Shia had.

    If she could, perhaps she could fight the monsters¡­ and even the boss.

    ¡°How did you do it?!¡±

    I quickly grabbed Shia by the shoulders and pressed her for an answer.

    If the other allies could do what Shia just did, it would open a path forward in this seemingly impossible raid.

    And then, Shia said:

    ¡°The other day, you know, when we slept together? It¡¯s thanks to what you gave me then.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°That white, sticky stuff. You filled my mouth with so much of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She dropped a bombshell so outrageous it drained the energy right out of me.

    ¡°And then, boom! I felt this surge of energy. Thanks to that, I can touch monsters now¡­ and you, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    ¡®So it¡¯s because of that divine power.¡¯

    Back when I was with Shia, I hadn¡¯t even evolved yet.

    It couldn¡¯t have been anything rted to transcendence or anything like that.

    That left only one possibility:

    The divine power sealed inside me.

    Somehow, it must have granted Shia a portion of its strength.

    Enough to let her make contact with me, a transcendent, despite not being one herself.

    And now¡­ it was passed through¡­ that.

    ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡¯

    Even if this world was originally designed as some adult game, wasn¡¯t this too much?

    Did it really have to stoop to this level, even in such a critical situation?

    ¡°¡­It could be caused by something else, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I mean, what if it¡¯s just from touching me? Something like that?¡±

    Desperation made me clutch at straws.

    I could already see how this was going to y out if it turned out to be true.

    The sheer absurdity of the situation was almost overwhelming.

    And Shia¡¯s response?

    ¡°Oh~ Then we can test it again, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the effect wore off a while ago. Even earlier, when I hit you, I was squeezing out thest bits of it.¡±

    She started walking toward me, her smile growing more mischievous with every step.

    It was the kind of smile that said, ¡°Gotcha, you¡¯re not getting away.¡±

    Instincts honed by married life screamed at me to flee, but¡ª

    ¡°Sh-Shia? Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡±

    Before I could back away, she dropped to her knees in front of me.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, just give me a little more, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She moved faster than I could step back.

    And there she was, kneeling before me.

    ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Seriously.¡¯

    ***

    Approximately Nine Hours Later

    ¡°Chairwoman, would you at least consider wearing gloves for today¡¯s battle? I¡¯m begging you, for once in my life.¡±

    ¡°Stop with your nonsense and just apply it properly. I tested it earlier, and it worked wonders! Now ther it on generously!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, look at this~ Sis and I are all sticky-sticky on our faces~.¡±

    ¡°Haru, you little rice cake, why are you smearing it on your face when it¡¯s meant for weapons? Never mind¡­ I guess it doesn¡¯t matter since neither of us actually uses weapons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Oh, dear God. Please, do not forgive this despicable fiend!!!¡¯

    And so, the <em>Ritual of Departure</em> began.

 Chapter 226

    In truth, my reunion with Hypnosis-chan was the worst.

    "Ah, if this keeps up, I might slip and..."

    <ul>

    <li>Ding! [Entering Administrator Mode.]</li>

    </ul>

    "...?"

    A few hours before the departure ceremony.

    A status window suddenly appeared before my eyes.

    And then...

    Pop.

    [Master~!! How do I look? I can even appear like this now¡­.]

    Hypnosis-chan popped out of the status window like a hologram.

    Our reunion was as sudden as that.

    And the timing couldn¡¯t have been worse.

    [¡­Whoa, that''s a... carrot.]

    "Why now, of all times!!?"

    At that moment, I was busy refilling lotion bottles.

    With my "enchantment liquid."

    Then Hypnosis-chan suddenly appeared in front of me?

    There was no way she wouldn¡¯t see¡­ inappropriate things.

    Sure enough, her gaze fixated squarely on my lower half.

    Her mouth slightly agape as she stared, utterly transfixed.

    She even muttered, ¡°Wow, a carrot.¡±

    It felt like she might shout, ¡°How indecent!¡± any second now.

    Swish.

    "Little sister, isn¡¯t this a bit of an invasion of privacy? Shouldn¡¯t you knock before you show up?"

    [Knock? Are you asking me to spank the carrot again?]

    "..."

    I tried protesting, but of course, it didn¡¯t work.

    She chuckled as she watched me awkwardly cover myself, clearly enjoying teasing me.

    ...It really felt like I had a younger sister now.

    Honestly, dying seemed like a better option.

    "Ahem. Anyway, you fixed the status window, right?"

    [Or should I pet the carrot for you~?]

    "Sta! Tus! Win! Dow! Did you fix it!?"

    [If Master insists, as your little sister, I¡¯ll just have to help you with my whole body¡­.]

    "Oh, for the love of!!!"

    Grinning.

    [Hehe~ You¡¯re not going to say bad things about Mom anymore, right~?]

    "..."

    ''So, you overheard that, huh¡­?''

    Only then did I realize why Hypnosis-chan was being so mischievous.

    My earlier ¡°Mom is overrated¡± provocation.

    I thought she hadn¡¯t heard it since there was no reaction... but apparently, she did.

    "I promise I won¡¯t do it again¡­."

    [Good~! And stop touching Mom. Touch me instead! Why go to Mom when you¡¯ve got such a cute little sister right here?]

    "..."

    [Hehe. Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop teasing, Master~.]

    "Thank you¡­."

    It wasn¡¯t until I was on the verge of tears that she finally let me off the hook.

    Her lips curled into a teasing smile.

    [Anyway, since Master is busy rubbing the carrot, I¡¯ll keep this exnation brief!]

    Hop.

    [See this? I worked hard to make it for you!]

    She jumped back into the status window like it was a stage.

    Her finger pointed at a strange button.

    [You¡¯re going to use this, right?]

    "And what exactly is that?"

    [It¡¯s the ¡®Be a God¡¯ button!]

    "...What?"

    Hold on. Where did thate from?

    I get that I¡¯m someone who likes clicking buttons so much I ended up transmigrating into a hypnosis game.

    But bing a god? Just from clicking a button?

    My jaw dropped in disbelief.

    Was this even real?

    "What are you talking about¡­?"

    [You¡¯ve noticed, haven¡¯t you? That divine power I installed inside you¡ªthe one Mom had.]

    "Well, yeah, but still."

    [When a Transcendent gathers this much divine power, they¡¯re supposed to ascend to godhood. That¡¯s the natural order¡­.]

    Her exnation continued as I stared at her, bewildered.

    To sum it up:

    <ol>

    <li>Transcendents are beings eligible to be gods, rulers of a star.</li>

    <li>To ascend, a Transcendent must umte sufficient divine power.</li>

    <li>There are two ways to gather divine power:

    <ul>

    <li>Through countless years of hard work.</li>

    <li>Or by stealing it from another Transcendent.</li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ol>

    [You, Master, fall into thetter category. You gobbled up what Mom umted over tens of thousands of years.]

    "..."

    When put that way, it didn¡¯t seem so far-fetched.

    The power the Saintess umted over millennia.

    Tens of thousands of years might be iprehensible to humans, but she gave all that power to me.

    So, I guess it made sense that clicking a button could make me a god.

    ''...But why?''

    The only thing I couldn¡¯t understand was why the Saintess chose to hand it over to me.

    It was probably because of the EX-ss Gate, but still¡­

    ''Couldn¡¯t she have just handled it herself?''

    The EX-ss Gate represented an invasion by "that entity."

    In theory, the Saintess could fight back without breaking any cosmic rules.

    She could have dealt with it herself without transferring the power to me.

    ''Was she worried she¡¯d lose? So she passed it to me instead?''

    I tilted my head in confusion.

    Logically, that didn¡¯t make sense. Why me?

    If the reason was that she couldn¡¯t handle ¡°that entity¡±...

    Wouldn¡¯t I lose too?

    I only inherited her divine power.

    Unlike her, I hadn¡¯t spent millennia mastering it.

    If she lost, I would obviously lose as well.

    "Why me?"

    I directed my question at Hypnosis-chan, my gaze fixed on her.

    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    I demanded an answer.

    [Because I can¡¯t say.]

    "...Now you¡¯re saying that?"

    [Thanks to me fixing the status window, this is as much as I can tell you, Master~!]

    She grinned shamelessly.

    Her carefree attitude made me want to smack her upside the head.

    ''I can¡¯t hit her, though¡­ Ugh.''

    "Fine. Then just exin what you can."

    Instead of giving her a scolding, I decided to hear her out.

    If I pressed further, I knew she¡¯d just say, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, Master~,¡± and drive me insane.

    Hypnosis-chan¡¯s smile widened.

    [Alrighty! Back to the button. If you press this, you¡¯ll immediately be a god!]

    "Okay."

    [But once you be a god, you can¡¯t undo it. Unless someone steals your divine power and kills you, you¡¯ll remain a god forever.]

    She exined that pressing the button would make me a god instantly.

    But once it was done, there was no going back.

    The only way out was to have my divine power stolen and die.

    "Forever¡­?"

    [Yep! You¡¯d probably live with me in the Sanctuary for eternity.]

    "And what¡¯s this ¡®Sanctuary¡¯?"

    [It¡¯s a special ce for gods! Like a home base!]

    She went on to exin the ¡°Sanctuary.¡±

    Gods couldn¡¯t live among mortals because their presence alone distorted nearby souls.

    So they created Sanctuaries to live in istion.

    Alone. Lonely.

    "..."

    ''Maybe I should just run away with my wives right now.''

    My expression darkened.

    Being a god or whatever didn¡¯t matter if I couldn¡¯t live with my wives.

    Honestly, running away seemed like a better option.

    [It¡¯s not all bad! The cosmicws don¡¯t apply in the Sanctuary, so you¡¯d be truly omnipotent there!]

    "..."

    [And I¡¯d be with you, so you wouldn¡¯t be too lonely¡­.]

    Seeing my face, Hypnosis-chan started a weak attempt at persuasion.

    But what was the point of being omnipotent if I couldn¡¯t be with my wives?

    Such power was utterly meaningless to me.

    Bing a god would be a bad ending.

    [I could pet your carrot every day if that helps! Or even take other forms if you¡¯d like¡­.]

    ''Is she even trying to convince me?''

    At this point, Hypnosis-chan¡¯s persuasion felt more like a warning.

    She might as well have been saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be a god. It¡¯ll only bring you misery.¡±

    "¡­I¡¯ll think about it."

    [Hehe. Good choice, Master~.]

    I reluctantly nodded, and Hypnosis-chan beamed with delight.

    I let out a deep sigh.

    It really felt like dealing with an irresponsible little sister.

    [Anyway, that¡¯s all for my role! I¡¯ve exined everything I can!]

    "Alright. Then go back in. Your brother is busy."

    [Busy making carrot juice? Should I sh you my panties for motivation~?]

    "Get lost."

    And that was what happened a few hours before the departure ceremony.

    ***

    Though I had thought Hypnosis-chan was just a clueless rice cake...@@novelbin@@

    p.

    [Master, this way, straight ahead~!!]

    ¡­I¡¯m sorry for underestimating you, my soulmate!!!

    The situation changed once we entered the EX-ss Gate.

    Thanks to her guidance, we found the shortest route to the boss room.

    Honestly, I¡¯d been a bit suspicious.

    She seemed overly eager for me to press that button and be a god.

    I half-expected her to lead us astray, wasting time and forcing my hand.

    But, to my surprise, following her instructions brought us straight to the boss room.

    The scale of the Gate had suggested a much longer clearance time,

    but we arrived in record time.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful.

    [We¡¯ve arrived before Master¡¯s carrot juice ran out~!!]

    "..."

    ¡­I was getting nervous, but seriously, thank you¡­.

    There was another reason I felt thankful.

    The lotion bottles I¡¯d filled to the brim were nearly empty.

    With everyone thering it on every time its effects waned,

    we were running through it at an rming rate.

    I¡¯d even started debating whether to slip away and refill them

    or have them restocked on-site somehow.

    But Hypnosis-chan¡¯s efficiency saved me from having to worry.

    I couldn¡¯t thank her enough.

    You¡¯re undoubtedly the MVP of this Gate raid, Hypnosis-chan¡­!!

    "Boss room up ahead!!"

    My gratitude didn¡¯tst long, though.

    I quickly raised my voice to alert the party that we were approaching the boss room.

    Before long, we stood before a crimson teleport portal.

    "This is it! Master and I will hold them off here, so everyone take a moment to prepare¡ª"

    "¡­Yujin, they¡¯ve stopped chasing us."

    "What?"

    It was only then that I realized something strange.

    The monsters that had been pursuing us as if they wanted to devour us

    now stood at a distance, simply watching.

    Roughly 100 meters away from the portal.

    We all knew what that meant.

    ¡­The final boss must be ridiculously strong.

    Sometimes, Gates have a safe zone just before the boss room.

    And in my experience, the difficulty of the boss fight in such cases

    is off the charts.

    Both Kkong and I stiffened simultaneously.

    "Kkong, can you use foresight?"

    "No, even with the enchantment liquid you gave me, it¡¯s blurry at best.

    It¡¯s at least a Transcendent level."

    "Fantastic."

    The atmosphere surrounding the boss room was undeniably ominous.

    Even Kkong, whose abilities had been enhanced by my divine essence,

    couldn¡¯t clearly see the future.

    That said it all.

    ¡­Still, at least we have time to prepare.

    The one saving grace was the opportunity to prepare before entering.

    For a party ready to dive straight into the boss fight,

    this was a rare piece of good news.

    We could make the most of this time:

    relieving the party¡¯s fatigue, ensuring everyone was well-rested,

    andforting my daughters and wives, who had never faced something this terrifying.

    And even sneak off to restock the nearly empty enchantment liquid if necessary¡­.

    ns started forming in my head.

    ns to ensure we were ready for the final showdown.

    That was, until Master suddenly reached out to me.

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    sh.

    Master?

    She reached for me abruptly.

    The afterimage left by her movement, visible even to my Transcendent reflexes,

    showed just how urgent the situation was.

    And the reason became apparent immediately.

    Swish.

    "¡­¡­!!!!"

    I felt something grab hold of me.

    A slithering sensation that made my skin crawl.

    And then, at the edges of my vision... a mass of tentacles.

    Chills ran down my spine.

    When did this thing appear?

    Neither Master nor I had let our guard down.

    We were poised to react instantly to any threat,

    our superhuman reflexes ready.

    But despite all that, neither of us had noticed the attack.

    It had gotten this close without us reacting.

    Which meant¡­

    Crack.

    ¡­It¡¯s faster than us. Far faster.

    Realization hit me like a freight train.

    But it was already toote.

    Before I could even blink,

    I was hoisted into the air by the mass of tentacles.

    Whoosh. sh!

    [¡­Yujin!!!]

    My vision was filled with the frantic face of Master,

    her expression growing distant as the teleport magic circle¡¯s crimson glow

    swallowed me whole.

    And then...

    Ding.

    [The entity of the Abyss reacts to the target¡¯s divine power!]

    [To consume the divine essence, the Gate expands¡­.]

    This was just like the A-ss Gate Alice and I had once tackled.

    The red barrier that had surrounded the Gate,

    preventing reinforcements from entering.

    And now, it was back.

 Chapter 227

    The tentacles threw me straight into the teleportation magic circle,

    so fast that neither Master nor I, as Transcendents, could react in time.

    Crackle.

    [The Gate expands to consume divine power¡­.]

    ¡­A barrier!?

    To make matters worse, a barrier formed around the magic circle.

    It was solid, clearly designed to keep everyone but me out.

    The moment I saw it, I gave up on being rescued.

    Grind.

    ¡­Looks like I¡¯ll have to handle the boss fight alone.

    It reminded me of that A+ Gate from the day Alice and Solip were filming the eye dropmercial.

    A barrier had formed around the outer edge, preventing reinforcements from entering for 30 minutes.

    Back then, Master had torn it apart with ease,

    but that was just an A+ Gate¡ªsomething she could rip apart with one hand.

    This, however, was an EX-ss Gate.

    Its barrier was bound to be far stronger, perhaps even beyond Master¡¯s ability to break.

    Waiting for rescue while soloing the final boss?

    No way. I wouldn¡¯t survive that.

    sh.

    ...No choice but to prepare to press the button!!

    I focused my gaze on the status window.

    The button Hypnosis-chan had created¡ªthe one that would make me a god with a single "click."

    I¡¯d dered that bing a god was the "bad ending,"

    butpared to the "dead ending," it seemed like the better choice.

    So, I prepared myself.

    Shia, Alice, Master... I truly loved¡ª

    "Why don¡¯t you stop right there? I mean no harm to you."

    "¡­What?"

    I froze, my hand hovering over the button.

    My surroundings shifted as I came back to my senses.

    And there, amidst the new scenery, I saw her¡ªa woman.

    Her mere presence sent chills down my spine.

    Gulp.

    What the hell is that¡­?!

    Instinct told me.

    This was the master of the Gate. The final boss.

    The one Paimon referred to as "that entity" with such dread.

    And I also knew...

    That facing her alone was as futile as throwing an egg at a boulder.

    The gap between us was insurmountable.

    I reached for the button again.

    If I don¡¯t be a god now, I won¡¯t stand a chance¡­.

    Clink.

    "Don¡¯t. You don¡¯t need to fear me."

    "What?"

    "There¡¯s no need for us to fight, you and I."

    "¡­?"

    Just as I was about to press the button, she raised both hands calmly,

    a gesture of peace, as if to say she had no intention of fighting.

    "You tie me up and then start spouting nonsense¡­."

    "I only restrained you to bring you here. If other mortals came along,

    I wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak with you."

    "As if I¡¯d believe that¡ª"

    Rustle.

    "I released you. Does that help you believe me?"

    "Uh, well¡­"

    "If you¡¯re still upset, I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯m sorry."

    "¡­"

    She even bent low, bowing deeply enough to show the crown of her head.

    ...This was confusing.

    She wasn¡¯t just capable ofmunication¡ªshecked hostility.

    She had even apologized for tying me up with tentacles.

    From this angle, she seemed like a perfectly ordinary person.

    A disturbingly powerful one, sure, but not unlike the transcendent older sister I¡¯d encountered before.

    Still, something felt off.

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to trust her entirely.

    The unease gnawed at me, so I called out to Hypnosis-chan.

    Hypnosis-chan, what is that?

    [¡­...]

    Your mom is pretty impressive, huh?

    [¡­...]

    ...Guess the status window¡¯s busted.

    No response.

    Only meaningless static from the status window.

    Even Hypnosis-chan stayed silent.

    It had to be because of the woman before me.

    Her overwhelming power¡ªit was enough to make my knees feel weak.

    Either the status window was malfunctioning, or Hypnosis-chan was too frightened toe out.

    Either way, it seemed I had no choice but to deal with her alone.@@novelbin@@

    I¡¯ll have to gauge her through conversation.

    Smile.

    "You really don¡¯t seem intent on fighting.

    With your strength, you could squash me like a bug."

    "That¡¯s correct. I have no desire to fight you."

    And so the conversation began.

    I forced a smile, and she smiled back warmly.

    "On the contrary, I want to help you."

    "¡­Excuse me?"

    "I¡¯m tired of it all. Of innocent people being dragged into the conflicts of the Constetions."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You¡ªyou were pulled here from another dimension. And then you were made to regress."

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    My smile immediately cracked.

    Meanwhile, her smile remained unmoving.

    "How do you know that¡­?"

    "I¡¯ll exin. What happened to you and why."

    She began speaking, her lips moving steadily.

    She was about to reveal the truth behind my transmigration and regression¡ª

    the mysteries that had gued me for so long.

    What she revealed was nothing short of shocking.

    "The truth is, it¡¯s rare for Constetions to fight directly.

    Thews of causality make it too costly for them.

    So they usually appoint proxies, Apostles, to fight in their ce.

    The Demon Lord and Hero dynamic is one such example.

    But sometimes, Constetions drag beings from other dimensions into their conflicts.

    When they can¡¯t find suitable candidates in their own world, they resort to abduction.

    You were abducted by this world¡¯s Constetion."

    So transmigration was actually kidnapping.

    "Not only that¡ªthey abandoned you.

    They watched as this world was ravaged by insignificant creatures.

    I¡¯ve never seen a Constetion like that before.

    One who deliberately withholds power from their Apostle,

    allowing the world to be destroyed just to instill a thirst for vengeance.

    If they had trusted you with their power from the start,

    you wouldn¡¯t have needed to regress at all."

    Regression, it seemed, was a direct consequence of the Constetion¡¯s mistrust.

    The hell I endured¡ªthe first timeline¡ª

    was orchestrated by the Saintess to nt a seed of vengeance within me.

    "Turning back time doesn¡¯t erase what happened.

    The pain you suffered doesn¡¯t disappear."

    "¡­"

    My mouth mped shut on its own.

    It was a usible exnation for something I¡¯d tried not to think about¡ª

    why the first timeline had to end in such utter devastation.

    She seemed to notice my expression, and her smile widened,

    turning into something more chilling.

    "So here¡¯s my proposal. Don¡¯t fight for her.

    Hand over the divine power inside you, and give it to me."

    "¡­Divine power?"

    "Yes. You and I don¡¯t need to fight."

    She pointed to a spot.

    A portal shimmered with a blue hue.

    Through it, I saw a familiar scene:

    a typical bachelor¡¯s apartment.

    A glowing monitor disying an erotic game illustration.

    It was my old apartment¡ª

    the one I lived in before being transmigrated.

    "I¡¯ll send you back to your original dimension.

    You won¡¯t have to deal with Constetions anymore."

    "But my wives¡­"

    "I¡¯ll send them with you. Ten, a hundred¡ªhowever many you want.

    Just leave the divine power behind."

    "¡­"

    So that¡¯s what she was saying.

    You¡¯ve been caught in the crossfire of a battle between whales.

    Just go back to your original world.

    I only want your divine power¡ªI don¡¯t care about you otherwise.

    It was an offer hard to ignore.

    "Why not just kill me and take it?"

    "Why would I need to kill you? I have no reason to."

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler for you?"

    The only lingering question was why someone as powerful as her

    was taking such a roundabout approach.

    "The reason this dimension¡¯s Constetion entrusted you with divine power¡ªI don¡¯t know.

    But it¡¯s obviously a trap. I¡¯d rather avoid it."

    "¡­You too?"

    "Yes. So I¡¯ll steer clear of it."

    "Ah."

    The exnation for her behavior was surprisingly clear.

    It seemed the Saintess had some hidden agenda in giving me divine power.

    But since she couldn¡¯t fully grasp it, she chose to err on the side of caution.

    It was a reasoning I could ept.

    "And¡­ sometimes, ridiculous things happen."

    "Ridiculous things?"

    "Long ago, I had an Apostle I was quite fond of, and I gave them a good deal of power.

    Yet, they lost to a much weaker opposing Apostle."

    "That¡¯s unfortunate, but calling it ridiculous seems like a stretch¡ª"

    "It wasn¡¯t that they died to a sword or anything. No, they were killed by braised short ribs."

    "¡­Braised short ribs?"

    "Yes. A Hero¡¯s party pried open my Apostle¡¯s mouth and force-fed them braised short ribs until they were defeated."

    "¡­¡­."

    "After an experience like that, you learn to be cautious.

    It¡¯s why I decided to act personally instead of relying on Apostles."

    It seemed like she had her fair share of troubles.

    I decided not to dig deeper. Asking for details felt like opening the door to an unnecessarily long story.

    "Ahem. So, what you¡¯re saying is this: if I hand over the divine power the Saintess gave me,

    you¡¯ll let me go."

    "Exactly right."

    "Hmm. Mind if I take some time to think it over?"

    "Take as much as you need."

    I crossed my arms and pretended to be deep in thought,

    making it clear that this was not a decision I could make lightly.

    Luckily, the woman before me was patient.

    "Still not ready?"

    "Hmm, thinking¡­ thinking¡­"

    Five minutes passed.

    "Still not ready?"

    "Hmm. Deciding who to bring along is hard¡ªSuyeon, Hayoung,

    the inws, Suguru, Dr. Brooks¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    Thirty minutes passed.

    "Still not ready? Still not ready? Still not ready?"

    "Good decisions take time."

    "¡­¡­?"

    "Just a little longer. Please."

    "¡­¡­."

    An hour passed.

    For a full hour, I dragged this out, faking deliberation until her patience wore thin.

    "Still not ready?"

    "Just a little more¡­."

    "You have no intention of epting, do you?"

    Her voice turned cold, and the atmosphere grew tense.

    ...She must have realized I was stalling on purpose.

    Let¡¯s see if I can push it just a bit further.

    Grin.

    "You know, something about this doesn¡¯t add up."

    "What doesn¡¯t?"

    "The fact that the Saintess regressed me. Isn¡¯t that a tant vition of naturalw?"

    I opened my mouth as if wringing out a dry rag.

    The Saintess¡¯s act of forcing my regression was no small thing.

    It fundamentally went against the natural order.

    And yet, supposedly, she regressed me simply because she didn¡¯t trust me?

    Just to instill a sense of vengeance by making me experience destruction?

    "Does that make sense?"

    "¡­¡­."

    "The Saintess bore the full cost of defying the natural order to regress me.

    To go to such lengths for a pawn is not a profitable move."

    If her goal was merely to make me her pawn,

    she could¡¯ve just controlled me with hypnosis.

    Even now, as a Transcendent, her hypnosis seems to remain effective¡ª

    my iplete memories of not having children and the moments surrounding regression are proof of that.

    Crackle.

    ...Is it about time yet?

    "And, above all¡­"

    I spoke onest time, looking her squarely in the eyes.

    Her expression remained the same as it had from the beginning.

    "I¡¯ve had this nagging feeling from the start.

    Something about you feels off."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You give off this distinct vibe. Like a viin.

    The kind you can¡¯t reason with. The irredeemable kind.

    The kind who turns others into viins by their influence."

    "You¡¯re basically the mother of all viins.

    Every viin exists because of you."

    With that, I stopped acting.

    Unable to hide my disgust any longer, my face contorted into a scowl.

    "There¡¯s no negotiating with viins."

    Her reaction?

    Grin.

    "¡­What a pity. I thought I was doing a decent job pretending."

    Her gums showed as she smiled widely,

    the grotesque grin characteristic of a viin.

    Just as I had been acting, so had she.

    Her mask of normalcy dropped.

    ng!

    "S-ss Rank 7, Seo Yujin.

    The boss raid for the EX-ss Gate begins now."

    "I really didn¡¯t want to fight."

    I unsheathed my katana, and she began summoning tentacles from thin air.

    The final boss battle had officially begun.

    "You¡¯ll regret this¡­."

    Crack. sh!!!

    [YUJIN!!!]

    "¡­Hm?"

    But, apparently, it wasn¡¯t going to be a fair one-on-one fight.

    "How did you break through?

    You¡¯ve only just transcended¡­."

    "HRAAAAH!!!"

    sh.

    "¡­KYAAAH!!!"

    And to top it off, I began by spreading divine essence everywhere.

    The final battle hadmenced, reeking of the scent of acacia blossoms.

 Chapter 228

    Let¡¯s rewind to the moment Yujin was dragged away.

    Near the teleportation magic circle, chaos erupted¡ªprimarily thanks to Aika.

    BOOM!!!

    "Ugh, ughhhh!!!"

    Aika was swinging her fists in a rage, her expression livid.

    But her target, the crimson barrier, didn¡¯t even budge.

    It stood firm, blocking anyone from using the teleportation magic circle.

    My disciple... my disciple was taken...!!!

    Aika was on the verge of losing her mind.

    Her beloved disciple, her big brother, and her husband had been abducted.

    She had to rescue him immediately, but she simply couldn¡¯t.

    And so, she started to lose her reason¡­

    Grab.

    "Stop it, you overpowered gori woman!!"

    "She¡¯s right, Ninomiya!!"

    "¡­!!?"

    Just as Aika was about to snap, two people intervened:

    Seol Hayeon and Kkong.

    At their interruption, Aika finally turned her head and noticed the others.

    Behind her was utter chaos.

    Crackle.

    "Unnie, Hayang is crazy strong!"

    "I thought I was gonna die¡­."

    Amid the cave, filled with rubble and swirling dust,

    herpanions stared at her in shock, surrounded by ice.

    Not far away, monsters had retreated, keeping a wary distance.

    Even Aika, not exactly known for her sharp intellect,

    could figure out what had happened.

    Oh no, I overdid it¡­!!!

    Aika had surpassed humanity.

    She was now a walking, breathing tactical nuke.

    When she attacked at full force, the shockwaves alone were enough to send most people flying.

    The only reason the rest of the raid party had survived was thanks to Winterer focusing entirely on defense.

    Otherwise, their eardrums would have burst.

    It was only then that Aika regained her senses.

    "S-Sorry, everyone! Are you hurt? Mommy just got a little¡ª"

    "This is not the time for that, Ninomiya. Yujin¡¯s been taken. He¡¯s alone in the boss room."

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    Kkong interrupted her rambling and quickly tried to get the situation under control.

    His deceptively cute eyes darted around, assessing the scene.

    The morale of the raid team... isn¡¯t great.

    Alice was pacing anxiously while Shia tried to calm her.

    Winterer was busy soothing Haru, whose nerves were frayed.

    Even Siby looked shaken after witnessing Aika¡¯s devastating punches.

    And as for Aika herself, she seemed on the verge of a panic attack.

    Only two people maintained theirposure:

    Kkong and the battle-hardened veteran, Seol Hayeon.

    Snap.

    I¡¯ll have to discuss breaking the barrier with Seol Hayeon.

    Kkong¡¯s gazended on Seol Hayeon.

    In this situation, she was the only one he could discuss strategy with.

    But then, his eyes widened¡ªnot because of Seol Hayeon herself.

    Wriggle. Pop.

    ...Is that Hypnosis-chan?

    From Seol Hayeon¡¯s chest pocket, something small and unimpressive wriggled out.

    It poked its head up.

    It was Hypnosis-chan, the entity Yujin had always referred to as his passive skill.

    In that moment, a spark of hope lit up in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    That¡¯s what Yujin always carried around...

    Could the Chairwoman have nned for this?

    As expected of Korea¡¯s living legend!!

    Their gazes, filled with renewed hope, turned to Seol Hayeon.

    And her reaction?

    "Huh? Why are you all staring at¡ª"

    Gasp.

    "Wha¡ªwhat the heck is this!?"

    She yelped in surprise, recoiling at the sight of Hypnosis-chan nestled in her chest pocket.

    It was clear from her expression that she had no idea it was there.

    Thud.

    [Ahem, ahem~ Can everyone hear me?]

    "¡­¡­!!!?"

    Amid the confusion, a voice echoed in their minds.

    Though unfamiliar to most, there was no mistaking who the voice belonged to.

    "Isn¡¯t that the little squirt Dad always carried around?"

    [A little squirt? I¡¯m Hypnosis-chan, Master¡¯s eternal partner!]

    "When did you get in my chest!? And since when could you talk!?"

    [I normally can¡¯t, but this is an emergency~.]

    A tinyugh followed, as if Hypnosis-chan was enjoying a game of hide-and-seek.

    And just as Hypnosis-chan was about to act for Yujin¡¯s sake...

    Time to save Master...

    Crackle.

    [Hypnosis-chan... what... your mom¡¯s incredible¡­.]

    ...Huh?

    Just then, a garbled voice reached her ears¡ªher Master¡¯s voice.

    Despite the interference caused by "that entity," she could still make out the words.

    Hypnosis-chan¡¯s grin grew wider.

    If he told me not to, I just have to mess with them, right?

    Grin.

    [Alright, alright! I¡¯ll undo the hypnosis now! Everyone, gather Master¡¯s carrot juice!!]

    "¡­¡­!!!!!!?"

    And with that, Hypnosis-chan dropped a bombshell.

    The raid party was thrown into utter chaos.

    "What does she mean by carrot juice!? Surely not¡ª"

    [The stuff smeared all over you! Master spent hours rubbing it out for you!]

    "...What the heck is carrot juice?"

    "I-Is this... Y-Yujin¡¯s¡ª?!"

    "That degenerate fool is out of his mind!!!"

    The reactions varied wildly.

    Siby blinked in confusion, unable to grasp the pure absurdity of "carrot juice."

    Alice, btedly realizing what it was, muttered something about how jelly-like it had seemed.

    Seol Hayeon gaped in sheer disbelief.

    "Unnie, what¡¯s carrot juice? Is it like Dad¡¯s pee?"

    "¡­"

    "Unnie~?"

    "¡­¡­."

    Haru, still clueless, shook her sister for answers.

    Winterer¡¯s face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to exin.

    Tremble.

    He said I wouldn¡¯t need it... This idiot disciple!!! So unfair!!!

    Meanwhile, Aika trembled with a bizarre sense of jealousy.

    "Wha¡ªuh, huh?"

    Is this... a man¡¯s...?

    Kkong froze, his brain seemingly crashing under the weight of realization.

    The result of Pandora¡¯s Box being opened was utter pandemonium.

    [Puhihi! Alright, alright! No time to stand around! Master¡¯s going to die if we don¡¯t act~!]

    Hop.

    But Hypnosis-chan didn¡¯t give them time to process the chaos.

    While she had her fun, time was running out.

    Leaping from Seol Hayeon¡¯s chest, shetched onto the crimson barrier.

    Squeeze. Crack.

    [I¡¯ll break this for you~! Now, hurry and gather the carrot juice~!!]

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    The unyielding barrier cracked slightly.

    Even Aika hadn¡¯t been able to damage it.

    The atmosphere shifted from confusion to focus.

    "What exactly are we supposed to do with this juice!?"

    [Throw it at the bad girl inside! It¡¯ll weaken her!!]

    "Everyone, gather what you can!!!"

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s eyes sharpened, her resolve clear.

    She was a hero, a seasoned veteran who would do whatever it took to conquer the Gate.

    Dirtying her hands to collect the juice was a small price to pay.

    "Start with the freshest stuff. Kkong, you¡¯re up first!"

    "Wh-what? Me!?"

    "You¡¯ve got the most on your weapon! Scrape it off with your hands!"

    "M-my hands!? You want me to touch this!?"

    "Yes! Scrape every bit of it!!"

    "Ugh¡­ ugh¡­."

    And so began the gathering operation.

    Led by Kkong, whose face twisted into an indescribable expression, the group started collecting the liquid.

    The cave echoed with wet, squelching sounds.

    "Dried bits need to be melted down too¡ª"

    [That¡¯s fine! Just collect the stuff you wasted~!]

    "We¡¯ve got most of it now."

    [Now hand it to the Transcendent girl! She¡¯ll handle the rest!]

    "Understood. Ninomiya, take this."

    Toss.

    The collected container was handed to Aika.

    Her gaze turned to Hypnosis-chan.

    "Why me?"

    [You¡¯re the strongest! Now throw it at the bad girl inside!]

    "¡­Leave it to me!"

    Aika beamed, delighted to have an important role after standing around awkwardly while the others worked.

    It was a task that suited her perfectly.

    That tentacle creature¡­ it¡¯s fast, but¡­

    Grip.

    If I catch it off guard, I cannd a hit.

    Gripping her katana tightly, Aika coated it with the liquid from the container.

    Standing before the now-fragile barrier, she prepared to strike.

    Crackle. Sizzle.

    [Master... it¡¯s almost time¡­.]

    It¡¯s time.

    Meanwhile, Yujin began provoking the final boss.

    Snap.

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    Now¡¯s my chance!!

    As the barrier shattered, Aika¡¯s eyes glinted.

    Seizing the moment, she acted.

    Thud.

    [...It¡¯s done.]

    All eyes turned to Hypnosis-chan as she copsed.

    Her body had turned semi-transparent, her strength spent.

    She alone understood why.

    Sizzle.

    Mom¡¯s power... it¡¯s all gone now¡­.

    The barrier had been created with the divine power of "that entity."

    To break it required divine power of the same caliber.

    Hypnosis-chan, born from her mother¡¯s divine power,

    had sacrificed everything to open the way.

    She was the first unexpected variable "that entity" hadn¡¯t ounted for.

    Sizzle.

    Master¡­ Mom¡­.

    And with that, Hypnosis-chan began to fade away.

    Drip. Lick.

    I¡¯ll just borrow this for a bit!

    But she didn¡¯t vanishpletely.

    Aika, seemingly under hypnosis, dropped a single drop of sacred liquid.

    Hypnosis-chan licked it up and regained just enough strength to hang on.

    "¡­¡­."

    I should probably keep this from Yujin, huh?

    Though Shia¡¯s expression darkened, the barrier was sessfully destroyed.

    Finally, Aika burst through.

    sh!

    "Disciple!!!"

    "Hm? How did you break through? You¡¯ve only just transcended¡­."

    The scenery beyond the teleportation circle shifted.

    Yujin stood ready for battle, while the woman summoned tentacles from the air.

    It was obvious who the enemy was.

    "HRAAAAH!!!"

    sh!

    The surprise attack was a sess.

    White liquid shot from her katana, drenching the woman from head to toe.

    Her face, her eyes, her mouth, her hair¡ªher entire body was soaked.

    And that liquid?

    It was Yujin¡¯s divine essence, brimming with life-giving energy.

    To "that entity," it was like acid.

    Sizzle.

    "¡­KYAAAAAA!!!"

    "Master, nice one!"

    "Disciple, you held out well!!"

    The woman screamed, clutching her eyes, while Yujin and Aika grinned at each other.@@novelbin@@

    sh.

    "Yujin, are you unharmed!?"

    "I¡¯m fine! But Chairwoman¡ª"

    "We¡¯ll discuss the sementer! Prepare for battle first!!"

    "¡­Huh!!!?"

    The raid team followed Aika into the boss room.

    Realizing they knew the truth about the liquid, Yujin froze in embarrassment.

    Finally...

    "Dirty¡­ filthy¡­ FILTHY!!!"

    SWOOSH!!!

    Slower than before but no less menacing, the woman¡¯s attacks filled the space.

    "¡­!!? Alice, Winterer! Be careful¡ª"

    BOOM!!!

 Chapter 229

    Dozens, hundreds of tentacles tore through the air.

    The scene resembled a storm of machine gun fire.

    Kkong, Siby, and Seol Hayeon were struck with shock.

    So fast...!

    I¡¯ve never seen such speed, not even during Special Training!

    Damn it, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be weakened after all that screaming!?

    Their astonishment stemmed from the sheer speed.

    Though they¡¯d been told Yujin¡¯s divine essence would weaken the boss,

    and although the boss had screamed as if her flesh were melting in acid¡­

    Even in this supposedly weakened state, her attacks surpassed the speed of bullets.

    Even the S-ss trio couldn¡¯t afford to let their guard down.

    The fact that this was her "weakened" state only deepened their shock.

    nce.

    The others are in danger¡­!

    An rm rang in Kkong¡¯s mind.

    His trait, the ability to glimpse a few seconds into the future,

    revealed the trajectory of the tentacles.

    They were targeting the rear¡ªthe four weakest members of the raid team.

    Among them, the most vulnerable were:

    "ALICE! WINTERER! WATCH OUT!"

    Kkong¡¯s sharp warning echoed.

    Yujin had previously exined the boss¡¯s tendencies:

    As her allies fell, the boss would freeze their souls.

    Given that, it was obvious she¡¯d go for the weakest members first.

    And the rear guard, with their weaker close-rangebat skills, made for the easiest targets:

    Ice mage Winterer and fire mage Alice.

    Even Kkong, who could predict the attacks, found it difficult to respond to their speed.

    The idea that those two could block them seemed impossible.

    If only my foresight were clearer, I¡¯d feel less worried¡­ sigh, no choice then.

    Stance.

    But Kkong stood firm.

    He didn¡¯t rush to their aid. Instead, he remained in his position,

    deciding that maintaining the middle line was more strategic.

    I¡¯ll just have to kill as many as I can¡­!

    Let¡¯s beat them down for now.

    Siby and Seol Hayeon also held their ground,

    ready to fight to the death.

    The tentacles soon shed with the three.

    sh!

    "¡­¡­!!!!"

    Kkong¡¯s sharp ck eyes glinted.

    His rapier multiplied into dozens.

    Though his foresight was blurry, he could trace the trajectories.

    All he needed was to bring the de to meet them.

    The overwhelming speed of the tentacles turned against them,

    as they impaled themselves on his des.

    Shlick. Thud.

    The sound of tentacle cores being pierced.

    The disintegration of attacks into dust.

    The thirty tentacles within Kkong¡¯s reach disintegrated into nothingness.

    This side¡¯s clear. Now, Siby...

    BZZZZZZZ!

    "Time to get shredded!"

    Siby rampaged with her chainsaw.

    Specially designed for her as an Awakened,

    the chainsaw had the horsepower of a helicopter motor,

    tearing through everything in its path.

    Blood and gore sttered everywhere.

    Though herrge, shy movements meant she destroyed only about ten tentacles,

    the fact that she achieved this in less than a second was remarkable.

    Tch. Those wide, reckless swings... what if she gets ambushed?

    Unlike the others, Seol Hayeon used only her body.

    She faced the onught of tentacles with nothing but her bare fists.

    At first nce, it seemed suicidal.

    Well, with Kkong and Siby next to her, that won¡¯t happen.

    Step. Tap. Tap.

    Yet, none of the tentacles even grazed her.

    Her kicks and punches, guided purely by instinct,

    lightly tapped the tentacles as if knocking on a door.

    With those precise movements, she avoided every attack,

    crushing the cores hidden within the tentacles.

    Despite her rtively unassuming power,

    her optimized movements obliterated fifty tentacles¡ª

    outperforming both Siby and even the Gate Specialist, Kkong.

    Whistle.

    Miss Seol Hayeon, you¡¯re impressive.

    How is she even sixty years old¡­?

    While Siby marveled and Kkong was mildly unnerved,

    Seol Hayeon herself frowned.

    sh!

    "Tch."

    I missed about twenty. Damn. I could¡¯ve gotten five more if I wasn¡¯t so rusty.

    The tentacles that slipped past her sight moved toward the rear.

    For Seol Hayeon, a veteran educator, the rear guard was essentially a group of fledglings.

    But worry didn¡¯t cross her mind.

    Well, they¡¯ll manage.

    BOOM!!!

    They¡¯re quitepetent, if not as much as Yujin.

    Alice¡¯s fireball exploded, taking out several tentacles.

    With this speed, she would¡¯ve been caught while casting alone, but¡­

    Step. sh.

    [Five meters to the left next. Twoing.]

    [Got it!!!]

    Sia is so reliable at times like these!

    Sia darted between shadows, effortlessly evading the tentacles that chased her.

    Her agility, rated S-ss, shone as she carried Alice like a princess.

    All Alice had to do was trust Sia and prepare her spells.

    Sometimes, she even closed her eyes while attacking.

    Her strikes hit the sides of the iing tentacles, causing massive explosions.

    The disintegrated tentacles turned to ash.

    Theirplementary mobility and firepower allowed the duo to hold their own.

    [But Sia, could you tell me in feet next time? I¡¯m not used to meters yet!!]

    [What?! You¡¯re still using the imperial system¡ªARGH!!!]

    BOOM!!!

    [You nearly got me killed, you ming fox!!!]

    Had their unit measurements matched, they might have been more efficient,

    but regardless, they destroyed twelve tentacles¡ªsurpassing even Siby.

    Wow. Sia and Alice are so strong¡­

    Shatter.

    ¡­And those two as well!?

    The mochi siblings, Haru and Winterer, weren¡¯t idle either.

    In a space frozen blue with ice,

    Haru darted forward, her body radiating red energy.

    [Remember, Haru? When we were starving and got ambushed!]

    [Yeah. Just like then, I¡¯ll carry you while you ice stuff!]

    Tap-tap-tap.

    Haru activated her dormant ability, "Awakening,"

    temporarily boosting her stats to S-ss at the cost of exhaustion.

    Though her overprotective sister had left her with no realbat experience,

    her newfound agility was enough to evade the tentacles.

    [Leave it to me, Haru! This viin Winterer will freeze them all!!]

    sh.

    As Haru evaded, Winterer cast brilliant ice magic,

    freezing the iing tentacles mid-air.

    Now we just need to break them¡­

    Thunk.

    [I¡¯ll let you handle that part!]

    [Got it. Ice, shatter~.]

    BOOM!!!

    [¡­.Sigh. That¡¯s so embarrassing.]

    Though Winterercked physical coordination and was a crowd-control specialist,

    her younger sister handled the finishing blows.

    Even as Winterer nuzzled Haru¡¯s back like a sulky mochi,

    the two destroyed eight tentacles in total.

    The final boss¡¯s first wave of attacks ended without inflicting any damage.

    The team¡¯s gaze turned forward.

    We survived the first attack, but what about the second¡­

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    They suddenly realized something.

    Despite the overwhelming onught, they¡¯d endured it surprisingly well.

    For an EX-ss Gate boss, wasn¡¯t the attack a bit underwhelming?

    The reason became clear as they shifted their focus to the vanguard.

    Shiiing¡­

    My fox-like wives and bunny-like children! I¡¯ll protect them all!

    At the forefront was Yujin.

    He stood in the perfect position to intercept any attacks aimed at the rear.

    Around him, katanas floated,

    created through his mastery of soul maniption.

    Each katana shot forward, leaving trails of light in their wake.

    They moved so fast, they resembled railgun projectiles.

    SHING-SHING-SHING!!!

    It might look silly, but this is the most efficient way.

    Yujin¡¯s method was surprisingly simple:

    he struck the bottom of each katana¡¯s hilt,unching it forward.

    While the act of swinging his arms everywhere might have looked ridiculous,

    it was the pinnacle of his skill¡ªsomething only he could do.

    The katanas, propelled with precision,

    carved countless paths through the air,

    destroying the tentacles as they emerged.

    Shatter!

    Yujin¡¯s incredible¡­

    It¡¯s like a game of whack-a-mole, but epic.

    That degenerate fool. I adore him so much!!

    The S-ss trio watched in awe.

    Gulp.

    But what about Aika¡­?

    Their attention shifted further ahead, to the other Transcendent:

    Ninomiya Aika.

    Everyone wondered how she was holding up.

    Then, their faces turned pale.

    BOOM!!!

    "Kyaaaaaa!!!"

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    She¡¯s losing?!@@novelbin@@

    Aika, the one even Yujin admitted he couldn¡¯t surpass physically,

    was losing.

    "Master!!!"

    Not the arm again!!!

    For Yujin, one of his deepest PTSD triggers was his severed arm from the first timeline.

    Now, Aika was being attacked in the same vital spot.

 Chapter 230

    The instant Aika burst into the boss room, she wasted no time.

    She doused the final boss with divine essence, weakening her,

    then immediately unleashed her full strength.

    Before the enemy could even regain her senses, Aika was already moving.

    Leap.

    While my disciple holds the line up front, I have to end this¡­!!

    Aika charged toward the boss¡¯s back.

    Her face was tense with urgency¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even a shred of calmness.

    The reason was simple.

    As a Transcendent, her instincts had be razor-sharp.

    Her senses, surpassing human limitations, screamed at her:

    If things continued like this, their chances of victory¡­

    ¡ªwouldn¡¯t even reach 20%.

    Clench.

    Not even in my worst nightmares could I imagine facing a monster like this!!

    Herbat instincts red warnings.

    The current battle stood at nine versus one.

    With three S-ss fighters and two Transcendents,

    it was a force unprecedented in the history of Awakenedbat.

    They had reached the final boss with zero casualties after traversing the treacherous Gate.

    And yet, even with the boss weakened by divine essence¡­

    Their chances of victory were less than 20%.

    Aika knew it in her gut:

    If they fought this way, defeat was inevitable.

    We have no choice but to ride this momentum.

    [Aika to Yujin! I¡¯ll focus on attacking from behind. You cover the front!!]

    [Got it!]

    Leaving defense to Yujin and moving to attack the rear wasn¡¯t a random choice.

    Her disciple, a master of soul maniption and the creator of ethereal des,

    was capable of withstanding the tentacle attacks that had been weakened by divine essence.

    More importantly, defensive maneuvers would keep him safer.

    Even now, Aika couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her disciple getting hurt.

    Leap.

    Hang in there, Aika! Once this fight is over, you¡¯ll finally marry your disciple¡­.

    But Aika didn¡¯t realize something.

    The thought running through her mind was a ssic clich¨¦:

    The kind of deration that usually foreshadows inevitable defeat.

    ***

    How much time had passed? Aika realized it¡ª

    she was no match for the final boss on her own.

    Whirr! sh! CRACKLE!

    Why is everything targeting me¡­?!

    Aika¡¯s face was wrought with frustration as waves of tentacles relentlessly surged toward her.

    The sound of air being shredded echoed over and over, drowning out any other noise.

    Unlike the rest of the raid team in the frontlines,

    facing the tentacle barrages as a group, Aika stood alone in the rear.

    Dodging became her sole priority.

    Though she had started strong¡ªblocking attacks and even countering the boss¡¯s main body¡ª

    as the fight dragged on, it became progressively more difficult.

    Meanwhile, my disciple is fighting so well!!

    Ironically, Aika¡¯s struggles stemmed directly from Yujin¡¯s exceptional performance.

    The sheer brilliance of Yujin¡¯s "mad movie" of soul de barrages¡ª

    his relentless "spawn-killing" of tentacle summons¡ª

    had been critical in protecting the weaker team members.

    But from the boss¡¯s perspective?

    Her attempts to eliminate the weaker fighters had been thwarted over and over.

    No matter how much she attacked,

    the defense proved imprable.

    Eventually, attacking the eight fighters at the front became a waste of effort.

    In contrast, Aika stood alone at the back.

    While her strength as a newly ascended Transcendent was formidable,

    she was still inexperienced.

    Unlike Yujin, she hadn¡¯t yet harnessed any divine essence of her own.

    Even the oppressive aura emanating from the boss¡¯s avatar was a heavy burden for her.

    It was only natural that the tentacle onught would target her.

    And deep down, Aika had known this would happen.

    I thought I could handle it, though¡­.

    CRACK.

    My body¡­ it won¡¯t move how I want it to!!

    What she hadn¡¯t anticipated was the debuff.

    Hadn¡¯t Yujin warned them?

    In this fight, staying together with allies was critical.

    The boss¡¯s presence slowly froze one¡¯s soul when isted¡ª

    that¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t stray more than 10 meters apart.

    Aika had tried to stay within range of Yujin,

    never venturing too far.

    WHOOSH. SWISH.

    But with all these tentacles, I can¡¯t even see my disciple¡­.

    Unbeknownst to anyone, Aika had be spiritually disconnected from Yujin.

    The tentacle onught dividing the battlefield had severed their bond.

    Dense waves of attacks filled the air like a curtain,

    splitting the frontline from the rear.

    Effectively, Aika was alone against the final boss.

    The oppressive aura emanating from the boss¡¯s avatar was freezing her very soul.

    And as her soul stiffened, so did her ethereal movements.

    It was only a matter of time before she slipped.

    Time to retreat¡­.

    SLASH! CRACK!

    The air screamed as a tentacleshed toward her.

    She tried to dodge, but she was just a fraction of a second too slow.

    The blow wasn¡¯t direct¡ªjust a ncing hit.

    But to Aika, already on the brink, it was devastating.

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    It barely grazed me¡­ so why¡­?!

    Her vision momentarily cked out.

    Even as she dodged and fought,

    the stacking debuffs had been umting.

    Just brushing against the tendrils suffused with the boss¡¯s essence

    was enough to overwhelm her soul,

    which was already coated in frost.

    The tentacle¡¯s direct strike shattered her inner defenses.

    Pain.

    An unbearable chill, like her entire body was freezing solid.

    Agony, as if every part of her was shattering like thin ice.

    Every sensation assaulted her at once.

    "KYAAAAAH!!!"

    It hurts! IT HURTS!!!

    The scream she had been holding back erupted atst.

    She had suppressed her cries until now for several reasons:

    <ul>

    <li>If she showed weakness, Yujin would worry.</li>

    <li>If he heard her scream, he¡¯d rush to her side.</li>

    <li>He¡¯d try to fight beside her, holding her hand tightly.</li>

    </ul>

    But she couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    If they fought side by side and he got hurt¡ªor worse, died¡ª

    she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Yet the pain ripping through her soul made her forget all her reasons.

    Her bted scream filled the boss room.

    "Master!!!"

    Not her arm again!!!

    The sound jolted Yujin to awareness.

    The boss¡¯s clever attacks and Aika¡¯s pride had kept him unaware of her struggle.

    But now he saw her clearly¡ª

    his master on the verge of copse,pletely outmatched.@@novelbin@@

    And the tentacle¡¯s strike? It had targeted her right arm¡ª

    the same arm she¡¯d lost in the first timeline.

    For Yujin, the sight triggered a wave of PTSD.

    If I rush in now¡­ it¡¯ll be toote.

    WHOOSH.

    I have no choice but to use my trump card.

    Yujin¡¯s expression hardened.

    He summoned the system interface before his eyes.

    Thest resort.

    The guaranteed bad ending.

    He was prepared to press the button that would make him a god.

    If it could save his master, he didn¡¯t care about the cost.

    "¡­¡­!!?"

    That damned brat!!!

    Meanwhile, Seol Hayeon was horrified.

    Unlike Aika, blinded by pain,

    and Yujin, blinded by rage,

    only her transcendent senses could detect what was happening.

    The moment Yujin¡¯s gaze locked onto the system interface,

    the boss¡¯s grin stretched wide.

    Smirk.

    Checkmate.

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    Yujin, stop!!!

    Victory and defeat were both clear.

    For the boss, her win was inevitable.

    For Seol Hayeon, the raid¡¯s loss was undeniable.

    And Yujin? He had no idea.

    Sacrificing everything to save his allies,

    he couldn¡¯t imagine that his self-destruction could spell their doom.

    Had he seen the boss¡¯s grin,

    or even nced at Seol Hayeon¡¯s desperate expression,

    he might have stopped.

    But it was toote.

    The warning couldn¡¯t reach him in time.

    The raid, the world, their very survival¡ª

    all teetered on the brink of catastrophe.

    CLUNK.

    Grab.

    Infiltrationplete!

    And yet, just as disaster seemed inevitable,

    a new variable entered the fray¡ªone the boss hadn¡¯t ounted for.

    Though drained of all power,

    her presence reduced to a faint shadow of what she once was,

    a tiny, nearly invisible figure had reached Yujin¡¯s side.

    This is so exhausting¡­.

    [The Saintess smiles upon you.]

    [If you finish this task, I¡¯ll give you a reward¡­.]

    Slide¡­.

    Mom promised me a reward!

    A small, leaf-like hand touched Yujin¡¯s ankle.

    The hand, barely visible, began to fade.

    And with it, the tiny, fragile form of Hypnosis-chan¡ªthe remnants of a being born from divine essence.

    She poured every ounce of her remaining power into Yujin.

    The boss noticed toote.

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    SHINE.

    The tendrils whipped toward Hypnosis-chan,

    abandoning their pursuit of Aika.

    But it was pointless.

    Before they couldnd a strike,

    Hypnosis-chan had already faded away, her taskplete.

    Mom said it¡¯ll be fine. Hang in there, big brother.

    Smile.

    Fizzle. BOOM.

    Her sacrifice wasn¡¯t in vain.

    By transferring thest fragments of her essence into Yujin,

    she unlocked one of the locks in his memory¡ªa lock the boss had overlooked.

    It was a trump card Yujin had forgotten¡­ until now.

    Wait. I know why¡­.

    [SENSEI¡ª!!!]

    Yujin¡¯s voice reached Aika.

    FWOOSH.

    "How¡­ how does someone newly transcended wield divine essence¡­?"

    "Because of you!!! You¡¯re the reason I couldn¡¯t have children until I was 47!!!"

    "¡­¡­? What does that¡ª"

    "DIEEEEEEEEEE!!!!"

    SLASH.

    Aika cleaved the boss in two.

 Chapter 231

    Thanks to Hypnosis-chan¡¯s Sacrifice, the Seal is Broken.

    One of the two final locks within Yujin¡¯s soul had been released.

    The second restriction after regression.

    The mystery of the first timeline.

    Why¡­

    Why didn¡¯t he ever have children with his wives?

    A memory that he had beenpelled to keep secret until now began unraveling Yujin¡¯s mind.

    [¡°Disciple...? But I¡¯m already thirty-five¡­ This is seriously dangerous¡­¡±]

    ¡®Now that I think about it, back then, Master was worried about having children at an older age¡­¡¯

    And atst, a memory from the first timeline resurfaced.

    In that recollection, Aika had been deeply anxious.

    Unlike in the second timeline, where they met earlier, she had only met Yujin at the age of thirty-three in the first timeline. By the time Yujin graduated from the Academy, she was already thirty-five.

    For Aika, whose dream was to have many children, this was a source of constant distress.

    She had gone to ridiculous lengths, even poking holes in condoms and wearing cat ears while acting all cutesy during intimate moments. She¡¯d abandoned her usual dignity all for this reason.

    [¡°Master! I had a dream! If you get just a little stronger here, you won¡¯t have to worry about that anymore!¡±]

    ¡®In the first timeline, I knew. About transcendent beings. I¡¯d heard about them from the Saintess.¡¯

    The only reason Yujin hadn¡¯t been overpowered by Aika¡¯s advances back then was that he managed to convince her.

    He had a dream where a horned young girl exined it to him:

    Aika¡¯s strength had already surpassed what a status window could measure. If she pushed herself just a little further¡­ she could be a transcendent being.@@novelbin@@

    And once that happened, there would be no more worries about childbirth.

    She could have as many children as she wanted¡ªenough to form a ser team.

    That was how Yujin had persuaded her.

    Ding!

    [The advanced skill ¡®Divine Power¡¯ has been activated.]

    [¡®Complete Hypnosis¡¯ is forcibly triggered.]

    [¡°Ah, okay¡­!! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±]

    And Aika¡­ was sessfully convinced.

    Though Yujin didn¡¯t realize it at the time, his efforts were guided by the then-unfallen Saintess. He truly believed that just a little more effort on his part would be enough.

    ¡­Little did he know that they would bear no fruit until he turned forty-seven.

    [Hic. My power keeps growing, but it feels like I¡¯m just one step away¡­!]

    ¡®I felt so guilty about it. And I was sorry to Shia and Alice too.¡¯

    This was one of the reasons Yujin from the first timeline had been harshly criticized worldwide.

    Despite being the world¡¯s number one Awakened and marrying Shia and Alice along with Aika, he had no children. Public opinion wasn¡¯t kind about it.

    Especially for Aika, who endured each day feeling like another ¡°Seol Hayeon,¡± constantly teased for her age and fertility concerns.

    Of course, Aika never med Yujin.

    Even Shia and Alice had expressed their understanding, agreeing it would be cruel to have children before Aika.

    Yet, Yujin had always felt guilty.

    He knew how much they all wanted children, the fruits of their love.

    He knew the criticism they faced as a result of his hesitation, which affected not only him but his wives as well.

    ¡®Why did I do that¡­?¡¯

    -Pause.

    ¡®¡­Wait. Was this also the Saintess¡¯s doing?¡¯

    But Yujin in the second timeline was different.

    Unlike before, he now understood.

    He realized that his ¡°Complete Hypnosis¡± stemmed from the Saintess¡¯s divine authority.

    And if it was the Saintess, guiding their actions would have been a trivial matter.

    In other words, the reason they hadn¡¯t had children in the first timeline¡­

    Was because the Saintess had interfered through hypnosis.

    This revtion struck Yujin like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡®She didn¡¯t want us to have kids because she was nning to regress us¡­.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡®No, that can¡¯t be the only reason! There has to be more, especially since this memory resurfaced right now!!!¡¯

    And then another realization.

    Look at the current situation.

    They were in the middle of the final boss battle. His Master was at risk of losing her arm again.

    Why did this memorye back at this exact moment?

    It had to be for a reason¡ªone meant to turn the tide of this battle.

    Yujin instantly recognized it as part of the Saintess¡¯s design.

    ¡®And this isn¡¯t about me¡­.¡¯

    [¡°Master¡ª¡ª!!! The reason we couldn¡¯t have kids, it was all because of her!]

    The memories that had resurfaced in Yujin¡¯s mind were quickly conveyed to Aika.

    Hurriedly, heid out his suspicions:

    The reason they hadn¡¯t had children before regression was to make Aika a transcendent being.

    The reason she had ascended so quickly in the second timeline.

    The reason she possessed physical abilities that overwhelmed other Awakened.

    It was because the most gifted individual had spent fifteen years training relentlessly in the first timeline.

    Andstly¡­

    The reason she had to be this way.

    The reason this memory came back to him only now.

    [¡°So, Master, if anyone can strike that thing down, it¡¯s you!!!¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how exactly, but I¡¯m sure of it!¡¯

    Yujin¡¯s thoughts were transmitted directly to Aika.

    Faster than telepathy, faster than sound¡ªthe resonance of their souls ensured instant understanding.

    Her freezing soul quivered faintly in response.

    -Thump.

    ¡®This voice¡­ Is that my disciple¡­?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t fullyprehend it.

    Unlike Yujin, who had sped up his thoughts through soul maniption, Aika was overwhelmed by pain and unable to think clearly.

    To her, the torrent of information felt like a fast-forwarded recording.

    Her modest brain capacity struggled to process the flood of details. She barely understood any of it.

    -Thump, thump.

    "The reason I couldn¡¯t have kids with my disciple for fifteen years¡­ was because of her?"

    But why?

    Despite the whirlwind of information flooding her mind, one thing stood out clearly.

    The first statement.

    The reason she couldn¡¯t have children for fifteen years¡­ was because of her.

    And that realization¡­

    ¡ªIgnited a me within her freezing soul.

    -sh!

    "Y-you¡­!!!"

    Something surged inside her soul.

    Something dormant, veiled in grayscale, now reacted violently to its master¡¯s revtion.

    Standing at the threshold of transcendence, after over a decade of grueling effort, driven by an insatiable thirst¡­

    The result of her relentless dedication¡­

    A faint glimmer of starlight.

    A light that had lost its brilliance due to forgotten suffering now reignited, shining brighter than ever.

    It was the power the constetions called Divinity.

    -Pause.

    "How does a mere fledgling Awakened possess Divinity¡­?"

    The foreign god from the farthest reaches of the cosmos, the evil deity that had destroyed countless dimensions¡ªthe final boss¡ªeven she was stunned by what she saw.

    The power of Divinity.

    A force that only transcendent beings¡ªthose who had surpassed mortal limits after eons of training¡ªcould attain.

    It wasn¡¯t something one could umte in mere days.

    Yet that same power, that faint starlight, was now emanating from Aika, who just moments ago had been frozen in helpless despair.

    Just like the light radiating from¡­ Seo Yujin.

    Even the final boss, who had seen countless impossibilities, could not hide her astonishment.

    This was nothing short of a miracle.

    "¡­¡­."

    "It¡¯s fine. At best, it¡¯s just a few drops. Nowhere near enough to quench my thirst. She¡¯s still just a fledgling."

    Of course, the starlight was faint.

    If Yujin¡¯s Divinity shone like the sun, Aika¡¯s light was barely the glow of a firefly.

    For the final boss, overwhelming her would be child¡¯s y.

    The Divinity Aika had gathered was from her time as a proto-transcendent, umted over years of effort. But to a true transcendent, those years were no more than fleeting moments.

    Moreover, much of her progress had been lost due to regression and other disruptions.

    In other words, it was a trivial amount of Divinity, something even a cautious final boss wouldn¡¯t bother taking seriously.

    ¡­At least, that¡¯s how it should have been.

    "As long as I block her surprise attack¡­."

    -Leap!

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    Aika surged forward, her sword wrapped in faint yet brilliant starlight.

    Her instincts as a swordswoman who had reached transcendence guided her movements.

    ¡­This should have been impossible.

    The final boss, who had been relentlessly attacking Yujin with meaningless tentacle strikes, would never have ignored another source of Divinity.

    If she had known Aika possessed Divinity?

    Even with the gap in their strength, she wouldn¡¯t have let her guard down.

    She wouldn¡¯t have allowed Aika the chance to strike.

    No matter how faint her starlight was, in the face of such overwhelming malice, she would have been mocked, toyed with, and eventually crushed.

    "Defend with tentacles¡­"

    -Twitch.

    "¡­No. It¡¯s toote. That tiny spark distracted her, creating an opening."

    But at this moment¡­

    Nothing stood in Aika¡¯s way.

    The tentacles were all focused on attacking Hypnosis-chan at the front.

    The boss had left no cards behind to guard against a dying prey.

    This single moment was a miracle.

    A culmination of inevitabilities stacked atop one another.

    An opening that should never have existed.

    And into that opening, starlight pierced through.

    "The reason I couldn¡¯t have kids until I was forty-seven¡­ was because of you!!!"

    "¡­? How is that my fault¡­?"

    "Dieeeeeee!!!!!"

    -sh.

    It was an undeniably miraculous moment¡­ ruined by the sheer absurdity of the dialogue.

    Even the final boss, for a brief moment, experienced brain freeze from the audacity of it all.

    To think, a non-transcendent being could gather Divinity out of sheer willpower to have children and awaken it through forty-seven years of pent-up frustration. It was absurd.

    Yet, regardless of how it seemed¡­

    The katana infused with radiant starlight came down in a blinding arc.

    The final boss¡­

    Was split in two.

    -Shatter¡­ Thud.

    "¡­¡­."

    A moment of silence.

    All eyes turned to Aika and the being before her.

    The monstrous creature, which had unleashed countless tentacles without pause, the strongest entity in Awakened history¡­

    The final bossy defeated, split from head to toe.

    "Huh? Did I¡­ do it¡­?"

    "¡­¡­!! Master!!!"

    "Waaaaaahhhhh!!!!!"

    Dyed cheers filled the cavern.

    Yujin, overwhelmed with pride for his Master.

    The others, relieved that the nightmare was finally over.

    "Waaaaahhh!!!"

    "I don¡¯t really get it, but now I can finally have kids with my disciple!!"

    For Aika, her happiness was fueled by the thought that she could now, atst, bear the fruits of love with Yujin.

    All those hopeful emotions overflowed, merging into a wave of tion.

    "It¡¯s really over now¡­."

    The EX-ss Gate that once threatened humanity¡¯s extinction¡­

    Was finally closed, thanks to Aika¡¯s hard carry.

    ¡¾¡ª¡ª¡ªThis is exactly why I didn¡¯t want to fight.¡¿

    "¡­¡­Hik!!!!?"

    Just as it seemed the curtains had closed on their ordeal,

    a voice reverberated through their very souls.

    It was a chilling sound, like nails dragged across a chalkboard, crawling into their ears and settling in their bones.

    Instinctively, everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn downward.

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    ¡®The Gate is copsing!?¡¯

    At that moment, all nine of them realized the horrifying truth.

    The floor of the boss room, which they had been standing on, was disintegrating beneath their feet.

    And below it was¡­ the sky.

    A sky that gleamed ominously with an unnatural red hue.

    And below that¡­

    Seoul.

    "We haven¡¯t even recovered the Core yet¡­ why is this happening¡­?"

    -Whoosh.

    "¡­¡­Eh?"

    Before anyone could grasp the meaning of what was happening,

    Aika froze in ce.

    Her expression went rigid as she felt something brush against her ankle.

    ¡®No way¡­.¡¯

    -Flinch.

    ¡®Monsters!? But they weren¡¯t supposed to enter the boss room!!?¡¯

    The thing gripping her ankle was a monster.

    It was one of the countless creatures that had been unable to step foot near the boss room before.

    But now, with the Gate copsing and the boundaries of space and dimensions breaking down,

    the crumbling floor had allowed them to swarm in.

    "¡­¡­!!!! Master!!!"

    "Discipleeeee!!!"

    Yujin stretched out his hand.

    Aika immediately extended her arm in turn.

    The two transcendent beings reacted with lightning speed,

    their movements synchronized like clockwork.

    But the floor crumbled faster than they could act.

    -KRUMMMBBBBLLLE!!!

    "HIIIIIIIIK!!!!?"

    Aika¡¯s body plummeted into the abyss.

    But it wasn¡¯t just Aika.

    Yujin, along with all nine members of the raid party¡­

    And¡­

    ¡¾Go forth, my minions.¡¿

    [Kyaaaaarwuuuuu!!!!!]

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    ¡®Even the monsters!?¡¯

    More than ten thousand monsters¡ª

    An overwhelming tide of creatures¡ª

    descended from above.

    And their destination was clear: the city of Seoul, looming ominously below.

    -Gulp.

    ¡®If this keeps up, Seoul will be trampled!!¡¯

    It was the beginning of Phase 2.

 Chapter 232

    An EX-ss Gate Appears Over Seoul

    The skies above Seoul were the center of global attention.

    And why wouldn¡¯t they be? This was the first time in history that an EX-ss Gate had been dered by none other than Seol Hayeon herself.

    Spections about gates beyond S-ss had existed for years, but for someone as authoritative as Seol Hayeon to confirm it¡ªthis was unprecedented in the history of Awakened beings. Naturally, the world watched with bated breath.

    The rumors circting were nothing short of terrifying.

    ¡°The monsters can¡¯t be harmed by attacks.¡±

    ¡°There are at least ten thousand of them.¡±

    ¡°The United States is considering a nuclear strike.¡±

    Even the sudden presence of U.S. special forces, Ninomiya unexpectedly being stationed in Korea, and Bojji-kong rushing over¡ªall of it was said to be linked to this EX-ss Gate.

    The growing size of the gate added to the panic.

    Some imed the gate would expand until it engulfed the entire world, leading to humanity¡¯s extinction. Doomsayers¡¯ pessimism had even made the news.

    [An All-Star Raid Party with Four S-ss Awakened Deres Assault on the EX-ss Gate!]

    [Does the U.S. Have a Hidden S-ss Awakened? Did President Morrison Know?]

    [Prime Minister Suguru: ¡°If it¡¯s Yujin and Ninomiya, I firmly believe they¡¯ll seed.¡±]

    Following the deration of the raid, most people across the globe united in their hopes for sess.

    Some devout followers of the God of Providence had even stopped eating and drinking, dedicating themselves solely to prayer.

    <ul>

    <li>Creak.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Th-The Gate!¡±

    ¡°A crack has formed on the gate!¡±

    Could their prayers have been answered?

    Under the watchful eyes of tens of millions, perhaps even billions, the EX-ss Gate began to tremble. It oozed a dark, blood-red aura as though it were bleeding.

    This change urred eight hours after the raid party had entered.

    ¡ªHowever, the change wasn¡¯t due to the raid¡¯s sess.

    ¡®Wait. A crack in the gate? Usually, they just vanish...¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>BOOOOOM!</li>

    </ul>

    Before hope could fully bloom on the faces of the onlookers, the gate exploded in a burst of dark crimson light.

    It was apanied by an ominous cloud.

    ¡°What¡­ what is that dust?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not dust.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Those cloud-like things¡­ they¡¯re all monsters!!!¡±

    ¡°...!!!¡±

    What initially seemed like clouds were actually monsters.

    And these were no ordinary monsters. They were the ones immune to attacks, now descending en masse.

    The sheer number was impossible to count.

    But in reality, approximately thirty thousand monsters were falling from the gate.

    People instinctively understood the gravity of this.

    ¡®If S-ss attacks don¡¯t work and hundreds of A-ss Awakened can barely hold off a few of them¡­ how are we supposed to stop this many?¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Gulp.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Seoul... no, Korea is going to be wiped out.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just the worst disaster in Korean history¡ªit was the worst act of terror in human history.

    Compared to this, even Necromancers seemed trivial.

    If only Korea were at risk, it might have been a blessing. But these monsters were airborne, capable of spreading across continents. The implications were global.

    These falling creatures were a lethal poison that could potentially lead to humanity¡¯s extinction.

    ¡®And they¡¯re falling so fast!¡¯

    There wasn¡¯t even time to prepare.

    Freefall elerates much quicker than most people realize.

    From 15 kilometers above ground, it would take these creatures only six minutes to hit the surface.

    Even considering air resistance and other factors, it was just six minutes.

    Not enough time to mount a defense. Not enough time for civilians to evacuate.

    <ul>

    <li>Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®It¡¯s over¡­¡¯

    The realization struck, and despair etched itself onto countless faces.

    <ul>

    <li>SHHHRIIIIING!</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°...!!?¡±

    Until the moment the sky was filled with dazzling starlight.

    ***

    Regaining Consciousness¡ªOnly to Fall

    When I came to, I was falling.

    ¡°Eeeek!! S-Sis, I¡¯m scared of heights!!¡±

    ¡°Dad! Daaaad! Do something about that crazy monster woman already!!!¡±

    Around me, my daughters were panicking.

    ¡°What the¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, my foresight isn¡¯t working!¡±

    ¡°My sixth sense is broken too!!¡±

    The three S-ss Awakened near me were somewhatposed but still visibly shaken.

    ¡°This is insane¡­ seriously¡­¡±

    ¡°Shia, your panties arepletely visible!!¡±

    ¡°...Is that what¡¯s important right now!?¡±

    Alice and Shia were spinning mid-air in a 69 position,pletely oblivious to their absurd appearance.

    And finally...

    ¡°Why!? I felt it! I¡¯m sure I killed that thing!!¡±

    iling in disbelief, my master hadn¡¯t even noticed her bandages unraveling.

    [Kyaaarwuuaa!!!]

    [Gwwaarrrr!!!!]

    Surrounding us were monsters¡ªso many that it was impossible to count.

    Below usy Seoul, visible outside the gate.

    There was no need to think about what this meant.

    ¡®If we don¡¯t stop this here, it¡¯s over!!!¡¯

    If those creatures spread across Seoul?

    It would be just me and my master fighting them off. Unlike before, we had no time to prepare, no opportunity to enchant other Awakened.

    It would just be the two of us, facing an enemy force numbering in the tens of thousands.

    Even for us, that was impossible. We were only two bodies, and the monsters easily exceeded ten thousand.

    The ones we couldn¡¯t hold off would wreak havoc on Korea.

    The Awakener defensive line? Obliterated.

    The citizens? ughtered en masse.

    And us? Branded as traitors for failing to stop it.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®No, even that is a rtively optimistic scenario.¡¯

    In the first timeline, it hadn¡¯t just ended there.

    The more we lost, the more people died, the more the number of monsters grew endlessly.

    Dystopia marched ever closer.

    The moment the massacre began, the snowball would start rolling.

    A snowball of destruction heading straight for humanity¡¯s extinction.

    ¡®So¡­¡¯

    We had to stop them here, in the air.

    Before they began their ughter.

    Before the countdown to annihtion began.

    This conclusion came to me in an instant.

    ¡®First things first¡­¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Whoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Gather the kids.¡¯

    I kicked off the air, leaping toward the others.

    ¡°I-I think I¡¯m going to pee myself!!¡±

    ¡°Big Sis already did a little¡­¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Tup. Chup.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°...!!!?¡±

    I caught Haru and Winterer first, tucking them under one arm.

    ¡°Yujin! Over here!!¡±

    ¡°Got it!!¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Squeeze.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Ugh!!!?¡±

    Next, I grabbed Alice and Shia¡ªstill spinning in their ridiculous position¡ªand tucked them under my other arm.

    Their gasps suggested I might¡¯ve held them a bit too tightly, but fixing their position could wait.

    ¡®Now for Master, Kkong, and Siby!¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>m!</li>

    </ul>

    I used my legs to secure the three S-ss Awakened, binding them together.

    Siby and the director ended up back-to-back, while Kkong¡¯s back pressed against their arms.

    I locked their waists in ce with my thighs and calves.

    ¡°Hiiieeek!!!!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®Even their anger is weirdly cute. How annoying.¡¯

    Kkong¡¯s lower abdomen pressed ufortably against mine, and he looked furious, his face bright red.

    I understood.

    As a man, having another man pin him like this couldn¡¯t feel good. I didn¡¯t enjoy it either.

    But given the situation, I preferred this over identally brushing against Master or the American woman.

    I stared at him with a look that said, Let¡¯s agree to tolerate this for now.

    ¡°...Ugh. Fine.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Shift.</li>

    </ul>

    Kkong silently averted his eyes, seeming to ept the circumstances.

    ¡®Kkong¡¯s dealt with. Now for the rest¡­¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>p!</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°D-Disciple!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, good.¡±

    My master appeared, leaping through the air toward me.

    She clung to my back,pleting our group formation.

    Thus, our nine-member raid party was reunited.

    ¡®...Though the position is a bit¡­ off.¡¯

    Shia and Alice were still locked in their 69 pose under one arm.

    Haru and Winterer clung together like they were about to kiss under the other.

    The S-ss trio was strapped awkwardly beneath me.

    And my master was glued to my back.

    With my arms spread wide and my legs bowed into an O-shape to hold everyone together, I probably looked ridiculous.

    If someone saw me, they might yell, ¡°Flying mating man!¡±

    It was embarrassing.

    ¡°Phew!! Hey, Fox Girl, where are you putting your nose¡ª¡±

    ¡°Everyone! How much mana fuel do we have left!?¡±@@novelbin@@

    I interrupted Shia¡¯sints, trying to focus.

    Before anyone couldment on my awkward position, I needed to achieve the purpose of gathering everyone here.

    ¡°Phew!! Shia and I have about half left!¡±

    ¡°My sister and I are out!!¡±

    ¡°Siby and I are the same!¡±

    ¡°I-I still have one full rod¡­.¡±

    ¡°The one my disciple gave me? Long gone.¡±

    The results were grim.

    In total, we had the equivalent of just two mana fuel rods remaining.

    Despair crept across my face.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡®That was our only hope¡­ that katana bombardment.¡¯

    Earlier, I¡¯d used my ultimate skill to fend off the boss¡¯s tentacle barrage¡ªa long-range attack where I summoned katanas and rained them down from the sky.

    If we pooled all our mana fuel and fired dozens of rounds per second, I thought we might manage.

    But that technique was a mana-devouring monster.

    During the boss fight, I¡¯d burned through eight fuel rods in just five minutes.

    With only two rods left, I could sustain the bombardment for one minute at best, taking down maybe three thousand monsters.

    ¡®ording to Paimon¡­ no, just looking around, there are at least ten thousand.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Gulp.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Yeah. This isn¡¯t happening.¡¯

    It was impossible to deal with them all in my current state.

    My mana was far too limited.

    I sighed, a bitter smile creeping onto my face.

    ¡®I¡¯d love to run away, but¡­¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Smirk.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®¡­I have wives to protect. So, no choice, really.¡¯

    ¡°Disciple, do you have some brilliant idea¡­?¡±

    ¡°Master, can you hold everyone for me?¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡±

    I slowly released the others, letting them drift away from me.

    <ul>

    <li>Whoosh. Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Got them all!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Master.¡±

    It seemed fine.

    My master was a transcendent being. She could protect them in my stead, even if I fell.

    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Wait, going? Where to?¡±

    ¡°To take care of those things before they hit the ground. I¡¯ve got a trump card.¡±

    With that, I leapt slightly, breaking away from the group.

    From above, I looked down at my master, holding everyone close in a far more elegant pose than mine.

    Shia and Alice, my beloved wives.

    Haru and Winterer, my precious daughters.

    My friends andrades.

    I created some distance between us.

    ¡°...Yujin, why does your expression¡­?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Whoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Haah. I can¡¯t even meet their eyes.¡¯

    I gazed upward instead, too ashamed to face them.

    After making so many promises, here I was, unable to keep them.

    <ul>

    <li>Ding.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®I won¡¯t say it out loud since it¡¯ll just make them sad, but¡­ I¡¯ll tell them in my heart.¡¯

    Above my head, a system window flickered.

    The interface, lovingly fixed by Hypnosis-chan, disyed a single glowing button.

    ¡®Shia. Alice. Master.¡¯

    That button shone brightly, as if waiting for this moment.

    <ul>

    <li>Click.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®I loved you all very much.¡¯

    Starlight filled the sky.

 Chapter 233

    I¡¯d always been curious.

    What would it feel like to be a god?

    Ever since Hypnosis-chan created that button.

    And now, finally, with that button pressed¡ª

    It only took a single second to answer my question.

    ¡®It feels amazing.¡¯

    My very existence had ascended several levels.

    From something insignificant, like an insect, to a human¡ªno, to the realm of legendary dragons.

    The experience of my soul bing great¡ª

    The euphoria that apanied it¡ª

    It was sweeter than any pleasure I¡¯d tasted in my life.

    Even the moments of sharing love with my wives, exchanging our deepest emotions¡­

    This feeling far, far surpassed that.

    Simply put, the pleasure I was experiencing right now¡ª

    It wasn¡¯t something that could even bepared to the joys of mortality.

    It was like the pure euphoria of a hyper-powerful drug, but without any side effects.

    ¡®This is a hundred thousand times better than losing my virginity for the first time¡­.¡¯

    -Fidget.

    "Y-Yujin?"

    "What are you¡­?"

    "¡­¡­?"

    A voice pulled me out of my bliss.

    Two mortals were looking up at me.

    Two mortal women with brown and pink hair.

    I turned to them, smiling with a benevolence befitting a god. I would grant these insignificant mortals the honor of beholding divinity¡ª@@novelbin@@

    -Pause.

    ¡®Wait, what the hell am I saying?¡¯

    And just like that, my self-absorbed delusions came to a screeching halt.

    It was as though my soul had mmed on the brakes, jolting me back to reality.

    ¡­A shiver ran down my spine.

    Holy hell. Feeling good didn¡¯t excuse this.

    Calling Shia and Alice ¡°insignificant mortals¡±?

    How ungrateful could I get toward the two people who made me into someone worthwhile?

    No. To say such things about my beloved wives¡­ I couldn¡¯t forgive myself.

    I hurriedly ced myself under self-hypnosis.

    ¡®From this moment forward, Seo Yujin will not get carried away for five minutes just because he¡¯s be a god.¡¯

    -Ding.

    [¡­....]

    ¡®Okay. That¡¯s better.¡¯

    The divine euphoria that had been setting off fireworks within me began to subside.

    Self-hypnosis didn¡¯t work quite the same way it did when I was mortal, but¡­

    The divinity within me seemed to sense my intent and started calming on its own.

    The waves of pleasure coursing through my body receded as well.

    ¡®Damn. I almost had a non-stimted sprinkler st. What am I, the Constetion of Sprinklers or something¡­.¡¯

    -Pause.

    ¡®Ah. So that¡¯s why she invaded.¡¯

    Suddenly, I understood the final boss¡¯s sudden intrusion.

    Why she had gone so far as to tamper with other dimensions¡¯ status windows to invade us.

    This taste¡ª

    Once you knew it, you couldn¡¯t go back.

    Even I, a former Constetion with a history as the Breeding Guy, had almost lost my reason to the overwhelming euphoria.

    It made perfect sense that she, too, would wander the universe as a divinity-addicted dopamine junkie.

    In that instant, my image of the final boss dropped to that of a hopeless addict.

    -Fidget.

    "Uh, um. Yujin? You¡¯re Yujin, right?"

    "Disciple. I mean, Disciple-nim¡­?"

    "Ah."

    The voices pulled me out of my thoughts.

    Alice and my Master were looking at me, their faces full of confusion and uncertainty.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t need to look at their faces to know.

    Bing a god had granted me full rity.

    I could see their very souls trembling before me.

    I could feel the weight of my presence pressing down on them.

    "Sigh¡­."

    ¡®Yeah. I knew this would happen.¡¯

    -Whoosh.

    After a deep sigh, I silently leapt forward.

    I already knew what would happen if I lingered here any longer.

    "Y-Yujin!!"

    "Disciple!!!"

    -sh.

    The two reached out toward me, their hands grasping at empty air.

    But I didn¡¯t turn around.

    [¡°Come back soon¡­ you idiot.¡±]

    ¡®Sorry, Shia. I really can¡¯te back.¡¯

    Because I had already made up my mind.

    ***

    After Yujin left, the three of them gasped for breath in unison.

    The three who had directly interacted with Yujin: Shia, Alice, and Aika.

    ¡°Haah, haah...¡± ¡°What, what, what was that!!?¡± ¡°My disciple suddenly...!!¡±

    The hyperventtionsted for almost 10 more seconds. Even Aika, who no longer needed to breathe, was caught in it. Facing the constetions directly was that overwhelming.

    ¡°What about the others? Are they okay?!¡± ¡°...Gah!!!¡±

    The reactions of the others were slightly more serious. For Aika, it was nothing too unexpected, but even the three S-ss members stronger than Shia and Alice had coughed up blood.

    ¡°Aww, daddy¡¯s so strong, the great king-sized rice cake was too much!! I couldn¡¯t even talk to him!!¡± ¡°Haru, you felt that too, the rice cake?!¡±

    The only relief was that Haru and Winterer were rtively fine. They had identally ingested a drop or two of Yujin¡¯s divine essence while applying it to their faces, but for now, no one knew the real reason for their current state. No one even seemed curious about it. There were more important questions to ask.

    ¡°Why the hell did that pervert suddenly...?¡± ¡°He became a god. Him.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The question was answered by Shia. She was the only one who understood the situation.

    Of course, ¡®Ichii,¡¯ thew that restricts results without causes. Due to that limitation, proper exnations were impossible, but...

    There was no need for Shia to struggle exining it.

    <ul>

    <li>Thwip.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Look at that.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°Th-That...!!?¡±

    Right before their eyes, a miracle of the gods was unfolding.

    ¡®God¡¯s followers. Roughly about thirty thousand of them.¡¯

    ¡°...¡± ¡®In three seconds, we¡¯ll be wiped out.¡¯

    Monsters rained down from the sky like a heavy downpour. Yujin leisurely floated through the chaos, bathing in the radiant starlight, his body immersed in divine power.

    ¡®But still, it¡¯s thest one... I should at least make a small achievement before I go.¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Whoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    Then, Yujin stretched out his finger. The immense divine power flowing through his body. He was about to perform a miracle.

    The miracle was creating clones.

    ¡°...!!!!?¡± ¡®Is that... us?!¡¯

    The eyes of the raid team grew wide. The space around Yujin suddenly blurred, and suddenly, people began to appear out of nowhere. They were clones, each resembling the women standing around Yujin.

    Yujin had created eight clones. Technically, they were phantoms, pure balls of divine energy shaped to resemble the women, but still...

    ¡®I¡¯m doing it all by myself, so I might as well make it public, right?¡¯

    ¡°Guys. Go and wipe them out as best as you can.¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Thwip. p p.</li>

    </ul>

    Hundreds of phantom figures flew out, wings on their backs, their divine nature clearly disyed, as they went to annihte the enemies.

    Starlight adorned the sky like countless stars.

    <ul>

    <li>Thud thud. Slosh.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°...!!!?¡± ¡®That¡¯s Haru¡¯s rice cake and me... no, that¡¯s from when we were much younger, right?¡¯

    First, Haru and Winterer¡¯s clones. For some reason, the two of them appeared as young versions of themselves, hand in hand, joyfully jumping through the air. Unlike the days when they were tortured in theboratory, they radiated bright smiles around them.

    Where they passed, only sparkling chocte pie wrappers remained, shining like starlight before vanishing.

    ¡°...¡± ¡®Is that Siby... Could that be me?¡¯

    The clones of Siby and Seol Hayeon were moving quickly. Just like Haru and Winterer, when they passed, only starlight remained instead of monsters.

    ¡®Is that me?¡¯ ¡®I haven¡¯t gotten that old yet, have I?!¡¯

    The clones¡¯ appearances also differed from the originals. Siby had an oddly sneaky expression, licking her tongue, while Seol Hayeon¡¯s skin had age spots, and wrinkles were visible.

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s clone was so different that even she didn¡¯t recognize herself... But it wasn¡¯t as bad as Kkong¡¯s.

    Kkong, after all, was wearing a magical girl costume as she flew through the air.

    <ul>

    <li>Ping.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Pffft!!!?¡± ¡®Why the heck am I dressed like that?!¡¯

    ...What Kkong didn¡¯t know was that this outfit was from a children¡¯s animation Haru liked.

    It was a ridiculously cute costume that left Kkong speechless.

    ¡®What about the others...?¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Halt.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®No, why is it just me?! Why am I the only one like this?!¡¯

    Kkong was more than just a little frustrated. The other three¡ªShia, Alice, Aika.

    The clones of the three of them were dressed like princesses, looking incredibly beautiful, even more so than usual¡ªso stunning that it was hard to believe such beauty existed.

    Kkong was absolutely speechless at the sudden beauty discrimination.

    ¡°What the hell...¡± ¡°Sigh. I guess he thought of us like this.¡± ¡°...What?¡±

    And so, Shia started exining again. She guessed that these clones were Yujin¡¯s subconscious images of themselves. It seemed that their usual images were reflected in this, as she said.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, that does seem usible.¡¯

    At that, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted forward again. They looked at the clones one more time.

    Haru and Winterer. So small and cute, like daughters. Seol Hayeon. Exactly as terrifying as she always was, but truly an olddy. Siby. A slightly golden sr re vibe. Shia, Alice, Aika. Love-struck to the fullest.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t...¡± ¡°That¡¯s my favorite cartoon. The main character¡¯s dad said he looked like his friend!¡± ¡°...!!!?¡±

    Kkong. He resembled the character from the animated series.

    It was a somewhat convincing reason, and everyone acknowledged it.

    ¡°Looking at it like this... it really does look like it...¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!! Why does that outfit suit me?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t make that kind of disgusting face!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that old yet!!!¡±

    Of course, the three S-ss members didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°...Yeah. I don¡¯t look like that. I¡¯m an adult!¡± ¡°I¡¯m way more feminine than that!¡±

    Even Haru and Winterer were dissatisfied with how they were being treated. Only the three love-struck members seemed happy, proudly thinking, ¡®I¡¯m at least that good.¡¯

    But this chaotic scene didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Until that damn bastard¡¯s ass ispletely ttened...¡± ¡°Wait a second. We¡¯ve almost cleared all the monsters!?¡± ¡°...Already!!!?¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes were scanning the surroundings. The buildings were closer now. They were falling. Finally, the clear, bright sky of dawn.

    The sky that had been filled with dark monsters was nowpletely free of them.

    The thirty thousand monsters were all eradicated in just three minutes.

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s face showed surprise.

    ¡°¡­That pervert, whatever he is, he did it!!¡±

    The threat that had almost shaken the entire world, not just Seoul or Korea, was gone. Thanks to Yujin, who had carried the team with his hard work.

    Seol Hayeon¡¯s anger had dissipated, thanks to this incredible achievement. The EX-ss Gate. Final clear.

    With joyful eyes, everyone searched for Yujin.

    ¡®Having done something this great, I should get the chairmanship of the association as a reward...¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Halt.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°...Hm?¡±

    But just as that thought crossed her mind, the mood suddenly took a sharp turn.

    Yujin was approaching them, his expression...

    It was far too dark.

    <ul>

    <li>Sulk.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®...Am I really going to be alone now?¡¯

    He knew. He had be a constetion and could no longer live among mortals. If he stayed, the souls of those he loved would eventually shatter.

    Just as Hypnosis-chan had said, he would build a sanctuary in that faraway ce and live alone there for the rest of his life.

    ¡®Hypnosis-chan. You were so awesome...¡¯

    <ul>

    <li>Swoosh.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®...I told you we¡¯d be together, you silly little sister.¡¯

    There was more.

    Only now did he realize that Hypnosis-chan was missing.

    She was a being born from the Saintess and his own divine power. So, she should have been detectable wherever she was.

    But no matter how much he called out, there was no answer. He finally realized that the small, cute figure had been erased.

    ¡®I wondered how you broke the seal and barged in... You fool.¡¯

    Knowing her noble sacrifice made it even harder to bear.

    ¡®If you¡¯re gone too, it¡¯s truly a bad ending.¡¯

    In other words, for Yujin, this was a bad ending. He saved the world, but as a price, he had to live the rest of his life in solitude.

    His expression could not brighten.

    <ul>

    <li>Swoosh...</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®But I still have to do what I must.¡¯

    Despite it all, Yujin didn¡¯t fly straight up. Instead, he approached the others onest time.

    <ul>

    <li>Shudder.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°D-Disciple... no, Master...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®If I talk to you, you¡¯ll probably be in bed for months.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t approaching to say goodbye.

    He came closer for onest thing.

    <ul>

    <li>Slide.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡®Master, I don¡¯t want anyone else to see you in just your underwear.¡¯

    It was his final gift, hisst selfishness, to cover the body of the one he loved before leaving.

    The three women vaguely realized its meaning.

    ¡°D-Disciple!!¡± ¡°Why are you making that face, Yujin...!!¡± ¡°Jerk. That kind of... retriever with a broken cup face...¡±

    <ul>

    <li>Smiles.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡®Sorry, guys. This is where we part ways.¡¯

    Yujin didn¡¯t say a word, just smiled. In his eyes, golden light flickered.

    ¡®Yushia. Alice Littonwood. Ninomiya Aika. Forget the feelings you had for me, live happily...¡¯

    And so, the final moment arrived.

    ¡¾¡ª¡ª¡ªI told you so.¡¿

    <ul>

    <li>Puff.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡¾Give up the divinity quietly.¡¿ ¡°...Cough!!?¡± ¡°Y-Yujin!!!!¡±

    A woman¡¯s hand pierced his chest.

    The final moment. Phase 3 of the EX-ss Gate raid began.

 Chapter 234

    Yujin had intended to leave them forever, for the sake of his wives. He swallowed his tears and put on the mostposed expression he could muster.

    ¡¾I told you. Hand over your divinity quietly.¡¿

    <ul>

    <li><em>Whoosh.</em></li>

    </ul>

    ¡°...!!!?¡±

    Before the sudden ambush from behind, Yujin¡¯s confident expression shattered as a hand pierced through his heart. And then, he copsed...

    <ul>

    <li><em>Thud. Pow!</em></li>

    </ul>

    ¡®W-Was I almost killed!!¡¯

    Thankfully, Yujin didn¡¯t fallpletely. Instead, he kicked the presence behind him and quickly distanced himself.

    The entity that ambushed him was the final boss, who tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡¾Hmm? Where is the divinity...¡¿

    <ul>

    <li><em>Sizzle.</em></li>

    </ul>

    ¡¾...Where did you store the divinity?¡¿@@novelbin@@

    But thatsted only a moment. Her eyes widened, and she began ring at Yujin.

    ...She figured it out.

    The divine power Yujin received from the Saintess, and the divine essence that Hypnosis-chan installed within him.

    That was the source of Yujin¡¯s current existence.

    But the divinity was not stored in his heart.

    [Master¡¯s ¡°chili water¡±¡­]

    ¡®Hypnosis-chan, you really did it until the end!!¡¯

    Before Yujin became a god, there had been a tiny amount of divine power stored within his divine essence.

    He didn¡¯t realize it until after bing a god, but it wasn¡¯t just some simple game mechanic.

    The ce where Hypnosis-chan ced the divinity was not in his regr heart, but in his second heart¡ªhis testicles.

    Because of where the divinity was ced, Yujin could spread the Holy Enchantment even when he was still a mortal.

    That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t drained of divine power when the final boss pierced his heart. He was secretly grateful to his sister, and tears almost came to his eyes.

    <ul>

    <li><em>Drip.</em></li>

    </ul>

    ¡®...But the damage is still real.¡¯

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t died instantly.

    Her attack still had enough effect to leave a significant wound.

    His body, now a divine vessel, was leaking ck blood from the wound.

    This was because her divine power shed with his own.

    It was like poison damage in a game¡ªhe could feel his condition worsening in real-time.

    <ul>

    <li><em>Pause.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Shudder.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Shuff.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Growl...</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Pause.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>BOOOOM!!!</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Goooon...!!</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Sizzle.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Pause.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Grin.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Goooon...</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Kwahhhhhh!!!</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>sh.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Pause.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Grin.</em></li>

    </ul>

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 237

    Where did it all go wrong?

    The broken core of the foreigner reflected on everything that had happened, waiting for the reverse summoning.

    Was it ack of strength?

    No. I was tens of thousands of times stronger than the constetions of this dimension.

    Was it ack of focus?

    No. I gave my best every moment.

    To block any variables, I first attempted to sway him.@@novelbin@@

    When that failed, I fought while keeping my guard up, wary of him at the Gate. I kept him at bay with my tentacles, only intervening when necessary.

    And even after that failure, it was more of the same.

    I used my subordinates to draw out his awakening.

    Once he had awakened, I ambushed him when his guard was down.

    As soon as the sanctuary was proimed, I sacrificed my own advantages to use the divine power.

    With such overwhelming strength, I couldn¡¯t possibly lose.

    But I lost.

    He rejected my offer of peace.

    The divine barrier I had set up to prevent anyone from entering was broken.

    The female transcendent miraculously obtained the divine power.

    When she attempted an ambush, the divine power wasn¡¯t in her heart.

    And then, without the divine power, I was forced to fight within the sanctuary.

    If even one of those things hadn¡¯t happened?

    Her victory was certain.

    The difference between us was vast.

    Her victory was the inevitable result of the w of the strong."

    But in the end, all possibilities betrayed her.

    <ul>

    <li>Thud. Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Thud.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Boom!!!</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Stop.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Tap-tap.</li>

    </ul>

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 241

    I almost faced social death, unintentionally.

    To be fair, I had done a full disy of my powers in public, didn''t I?

    That too, while Hypnosis-chan was sitting on top of me.

    If this ever made it to the media, my social life would have beenpletely ruined...

    Thankfully, I didn''t get caught up in any controversy.

    It was thanks to myrades covering for me.

    "Well... this is...?"

    "No exnations for now! Ninomiya, first, get that pervert clothed. If someone catches a picture of that, it¡¯s a disaster in many ways."

    "¡­Hot! Ah, I understand!"

    <ul>

    <li>KWA-AAAAAANG!!!</li>

    </ul>

    Under the order of the raid leader and the escort of my master, I was moved to the lodging in the blink of an eye.

    They must have had a lot of questions about the full disy of powers, but they seemed to prioritize my dignity as an S-ss.@@novelbin@@

    Thanks to that, I was able to return to my ce, dressed, before the sanctuary copsed.

    Since the sanctuary had damaged all surrounding electronics, including the CCTV, and the inside wasn¡¯t visible from the outside, I wasn¡¯t worried about being globally shamed.

    At least, that was a relief.

    "Seol Hayeon, Awakener! What happened here¡­?"

    "As of now, I announce that the recent EX-ss Gate conquest has beenpleted."

    "...Huh? Is that it? There are plenty of things to discuss, like the technique that stopped the monsters from falling, the barriers set up at the academy, and so on."

    <ul>

    <li>Hesitation.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Screech.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Shlick.</li>

    </ul>

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 243

    Aika, drunk and throwing a tantrum, was furious that she alone hadn¡¯t received her disciple¡¯s ¡°essence.¡±

    She caused a ruckus, iling around in frustration¡­

    "Attention~!!"

    ¡ªSwoosh.

    "¡­¡­!!!"

    Shia, who suddenly interrupted, yanked down Yujin¡¯s pants in one swift motion.

    Revealed in full view was the disciple¡¯s¡­ asset.

    The sight immediately silenced Aika¡¯s outburst.

    Gulp.

    A faint sound of her swallowing echoed in the room.

    "Uh, uh¡­ what?"

    "If you keep acting like a brat, Yujin might not like you anymore~."

    ¡ªSlide. Grab.

    "¡­¡­!!!?"

    Taking advantage of the lull in Aika¡¯s tantrum, Shia¡¯s hand snaked its way across Yujin¡¯s skin, moving like a serpent until it firmly grasped his member.

    Yujin, forcibly exposed, was understandably flustered.

    "Sh-Shia!? What are you doing¡ª"

    ¡ªStroke, stroke.

    "Hngh!!?"

    Shia¡¯s hand began to move.

    She softly wrapped her fingers around him, teasing his sensitive tip with her thumb.

    Without hesitation, she started giving him a handjob right there and then.

    Naturally, Yujin¡¯s body responded instinctively.

    He stood at full attention, his virility disyed for everyone to see.

    All eyes in the room were drawn to him as if hypnotized.

    "Hngh!? Shia Cadet, what is this indecency¡ª"

    "Who cares~? Isn¡¯t this better than letting the Academy copse?"

    ¡ªShake, shake.

    "Alright~ Aika,e here~."

    Completely unbothered, Shia continued to wave Yujin¡¯s member in the air, as if beckoning Aika closer like one might tease a dog.

    It was shameless, ridiculous, and borderline degrading.

    And Aika¡¯s response?

    "Y-Yes¡­?"

    ¡ªScuttle.

    Throwing away any semnce of dignity, Aika crawled on all fours, scurrying across the floor like a cockroach, heading straight for Yujin.

    [Shia!! What are you doing?! There are people here¡ª]

    "Our dear Aika, can you hold it in until we get back to the dorm? No eating in the hallway, okay?"

    "Yes!!"

    "Good girl. Go ahead, then!"

    ¡ªGrab. BOOOOM!!!!

    With Shia¡¯s permission, Aika immediatelytched onto Yujin and dashed out of the room.

    Her sole purpose? To mate with him in the privacy of the dormitory.

    In the blink of an eye, both of them vanished from the chairwoman¡¯s office.

    "W-What just happened¡­?"

    "What the fxxk¡­?"

    The chairwoman and Siby, left behind, could only mutter in stunned disbelief.

    "Shia!! That¡¯s not how allies treat each other!!"

    "Rx, fox. Does it really matter who goes first?"

    "You¡¯re just saying that because you already did it with Yujin!!"

    Alice,te to realize the situation, burst into an enraged tirade.

    What? Yujin said Alice was his girlfriend, but now Ninomiya¡¯s gone off to have sex with him, and Shia ims she¡¯s already done it¡­ and Alice is upset she can¡¯t go first¡­.

    "¡­No way."

    Siby¡¯s mind lit up like a bulb as she pieced everything together.

    Realizing the harem surrounding Yujin, she was utterly shocked.

    Does that mean I could try for a one-night stand¡­?

    Simultaneously, an inappropriate thought entered Siby¡¯s head¡ªa thought that would make any married man shudder.

    Of course, the poor ¡°breeding uncle,¡± who had been dragged off, remained blissfully unaware of any of this.@@novelbin@@

    After Yujin and Aika¡¯s sudden departure, the chaos at the drinking party subsided slightly, but the conversation naturally revolved around them.

    "I was supposed to be the first to do it with Yujin! Why does that bitch get to¡ª"

    "Come on, now. I¡¯ll tell you something good instead. Something super arousing."

    "¡­What?"

    "Yujin, surprisingly, is weak when you push him. If you ask for something, no matter how perverted, he¡¯ll¡ª"

    "¡­R-Really?"

    Come to think of it, maybe goingst has its advantages¡­.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 245

    Yujin¡¯s deration to rehabilitate viins.

    The news drew journalists like moths to a me.

    Everyone understood how much the world could change if he seeded, so it was only natural for the media frenzy to follow.@@novelbin@@

    ¡ªMurmur, murmur.

    "But do you think it¡¯s possible?"

    "Viins remain unaffected even by lobotomies¡ªhow could this work?"

    At the same time, there was widespread doubt and unease.

    Who were viins?

    People who, until yesterday, had been family, friends, or lovers¡ª

    And in the blink of an eye, without rhyme or reason, became mindless killers.

    Humanity had poured countless resources into treating viins ever since it was revealed they weren¡¯t just ordinary criminals.

    And yet, no method had ever worked.

    Viins were considered an incurable disease, an unavoidable catastrophe.

    ¡®But Yujin said it himself¡ªthere won¡¯t be any more viins.¡¯

    After his unprecedented conquest of the EX-ss Gate,

    Yujin had demonstrated power on an entirely different level.

    Crowned the undisputed S-ss #1, he announced that no more viins would appear.

    Having eradicated the Outer Gods¡ªthe root cause of viiny¡ªit was only natural, but¡­

    He couldn¡¯t reveal that, so he vaguely attributed it to his own efforts.

    No one could believe it easily.

    Evening from Yujin, the im seemed absurd.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard to believe, but if he really cures a viin here¡­¡¯

    That was why the press had flocked to The Abyssal Pit.

    If Yujin seeded in rehabilitating a viin,

    it would lend immense credibility to his statement that no more viins would appear in the future.

    This was a historic moment in many ways.

    It was no surprise that global media had descended on the scene.

    Before the countless cameras, Yujin swallowed hard.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 248

    Somehow, yesterday had been a date, and today turned into Alice¡¯s first night.

    To make things more intense, Shia had barged in halfway.

    And so, I found myself spending the morning with two wives.

    Having sex.

    Not just once or twice, but dozens of times in a row.

    Before my regression, such a thing would¡¯ve been impossible.

    Sure, I could push myself with self-hypnosis to get a bit more out, but even that had limits.

    Even with breaks and every trick in the book, hitting ten rounds in a day was a struggle.

    But now, post-regression?

    ¡°Haaah¡­ Y-you monster?.¡±

    ¡°I thought I was going to pass out?.¡±

    ¡°You did pass out. Twice, fox.¡±

    Despite having two wives throwing themselves at me,

    I didn¡¯t just give them a taste¡ªI thoroughly satisfied them.

    Both were passed out cold, their bodies trembling with fine spasms.

    Meanwhile, I was perfectly fine.

    My Yujindo was still standing tall, not even close to giving out,

    practically proiming, ¡°I could go all day,¡± like some American superhero.

    That sense of masculine conquest felt amazing¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Tsk. Even the two of thembined can¡¯tpare to Master.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    Correction. It felt a little unsatisfying.

    Before regression, I¡¯d always been drained to thest drop.

    Unlike me, who had sex daily, my wives alternated turns every three days per our agreement.

    So, when it was their turn, they¡¯de at me full force, draining me dry after three days of buildup.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 251

    Yujin, Haru, and Winterer started the game.

    The win condition is simple.

    If the dads get a boner when they see their daughters, the daughters win.

    Dad wins if it''s the other way around.

    It was a seemingly simple bet, but...

    "Alright, let¡¯s go over the rules. While we¡¯re together, I¡¯ll seal my hypnosis."

    "We won¡¯ty a single finger on you, Dad."

    "But you can¡¯t run away from us or avert your gaze! If you do¡ªbam! Off with your hand!"

    No cheating from the hypnosis master dad.

    No touching from the rice cake sisters¡ªunless they wanted to lose their hands.

    "¡­Where on earth did you learn something like that? And I never said anything about this."

    "One of big sis¡¯s underlings mentioned it! They were ying cards! Someone lost and almost got their hand chopped off, but big sis stopped them!"

    "¡­¡­."

    Of course, all that talk about hands being chopped off was obviously a lie, but still.@@novelbin@@

    And so, a set of rules worthy of a casino showdown was established.

    The rules were devised because Yujin could easily suppress his arousal with hypnosis, or the girls could simply force contact to win.

    "Anyway. And the most important thing is¡­"

    "Neither side can leave until someone admits defeat. Right?"

    "Yup! A fair and square match!"

    Even a draw was off the table.

    It was clear that everyone here was determined to settle things once and for all¡ªfather and foster daughters alike.

    "Alright, let¡¯s do this."

    <em>¡®I mean, after spending countless nights with my wives? There¡¯s not even the faintest chance I¡¯d ever look at you two that way, so I¡¯ve got this in the bag.¡¯</em>

    Yujin was genuinely confident in his victory.

    After all, it hadn¡¯t even been an hour since he¡¯d shared an <em>intense and passionate</em> time with his three wives.

    He was currently in a state of satisfaction¡ªnot because hecked the energy for more, but simply because he had no particr desire for it.

    It was obvious that nothing short of extraordinary could so much as make him blink, let alone stir <em>Yujindo</em> to action.

    And let¡¯s not forget who his opponents were¡ªHaru and Winterer.

    His precious, cherished foster daughters.

    There was no way he could feel any kind of arousal looking at those two.

    That certainty was the foundation of Yujin¡¯s confidence in his victory.

    "Alright, let¡¯s do this, Dad."

    <em>¡®Maybe pure little Haru might not seed, but there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t react to me.¡¯</em>

    Winterer was just as sure of her win.

    She had unwavering confidence in her own sex appeal.

    To her, charming her father with her allure was as simple as breathing.

    Her boldness, despite her slender frame, was a testament to her past as a top-tier viin.

    Of course, to Yujin, the entire situation was simply adorable.

    He could only stifle augh, finding the sight endearing yet slightly pitiful.

    <em>¡®Oh, our eldest daughter is feeling pretty confident, huh? But sorry, sweetheart, no matter what you do, it¡¯s just a yful show to me¡­.¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd if things get tricky, I¡¯ll just spend some quality time with Haru. Let¡¯s be honest, your dad¡¯s never been good at enduring hunger for long.¡¯</em>

    Winterer¡¯s backup n:

    To exploit the rule that no one could leave until someone admitted defeat, she aimed to drag the game into a long-term battle of endurance.

    If anyone had known about this ruthless scheme, they might have genuinely marveled at her self-proimed "viiny."

    <ul>

    <li><em>Pause.</em></li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li><em>Ding.</em></li>

    </ul>

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 256

    Kkong returned with High Priest Ellington in tow and quickly reported to Yujin.

    He exined why his foresight had failed and what had transpired.

    [Sorry. It¡¯s my fault¡­.]

    Kkong¡¯s expression was heavy with guilt.

    After all, it was his mistake.

    He had taken responsibility for the task but ended up causing a major incident.

    Above all, he was pained by the thought that he had disappointed Yujin, who had entrusted him with such an important job without a shred of doubt.

    The idea that Yujin might now dislike him was enough to crush his spirit.@@novelbin@@

    [No? There¡¯s no need to apologize.]

    ¡®If things had truly gone south, Lady Mir wouldn¡¯t have stayed quiet.¡¯

    Fortunately, Yujin remained calm.

    It made sense. If this had been a truly dangerous situation for him,

    the Saintess, Mir, would have intervened.

    She wouldn¡¯t have stood idly by. She would have surely stopped it.

    After all, if something went wrong with Yujin¡¯s viin rehabilitation activities,

    it would slow down her own divine recovery.

    ¡®Besides, she¡¯s the type who would have helped even without that.¡¯

    In other words, this was a situation that Mir had <em>deliberately</em> chosen to leave alone.

    It wasn¡¯t a life-or-death crisis.

    That¡¯s why Yujin could remain soposed.

    [Actually, this is great. Good job, Kkong.]

    <em>Pat, pat.</em>

    Yujin reached under the table and patted Kkong on the thigh.

    It was his way of reassuring the overly anxious Kkong without making it obvious to others.

    "¡­¡­!!!!?"

    ¡®Does he have no concept of personal boundaries?!¡¯

    Far from feeling reassured, Kkong mped his legs together in shock.

    Yujin, seeing this reaction, couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Why is he acting like a shy girl over a simple pat on the thigh?¡¯

    As always, it was just another of their many peculiar interactions.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 260

    To get straight to the point: the trip to Vietnam is confirmed.

    Even better, the trip willst only three days.

    Whether I like it or not, I¡¯ll have to kill three days in Vietnam.

    Normally, I¡¯d throw a fit over something like this...

    "Hmm~."

    "Master? Are you that happy?"

    "Of course. Oh, Chairwoman Seol Hayeon, the true GOAT of this era. I worship you."

    Instead, I found myself humming cheerfully.

    And for good reason: if I go on this three-day trip?

    She promised to resolve all the legal issues surrounding the harem situation.

    And she herself will handle it.

    With those conditions, three days? I¡¯d go for a month if I had to.

    My wives would understand, too.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    [Hayeon, how exactly are you going to do it?]

    [Stop calling me "Hayeon" so casually. Are you prepared to take responsibility if I start thinking weird things?]

    [Shouldn¡¯t you at least humor me when I tter you? Anyway, even if you¡¯re the Chairwoman, you can¡¯t just change thew. So how are you going to pull it off?]

    [I have my ways. You just stay there for three days. Don¡¯te back early or it might ruin everything. Make sure you stay the full 72 hours.]@@novelbin@@

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how she ns to pull it off, but...¡¯

    If it¡¯s her, it should be possible.

    If there¡¯s one thing the Chairwoman is known for, it¡¯s her ability to deliver.

    All I had to do was trust and follow her lead.

    Yes, that was it.

    "...Master? Why the weird expression?"

    "Huh? What are you talking about?"

    "You suddenly looked really uneasy, Master~."

    "......"

    Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the strange sense of unease in the back of my mind.

    It was the same unsettling feeling I¡¯d get whenever the Chairwoman gave me that suspicious smile in the past.

    Like a ticking time bomb, counting down to some inevitable disaster.

    It felt like the fuse had finally been lit.

    Normally, that kind of feeling would make me want to return home immediately.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 264.1

    This episode is a free version thatpiles the wholesome parts of Chapter 264 to aid younger readers in understanding the story.

    Readers who have already read Chapter 264 do not need to read this.

    We appreciate your understanding and consideration.

    ***

    Kkong had already made a decision.

    A trivial decisionpared to something like executing a necromancer¡ªhardly significant in the grand scheme of things.

    But for Kkong, it wasn¡¯t an easy choice.

    That decision was¡­

    To swap the men¡¯s and women¡¯s baths.

    "Inform the troops: for the next three days, the women¡¯s bath and the men¡¯s bath will be switched."

    "Excuse me? But the men¡¯s bath is just a small shower room that only the Captain uses..."

    "If there¡¯s not enough space, they can wash outside. For the next three days, only Yujin and I will use it."

    At first nce, it sounded absurd.

    Even under generous estimates, the gender ratio of Awakened was 1:9.

    And most male Awakened didn¡¯t have particrly strong mana.

    As a result, the senior staff who had ess to the headquarters¡¯ bath facilities were predominantly women.

    Other than Kkong, everyone used the women¡¯s bath.

    Most of the few male members just went outside to wash up.

    The women¡¯s bath was practically an onsen in size.

    Meanwhile, the men¡¯s bath was just a shower room Kkong used alone.

    Switching the two? That was, by any standard, an unreasonable request...

    "Captain, are you serious? You¡¯re doing this just to bathe with Yujin?"

    "...Yes. Help me out."

    But Kkong went ahead with the swap.

    The women¡¯s bath was one of the most secure ces in the headquarters, with soundproofing so thorough that even the sound of water couldn¡¯t escape.

    For Kkong, that level of privacy was essential.

    ¡ªIt was absolutely essential for her.

    "Captain...!!"

    "And, um, also¡­ could you get me some clothes? Something that looks more feminine¡­ I want to look as girly as possible¡­"

    "Of course, Captain!!!"

    The officers cheered at her request.

    They were therades who had fought life and death battles alongside Kkong every day.

    Not a single one of them hadn¡¯t realized their Captain was hiding her gender.

    "The Captain¡¯s finally¡­!!"

    "Yeah. Now there¡¯s no need to keep up the act just to earn foreign revenue."

    They had long suspected why she¡¯d been disguising herself.

    Until the appearance of the irregr Seo Yujin, there had been no male S-ss Awakened.

    A male S-ss Awakened attracted immense attention and fame simply by existing.

    Kkong must have decided:

    With her body, where femininity wasn¡¯t too prominent, she could hide her gender.

    By pretending to be a man, she could gain the world¡¯s attention and be a hero who earned foreign currency for her nation by monopolizing international Gate-clearing contracts.

    Understanding the noble goal, everyone kept her secret.

    If her soft skin betrayed her disguise during idental contact, they pretended not to notice.

    When sheined about feeling unwell every four weeks, they dismissed it as coincidence.

    Even when they found a pack of sanitary pads while cleaning her office, they quietly hid it.

    ...Until today.

    "Let¡¯s start with your hair! The back is long enough that we can style it if we tie it properly!"

    "Isn¡¯t it too short?"

    "Then we¡¯ll just add extensions!"

    Kkong¡¯s offhandment about wanting to look more feminine unleashed the officers¡¯ pent-up desire to dress her up, leaving no stone unturned.

    By the time she entered the "men¡¯s bath," Kkong¡¯s hairstyle was noticeably different.

    "They all said I looked cute¡­"

    "So, how do I look?"

    "You don¡¯t just look cute¡ªyou look like an actual innocent youngdy. It¡¯s dangerous."

    "...Hehehe."

    Thankfully, the effect was perfect.

    Even to Yujin¡¯s eyes, she was undeniably adorable.

    ...Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t look like a woman to him.

    "She really does look like a little girl."

    "Being called cute used to make my heart sink, afraid my secret was out¡­ but today, it makes me happy?"

    Kkong and Yujin¡¯s intentions couldn¡¯t have been more mismatched.

    At thest sauna meeting, Kkong had been convinced Yujin had figured out she was a woman.

    Meanwhile, Yujin remained entirely convinced his friend was simply an unusually petite man.

    This misunderstanding unraveled spectacrly at a pivotal moment.

    "If she wakes up, she¡¯s probably going to suggest we stop showering and¡­ you know. She¡¯s already been flirting with kisses and all."

    "Yujin. C-can I touch it¡­? Yours¡­."

    Kkong cautiously asked, as if requesting permission to touch it once.

    "This must be crazy."

    "¡­What?"

    But before she could even feel embarrassed, Yujin¡¯s sharp retort cut through.

    She turned her gaze back to Yujin and met his stern expression.

    "Huh? Why the sudden change¡­?"

    She pondered briefly, trying to understand why he was acting like this after she had made the first move to tempt him.

    The answer she came up with was ck of sincerity.¡¯

    "Now that I think about it, I¡¯m still all wrapped up, aren¡¯t I? He must feel it¡¯s unfair if I¡¯ve covered myselfpletely while he hasn¡¯t."

    Rustle.

    "......"

    "How about now¡­?"

    The towel wrapped tightly around her loosened slightly.

    With that, the pressure eased, and the distinctly feminine curves of her body began to show through the fabric.

    While nothing was outright exposed, the outline of her soft, womanly shape was clear.

    It should have been enough to shatter Yujin¡¯s misunderstanding and make him realize the truth about her gender¡­

    "Uh¡­ wow."

    "I almost freaked out there!!"

    But the misunderstanding didn¡¯t break.

    Instead, Yujin abruptly turned his head away, clearly avoiding looking at her.

    With his face turning red, it almost seemed like he was embarrassed.

    "¡­Yujin?"

    "Sorry. I, uh, saw something I shouldn¡¯t have."

    "I want you to look, though¡­?"

    Kkong swam closer to Yujin, clutching the towel tightly around her body.

    The gentle sshes apanied her hesitant yet adorable attempt to seduce him.

    To Yujin, however, it was like a scene from a horror movie¡ªa disaster on par with a great white shark swimming toward him.

    "She wants me to look? Is she¡­ is she gay!?"

    "Look at what!?"

    Yujin literally jumped in ce, shouting as he did.

    Startled, Kkong froze in ce.

    "¡­Yujin?"

    "Sorry, but I¡¯m not into that! I¡¯m not into guys! That¡¯s not my thing at all!"

    And so, Yujin started being Yujin again.

    With his eyes squeezed shut and his head shaking furiously, he was determined to defend his straightced preferences.

    Oblivious to the fact that Kkong was actually a woman.

    For her part, Kkong couldn¡¯t help but feel baffled by his reaction.

    "¡­You weren¡¯t aroused when you saw my body?"

    "Are you kidding? I¡¯d sooner get hard looking at Chairwoman Seol Hayeon than at you!"

    "What!? Seol Hayeon!?"

    "Why are you surprised now!?"

    What followed was sheer chaos.

    It was aedy of errors, born from the fact that they knew each other so well, yet both mistakenly believed the other¡¯s gender wasn¡¯t a question worth discussing.

    "Haa¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m disappointed in you, Kkong. I didn¡¯t think you were this type."

    "Even if she seems girly, how could a guy act like this? Ugh."

    Yujin made it clear where the line was drawn.

    Shocked at receiving what he thought was his first-ever confession from a man, he responded even more firmly than usual.

    ...Completely unaware of the pain he was causing Kkong.

    "¡­Is it really that bad?"

    "It¡¯s not about being bad or good. It¡¯s about what¡¯s possible and what¡¯s not. Everyone has their preferences, but for me, this is absolutely not possible."

    "......"

    Kkong looked down at her body.

    Her small chest and narrow hips, wrapped in a towel, betraying none of the femininity she had hidden for so long.

    Her physique, which had been a blessing while pretending to be male, now felt like a curse.

    Her face twisted with anguish.

    "You didn¡¯t have to put it that harshly¡­"

    "I needed to make it clear. No room for misunderstandings."

    "¡­Hmph."

    Abruptly, Kkong stood up.

    She was ready to leave the man she had trusted and loved, the friend she had hoped would love her back.

    "¡ª¡ªYou were the one who made the first move."

    That was all she said. A single, sorrowful line drenched in betrayal.

    She looked every bit the tragic heroine.

    Even Hypnosis-chan, watching from afar in a school swimsuit, saw it that way.

    "¡­¡­Muuu!!!"

    "Mom told me not to interfere, but I can¡¯t stand this anymore!!"

    Hypnosis-chan loaded her rubber band gun.

    She aimed it squarely at Yujin, determined to open her dense master¡¯s eyes.

    The hypnosis-charged rubber band flew¡­

    Thwack!

    "¡­He dodged it!?"

    Yujin suddenly jerked upright, narrowly avoiding the rubber band.

    His eyes reflected a new determination.

    "Hey, hey!! Kkong!! Wait up!!"

    "Now that I think about it, I went too far. Liking guys isn¡¯t a crime!"

    He decided to apologize to Kkong, his friend.

    After all, what was Kkong to him?

    She wasn¡¯t just any friend. She was his only male friend.

    He had been startled and said some terrible things, but he never intended to hurt her.

    So, he resolved to apologize.

    I¡¯m sorry for being insensitive. I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re gay. I just can¡¯t return your feelings.

    And if anything I did came across as misleading, I¡¯m sorry for that too.

    "I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t let you touch me, but I¡¯ll at least pretend not to notice if you just want to look!"

    With that determination, Yujin mustered all his courage.

    His willingness to ovee even his instinctive difort spoke volumes about his friendship with Kkong.

    And that courage sparked a small miracle.

    ***

    A general summary of Yujin realizing the truth.

    ***

    "...Kkong, when did you go to Thand?"

    "W-w-what nonsense are you spouting now!!?"

    And so, chaos ensued.

    "You said you saw me in the sauna back then!"

    "What!? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve¡­ had the surgery since then!?"

    "Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯m a woman!!"

    "What!!!!? No way! You¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been a woman this whole time!?"

    "Of course, you idiot!!"

    "No, no¡­ Then back in the sauna? If you were a woman, you should¡¯ve pped me and demanded to know what I was looking at!"

    "You¡ª! You knew I was a woman and still decided to be friends!? Wait, so you thought I was a guy this whole time? Then what was that whole thing about keeping my ¡®secret¡¯ back then?"

    "I just thought you were so small down there that it didn¡¯t show under the towel¡­."

    "This guy is absolutely insane!!!"

    Kkong was appalled by Yujin¡¯s misunderstanding.

    As a woman, the mere thought was unthinkable to her.

    Sure, she¡¯d disguised herself as a man, but still.

    To be suspected of something like that? It was a first.

    Her cheeks flushed bright red.

    "Then what was with all the ¡®you¡¯re cute¡¯ments? Do you say that kind of thing to other men too?"

    "Am I crazy!? Of course not¡ªI only said it to you!!"

    "...Really?"

    "I mean, you¡¯re genuinely cuter than most women, so¡­ Ah, crap, now that sounds weird!!"

    Yujin¡¯s earlobes turned bright red.

    "Anyway, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll use hypnosis to erase your¡ª"

    "So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m cute¡­?"

    Hehe. A needlessly adorable smile spread across Kkong¡¯s face.

    "No, that¡¯s not¡­ Wait, hold on."

    "Well, I¡¯m a little embarrassed, but¡­ hearing you say it makes me happy."

    "Listen, my friend. This is just a biological reaction¡ª"

    "Can I touch it, too?"

    "......"

    Yujin suddenly fell silent, his thoughts racing wildly.

    "Okay, let¡¯s think this through. I already have six wives. I¡¯ve barely kept things together with the three I haven¡¯t properly made it up to yet. Adding more to this mess would be impossible."

    "But¡­ throwing her aside after we¡¯ve bathed together? She came here knowing I might misinterpret things, yet still chose to open up to me?"

    "And why would Kkong only reveal this to me? She probably doesn¡¯t want toe out to anyone else. Which means there really isn¡¯t anyone else for her but me."

    "If I¡¯m the only one who can be there for Kkong¡ªthe friend who¡¯s dedicated her entire life to Vietnam¡ªthen shouldn¡¯t I¡­"

    "Wait, does she even love me? But if she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t havee here¡­ And honestly, haven¡¯t I secretly hoped Kkong was a woman once or twice¡­?"

    "No, no, no. This is too much. Six wives are already too many. I really can¡¯t¡­."

    His lengthy internal debate brought back an old memory.

    "Oh, now that I think about it¡­"

    [¡°Stop being so spineless. What¡¯s wrong with having three wives? A proper hero should have three wives and four concubines at minimum! In fact, you could probably take four more and still be fine!¡±]

    Back before his regression, when he¡¯d been ridiculed over his harem situation, Chairwoman Seol Hayeon had clicked her tongue and said that to him. Half-joking, half-serious.

    [¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve shaped up, if you agree to take over as Chairperson, I might even tell you something useful¡­¡±]

    [¡°Are you out of your mind, olddy? Why would you rece the Chairperson you appointed with me?¡±]

    [¡°...Tch. If I¡¯d known it would turn out like this, I¡¯d have waited a few more years.¡±]

    Though her words back then seemed meaningful, Yujin hadn¡¯t given them much thought.

    All he remembered was one thing: three wives, four concubines.

    That was all.

    "¡­Chairwoman, just how far ahead were you looking? Truly the GOAT of our era."

    "Kkong. I already have other wives. Are you okay with that?"

    Having justified it to himself, the shameless man asked Kkong.

    Her answer was, of course, predictable.

    "Yes. Honestly, I¡¯d be fine with just being in a casual rtionship with you¡­."

    "Then let¡¯s get married."

    "¡­Wh-what!!? Married!!!?"

    Even Kkong hadn¡¯t expected him to bring up marriage right away.

    She shivered with embarrassment, but the shameless three-time-regressor didn¡¯t care.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you not love me?"

    "I mean, if we¡¯re talking like-dislike¡­."

    "Answer clearly¡ªyes or no."

    "¡­¡­I love you, you idiot."

    "I love you too. From the moment I thought you were a guy, I always found you cute. Now that I know you¡¯re a woman, I¡¯m even happier."

    He delivered his heartfelt proposal while lifting her up, locking eyes with her.

    You love me, and I love you.

    This was pure devotion.

    "So, marry me. I¡¯ll make you happy, Kkong."

    "W-what about the others!? The gori, Alice, Yusia¡­."

    "I¡¯ll handle the other six!"

    "¡­Six!? Fine, count Siby, but who are the others!?"

    "Does it matter? Right now, it¡¯s just you in front of me."

    "Huh, huff¡­?"

    Kkong¡¯s face turned crimson, redder than it had been even in their earlier encounters.

    She was more embarrassed now than when her body was exposed¡ªit was another needless point of her cuteness.

    "So, marry me, Kkong."

    "¡­¡­Okay, Yujin?"

    Finally, she nodded, a small gesture of agreement.

    The two inseparable friends resolved to be something more.

    "¡­¡­!!?"

    "That idiot master actually did it¡­! Wait!! Could it be that Mom knew all along? That she said to leave it to him because he¡¯d manage without us!?

    Watching from afar, Hypnosis-chan was mildly shocked, though ultimately, this was a good thing.

    As the two gazed deeply into each other¡¯s eyes, their lips met.

    It was Kkong¡¯s first kiss as a woman.

    Chuuup, chuup¡­

    "Marriage¡­? I¡¯m going to marry Yujin?"

    A radiant smile of happiness blossomed across Kkong¡¯s face.

    She wished this moment couldst forever.

    Of course, forever was not to be.

    ***

    A general summary that it was resolved well.

    A general summary that Kkong was very cute.

    ***

    That night, Kkong and Yujin stayed up all night.@@novelbin@@

    Ping, piing.

    "...Master iste~."

    That night, Hypnosis-chan slept alone.

    She ended up just shooting her rubber band gun aimlessly, pouting in disappointment.

    "Yesterday, I had to sleep alone, and it was scary, so tonight, I¡¯m definitely clinging to Master while we sleep¡­."

    "........."

    "......"

    "..."

    "Master!!! No matter how much, three days in a row is a bit much!!!"

    It wasn¡¯t just that night¡ªshe slept alone the entire time they were in Vietnam.

    Not that Yujin cared.

    ***

    Three days passed, and the day to return home arrived.

    "Chairwoman, so¡­ what exactly is this harem legalization method you mentioned?"

    "Puhuhu. You¡¯ll find out soon enough, you depraved fool."

    And then, Yujin¡­

    "At this very moment, I dere Seo Yujin as the next Chairperson of the Korean Awakened Association!!!"

    [Has this crazy olddypletely lost her mind!!!!?]

    At that moment, he realized with painful rity why he had felt so uneasy before the trip.

 Chapter 265

    Three days, which Yujin thought would pass idly, flew by quickly.@@novelbin@@

    "Yujin, sir! You really don¡¯t need to¡­"

    "Kkong can¡¯t move, so I have to help out in her ce."

    "But isn¡¯t this kind of grunt work beneath you, sir?"

    "Come on, just let me help. Please."

    "Kkong can¡¯t move because of me, after all."

    During the day, Yujin traveled all over Vietnam, assisting with restoration work.

    Although he¡¯d already used hypnosis to finish the important tasks on the first day, he still went out of his way to take on mundane chores¡­

    "And above all, Necromancer¡ªno, Mai. You can¡¯t just start working without Kkong or me nearby, can you?"

    "That¡¯s¡­ true, but¡­"

    "I¡¯ll draw attention, so let¡¯s get as much done as we can."

    For Mai, a national-level restoration Awakened, to work effectively, either Kkong or Yujin needed to stay by her side.

    "And please, prioritize areas with the most survivors."

    "I still need to do some wide-range hypnosis."

    Yujin also performedrge-scale hypnosis on Vietnam¡¯s poption.

    If he left without doing so, Mai would undoubtedly be the scapegoat for everything, enduring me for her entire life¡ªfar worse than what Yujin had faced before his regression.

    If that led to her mental health deteriorating, it would be a major problem.

    So Yujin aimed to create at least a small escape route for her.

    He didn¡¯t expect the Vietnamese people to forget their resentment entirely¡­

    But if Mai, even without her memories, dedicated herself to Vietnam¡¯s restoration and her efforts had a visible impact across the country,

    then someday¡ªif not immediately¡ªpeople might understand.

    They might realize that Mai was also a victim of this tragedy,

    and that the real issue was the phenomenon of viins itself.

    "It¡¯s just minor hypnosis to gradually ease negative feelings based on her actions."

    It wasn¡¯t an borate hypnosis.

    It simply amplified the natural tendency for people to remember good deeds, especially when performed by someone once regarded as an enemy.

    In the three days, he managed to nt subtle suggestions in many Vietnamese minds.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 270

    After receiving permission from Shia and Alice¡¯s parents for the harem, I picked the right moment and flew to Japan.

    With my master, Aika, of course.

    "Hehe~ Mama, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll like this too, right?"

    "You really think so?"

    "Yep! No matter how many times I go through it, it¡¯s always great~ Hehe."

    My excited master on the flight.

    It was only natural. After all, it had been half a year since my return. Plus, the news of our marriage.

    And unlike before, wasn¡¯t I a pretty impressive groom now? Master was only thirty-two, not that old either.

    It was no surprise that her shoulders were a bit lifted in pride.

    ¡°...¡±

    ''I¡¯m so nervous, I feel like I¡¯m going to die!!!''

    On the other hand, my heart was tightening in real time.@@novelbin@@

    It was because I knew how terrifying Master¡¯s mother, my future mother-inw, could be.

    ''Before the regression¡­ Ugh. Just imagining it gives me chills.''

    She would always relentlessly ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you having kids yet?¡± And every year, as it passed with no kids, it got scarier and scarier.

    She could easily overpower even an S-ss #1 with sheer force, after all.

    I was about to face someone like that, so it was impossible not to be tense.

    "Phew... Seven-member harem. I wonder if she''ll forgive me."

    "I told you it¡¯s fine~."

    "You think so? You think she¡¯ll turn a blind eye again this time?"

    "If she doesn¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll throw a tantrum and make her approve it! Don¡¯t worry, my lord!"

    ¡°...¡±

    ''If Master throws a fit now, there might be an earthquake or something?''

    And so began my anxious trip to Japan.

    ***

    I didn¡¯t head straight to Master¡¯s family home.

    From my previous trip to Ennd, I learned that I was going to be detained no matter what. Rather than visiting the family home first and making things awkward for my mother-inw, it was better to get the business done first.

    It didn¡¯t take long.

    ¡°Yujin, I¡¯m really grateful for you agreeing to such a big request this time!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need to thank me~. The katana was worth it. Yep.¡±

    I quickly reached an agreement with Brother Suguru.

    The viin and hypnosis treatments were contracted to be done right after the U.S. treatment. Furthermore, the media y involving the katana Brother gifted me would be part of the n. I was ready to do whatever he asked for.

    <ul>

    <li>Bow.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Bow.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Squeak.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Hug.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Ding!</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Slightly lowers.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>p p.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>p p.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Ding!</li>

    </ul>

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 273

    The vacation ended, and the second semester began.

    The students would surely focus on their studies.

    The cadets currently enrolled were part of the ss known as the "Golden Generation."

    They would be the ones in society referred to as "the same ss as Seo Yujin," after all.

    It was only natural for them to work hard. Even achieving B-ss would guarantee them afortable life.

    "But why don''t you and mom study?"

    "We¡¯re smart enough to graduate early."

    Shia, Alice, and I were different from the others.

    And why wouldn¡¯t we be?

    Who were we?

    Each of us was on our second or third life.

    Two S-ss #1s, and when you consider our unique talents, we¡¯d easily rise to S-ss in no time.

    For people like us, time spent in the academy was unnecessary.

    We were already busy enough as it was.

    "My husband is busy with other things, after all."

    "...Wait, is dad going on another business trip?!"

    "Yep. This time, it''s to the U.S."

    I was especially busy, but well, that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    The position of future association president was no small thing.

    And there were mountains of tasks I had to handle.

    Today, I had to fly to the U.S. to film a hypnosis therapy mad movie.

    I could kind of understand how Kkong felt now.

    ''Kkong, I miss you¡­ It¡¯s been five days since you left for Vietnam and didn¡¯te back. When will you return?''

    "Well, I¡¯ll be on my way soon."

    After saying my goodbyes to my wives,

    I trudged onto the ne.

    It was a private jet sent by the U.S. just for me. Straight there.

    And the person who greeted me when I arrived was...

    "Yujin! Long time no see!"

    "...Siby!?"@@novelbin@@

    <ul>

    <li>Hurrying.</li>

    </ul>

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 276

    Seol Hayeon was speechless.

    After her heartfelt retirement ceremony, she had enjoyed an indulgentpany dinner before heading back to her quiet countryside hometown. Life was finally supposed to slow down.

    But then a Gate had appeared nearby. It was only a C-ss, so she decided to handle it herself.

    "Huaaah¡­ Hm?"

    I fell asleep? Inside the Gate?@@novelbin@@

    Her memories felt hazy, almost as if they were cut off entirely.

    She clearly recalled clearing the Gate. She even remembered retrieving the core. But after that? Nothing. She couldn¡¯t recall stepping into the return portal or leaving the dungeon.

    It felt as though she had blinked and somehow teleported from the boss room to the outside of the Gate in an instant.

    Something definitely happened inside the Gate¡­

    She desperately searched her fragmented memories, piecing together two faint recollections:

    First, she had easily defeated the dungeon¡¯s boss monster.

    Second¡­

    ¡ªChills.

    ¡­There was a monster. A monstrous woman, wasn¡¯t there?

    She couldn¡¯t recall the creature¡¯s appearance or strength, but her instincts screamed that she had encountered something far from ordinary.

    What on earth¡­?

    ¡ªPat, pat.

    [The Constetion of Compassion gently pats your shoulder.]

    ["You¡¯ve worked hard all this time. Now, find happiness."]

    Unbeknownst to her, all of this had been orchestrated by Mir.

    The Constetion had slyly joined her during her trip to the countryside, quietly taking a seat in the back of her car. From the moment she entered the Gate, Mir had been tagging along. A mischievous smile crept across the Constetion''s lips.

    "There was definitely a monstrous woman¡­"

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 281

    The one to deliver the finale was none other than Master Aika.

    "Shia? Time to step aside. If you keep going, even our dear husband will end up covered in¡­ well, you know."

    "Ah, Master."

    "Our husband doesn¡¯t like being a mess, after all. Though we¡¯re fine with it~?."

    "Well, yeah. Men tend to be like that."

    "Exactly~. So hurry along, Shia."

    Aika ushered Shia away with an air of authority.

    She was clearly worried I¡¯d end up a sticky mess myself.

    As expected, only Master Aika truly understood me.

    "Hmph¡­ Well, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to Alice, but for you, fine."

    "Why am I always treated so unfairly!?"

    "Gee, I wonder. Maybe it¡¯s because you keep doing those things to our husband? Isn¡¯t that right, dear~?"

    "Huh?! Yujin, you enjoyed it, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you want to do it again!?"

    "¡­Sorry. The thing is, I feel weird if I¡¯m the only one enjoying myself."

    "Th-that¡¯s impossible¡­!"

    Alice dramatically copsed onto the floor, clutching at it in regret.

    "I should¡¯ve just gone the normal route!" she wailed,menting her choices.

    But neither Shia nor Aika spared her a nce.

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡®That sun-dome thing¡­ it felt good, sure, but it didn¡¯t feel like we were truly sharing something.¡¯

    I, too, chose to look away.

    I wasn¡¯t about to stick up for her and risk ending up as her ything again.

    "I was just trying to make you feel good¡­"

    "Stop whining, you sneaky little fox."

    "But still¡­"

    "Enough. Aika, it¡¯s your turn now."

    "Yesss~ Darling huuusband~!!"@@novelbin@@

    And so, as soon as Shia stepped aside, Aika practically leapt forward.

    Her radiant smile made it clear just how eager she was.

    I quickly got up and took her into my arms.

    "Yes, Master¡ªI mean, Aika. Sorry for keeping you waiting."

    "It¡¯s alright! Actually, I¡¯m happy to best!"

    "¡­Huh?"

    Wait, why was she happy about that?

    I fully expected her to pout and say something like, ¡°It¡¯s not fair that I¡¯m not first! Hold me tighter to make up for it~¡±.

    That would¡¯ve been more in line with the Aika I knew, who loved being spoiled like a princess.

    <ul>

    <li>Smooch. Lick.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Pat, pat.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Hesitation.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Sluuurp.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Squeeze. Press.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li>Whisper, whisper.</li>

    </ul>

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (3 coupons)</a>